Eniautos a course of sermons for all the Sundaies of the year : fitted to the great necessities, and for the supplying the wants of preaching in many parts of this nation : together with a discourse of the divine institution, necessity, sacredness and separation of the office ministeriall / by Jer. Taylor ...
         Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667.
      
       
         
           1653
        
      
       Approx. 2286 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 402 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2005-12 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A63888
         Wing T329
         ESTC R1252
         11875825
         ocm 11875825
         50231
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A63888)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 50231)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 828:3)
      
       
         
           
             Eniautos a course of sermons for all the Sundaies of the year : fitted to the great necessities, and for the supplying the wants of preaching in many parts of this nation : together with a discourse of the divine institution, necessity, sacredness and separation of the office ministeriall / by Jer. Taylor ...
             Taylor, Jeremy, 1613-1667.
          
           [12], 334, [18], 378, [4], 55, [7] p.
           
             Printed for Richard Royston ...,
             London :
             1653.
          
           
             First word of title transliterated from Greek.
             Each part issued and catalogued separately.
             Index: p. [3]-[6] at end.
             Errata: p. [1] at end of XXV sermons.
             Reproduction of original in the Huntington Library.
             XXV sermons preached at Golden-Grove : being for the winter half-year -- XXVIII sermons preached at Golden Grove : being for the summer half-year -- Clerus Domini, or, A discourse of the divine institution, necessity, sacrednesse, and separation of the office ministerial.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Church of England -- Clergy.
           Sermons, English -- 17th century.
        
      
    
     
        2005-02 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-04 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2005-05 Mona Logarbo
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2005-05 Mona Logarbo
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2005-10 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
           
             
             
             
               ΕΝΙΑΥΤΟΣ
            
             
               A
               COVRSE
               OF
               SERMONS
               FOR
               All
               the
               Sundaies
               Of
               the
               Year
               ;
               Fitted
               to
               the
               great
               Necessities
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               supplying
               the
               Wants
               of
               Preaching
               in
               many
               parts
               of
               this
               NATION
               .
            
             
               
                 Together
                 with
              
               A
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               Necessity
               ,
               Sacredness
               ,
               and
               Separation
               of
               the
               Office
               Ministeriall
               .
            
             
               By
               JER
               .
               TAYLOR
               D.
               D.
               
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 Pindar
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Commune
                   periclum
                
              
               
                 
                   Omnibus
                   ,
                   Una
                   salus
                   .
                
                 —
              
            
             
               LONDON
               .
               Printed
               for
               
                 Richard
                 Royston
              
               at
               the
               Angel
               in
               Ivie-lane
               ,
               1653.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               XXV
               SERMONS
               PREACHED
               AT
               GOLDEN-GROVE
               :
               Being
               for
               the
               VVinter
               half-year
               ,
               BEGINNING
               ON
               ADVENT-SUNDAY
               ,
               UNTILL
               WHIT-SUNDAY
               .
            
             
               By
               
                 JEREMY
                 TAYLOR
              
               ,
               D.
               D.
               
            
             
               
                 Vae
                 mihi
                 si
                 non
                 Evangelizavero
              
               .
            
             
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 E.
                 Cotes
              
               ,
               for
               
                 Richard
                 Royston
              
               at
               the
               Angel
               in
               Ivie-Lane
               .
               M.
               D
               C.
               LIII
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 right
                 Honourable
                 and
                 truely
                 Noble
                 ,
              
               RICHARD
               Lord
               VAUHAN
               ,
               
                 Earle
                 of
              
               Carbery
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 MY
                 LORD
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               Have
               now
               by
               the
               assistance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               advantages
               of
               your
               many
               favours
               ,
               finished
               a
               
                 Year
                 of
                 Sermons
              
               ;
               which
               if
               ,
               like
               the
               first
               year
               of
               our
               Saviours
               preaching
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               
                 annus
                 acceptabilis
              
               ,
               an
               
                 acceptable
                 year
              
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               afflicted
               hand-maid
               the
               Church
               of
               England
               ,
               a
               reliefe
               to
               some
               of
               her
               new
               necessities
               ,
               and
               an
               institution
               or
               assistance
               to
               any
               soule
               ;
               I
               shall
               esteem
               it
               among
               those
               honors
               and
               blessings
               ,
               with
               which
               God
               uses
               to
               reward
               those
               good
               intentions
               which
               himselfe
               first
               puts
               into
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               then
               recompenses
               upon
               our
               heads
               .
               My
               Lord
               ,
               They
               were
               first
               presented
               to
               God
               in
               the
               ministeries
               of
               your
               family
               :
               For
               this
               is
               a
               blessing
               for
               which
               your
               Lordship
               is
               to
               blesse
               
               God
               ,
               that
               your
               Family
               is
               like
               Gideons
               Fleece
               ,
               irriguous
               with
               a
               dew
               from
               heaven
               ,
               when
               much
               of
               the
               voicinage
               is
               dry
               ;
               for
               we
               have
               cause
               to
               remember
               that
               Isaac
               complain'd
               of
               the
               Philistims
               ,
               who
               fill'd
               up
               his
               wells
               with
               stones
               ,
               and
               rubbish
               ,
               and
               left
               no
               beauvrage
               for
               the
               Flocks
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               could
               give
               no
               milke
               to
               them
               that
               waited
               upon
               the
               Flocks
               ,
               and
               the
               flocks
               could
               not
               be
               gathered
               ,
               nor
               fed
               ,
               nor
               defended
               .
               It
               was
               a
               designe
               of
               ruine
               ,
               and
               had
               in
               it
               the
               greatest
               hostility
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               hath
               been
               lately
               ;
            
             
               
                 —
                 undique
                 totis
              
               
                 Vsque
                 adeo
                 turbatur
                 agris
                 .
                 En
                 !
                 ipse
                 capellas
              
               
                 Protenus
                 aeger
                 ago
                 ;
                 hanc
                 etiam
                 vix
                 Tityre
                 (
                 duco
                 ▪
              
            
             
               But
               ,
               My
               Lord
               ,
               this
               is
               not
               all
               :
               I
               would
               faine
               also
               complaine
               that
               men
               feele
               not
               their
               greatest
               evill
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               sensible
               of
               their
               danger
               ,
               nor
               covetous
               of
               what
               they
               want
               ,
               nor
               strive
               for
               that
               which
               is
               forbidden
               them
               ;
               but
               that
               this
               complaint
               would
               suppose
               an
               unnaturall
               evill
               to
               rule
               in
               the
               hearts
               of
               men
               ;
               For
               who
               would
               have
               in
               him
               so
               little
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               be
               greedy
               of
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               holy
               Ordinances
               ,
               even
               therefore
               because
               they
               are
               so
               hard
               to
               have
               ?
               and
               this
               evill
               ,
               although
               it
               can
               have
               no
               excuse
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               a
               great
               and
               a
               certain
               cause
               ;
               
               for
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               still
               creates
               new
               appetites
               ,
               as
               it
               satisfies
               the
               old
               ;
               and
               enlarges
               the
               capacity
               ,
               as
               it
               fils
               the
               first
               propensities
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               For
               all
               Spirituall
               blessings
               are
               seeds
               of
               Immortality
               ,
               and
               of
               infinite
               felicities
               ,
               they
               swell
               up
               to
               the
               comprehensions
               of
               Eternity
               ;
               and
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               soule
               can
               never
               be
               wearied
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               are
               decayed
               ;
               as
               the
               stomach
               will
               be
               craving
               every
               day
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               sick
               and
               abused
               .
               But
               every
               mans
               experience
               tels
               him
               now
               ,
               that
               because
               men
               have
               not
               Preaching
               ,
               they
               lesse
               desire
               it
               ;
               their
               long
               fasting
               makes
               them
               not
               to
               love
               their
               meat
               ;
               and
               so
               wee
               have
               cause
               to
               feare
               ,
               the
               people
               will
               fall
               to
               an
               Atrophy
               ,
               then
               to
               a
               loathing
               of
               holy
               food
               ,
               and
               then
               Gods
               anger
               will
               follow
               the
               method
               of
               our
               sinne
               ,
               and
               send
               a
               famine
               of
               the
               Word
               and
               Sacraments
               .
               This
               we
               have
               the
               greatest
               reason
               to
               feare
               ,
               and
               this
               feare
               can
               be
               relieved
               by
               nothing
               but
               by
               notices
               and
               experience
               of
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercies
               and
               goodnesse
               .
            
             
               Against
               this
               danger
               in
               future
               ,
               and
               evill
               in
               present
               ,
               as
               you
               and
               all
               good
               men
               interpose
               their
               prayers
               ,
               so
               have
               I
               added
               this
               little
               instance
               of
               my
               care
               and
               services
               ;
               being
               willing
               to
               minister
               in
               all
               offices
               and
               varieties
               of
               imployment
               ;
               that
               so
               I
               may
               
                 by
                 all
                 meanes
                 save
                 some
              
               ,
               and
               confirme
               others
               ;
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               that
               my selfe
               may
               be
               accepted
               of
               God
               in
               my
               desiring
               it
               .
               
               And
               I
               thinke
               I
               have
               some
               reasons
               to
               expect
               a
               speciall
               mercy
               in
               this
               ,
               because
               I
               finde
               by
               the
               constitution
               of
               the
               Divine
               providence
               ,
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               affaires
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               great
               necessities
               of
               the
               Church
               have
               been
               served
               by
               the
               zeale
               of
               preaching
               in
               publick
               ,
               and
               other
               holy
               ministeries
               in
               publick
               or
               private
               ,
               as
               they
               could
               be
               had
               .
               By
               this
               the
               Apostles
               planted
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               primitive
               Bishops
               supported
               the
               faith
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               the
               hardinesse
               of
               Confessors
               ,
               and
               the
               austerity
               of
               the
               Retired
               .
               By
               this
               they
               confounded
               Hereticks
               ,
               and
               evill
               livers
               ,
               and
               taught
               them
               the
               wayes
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               left
               them
               without
               pertinacy
               ,
               or
               without
               excuse
               .
               It
               was
               Preaching
               that
               restored
               the
               splendour
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               Barbarisme
               ,
               and
               Warres
               ,
               and
               Ignorance
               either
               sate
               in
               ,
               or
               broke
               the
               Doctors
               Chaire
               in
               pieces
               :
               For
               then
               it
               was
               that
               divers
               Orders
               of
               religious
               ,
               and
               especially
               of
               Preachers
               were
               erected
               ;
               God
               inspiring
               into
               whole
               companies
               of
               men
               a
               zeal
               of
               Preaching
               :
               And
               by
               the
               same
               instrument
               God
               restored
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               necessary
               shee
               should
               be
               reformed
               ;
               it
               was
               the
               assiduous
               and
               learned
               preaching
               of
               those
               whom
               God
               chose
               for
               his
               Ministers
               in
               that
               work
               ,
               that
               wrought
               the
               Advantages
               and
               persuaded
               those
               Truths
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               enamel
               and
               beautie
               of
               our
               Churches
               .
               And
               because
               by
               the
               same
               meanes
               all
               things
               are
               preserved
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               are
               produc'd
               ,
               it
               cannot
               but
               be
               certaine
               ,
               that
               the
               present
               
               state
               of
               the
               Church
               requires
               a
               greater
               care
               and
               prudence
               in
               this
               Ministerie
               then
               ever
               ;
               especially
               since
               by
               Preaching
               some
               endevour
               to
               supplant
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               by
               intercepting
               the
               fruits
               of
               the
               flocks
               to
               dishearten
               the
               Shepheards
               from
               their
               attendances
               .
            
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
               your
               great
               noblenesse
               and
               religious
               charitie
               hath
               taken
               from
               mee
               some
               portions
               of
               that
               glory
               which
               I
               designed
               to
               my selfe
               in
               imitation
               of
               St.
               Paul
               towards
               the
               
                 Corinthian
                 Church
              
               ;
               who
               esteemed
               it
               his
               honour
               to
               preach
               to
               them
               without
               a
               revenue
               ;
               and
               though
               also
               like
               him
               I
               have
               a
               trade
               ,
               by
               which
               as
               I
               can
               be
               more
               usefull
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               lesse
               burthensome
               to
               you
               ,
               yet
               to
               you
               also
               under
               God
               ,
               I
               owe
               the
               quiet
               and
               the
               opportunities
               and
               circumstances
               of
               that
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               had
               so
               interweaved
               the
               support
               of
               my
               affaires
               with
               your
               charitie
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               have
               no
               advantages
               passe
               upon
               mee
               ,
               but
               by
               your
               interest
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               should
               expect
               no
               reward
               of
               the
               issues
               of
               my
               Calling
               ,
               unlesse
               your
               Lordship
               have
               a
               share
               in
               the
               blessing
               .
            
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
               I
               give
               God
               thanks
               that
               my
               lot
               is
               fallen
               so
               fairely
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               can
               serve
               your
               Lordship
               in
               that
               ministerie
               ,
               by
               which
               I
               am
               bound
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               my
               gratitude
               and
               my
               duty
               are
               bound
               up
               in
               the
               same
               bundle
               ;
               but
               now
               ,
               that
               which
               was
               yours
               by
               a
               right
               of
               propriety
               ,
               I
               have
               made
               publick
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               still
               be
               more
               yours
               ,
               and
               you
               derive
               to
               your
               
               selfe
               a
               comfort
               ,
               if
               you
               shall
               see
               the
               necessitie
               of
               others
               serv'd
               by
               that
               which
               you
               heard
               so
               diligently
               ,
               and
               accepted
               with
               so
               much
               pietie
               ,
               and
               I
               am
               persuaded
               have
               entertain'd
               with
               that
               religion
               and
               obedience
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               dutie
               of
               all
               those
               who
               know
               ,
               that
               Sermons
               are
               arguments
               against
               us
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               make
               us
               better
               ;
               and
               that
               no
               Sermon
               is
               received
               as
               it
               ought
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               makes
               us
               quit
               a
               vice
               ,
               or
               bee
               in
               love
               with
               vertue
               ;
               unlesse
               we
               suffer
               it
               in
               some
               instance
               or
               degree
               to
               doe
               the
               work
               of
               God
               upon
               our
               soules
               .
            
             
               My
               Lord
               ,
               in
               these
               Sermons
               I
               have
               medled
               with
               no
               mans
               interest
               ,
               that
               onely
               excepted
               ,
               which
               is
               Eternall
               ;
               but
               if
               any
               mans
               vice
               was
               to
               be
               reproved
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               it
               with
               as
               much
               severitie
               as
               I
               ought
               ;
               some
               cases
               of
               Conscience
               I
               have
               here
               determined
               ;
               but
               the
               speciall
               designe
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               is
               to
               describe
               the
               greater
               lines
               of
               Dutie
               ,
               by
               speciall
               arguments
               :
               and
               if
               any
               
                 witty
                 Censurer
              
               shall
               say
               ,
               that
               I
               tell
               him
               nothing
               but
               what
               he
               knew
               before
               ;
               I
               shall
               be
               contented
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               that
               he
               was
               so
               well
               instructed
               ,
               and
               wish
               also
               that
               he
               needed
               not
               a
               Remembrancer
               :
               but
               if
               either
               in
               the
               first
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               second
               ;
               in
               the
               institution
               of
               some
               ,
               or
               the
               reminding
               of
               others
               ,
               I
               can
               doe
               God
               any
               service
               ;
               no
               man
               ought
               to
               be
               offended
               ,
               that
               Sermons
               are
               not
               like
               curious
               inquiries
               after
               New-nothings
               ,
               but
               pursuances
               of
               
                 Old
                 truths
              
               .
               However
               ,
               I
               have
               already
               
               many
               faire
               earnests
               that
               your
               Lordship
               will
               bee
               pleased
               with
               this
               tender
               of
               my
               service
               ,
               and
               expression
               of
               my
               great
               and
               dearest
               obligations
               ,
               which
               you
               daily
               renew
               or
               continue
               upon
               ,
            
             
               
                 My
                 noblest
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 most
                 affectionate
                 and
                 most
                 obliged
                 Servant
                 JEREMY
                 TAYLOR
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               
                 Titles
                 of
                 the
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 their
                 Order
                 ,
                 Number
                 ,
                 and
                 Texts
                 .
              
               
                 SErmon
                 1.
                 2.
                 3.
                 
                 Dooms-day
                 Book
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 Christs
                 Advent
                 to
                 Judgement
                 .
                 Folio
                 1.
                 15.
                 30.
                 
                 
                   
                     2
                     Cor.
                     5.
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       we
                       must
                       all
                       appear
                       before
                       the
                       Judgement
                       seat
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       that
                       every
                       one
                       may
                       receive
                       the
                       things
                       done
                       in
                       his
                       body
                       ,
                       according
                       to
                       that
                       he
                       hath
                       done
                       ,
                       whether
                       it
                       be
                       good
                       or
                       bad
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Sermon
                 4.
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 Return
                 of
                 Prayers
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 The
                 conditions
                 of
                 a
                 Prevailing
                 Prayer
                 .
                 fol.
                 44.
                 57.
                 69.
                 
                 
                   
                     Joh.
                     9.
                     31.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Now
                       we
                       know
                       that
                       God
                       heareth
                       not
                       sinners
                       ,
                       but
                       if
                       any
                       man
                       be
                       a
                       worshipper
                       of
                       God
                       and
                       doth
                       his
                       will
                       ,
                       him
                       he
                       heareth
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Sermon
                 7.
                 8.
                 9.
                 
                 Of
                 Godly
                 Fear
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   c.
                   fol.
                
                 83.
                 95.
                 114.
                 
                 
                   
                     Heb.
                     12.
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     28th
                     .
                     &
                     29th
                     .
                     vers
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Let
                       us
                       have
                       grace
                       whereby
                       we
                       may
                       serve
                       God
                       with
                       reverence
                       and
                       godly
                       fear
                       .
                       For
                       our
                       God
                       is
                       a
                       consuming
                       Fire
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Sermon
                 10.
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 Flesh
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 fol.
                 125.
                 139.
                 
                 
                   
                     Matt.
                     26.
                     41.
                     latter
                     part
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       Spirit
                       indeed
                       is
                       willing
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       Flesh
                       is
                       weak
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Sermon
                 12.
                 13.
                 14.
                 
                 Of
                 Lukewarmnesse
                 and
                 Zeal
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 Spiritual
                 Terrour
                 .
                 fol.
                 152.
                 164.
                 179.
                 
                 
                   
                     Jer.
                     48.
                     10.
                     first
                     part
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Cursed
                       be
                       he
                       that
                       doth
                       the
                       work
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       deceitfully
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Sermon
                 15.
                 16.
                 
                 The
                 House
                 of
                 Feasting
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 The
                 Epicures
                 Measures
                 .
                 fol.
                 191.
                 204.
                 
                 
                   
                     1
                     Cor.
                     15.
                     32.
                     last
                     part
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       Let
                       us
                       eat
                       and
                       drink
                       ,
                       for
                       to
                       morrow
                       we
                       die
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 Sermon
                 17.
                 18.
                 
                 The
                 Marriage
                 Ring
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 The
                 Mysteriousnesse
                 and
                 Duties
                 of
                 Marriage
                 .
                 fol.
                 219.
                 232.
                 
                 
                   
                     Ephes.
                     5.
                     32
                     ,
                     33.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       This
                       is
                       a
                       great
                       mysterie
                       ;
                       But
                       I
                       speak
                       concerning
                       Christ
                       and
                       the
                       Church
                       .
                       Neverthelesse
                       ,
                       let
                       every
                       one
                       of
                       you
                       in
                       particular
                       so
                       love
                       his
                       Wife
                       even
                       as
                       himselfe
                       ,
                       and
                       the
                       Wife
                       see
                       that
                       she
                       reverence
                       her
                       Husband
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Sermon
                 19.
                 20.
                 21.
                 
                 Apples
                 of
                 Sodome
                 ;
                 or
                 ,
                 The
                 Fruits
                 of
                 Sin.
                 fol.
                 245.
                 260.
                 273.
                 
                 
                   
                     Rom.
                     6.
                     21.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       What
                       fruit
                       had
                       ye
                       then
                       in
                       those
                       things
                       whereof
                       ye
                       are
                       now
                       ashamed
                       ?
                       For
                       the
                       end
                       of
                       those
                       things
                       is
                       death
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Sermon
                 22.
                 23.
                 24.
                 25.
                 
                 The
                 good
                 and
                 evill
                 Tongue
                 .
                 Of
                 Slander
                 and
                 Flattery
                 .
                 The
                 Duties
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 .
                 fol.
                 286.
                 298.
                 311.
                 323.
                 
                 
                   
                     Ephes.
                     4.
                     29.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Let
                       no
                       corrupt
                       communication
                       proceed
                       out
                       of
                       your
                       mouth
                       ,
                       but
                       that
                       which
                       is
                       good
                       to
                       the
                       use
                       of
                       edifying
                       ,
                       that
                       it
                       may
                       minister
                       grace
                       unto
                       the
                       hearers
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               Sermon
               ,
               I.
               ADVENT
               SUNDAY
               .
               DOOMS-DAY
               BOOK
               :
               OR
               ,
               CHRIST'S
               Advent
               to
               Judgement
               .
            
             
               
                 2
                 Cor.
                 5.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 all
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 Judgment
                 seat
                 of
                 CHRIST
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 receive
                 the
                 things
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 .
              
            
             
               
               VErtue
               and
               Vice
               are
               so
               essentially
               distinguished
               ,
               and
               the
               distinction
               is
               so
               necessary
               to
               be
               observed
               in
               order
               to
               the
               well
               being
               of
               men
               ,
               in
               private
               ,
               and
               in
               societies
               ,
               that
               to
               divide
               them
               in
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               separate
               them
               by
               sufficient
               notices
               ,
               and
               to
               distinguish
               them
               by
               rewards
               ,
               hath
               been
               designed
               by
               all
               Laws
               ,
               by
               the
               sayings
               of
               wise
               men
               ,
               by
               the
               order
               of
               things
               ,
               by
               their
               proportions
               to
               good
               or
               evill
               ;
               and
               the
               expectations
               of
               men
               have
               been
               fram'd
               accordingly
               ;
               that
               Vertue
               may
               have
               a
               proper
               seat
               in
               the
               will
               and
               in
               the
               affections
               ,
               and
               may
               become
               
               amiable
               by
               its
               own
               excellency
               and
               its
               appendant
               blessing
               ;
               and
               that
               Vice
               may
               be
               as
               naturall
               an
               enemy
               to
               a
               man
               as
               a
               Wolf
               to
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               as
               darknesse
               to
               light
               ;
               destructive
               of
               its
               being
               ,
               and
               a
               contradiction
               of
               its
               nature
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               that
               all
               the
               world
               hath
               armed
               it self
               against
               Vice
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               that
               is
               wise
               and
               sober
               amongst
               men
               ,
               hath
               taken
               the
               part
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               adorning
               it
               
               with
               glorious
               appellatives
               ,
               encouraging
               it
               by
               rewards
               ,
               entertaining
               
               it
               with
               sweetnesses
               ,
               and
               commanding
               it
               by
               edicts
               ,
               fortifying
               it
               with
               defensatives
               ,
               and
               twining
               with
               it
               in
               all
               artificiall
               compliances
               ;
               all
               this
               is
               short
               of
               mans
               necessity
               ;
               for
               this
               will
               in
               all
               modest
               men
               secure
               their
               actions
               in
               Theatres
               ,
               and
               High-wayes
               ,
               in
               Markets
               ,
               and
               Churches
               ,
               before
               the
               eye
               of
               Judges
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               society
               of
               Witnesses
               .
               But
               the
               actions
               of
               closets
               and
               chambers
               ,
               the
               designs
               and
               thoughts
               of
               men
               ,
               their
               discourses
               in
               dark
               places
               ,
               and
               the
               actions
               of
               retirements
               and
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               are
               left
               indifferent
               to
               Vertue
               or
               to
               Vice
               ;
               and
               of
               these
               ,
               as
               man
               can
               take
               no
               cognisance
               ,
               so
               he
               can
               make
               no
               coercitive
               ;
               and
               therefore
               above
               one
               half
               of
               
               humane
               actions
               is
               by
               the
               Laws
               of
               man
               left
               unregarded
               ,
               and
               unprovided
               for
               :
               and
               besides
               this
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               men
               who
               are
               bigger
               then
               Lawes
               ,
               and
               some
               are
               bigger
               then
               Judges
               ,
               and
               some
               Judges
               have
               lessened
               themselves
               by
               fear
               and
               cowardize
               ,
               by
               bribery
               and
               flattery
               ,
               by
               iniquity
               and
               complyance
               ;
               and
               where
               they
               have
               not
               ,
               yet
               they
               have
               notices
               but
               of
               few
               causes
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               some
               sins
               so
               popular
               and
               universall
               ,
               that
               to
               punish
               them
               is
               either
               impossible
               or
               intolerable
               ;
               and
               to
               question
               such
               ,
               would
               betray
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               the
               publick
               rods
               and
               axes
               ,
               and
               represent
               the
               sinner
               to
               be
               stronger
               then
               the
               power
               that
               is
               appointed
               to
               be
               his
               bridle
               ;
               and
               after
               
               all
               this
               ,
               we
               finde
               sinners
               so
               prosperous
               ,
               that
               they
               escape
               ,
               so
               potent
               ,
               that
               they
               fear
               not
               ,
               and
               sin
               is
               made
               safe
               when
               it
               growes
               great
               ,
            
             
               
                 —
                 Facere
                 omnia
                 saevè
              
               
                 Non
                 impunè
                 licet
                 ,
                 nisi
                 dum
                 facis
                 —
              
            
             
               and
               innocence
               is
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               cry
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               no
               helper
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               he
               wants
               a
               Patron
               :
               and
               for
               these
               and
               many
               other
               concurrent
               causes
               ,
               if
               you
               reckon
               all
               the
               causes
               that
               come
               before
               all
               the
               Judicatories
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               though
               the
               
               litigious
               are
               too
               many
               ,
               and
               the
               matters
               of
               instance
               are
               intricate
               and
               numerous
               ,
               yet
               the
               personall
               and
               criminall
               are
               so
               few
               ,
               that
               of
               20000
               sins
               that
               cry
               aloud
               to
               God
               for
               vengeance
               ,
               scarce
               two
               are
               noted
               by
               the
               publick
               eye
               and
               chastis'd
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               Justice
               ;
               it
               must
               follow
               from
               hence
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               but
               reasonable
               for
               the
               interest
               of
               vertue
               and
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               the
               private
               should
               be
               judg'd
               ,
               and
               vertue
               should
               be
               tyed
               upon
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               should
               be
               relieved
               ,
               and
               the
               oppressed
               should
               appeal
               ,
               and
               the
               noise
               of
               Widows
               should
               be
               heard
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               should
               stand
               upright
               ,
               and
               the
               Cause
               that
               was
               ill
               judged
               should
               be
               judged
               over
               
               again
               ,
               and
               Tyrants
               should
               be
               call'd
               to
               account
               ,
               and
               our
               thoughts
               should
               be
               examined
               ,
               and
               our
               secret
               actions
               view'd
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               and
               the
               infinite
               number
               of
               sins
               which
               escape
               here
               should
               not
               escape
               finally
               ;
               and
               therefore
               God
               hath
               so
               ordained
               it
               ,
               that
               there
               shall
               be
               a
               day
               of
               doom
               wherein
               all
               that
               are
               let
               alone
               by
               men
               shall
               be
               
               
               question'd
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               every
               word
               and
               every
               action
               shall
               receive
               its
               just
               recompence
               of
               reward
               .
               
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 all
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 Judgement
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 may
                 receive
                 the
                 things
                 done
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 according
                 to
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               best
               copies
               ,
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 things
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
              
               so
               we
               commonly
               read
               it
               ;
               
                 the
                 things
                 proper
                 or
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 body
              
               ;
               so
               the
               expression
               is
               more
               apt
               and
               proper
               ;
               for
               not
               only
               what
               is
               done
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 by
                 the
                 body
              
               ,
               but
               even
               the
               acts
               of
               abstracted
               understanding
               and
               volition
               ,
               the
               acts
               of
               reflexion
               and
               choice
               ,
               acts
               of
               self-love
               and
               admiration
               ,
               and
               what
               ever
               else
               
               can
               be
               supposed
               the
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               act
               of
               the
               soul
               or
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               accounted
               for
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               :
               and
               even
               these
               may
               be
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               because
               these
               are
               the
               acts
               of
               the
               man
               in
               the
               state
               of
               conjunction
               with
               the
               body
               .
               The
               words
               have
               in
               them
               no
               other
               difficulty
               or
               variety
               ,
               but
               contain
               a
               great
               truth
               of
               the
               biggest
               interest
               ,
               and
               one
               of
               the
               most
               materiall
               constitutive
               Articles
               of
               the
               whole
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               endearment
               of
               our
               duty
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               Things
               are
               so
               ordered
               by
               the
               great
               Lord
               of
               all
               the
               creatures
               ,
               that
               whatsoever
               we
               do
               or
               suffer
               shall
               be
               call'd
               to
               account
               ,
               and
               this
               account
               shall
               be
               exact
               ,
               
               and
               the
               sentence
               shall
               be
               just
               ,
               and
               the
               reward
               shall
               be
               great
               ;
               all
               the
               evils
               of
               the
               world
               shall
               be
               amended
               ,
               and
               the
               injustices
               shall
               be
               repaid
               ,
               and
               the
               divine
               Providence
               shall
               be
               vindicated
               ,
               and
               Vertue
               and
               Vice
               shall
               for
               ever
               be
               remark'd
               by
               their
               separate
               dwellings
               and
               rewards
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               in
               the
               next
               verse
               cals
               
                 the
                 terror
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 terror
                 ,
              
               because
               himself
               shall
               appear
               in
               his
               dresse
               of
               Majesty
               and
               robes
               of
               Justice
               ,
               and
               
                 it
                 is
                 his
                 terror
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               of
               all
               the
               things
               in
               the
               World
               the
               most
               formidable
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               most
               fearfull
               to
               us
               :
               where
               shall
               be
               acted
               the
               interest
               and
               finall
               sentence
               of
               
               eternity
               ;
               and
               because
               it
               is
               so
               intended
               ,
               I
               shall
               all
               the
               way
               represent
               it
               as
               
                 the
                 Lords
                 terror
              
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               afraid
               of
               sin
               ,
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               which
               
                 this
                 terror
              
               is
               intended
               .
               1.
               
               Therefore
               we
               will
               consider
               
               the
               persons
               that
               are
               to
               be
               judged
               ,
               with
               the
               circumstances
               of
               our
               advantages
               or
               our
               sorrowes
               :
               
                 [
                 We
                 must
                 all
                 appear
                 .
                 ]
              
               2.
               
               The
               Judge
               
               and
               his
               Judgement
               seat
               :
               
                 [
                 before
                 the
                 Judgment
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ.
                 ]
              
               3.
               
               The
               sentence
               that
               they
               are
               to
               receive
               ;
               
                 the
                 things
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 good
                 or
                 bad
              
               ;
               according
               as
               we
               now
               please
               ,
               but
               then
               cannot
               alter
               .
               
               Every
               one
               of
               these
               are
               dressed
               with
               circumstances
               of
               affliction
               and
               afrightment
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               such
               terrors
               shall
               appertain
               
               as
               a
               portion
               of
               their
               inheritance
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               persons
               who
               are
               to
               be
               judged
               :
               even
               you
               ,
               and
               I
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               world
               :
               Kings
               and
               Priests
               ,
               Nobles
               and
               Learned
               ,
               the
               Crafty
               and
               the
               Easie
               ,
               the
               Wise
               and
               the
               Foolish
               ,
               the
               Rich
               and
               the
               Poor
               ,
               the
               prevailing
               Tyrant
               and
               the
               oppressed
               Party
               shall
               all
               appear
               to
               receive
               ther
               Symbol
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               abating
               any
               thing
               
               of
               its
               terror
               and
               our
               dear
               concernment
               ,
               that
               it
               much
               increases
               it
               :
               
               for
               although
               concerning
               Precepts
               and
               Discourses
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               neglect
               in
               particular
               what
               is
               recommended
               in
               generall
               ,
               and
               in
               incidencies
               of
               Mortality
               and
               sad
               events
               the
               singularity
               of
               the
               chance
               heightens
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               evill
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               so
               by
               accident
               and
               only
               in
               regard
               of
               our
               imperfection
               ;
               it
               being
               an
               effect
               of
               self-love
               or
               some
               little
               creeping
               envie
               which
               adheres
               too
               often
               to
               the
               infortunate
               and
               miserable
               ;
               or
               else
               because
               the
               sorrow
               is
               apt
               to
               increase
               by
               being
               apprehended
               to
               be
               a
               rare
               case
               and
               a
               singular
               unworthinesse
               in
               him
               who
               is
               afflicted
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               is
               common
               to
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               companions
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               brethren
               of
               
               his
               nature
               ,
               and
               partners
               of
               his
               usuall
               accidents
               ;
               yet
               in
               finall
               and
               extreme
               events
               the
               multitude
               of
               sufferers
               does
               not
               lessen
               but
               increase
               the
               sufferings
               ;
               and
               when
               
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
              
               happen'd
               ,
               that
               (
               I
               mean
               )
               of
               the
               universall
               deluge
               of
               waters
               upon
               the
               old
               World
               ,
               the
               calamity
               swell'd
               like
               the
               floud
               ,
               and
               every
               man
               saw
               his
               friend
               perish
               ,
               and
               the
               neighbours
               of
               his
               dwelling
               ,
               and
               the
               relatives
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               the
               sharers
               of
               his
               joyes
               ,
               and
               yesterdaies
               bride
               ,
               and
               the
               new
               born
               heir
               ,
               the
               Priest
               of
               the
               Family
               ,
               and
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Kindred
               ,
               all
               dying
               or
               dead
               ,
               drench'd
               in
               water
               and
               the
               divine
               vengeance
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               had
               no
               place
               to
               flee
               unto
               ,
               
               no
               man
               cared
               for
               their
               souls
               ;
               they
               had
               none
               to
               goe
               unto
               for
               counsell
               ,
               no
               sanctuary
               high
               enough
               to
               keep
               them
               from
               the
               vengeance
               that
               rain'd
               down
               from
               heaven
               :
               and
               so
               it
               shall
               be
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               when
               that
               world
               and
               this
               and
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               born
               hereafter
               ,
               shall
               passe
               through
               the
               same
               Red
               sea
               ,
               and
               be
               all
               baptized
               with
               the
               same
               fire
               ,
               and
               be
               involv'd
               in
               the
               same
               cloud
               ,
               in
               which
               shall
               be
               thundrings
               and
               terrors
               infinite
               ;
               every
               Mans
               fear
               shall
               be
               increased
               by
               his
               neighbours
               shriekes
               ,
               and
               the
               amazement
               that
               all
               the
               world
               shall
               be
               in
               ,
               shall
               unite
               as
               the
               sparks
               of
               a
               raging
               furnace
               into
               a
               globe
               of
               fire
               ,
               and
               roul
               upon
               its
               own
               principle
               ,
               and
               
               increase
               by
               direct
               appearances
               ,
               and
               intolerable
               reflexions
               .
               He
               that
               stands
               in
               a
               Church-yard
               in
               the
               time
               of
               a
               great
               plague
               ,
               and
               hears
               the
               Passing-bell
               perpetually
               telling
               the
               sad
               stories
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               sees
               crowds
               of
               infected
               bodies
               pressing
               to
               their
               Graves
               ,
               and
               others
               sick
               and
               tremulous
               ,
               and
               Death
               dress'd
               up
               in
               all
               the
               images
               of
               sorrow
               round
               about
               him
               ,
               is
               not
               supported
               in
               his
               spirit
               by
               the
               variety
               of
               his
               sorrow
               :
               and
               at
               Dooms-day
               ,
               when
               the
               terrors
               are
               universall
               ,
               besides
               that
               it
               is
               in
               it self
               so
               much
               greater
               because
               it
               can
               affright
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               made
               greater
               by
               communication
               and
               a
               sorrowfull
               influence
               ;
               Grief
               being
               then
               strongly
               
               infectious
               :
               when
               there
               is
               no
               variety
               of
               state
               but
               an
               intire
               Kingdome
               of
               fear
               ;
               and
               amazement
               is
               the
               King
               of
               all
               our
               passions
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               world
               its
               subjects
               :
               and
               that
               shricke
               must
               needs
               be
               terrible
               ,
               when
               millions
               of
               Men
               and
               Women
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               shall
               fearfully
               cry
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               noise
               shall
               mingle
               with
               the
               
               
               Trumpet
               of
               the
               Archangell
               ,
               with
               the
               thunders
               of
               the
               dying
               and
               groaning
               heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               crack
               of
               the
               dissolving
               world
               ,
               when
               the
               whole
               fabrick
               of
               nature
               shall
               shake
               into
               dissolution
               and
               eternall
               ashes
               .
               But
               this
               generall
               consideration
               may
               be
               hightned
               with
               four
               or
               five
               circumstances
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Consider
               what
               an
               infinite
               multitude
               of
               Angels
               and
               Men
               and
               Women
               shall
               then
               appear
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               huge
               assembly
               when
               the
               Men
               of
               one
               Kingdome
               ,
               the
               Men
               of
               one
               Age
               in
               a
               single
               Province
               are
               gathered
               togother
               into
               heaps
               and
               confusion
               of
               disorder
               ;
               But
               then
               all
               Kingdomes
               of
               all
               ages
               ,
               all
               the
               Armies
               that
               ever
               
               mustered
               ,
               all
               that
               World
               that
               
                 Augustus
                 Caesar
              
               taxed
               ,
               all
               those
               hundreds
               of
               Millions
               that
               were
               slain
               in
               all
               the
               Roman
               Wars
               from
               Numa's
               time
               till
               Italy
               was
               broken
               into
               Principalities
               and
               small
               Exarchats
               ,
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               can
               come
               into
               numbers
               ,
               and
               that
               did
               descend
               from
               the
               loins
               of
               Adam
               ,
               shall
               at
               once
               be
               represented
               ;
               to
               which
               account
               if
               we
               adde
               the
               Armies
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               nine
               orders
               of
               blessed
               Spirits
               ,
               and
               the
               infinite
               numbers
               in
               every
               order
               ,
               we
               may
               suppose
               the
               numbers
               fit
               to
               expresse
               the
               Majesty
               of
               that
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               terror
               of
               that
               Judge
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Lord
               and
               Father
               of
               all
               that
               unimaginable
               multitude
               .
               
                 Eritterror
                 ingens
                 tot
                 simul
              
               
               
               
                 tantorúmque
                 populorum
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               this
               great
               multitude
               we
               shall
               meet
               all
               those
               who
               by
               their
               example
               and
               their
               holy
               precepts
               have
               like
               tapers
               enkindled
               with
               a
               beam
               of
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousnesse
               enlightned
               us
               ,
               and
               taught
               us
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               paths
               of
               justice
               .
               There
               we
               shall
               see
               all
               those
               good
               men
               whom
               God
               sent
               to
               preach
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               recall
               us
               from
               humane
               follies
               and
               inhumane
               practises
               :
               and
               when
               we
               espie
               the
               good
               man
               that
               chid
               us
               for
               our
               last
               drunkennesse
               or
               adulteries
               ,
               it
               shall
               then
               also
               be
               remembred
               how
               we
               mocked
               at
               counsell
               ,
               and
               were
               civilly
               modest
               at
               the
               reproof
               ,
               but
               laugh'd
               when
               the
               man
               was
               gone
               ,
               and
               
               accepted
               it
               for
               a
               religious
               complement
               ,
               and
               took
               our
               leaves
               and
               went
               and
               did
               the
               same
               again
               .
               But
               then
               things
               shall
               put
               on
               another
               face
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               smil'd
               at
               here
               ,
               and
               slighted
               fondly
               ,
               shall
               then
               be
               the
               greatest
               terror
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               Men
               shall
               feel
               that
               they
               once
               laugh'd
               at
               their
               own
               destruction
               ,
               and
               rejected
               health
               when
               it
               was
               offered
               by
               a
               man
               of
               God
               upon
               no
               other
               condition
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               would
               be
               wise
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               in
               love
               with
               death
               .
               Then
               they
               shall
               perceive
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               had
               obeyed
               an
               easie
               and
               a
               sober
               counsell
               ,
               they
               had
               been
               partners
               of
               the
               same
               felicity
               which
               they
               see
               so
               illustrious
               upon
               the
               heads
               of
               those
               Preachers
               whose
               
               
                 work
                 is
                 with
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               who
               by
               their
               life
               and
               Doctrine
               endeavoured
               to
               snatch
               the
               Soul
               of
               their
               friend
               or
               relatives
               from
               an
               intolerable
               misery
               .
               But
               he
               that
               sees
               a
               crown
               put
               upon
               their
               heads
               that
               give
               good
               counsell
               ,
               and
               preach
               holy
               and
               severe
               Sermons
               with
               designs
               of
               charity
               and
               piety
               ,
               will
               also
               then
               perceive
               that
               God
               did
               not
               send
               Preachers
               for
               nothing
               ,
               on
               trifling
               errands
               and
               without
               
               regard
               :
               but
               that
               work
               which
               he
               crowns
               in
               them
               he
               purposed
               
               should
               be
               effective
               to
               us
               ,
               perswasive
               to
               the
               understanding
               ,
               and
               active
               upon
               our
               consciences
               .
               Good
               Preachers
               by
               their
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               men
               by
               their
               lives
               are
               the
               accusers
               of
               the
               disobedient
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               rise
               up
               from
               their
               seats
               ,
               and
               judge
               and
               condemn
               the
               follies
               of
               those
               who
               thought
               their
               piety
               to
               be
               want
               of
               courage
               ,
               and
               their
               discourses
               pedanticall
               ,
               and
               their
               reproofs
               the
               Priests
               trade
               ,
               but
               of
               no
               signification
               ,
               because
               they
               prefer'd
               moments
               before
               eternity
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               in
               that
               great
               assembly
               shall
               be
               seen
               all
               those
               Converts
               who
               upon
               easier
               terms
               ,
               and
               fewer
               miracles
               ,
               and
               a
               lesse
               experience
               ,
               
               and
               a
               younger
               grace
               ,
               and
               a
               seldomer
               Preaching
               ,
               and
               more
               unlikely
               circumstances
               have
               suffered
               the
               work
               of
               God
               to
               prosper
               upon
               their
               spirits
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               obedient
               to
               the
               heavenly
               calling
               .
               There
               shall
               stand
               the
               men
               of
               Nineveh
               ,
               and
               they
               
                 shall
                 stand
                 upright
                 in
                 Judgement
              
               ,
               for
               they
               at
               the
               preaching
               of
               one
               man
               in
               a
               lesse
               space
               then
               forty
               dayes
               
                 returned
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 their
                 God
              
               ;
               but
               we
               have
               heard
               him
               call
               all
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               
                 like
                 the
                 deaf
                 Adder
                 stopt
                 our
                 ears
                 against
                 the
                 voice
              
               of
               Gods
               servants
               ,
               
                 charme
                 they
                 never
                 so
                 wisely
              
               .
               There
               shall
               appear
               the
               men
               of
               Capernaum
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Queen
                 of
                 the
                 South
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Men
                 of
                 Berea
              
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               fruits
               
               of
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               shall
               proclaim
               to
               all
               the
               world
               that
               it
               was
               not
               impossible
               to
               do
               the
               work
               of
               Grace
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               our
               weaknesses
               ,
               and
               accidentall
               disadvantages
               :
               and
               that
               
                 the
                 obedience
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 Love
              
               ,
               and
               the
               contentions
               of
               chastity
               ,
               and
               the
               severities
               of
               temperance
               and
               self-deniall
               ,
               are
               not
               such
               insuperable
               mountains
               ,
               but
               that
               an
               honest
               and
               a
               sober
               person
               may
               perform
               them
               in
               acceptable
               degrees
               ,
               if
               he
               have
               but
               a
               ready
               ear
               ,
               and
               a
               willing
               minde
               ,
               and
               an
               honest
               heart
               :
               and
               this
               seen
               of
               honest
               persons
               shall
               make
               the
               Divine
               Judgement
               upon
               sinners
               more
               reasonable
               and
               apparently
               just
               ,
               
               in
               passing
               upon
               them
               the
               horrible
               sentence
               ;
               for
               why
               cannot
               we
               as
               well
               serve
               God
               in
               peace
               as
               others
               served
               him
               in
               war
               ?
               why
               cannot
               we
               love
               him
               as
               well
               when
               he
               treats
               us
               sweetly
               and
               gives
               us
               health
               and
               plenty
               ,
               honours
               or
               fair
               fortunes
               ,
               reputation
               or
               contentednesse
               ,
               quietnesse
               and
               peace
               ,
               as
               others
               did
               upon
               gibbets
               and
               under
               axes
               ,
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               tormentors
               ,
               and
               in
               hard
               wildernesses
               ,
               in
               nakednesse
               and
               poverty
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               evill
               things
               and
               all
               sad
               discomforts
               ?
               Concerning
               this
               no
               answer
               can
               be
               made
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               there
               is
               a
               worse
               sight
               then
               this
               yet
               ,
               which
               in
               that
               great
               assembly
               shall
               distract
               our
               sight
               and
               amaze
               our
               spirits
               .
               There
               
               men
               shall
               meet
               the
               partners
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               them
               that
               drank
               the
               round
               when
               they
               crown'd
               their
               heads
               with
               folly
               and
               forgetfulnesse
               ,
               and
               their
               cups
               with
               wine
               and
               noises
               .
               There
               shall
               ye
               see
               that
               poor
               perishing
               soul
               whom
               thou
               didst
               tempt
               to
               adultery
               and
               wantonnesse
               ,
               to
               drunkennesse
               or
               perjury
               ,
               to
               rebellion
               or
               an
               
               
               evill
               interest
               ,
               by
               power
               or
               craft
               ,
               by
               witty
               discourses
               or
               deep
               dissembling
               ,
               by
               scandall
               or
               a
               snare
               ,
               by
               evill
               example
               or
               pernicious
               counsell
               ,
               by
               malice
               or
               unwarinesse
               ;
               and
               when
               all
               this
               is
               summ'd
               up
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               variety
               of
               its
               particulars
               is
               drawn
               into
               an
               uneasie
               load
               and
               a
               formidable
               summe
               ,
               possibly
               we
               may
               finde
               sights
               enough
               to
               scare
               all
               our
               confidences
               ,
               and
               arguments
               enough
               to
               presse
               our
               evill
               souls
               into
               the
               sorrowes
               of
               a
               most
               intolerable
               death
               .
               For
               however
               we
               make
               now
               but
               light
               accounts
               and
               evill
               proportions
               concerning
               it
               ,
               yet
               it
               will
               be
               a
               fearfull
               circumstance
               of
               appearing
               ,
               to
               see
               one
               ,
               or
               two
               ,
               or
               ten
               ,
               or
               twenty
               accursed
               souls
               
               despairing
               ,
               miserable
               ,
               infinitely
               miserable
               ,
               roaring
               and
               blaspheming
               ,
               and
               fearfully
               cursing
               thee
               as
               the
               cause
               of
               its
               eternall
               sorrowes
               .
               Thy
               lust
               betray'd
               and
               rifled
               her
               weak
               unguarded
               innocence
               ;
               thy
               example
               made
               thy
               servant
               confident
               to
               lye
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               perjur'd
               ;
               thy
               society
               brought
               a
               third
               into
               intemperance
               and
               the
               disguises
               of
               a
               beast
               ;
               and
               when
               thou
               seest
               that
               soul
               with
               whom
               thou
               didst
               sin
               drag'd
               into
               hell
               ,
               well
               maist
               thou
               fear
               to
               drink
               the
               dregs
               of
               thy
               intolerable
               potion
               ;
               And
               most
               certainly
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               of
               evils
               to
               destroy
               a
               soul
               for
               whom
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               dyed
               ,
               and
               to
               undoe
               that
               grace
               which
               our
               Lord
               purchased
               with
               so
               much
               sweat
               
               and
               bloud
               ,
               pains
               and
               a
               mighty
               charity
               .
               And
               because
               very
               many
               sins
               ,
               are
               sins
               of
               society
               and
               confederation
               ;
               such
               are
               fornication
               ,
               drunkennesse
               ,
               bribery
               ,
               simony
               ,
               rebellion
               ,
               schisme
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               hard
               and
               a
               weighty
               consideration
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               any
               one
               of
               us
               who
               have
               tempted
               our
               Brother
               or
               Sister
               to
               sin
               and
               death
               :
               for
               though
               God
               hath
               spar'd
               our
               life
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               dead
               and
               their
               debt-books
               are
               sealed
               up
               till
               the
               day
               of
               account
               ,
               yet
               the
               mischief
               of
               our
               sin
               is
               gone
               before
               us
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               like
               a
               murther
               ,
               but
               more
               execrable
               ,
               the
               soul
               is
               dead
               in
               trespasses
               and
               sins
               ,
               and
               sealed
               up
               to
               an
               eternall
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               thou
               shalt
               see
               at
               Dooms-day
               
               what
               damnable
               uncharitablenesse
               thou
               hast
               done
               .
               That
               soul
               that
               cryes
               to
               those
               rocks
               to
               cover
               her
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               for
               thy
               perpetuall
               temptations
               ,
               might
               have
               followed
               the
               Lamb
               in
               a
               white
               robe
               ;
               and
               that
               poor
               man
               that
               is
               cloathed
               with
               shame
               and
               flames
               of
               fire
               ,
               would
               have
               shin'd
               in
               glory
               ,
               but
               that
               thou
               didst
               force
               him
               to
               be
               partner
               of
               thy
               basenesse
               .
               And
               who
               shall
               pay
               for
               this
               losse
               ?
               a
               soul
               is
               lost
               by
               thy
               means
               ;
               thou
               hast
               defeated
               the
               holy
               purposes
               of
               the
               Lord
               's
               bitter
               passion
               by
               thy
               impurities
               ;
               and
               what
               shall
               happen
               to
               thee
               by
               whom
               thy
               Brother
               dies
               eternally
               ?
               Of
               all
               the
               considerations
               that
               concern
               this
               part
               of
               the
               horrors
               of
               
               Dooms-day
               nothing
               can
               be
               more
               formidable
               then
               this
               ,
               to
               such
               whom
               it
               does
               concern
               :
               and
               truly
               it
               concerns
               so
               many
               ,
               and
               amongst
               so
               many
               ,
               perhaps
               some
               persons
               are
               so
               tender
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               affright
               their
               hopes
               and
               discompose
               their
               industries
               and
               spritefull
               labours
               of
               repentance
               ;
               but
               that
               our
               most
               mercifull
               Lord
               hath
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               the
               fearfull
               circumstances
               of
               his
               second
               coming
               
               interwoven
               this
               one
               comfort
               relating
               to
               this
               ,
               which
               to
               my
               
               sense
               seems
               the
               most
               fearfull
               and
               killing
               circumstance
               :
               Two
               shall
               be
               grinding
               at
               one
               mill
               ;
               the
               one
               shall
               be
               taken
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               left
               .
               Two
               shall
               be
               in
               a
               bed
               ;
               the
               one
               shall
               be
               taken
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               left
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               those
               who
               are
               confederate
               in
               the
               same
               fortunes
               ,
               and
               interests
               ,
               and
               actions
               ,
               may
               yet
               have
               a
               different
               sentence
               :
               for
               an
               early
               and
               an
               active
               repentance
               will
               wash
               off
               this
               account
               ,
               and
               put
               it
               upon
               the
               tables
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               ought
               to
               make
               us
               diligent
               and
               carefull
               ,
               charitable
               and
               penitent
               ,
               hugely
               penitent
               ,
               even
               so
               long
               as
               we
               live
               ,
               yet
               when
               we
               shall
               appear
               together
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               mercy
               that
               shall
               there
               separate
               us
               ,
               who
               sometimes
               had
               blended
               
               each
               other
               in
               a
               common
               crime
               .
               Blessed
               be
               the
               mercies
               of
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               so
               carefully
               provided
               a
               fruitfull
               shower
               of
               grace
               to
               refresh
               the
               miseries
               and
               dangers
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               mankind
               .
               
                 Thomas
                 Aquinas
              
               was
               used
               to
               beg
               of
               God
               that
               he
               might
               never
               be
               tempted
               from
               his
               low
               fortune
               to
               Prelacies
               and
               dignities
               Ecclesiasticall
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               minde
               might
               never
               be
               discomposed
               or
               polluted
               with
               the
               love
               of
               any
               creature
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               might
               by
               some
               instrument
               or
               other
               understand
               the
               state
               of
               his
               deceased
               Brother
               ;
               and
               the
               story
               sayes
               ,
               that
               he
               was
               heard
               in
               all
               :
               In
               him
               it
               was
               a
               great
               curiosity
               ,
               or
               the
               passion
               and
               impertinencies
               of
               a
               
               uselesse
               charity
               to
               search
               after
               him
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               had
               some
               other
               personall
               concernment
               ,
               then
               his
               relation
               of
               kindred
               .
               But
               truly
               ,
               it
               would
               concern
               very
               many
               to
               be
               solicitous
               concerning
               the
               event
               of
               those
               souls
               with
               whom
               we
               have
               mingled
               death
               and
               sin
               ;
               for
               many
               of
               those
               sentences
               which
               have
               passed
               and
               decreed
               concerning
               our
               departed
               relatives
               ,
               will
               concern
               us
               dearly
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               bound
               in
               the
               same
               bundles
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               thrown
               into
               the
               same
               fires
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               repent
               for
               our
               own
               sins
               ,
               and
               double
               our
               sorrows
               for
               their
               damnation
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               We
               may
               consider
               that
               this
               infinite
               multitude
               of
               men
               and
               
               women
               ,
               Angels
               and
               Devils
               ,
               is
               not
               ineffective
               as
               a
               number
               in
               Pythagoras
               Tables
               ,
               but
               must
               needs
               have
               influence
               upon
               every
               spirit
               that
               shall
               there
               appear
               .
               For
               the
               transactions
               of
               that
               court
               are
               not
               like
               Orations
               spoken
               by
               a
               Grecian
               Orator
               in
               the
               circles
               of
               his
               people
               ,
               heard
               by
               them
               that
               croud
               nearest
               him
               ,
               or
               that
               sound
               limited
               by
               the
               circles
               of
               aire
               ,
               or
               the
               inclosure
               of
               a
               wall
               ;
               but
               every
               thing
               is
               represented
               to
               every
               person
               ,
               and
               then
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               ,
               when
               thy
               shame
               and
               secret
               turpitude
               ,
               thy
               midnight
               revels
               and
               secret
               hypocrisies
               ,
               thy
               lustfull
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               treacherous
               designes
               ,
               thy
               falshood
               to
               God
               and
               startings
               from
               thy
               holy
               
               promises
               ,
               thy
               follies
               and
               impieties
               shall
               be
               laid
               open
               before
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               shall
               be
               spoken
               by
               the
               trumpet
               of
               an
               Archangell
               upon
               the
               house
               top
               ,
               the
               highest
               battlements
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               all
               those
               filthy
               words
               and
               lewd
               circumstances
               which
               thou
               didst
               act
               secretly
               ,
               thou
               wilt
               find
               that
               thou
               wilt
               have
               reason
               strangely
               to
               
               
               be
               ashamed
               .
               All
               the
               wise
               men
               in
               the
               world
               shall
               know
               how
               vile
               thou
               hast
               been
               :
               and
               then
               consider
               ;
               with
               what
               confusion
               of
               face
               wouldst
               thou
               stand
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               good
               man
               and
               a
               severe
               ,
               if
               peradventure
               he
               should
               suddenly
               draw
               thy
               curtain
               ,
               and
               finde
               thee
               in
               the
               sins
               of
               shame
               and
               lust
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               infinitely
               more
               ,
               when
               God
               and
               all
               the
               Angels
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               all
               his
               holy
               myriads
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               redeemed
               Saints
               shall
               stare
               and
               wonder
               at
               thy
               impurities
               and
               follies
               .
               I
               have
               read
               a
               story
               that
               a
               young
               Gentleman
               being
               passionately
               by
               his
               mother
               disswaded
               from
               entring
               into
               the
               severe
               courses
               of
               a
               religious
               and
               single
               life
               ,
               broke
               from
               
               her
               importunity
               by
               saying
               ,
               
                 Volo
                 servare
                 animam
                 meam
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 resolved
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 to
                 save
                 my
                 soul.
              
               But
               when
               he
               had
               undertaken
               a
               rule
               with
               passion
               ,
               he
               performed
               it
               carelesly
               and
               remifly
               ,
               and
               was
               but
               lukewarm
               in
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               quickly
               proceeded
               to
               a
               melancholy
               and
               wearied
               spirit
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               a
               sicknesse
               and
               the
               neighbourhood
               of
               death
               ;
               but
               falling
               into
               an
               agony
               and
               a
               phantastick
               vision
               ,
               dream'd
               that
               he
               saw
               himself
               summon'd
               before
               Gods
               angry
               throne
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               hurryed
               into
               a
               place
               of
               torments
               ,
               where
               espying
               his
               Mother
               ,
               full
               of
               scorn
               she
               upbraided
               him
               with
               his
               former
               answer
               ,
               and
               asked
               him
               ,
               
                 Why
                 he
              
               
               
                 did
                 not
                 save
                 his
                 soul
                 ,
                 by
                 all
                 means
                 ,
              
               according
               as
               he
               undertook
               .
               But
               when
               the
               sick
               man
               awaked
               and
               recovered
               ,
               he
               made
               his
               words
               good
               indeed
               ,
               and
               prayed
               frequently
               ,
               and
               fasted
               severely
               ,
               and
               laboured
               humbly
               ,
               and
               conversed
               charitably
               ,
               and
               mortified
               himself
               severely
               ,
               and
               refused
               such
               secular
               solaces
               which
               other
               good
               men
               received
               to
               refresh
               and
               sustain
               their
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               gave
               no
               other
               account
               to
               them
               that
               asked
               him
               but
               this
               :
               If
               I
               could
               not
               in
               my
               extasie
               or
               dream
               endure
               my
               Mothers
               upbraiding
               my
               follies
               and
               weak
               Religion
               ,
               how
               shall
               I
               be
               able
               to
               suffer
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               redargue
               me
               at
               Dooms-day
               ,
               and
               the
               Angels
               reproach
               my
               lukewarmnesse
               ,
               
               and
               the
               Devils
               aggravate
               my
               sins
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Saints
               of
               God
               deride
               my
               follies
               and
               hypocrisies
               ?
               The
               effect
               of
               that
               mans
               consideration
               may
               serve
               to
               actuate
               a
               meditation
               in
               every
               one
               of
               us
               :
               for
               we
               shall
               all
               be
               at
               that
               passe
               ,
               that
               unlesse
               our
               shame
               and
               sorrowes
               be
               cleansed
               by
               a
               timely
               repentance
               ,
               and
               cover'd
               by
               the
               Robe
               of
               Christ
               ,
               we
               shall
               suffer
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               scorn
               of
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               shame
               in
               the
               generall
               assembly
               of
               all
               mankind
               .
               This
               argument
               is
               most
               considerable
               to
               them
               who
               are
               tender
               of
               their
               precious
               name
               and
               sensible
               of
               honour
               ;
               if
               they
               rather
               would
               chuse
               death
               then
               a
               disgrace
               ,
               poverty
               rather
               
               then
               shame
               ,
               let
               them
               remember
               that
               a
               sinfull
               life
               will
               bring
               them
               to
               an
               intolerable
               shame
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               when
               all
               that
               is
               excellent
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               shall
               be
               summon'd
               as
               witnesses
               and
               parties
               in
               a
               fearfull
               scrutiny
               .
               The
               summe
               is
               this
               ;
               All
               that
               are
               born
               of
               Adam
               shall
               appear
               before
               God
               and
               his
               Christ
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               innumerable
               companies
               of
               Angels
               and
               Devils
               shall
               be
               there
               :
               
               and
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               afrighted
               with
               every
               thing
               they
               see
               ;
               
               and
               there
               they
               shall
               see
               those
               good
               men
               that
               taught
               them
               the
               waies
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               evill
               persons
               whom
               themselves
               have
               tempted
               into
               the
               waies
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               those
               who
               were
               converted
               upon
               easier
               termes
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               these
               shall
               shame
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               some
               shall
               curse
               them
               ,
               and
               some
               shall
               upbraid
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               shall
               amaze
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               is
               but
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               beginning
               of
               those
               evils
               which
               shall
               never
               end
               till
               eternity
               hath
               a
               period
               ;
               but
               concerning
               this
               they
               must
               first
               be
               judged
               ;
               and
               that
               's
               the
               second
               generall
               consideration
               ,
               
                 We
                 must
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 Judgement
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               's
               a
               new
               state
               of
               terrors
               and
               
               afrightments
               .
               Christ
               who
               is
               our
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               is
               our
               Advocate
               ,
               shall
               then
               be
               our
               Judge
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               strangely
               change
               our
               confidences
               and
               all
               the
               face
               of
               things
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               's
               then
               the
               place
               and
               state
               of
               our
               appearance
               ,
               
                 Before
                 the
                 Judgement
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 ]
              
               For
               Christ
               shall
               rise
               from
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               he
               shall
               descend
               towards
               us
               and
               ride
               upon
               a
               cloud
               ,
               and
               shall
               make
               himself
               illustrious
               by
               a
               glorious
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               an
               innumerable
               retinue
               and
               circumstances
               of
               terror
               and
               a
               mighty
               power
               :
               and
               this
               is
               that
               which
               Origen
               affirms
               
               to
               be
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Man.
               
                 Remalcus
                 de
                 Vaux
                 in
                 Harpocrate
                 divino
              
               affirms
               that
               all
               the
               Greek
               and
               Latine
               Fathers
               
                 consentientibus
                 animis
                 asseverant
                 ,
                 hoc
                 signo
                 Crucem
                 Christi
                 significari
                 ,
              
               do
               unanimously
               affirm
               that
               the
               representment
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               is
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               spoken
               of
               Mat.
               24.
               30.
               
               And
               indeed
               they
               affirm
               it
               very
               generally
               ,
               but
               Origen
               after
               his
               manner
               is
               singular
               ,
               
                 hoc
                 signum
                 Crucis
                 erit
                 ,
                 cum
                 Dominus
                 ad
                 judicandum
                 venerit
                 ,
              
               so
               the
               Church
               used
               to
               sing
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Sibyls
               verses
               ;
            
             
               O
               lignum
               felix
               in
               quo
               Deus
               ipse
               pependit
               ,
            
             
               Nec
               te
               terra
               capit
               ,
               sed
               coeli
               tecta
               videbis
               
            
             
               Cum
               renovata
               Dei
               facies
               ignita
               micabit
               .
            
             
               The
               sign
               of
               the
               Crosse
               is
               that
               sign
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               Man
               ,
               when
               the
               Lord
               shall
               come
               to
               Judgement
               :
               and
               from
               those
               words
               of
               Scripture
               [
               They
               shall
               look
               on
               him
               whom
               they
               have
               pierced
               ]
               it
               hath
               been
               freely
               entertain'd
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               Christ
               shall
               signifie
               his
               person
               by
               something
               that
               related
               to
               his
               passion
               ,
               his
               crosse
               ,
               or
               his
               wounds
               ,
               or
               both
               .
               I
               list
               not
               to
               spin
               this
               curious
               cobweb
               ;
               but
               Origen's
               opinion
               seems
               to
               me
               more
               reasonable
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Majesty
               and
               Power
               of
               Christ
               to
               signifie
               himself
               
               with
               proportions
               of
               his
               glory
               rather
               then
               of
               his
               humility
               ,
               with
               effects
               of
               his
               being
               exalted
               into
               Heaven
               ,
               rather
               then
               of
               his
               poverty
               and
               sorrowes
               upon
               Earth
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               countenanced
               better
               by
               some
               Greek
               copies
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               commonly
               read
               ,
               the
               sign
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               
               
               that
               is
               (
               say
               they
               )
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               
                 imprinted
                 upon
                 a
                 cloud
              
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               in
               others
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               signe
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               who
               is
               in
               the
               heavens
               ;
               not
               that
               the
               signe
               shall
               bee
               imprinted
               on
               a
               cloud
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               part
               of
               the
               heavens
               ,
               but
               that
               hee
               who
               is
               now
               in
               the
               heavens
               ,
               shall
               when
               he
               comes
               down
               ,
               have
               a
               signe
               and
               signification
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               proper
               to
               him
               ,
               who
               is
               there
               glorified
               ,
               and
               shall
               return
               in
               glory
               ;
               and
               he
               disparages
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               who
               inquires
               for
               a
               Rule
               to
               know
               when
               the
               Sun
               shines
               ,
               or
               the
               light
               breaks
               forth
               from
               its
               chambers
               of
               the
               East
               ;
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               shall
               need
               no
               other
               signification
               ,
               but
               his
               
               infinite
               retinue
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               worshipping
               him
               ,
               and
               sitting
               upon
               a
               cloud
               ,
               and
               leading
               the
               heavenly
               Host
               ,
               and
               bringing
               his
               Elect
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               being
               clothed
               with
               the
               robes
               of
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               trampling
               upon
               Devils
               ,
               and
               confounding
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               destroying
               Death
               :
               but
               all
               these
               great
               things
               shall
               be
               invested
               with
               such
               strange
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               annexes
               of
               Mightynesse
               ,
               and
               Divinity
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               world
               shall
               confesse
               the
               glories
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               sufficiently
               signified
               by
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 We
                 shall
                 all
                 be
              
               
               
                 set
                 before
                 the
                 throne
                 or
                 place
                 of
                 Christ's
                 judicature
                 ;
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 As
                 I
                 live
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 every
                 knee
                 shall
                 bow
                 to
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 tongue
              
               
               
                 shall
                 confesse
                 to
                 God
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               ,
               when
               wee
               are
               placed
               ready
               to
               receive
               our
               Sentence
               ,
               all
               knees
               shall
               bow
               to
               the
               holy
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               confesse
               him
               to
               be
               God
               the
               Lord
               ;
               meaning
               ,
               that
               our
               Lords
               presence
               shall
               be
               such
               ,
               as
               to
               force
               obeysance
               from
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Men
               ,
               and
               Devils
               ;
               and
               his
               addresse
               to
               Judgement
               shall
               sufficiently
               declare
               his
               Person
               ,
               and
               his
               Office
               ,
               and
               his
               proper
               glories
               .
               This
               is
               the
               greatest
               Scene
               of
               Majesty
               that
               shall
               be
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               till
               the
               Sentence
               bee
               pronounced
               ;
               But
               there
               goes
               much
               before
               this
               which
               prepares
               all
               the
               world
               to
               the
               expectation
               and
               consequent
               reception
               of
               this
               mighty
               Judge
               of
               Men
               and
               
               Angels
               .
            
             
               The
               Majesty
               of
               the
               Judge
               ,
               and
               the
               terrors
               of
               the
               Judgement
               shall
               bee
               spoken
               aloud
               by
               the
               immediate
               forerunning
               accidents
               ,
               which
               shall
               bee
               so
               great
               violences
               to
               the
               old
               constitutions
               of
               Nature
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               break
               her
               very
               bones
               ,
               and
               disorder
               her
               till
               shee
               be
               destroyed
               .
               St.
               Hierom
               relates
               out
               of
               the
               Jews
               books
               ,
               that
               their
               Doctors
               use
               to
               account
               15
               days
               of
               prodigie
               immediately
               before
               Christ's
               coming
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               day
               assigne
               a
               wonder
               ,
               any
               one
               of
               which
               ,
               if
               wee
               should
               chance
               to
               see
               in
               the
               days
               of
               our
               flesh
               ,
               it
               would
               affright
               us
               into
               the
               like
               thoughts
               ,
               which
               the
               old
               
               world
               had
               when
               they
               saw
               the
               countreys
               round
               about
               them
               cover'd
               with
               water
               ,
               and
               the
               Divine
               vengeance
               ;
               or
               as
               those
               poor
               people
               neer
               Adria
               ,
               and
               the
               Mediterranean
               sea
               ,
               when
               their
               houses
               and
               Cities
               are
               entring
               into
               graves
               ,
               and
               the
               bowells
               of
               the
               earth
               rent
               with
               convulsions
               and
               horrid
               tremblings
               .
               The
               sea
               (
               say
               they
               )
               shall
               rise
               15
               cubits
               above
               the
               highest
               Mountaines
               ,
               and
               thence
               
               descend
               into
               hollownesse
               ,
               and
               a
               prodigious
               drought
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               
               are
               reduc'd
               again
               to
               their
               usuall
               proportions
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               beasts
               and
               creeping
               things
               ,
               the
               monsters
               ,
               and
               the
               usuall
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               sea
               shall
               be
               gathered
               together
               ,
               and
               make
               fearfull
               noyses
               to
               distract
               Mankind
               :
               The
               birds
               shall
               mourne
               and
               change
               their
               song
               into
               threnes
               and
               sad
               accents
               ,
               rivers
               of
               fire
               shall
               rise
               from
               East
               to
               West
               ,
               and
               the
               stars
               shall
               be
               rent
               into
               threds
               of
               light
               ,
               and
               scatter
               like
               the
               beards
               of
               comets
               ;
               Then
               shall
               bee
               fearfull
               earthquakes
               ,
               and
               the
               rocks
               shall
               rend
               in
               pieces
               ,
               the
               trees
               shall
               distill
               bloud
               ,
               and
               the
               mountains
               and
               fairest
               structures
               shall
               returne
               unto
               their
               primitive
               dust
               ;
               the
               wild
               beasts
               shall
               leave
               their
               dens
               and
               come
               into
               
               the
               companies
               of
               men
               ,
               so
               that
               you
               shall
               hardly
               tell
               how
               to
               call
               them
               ,
               
                 herds
                 of
                 Men
              
               or
               
                 congregations
                 of
                 Beasts
              
               ;
               Then
               shall
               the
               Graves
               open
               ,
               and
               give
               up
               their
               dead
               ,
               and
               those
               which
               are
               alive
               in
               nature
               ,
               and
               dead
               in
               fear
               ,
               shall
               be
               forc'd
               from
               the
               rocks
               ,
               whither
               they
               went
               to
               hide
               them
               ,
               and
               from
               caverns
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               where
               they
               would
               fain
               have
               been
               concealed
               ;
               because
               their
               retirements
               are
               dismantled
               ,
               and
               their
               rocks
               are
               broken
               into
               wider
               ruptures
               ,
               and
               admit
               a
               strange
               light
               into
               their
               secret
               bowels
               ;
               and
               the
               men
               being
               forc'd
               abroad
               into
               the
               theatre
               of
               mighty
               horrors
               shall
               run
               up
               and
               downe
               distracted
               and
               at
               their
               wits
               end
               ;
               and
               then
               some
               shall
               
               die
               ,
               and
               some
               shall
               bee
               changed
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               time
               the
               Elect
               shall
               bee
               gathered
               together
               from
               the
               foure
               quarters
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               Christ
               shall
               come
               along
               with
               them
               to
               judgment
               .
            
             
               These
               signes
               ,
               although
               the
               Jewish
               Doctors
               reckon
               them
               by
               order
               and
               a
               method
               ,
               concerning
               which
               they
               had
               no
               revelation
               (
               that
               appeares
               )
               nor
               sufficiently
               credible
               tradition
               ,
               yet
               for
               the
               main
               parts
               of
               the
               things
               themselves
               ,
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               records
               Christs
               own
               words
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               most
               terrible
               of
               them
               ;
               the
               summe
               of
               which
               ,
               as
               Christ
               related
               them
               ,
               and
               his
               Apostles
               recorded
               and
               explicated
               ,
               is
               this
               :
               
                 The
                 earth
                 shall
                 tremble
                 ,
                 and
                 the
              
               
               
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 heavens
                 shall
                 bee
                 shaken
                 ,
                 the
                 sun
                 shall
                 bee
                 turned
                 into
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 moon
                 into
                 bloud
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               there
               shall
               bee
               strange
               eclipses
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               fearfull
               aspects
               in
               the
               Moon
               ,
               who
               when
               she
               is
               troubled
               looks
               red
               like
               bloud
               ;
               
                 The
                 rocks
                 shall
                 rend
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 elements
                 shall
                 melt
                 with
                 fervent
                 heat
                 .
                 The
                 heavens
                 shall
                 bee
                 rolled
                 up
                 like
                 a
                 parchment
                 ,
                 the
                 earth
                 shall
                 bee
                 burned
                 with
                 fire
                 ,
                 the
                 hils
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 wax
                 ,
                 for
                 there
                 shall
                 goe
                 a
                 fire
                 before
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 mighty
                 tempest
                 shall
                 be
                 stirred
                 round
                 about
                 him
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 Dies
                 irae
                 ,
                 Dies
                 illa
              
               
                 Solvet
                 sêclum
                 in
                 favillâ
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 Teste
                 David
                 cum
                 Sibyllâ
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               Trumpet
               of
               God
               shall
               sound
               ,
               and
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               Archangell
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               him
               who
               is
               the
               Prince
               of
               all
               that
               great
               army
               
               
               of
               Spirits
               ,
               which
               shall
               then
               attend
               their
               Lord
               ,
               and
               wait
               upon
               and
               illustrate
               his
               glory
               ;
               and
               this
               also
               is
               part
               of
               that
               which
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 signe
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
              
               ;
               for
               the
               fulfilling
               of
               all
               these
               praedictions
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 to
                 all
                 Nations
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               Conversion
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               these
               prodigies
               ,
               and
               the
               Addresse
               of
               Majesty
               make
               up
               that
               signe
               .
               The
               notice
               of
               which
               things
               some
               way
               or
               other
               came
               to
               the
               very
               Heathen
               themselves
               ,
               who
               were
               alarum'd
               into
               caution
               and
               sobriety
               by
               these
               dreadfull
               remembrances
               :
            
             
               
                 
                 —
                 Sic
                 cum
                 compage
                 solutâ
              
               
                 Saecula
                 tot
                 mundt
                 suprema
                 coëgerit
                 hora
              
               
                 Antiquum
                 repetens
                 ,
                 iterum
                 chaos
                 ,
                 omnia
                 mistis
              
               
                 Sidera
                 sideribus
                 concurrent
                 :
                 ignea
                 pontum
              
               
                 Astra
                 petent
                 ,
                 tellus
                 extendere
                 littora
                 nolet
                 ,
              
               
                 Excutietque
                 fretum
                 ;
                 fratri
                 contraria
                 Phoebe
              
               
                 Ibit
                 —
                 Totaque
                 discors
              
               
                 Machina
                 divulsi
                 turbabit
                 foedera
                 Mundi
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               Which
               things
               when
               they
               are
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               no
               wonder
               
               if
               mens
               hearts
               shall
               faile
               them
               for
               feare
               ,
               and
               their
               wits
               bee
               lost
               with
               guilt
               ,
               and
               their
               fond
               hopes
               destroyed
               by
               prodigie
               and
               amazement
               ;
               but
               it
               will
               bee
               an
               extreme
               wonder
               ,
               if
               the
               consideration
               and
               certain
               expectation
               of
               these
               things
               shall
               not
               awake
               our
               sleeping
               spirits
               ,
               and
               raise
               us
               from
               the
               death
               of
               Sin
               ,
               and
               the
               basenesse
               of
               vice
               and
               dishonorable
               actions
               ,
               to
               live
               soberly
               and
               
                 temperately
                 ,
                 chastly
              
               and
               
                 justly
                 ,
                 humbly
              
               and
               obediently
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               like
               persons
               that
               believe
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               such
               who
               are
               not
               mad
               men
               or
               fools
               ,
               but
               will
               order
               their
               actions
               according
               to
               these
               notices
               .
               For
               if
               they
               
               doe
               not
               believe
               these
               things
               ,
               where
               is
               their
               Faith
               ?
               If
               they
               doe
               believe
               them
               ,
               and
               sin
               on
               ,
               and
               doe
               as
               if
               there
               were
               no
               such
               thing
               to
               come
               to
               passe
               ,
               where
               is
               their
               Prudence
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               their
               hopes
               ,
               and
               where
               their
               Charity
               ?
               how
               doe
               they
               differ
               from
               beasts
               ,
               save
               that
               they
               are
               more
               foolish
               ?
               for
               beasts
               goe
               on
               and
               consider
               not
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               ;
               but
               we
               can
               consider
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               ;
               we
               know
               that
               strange
               terrors
               shall
               affright
               us
               all
               ,
               and
               strange
               deaths
               and
               torments
               shall
               seise
               upon
               the
               wicked
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               cannot
               escape
               ,
               and
               the
               rocks
               themselves
               will
               not
               bee
               able
               to
               hide
               us
               from
               the
               fears
               of
               those
               prodigies
               which
               shall
               come
               before
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               mountains
               (
               though
               when
               they
               
               are
               broken
               in
               pieces
               we
               call
               upon
               them
               to
               fall
               upon
               us
               )
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               secure
               us
               one
               minute
               from
               the
               present
               vengeance
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               proceed
               with
               confidence
               or
               carelesnesse
               ,
               and
               consider
               not
               that
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               folly
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               for
               a
               man
               to
               neglect
               his
               greatest
               interest
               ,
               and
               to
               die
               for
               trifles
               and
               little
               regards
               ,
               and
               to
               become
               miserable
               for
               such
               interests
               which
               are
               not
               
               excusable
               in
               a
               Childe
               .
               He
               that
               is
               youngest
               hath
               not
               long
               to
               
               live
               :
               Hee
               that
               is
               thirty
               ,
               forty
               ,
               or
               fifty
               yeares
               old
               ,
               hath
               spent
               most
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               his
               dream
               is
               almost
               done
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               very
               few
               moneths
               hee
               must
               be
               cast
               into
               his
               eternall
               portion
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               hee
               must
               be
               in
               an
               unalterable
               condition
               ,
               his
               finall
               Sentence
               shall
               passe
               according
               as
               hee
               shall
               then
               bee
               found
               :
               and
               that
               will
               be
               an
               intolerable
               condition
               ,
               when
               he
               shall
               have
               reason
               to
               cry
               out
               in
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               his
               soule
               ,
               Eternall
               woe
               is
               to
               mee
               ,
               who
               refus'd
               to
               consider
               when
               I
               might
               have
               been
               saved
               and
               secured
               from
               this
               intolerable
               calamity
               .
               But
               I
               must
               descend
               to
               consider
               the
               particulars
               and
               circumstances
               of
               the
               great
               consideration
               ,
               
               
                 Christ
                 shall
                 be
                 our
                 Judge
                 at
                 Doomes-day
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               SERMON
               ,
               II.
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
            
             
               
               1.
               
               IF
               we
               consider
               the
               person
               of
               the
               Judge
               ,
               we
               first
               perceive
               that
               he
               is
               interested
               in
               the
               injury
               of
               the
               crimes
               he
               is
               to
               sentence
               .
               
                 Videbunt
                 quem
                 crucifixerunt
              
               ,
               and
               
                 they
                 shal
                 look
                 on
                 him
                 whom
                 they
                 have
                 pierced
                 .
              
               It
               was
               for
               thy
               sins
               that
               the
               Judge
               did
               suffer
               such
               unspeakable
               pains
               as
               were
               enough
               to
               reconcile
               all
               the
               world
               to
               God
               :
               The
               summe
               and
               spirit
               of
               which
               pains
               could
               not
               be
               better
               understood
               then
               by
               the
               consequence
               of
               his
               own
               words
               ,
               
                 My
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 why
                 hast
                 thou
                 forsaken
                 me
                 ?
              
               meaning
               ,
               that
               he
               felt
               such
               horrible
               ,
               
               pure
               ,
               unmingled
               sorrowes
               ,
               that
               although
               his
               humane
               nature
               was
               personally
               united
               to
               the
               Godhead
               ,
               yet
               at
               that
               instant
               he
               felt
               no
               comfortable
               emanations
               by
               sensible
               perception
               from
               the
               Divinity
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               so
               drenched
               in
               sorrow
               ,
               that
               the
               Godhead
               seemed
               to
               have
               forsaken
               him
               .
               Beyond
               this
               ,
               nothing
               can
               be
               added
               :
               but
               then
               ,
               that
               thou
               hast
               for
               thy
               own
               particular
               made
               all
               this
               in
               vain
               and
               ineffective
               ,
               that
               Christ
               thy
               Lord
               and
               Judge
               should
               be
               tormented
               for
               nothing
               ,
               that
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               accept
               felicity
               and
               pardon
               when
               he
               purchased
               them
               at
               so
               dear
               a
               price
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               an
               infinite
               condemnation
               to
               such
               persons
               .
               How
               shalt
               thou
               look
               
               upon
               him
               that
               fainted
               and
               dyed
               for
               love
               of
               thee
               ,
               and
               thou
               didst
               scorn
               his
               miraculous
               mercies
               ?
               How
               shall
               we
               dare
               to
               behold
               that
               holy
               face
               that
               brought
               salvation
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               turned
               away
               and
               fell
               in
               love
               with
               death
               ,
               and
               kissed
               deformity
               and
               sins
               ?
               and
               yet
               in
               the
               beholding
               that
               face
               consists
               much
               of
               the
               glories
               of
               eternity
               .
               All
               the
               pains
               and
               passions
               ,
               the
               sorrowes
               and
               the
               groans
               ,
               the
               humility
               and
               poverty
               ,
               the
               labours
               and
               the
               watchings
               ,
               the
               Prayers
               and
               the
               Sermons
               ,
               the
               miracles
               and
               the
               prophecies
               ,
               the
               whip
               and
               the
               nails
               ,
               the
               death
               and
               the
               buriall
               ,
               the
               shame
               and
               the
               smart
               ,
               the
               Crosse
               and
               the
               grave
               of
               Jesus
               shall
               be
               laid
               upon
               thy
               score
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               
               refused
               the
               mercies
               and
               design
               of
               all
               their
               holy
               ends
               and
               purposes
               .
               And
               if
               we
               remember
               what
               a
               calamity
               that
               was
               which
               broke
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               in
               pieces
               ,
               when
               Christ
               came
               to
               judge
               them
               for
               their
               murdering
               him
               who
               was
               their
               King
               and
               the
               Prince
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               consider
               that
               this
               was
               but
               a
               dark
               image
               of
               the
               terrors
               of
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               we
               may
               then
               apprehend
               that
               there
               is
               some
               
               strange
               unspeakable
               evill
               that
               attends
               them
               that
               are
               guilty
               of
               this
               
               death
               ,
               and
               of
               so
               much
               evill
               to
               their
               Lord.
               Now
               it
               is
               certain
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               be
               saved
               by
               his
               death
               ,
               you
               are
               guilty
               of
               his
               death
               ;
               if
               thou
               wilt
               not
               suffer
               him
               to
               save
               thee
               ,
               thou
               art
               guilty
               of
               destroying
               him
               ;
               and
               then
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               what
               is
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               that
               Judge
               before
               whom
               you
               stand
               as
               his
               murtherer
               and
               betrayer
               .
               *
               But
               this
               is
               but
               half
               of
               this
               consideration
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Christ
               may
               be
               
                 crucified
                 again
              
               ,
               and
               upon
               a
               new
               account
               
                 put
                 to
                 an
                 open
                 shame
              
               .
               For
               after
               that
               Christ
               had
               done
               all
               this
               by
               the
               direct
               actions
               of
               his
               Priestly
               Office
               ,
               of
               sacrificing
               himself
               for
               us
               ,
               he
               hath
               also
               done
               very
               many
               things
               for
               us
               which
               are
               also
               the
               fruits
               of
               his
               first
               love
               
               and
               prosecutions
               of
               our
               redemption
               .
               I
               will
               not
               instance
               in
               the
               strange
               arts
               of
               mercy
               that
               our
               Lord
               uses
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               live
               holy
               lives
               ;
               But
               I
               consider
               ,
               that
               things
               are
               so
               ordered
               ,
               and
               so
               great
               a
               value
               set
               upon
               our
               souls
               since
               they
               are
               the
               images
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               redeemed
               by
               the
               Bloud
               of
               the
               holy
               Lamb
               ,
               that
               the
               salvation
               of
               our
               souls
               is
               reckoned
               as
               a
               part
               of
               Christs
               reward
               ,
               a
               part
               of
               the
               glorification
               of
               his
               humanity
               .
               Every
               sinner
               that
               repents
               causes
               joy
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               joy
               is
               so
               great
               that
               it
               runs
               over
               and
               wets
               the
               fair
               brows
               and
               beauteous
               locks
               of
               Cherubims
               and
               Seraphims
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Angels
               have
               a
               part
               of
               that
               banquet
               ;
               Then
               it
               is
               that
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               feels
               the
               fruits
               of
               his
               
               holy
               death
               ,
               the
               acceptation
               of
               his
               holy
               sacrifice
               ,
               the
               graciousnesse
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               the
               return
               of
               his
               prayers
               .
               For
               all
               that
               Christ
               did
               or
               suffer'd
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               he
               now
               does
               as
               a
               Priest
               in
               heaven
               ,
               is
               to
               glorifie
               his
               Father
               by
               bringing
               souls
               to
               God
               :
               For
               this
               it
               was
               that
               he
               was
               born
               and
               dyed
               ,
               that
               he
               descended
               from
               heaven
               to
               earth
               ,
               from
               life
               to
               death
               ,
               from
               the
               crosse
               to
               the
               grave
               ;
               this
               was
               the
               purpose
               of
               his
               resurrection
               and
               ascension
               ,
               of
               the
               end
               and
               design
               of
               all
               the
               miracles
               and
               graces
               of
               God
               manifested
               to
               all
               the
               world
               by
               him
               ;
               and
               now
               what
               man
               is
               so
               vile
               ,
               such
               a
               malicious
               fool
               ,
               that
               will
               refuse
               to
               bring
               joy
               to
               his
               Lord
               by
               doing
               himself
               the
               greatest
               
               good
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               They
               who
               refuse
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               
                 crucifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 life
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 an
                 open
                 shame
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               in
               them
               lies
               ,
               bring
               Christ
               from
               his
               glorious
               joyes
               to
               the
               labours
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               shame
               of
               his
               death
               ;
               they
               advance
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               refuse
               to
               advance
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               their
               Lord
               ;
               they
               put
               themselves
               in
               that
               state
               in
               which
               they
               were
               when
               Christ
               came
               to
               dye
               for
               them
               ;
               and
               now
               that
               he
               is
               in
               a
               state
               that
               he
               may
               rejoyce
               over
               them
               ,
               (
               for
               he
               hath
               done
               all
               his
               share
               towards
               it
               )
               every
               wicked
               man
               takes
               his
               head
               from
               the
               blessing
               ,
               and
               rather
               chuses
               that
               the
               Devill
               should
               rejoyce
               in
               his
               destruction
               ,
               then
               that
               
               his
               Lord
               should
               triumph
               in
               his
               felicity
               .
               And
               now
               upon
               the
               supposition
               of
               these
               premises
               ,
               we
               may
               imagine
               that
               it
               will
               be
               an
               infinite
               amazement
               to
               meet
               that
               Lord
               to
               be
               our
               Judge
               whose
               person
               we
               have
               murdered
               ,
               whose
               honour
               we
               have
               disparaged
               ,
               whose
               purposes
               we
               have
               destroyed
               ,
               whose
               joyes
               we
               have
               lessened
               ,
               whose
               
               
               passion
               we
               have
               made
               ineffectuall
               ,
               and
               whose
               love
               we
               have
               trampled
               under
               our
               profane
               and
               impious
               feet
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               there
               is
               yet
               a
               third
               part
               of
               this
               consideration
               .
               As
               it
               will
               be
               inquir'd
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               concerning
               the
               dishonours
               to
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               ,
               so
               also
               concerning
               the
               profession
               and
               institution
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               concerning
               his
               poor
               Members
               ;
               for
               by
               these
               also
               we
               make
               sad
               reflexions
               upon
               our
               Lord.
               Every
               man
               that
               lives
               wickedly
               disgraces
               the
               religion
               and
               institution
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               he
               discourages
               strangers
               from
               entring
               into
               it
               ,
               he
               weakens
               the
               hands
               of
               them
               that
               are
               in
               already
               ,
               and
               makes
               that
               the
               adversaries
               speak
               
               reproachfully
               of
               the
               Name
               of
               Christ
               ;
               but
               although
               it
               is
               certain
               our
               Lord
               and
               Judge
               will
               deeply
               resent
               all
               these
               things
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               one
               thing
               which
               he
               takes
               more
               tenderly
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               uncharitablenesse
               of
               men
               towards
               his
               poor
               :
               It
               shall
               then
               be
               upbraided
               to
               them
               by
               the
               Judge
               ,
               that
               himself
               was
               hungry
               and
               they
               refused
               to
               give
               meat
               to
               him
               that
               gave
               them
               his
               body
               and
               heart-bloud
               ,
               to
               feed
               them
               and
               quench
               their
               thirst
               ;
               that
               they
               denyed
               a
               robe
               to
               cover
               his
               nakednesse
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               would
               have
               cloathed
               their
               souls
               with
               the
               robe
               of
               his
               righteousnesse
               ,
               lest
               their
               souls
               should
               be
               found
               naked
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lords
               visitation
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               unkindnesse
               
               is
               nothing
               but
               that
               evill
               men
               were
               uncharitable
               to
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               feed
               the
               hungry
               ,
               nor
               give
               drink
               to
               the
               thirsty
               ,
               nor
               cloath
               the
               naked
               ,
               nor
               relieve
               their
               Brothers
               needs
               ,
               nor
               forgive
               his
               follies
               ,
               nor
               cover
               their
               shame
               ,
               nor
               turn
               their
               eyes
               from
               delighting
               in
               their
               affronts
               and
               evill
               accidents
               ;
               this
               is
               it
               which
               our
               Lord
               will
               take
               so
               tenderly
               ,
               that
               his
               Brethren
               for
               whom
               he
               died
               ,
               who
               suck'd
               the
               paps
               of
               his
               Mother
               ,
               that
               fed
               on
               his
               Body
               and
               are
               nourished
               with
               his
               Bloud
               ,
               whom
               he
               hath
               lodg'd
               in
               his
               heart
               and
               entertains
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
               the
               partners
               of
               his
               Spirit
               and
               co-heirs
               of
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               that
               these
               should
               be
               deny'd
               relief
               and
               suffered
               to
               go
               away
               
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               unpitied
               ;
               this
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               will
               take
               so
               ill
               ,
               that
               all
               those
               who
               are
               guilty
               of
               this
               unkindnesse
               ,
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               expect
               the
               favour
               of
               the
               Court.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               this
               if
               we
               adde
               the
               almightinesse
               of
               the
               Judge
               ,
               his
               infinite
               wisdome
               and
               knowledge
               of
               all
               causes
               ,
               and
               all
               persons
               ,
               and
               all
               circumstances
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               infinitely
               just
               ,
               inflexibly
               angry
               ,
               and
               impartiall
               in
               his
               sentence
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               added
               either
               to
               the
               greatness
               or
               the
               requisites
               of
               a
               terrible
               and
               an
               Almighty
               Judge
               .
               For
               who
               can
               resist
               him
               who
               is
               Almighty
               ?
               Who
               can
               evade
               his
               scrutiny
               that
               knows
               all
               things
               ?
               Who
               can
               hope
               for
               pity
               of
               him
               that
               is
               inflexible
               ?
               Who
               can
               
               think
               to
               be
               exempted
               when
               the
               Judge
               is
               righteous
               and
               impartial
               ?
               But
               in
               all
               these
               annexes
               of
               the
               great
               Judge
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               shal
               now
               remark
               ,
               is
               that
               indeed
               which
               hath
               terror
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               severity
               of
               our
               Lord.
               For
               then
               is
               the
               day
               of
               vengeance
               and
               recompenses
               ,
               and
               no
               mercy
               at
               all
               shall
               be
               shewed
               ,
               but
               to
               them
               that
               are
               the
               sons
               of
               mercy
               ;
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               their
               portion
               is
               such
               as
               can
               be
               expected
               from
               these
               premises
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               If
               we
               remember
               the
               instances
               of
               Gods
               severity
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               
               in
               the
               daies
               of
               mercy
               and
               repentance
               ,
               in
               those
               dayes
               when
               Judgement
               waits
               upon
               Mercy
               ,
               and
               receives
               lawes
               by
               the
               rules
               and
               measures
               of
               pardon
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               all
               the
               rare
               streams
               of
               loving
               kindnesse
               issuing
               out
               of
               Paradise
               and
               refreshing
               all
               our
               fields
               with
               a
               moisture
               more
               fruitfull
               then
               the
               flouds
               of
               Nilus
               ,
               still
               there
               are
               mingled
               some
               stormes
               and
               violences
               ,
               some
               fearfull
               instances
               of
               the
               Divine
               Justice
               ,
               we
               may
               more
               readily
               expect
               it
               will
               be
               worse
               ,
               infinitely
               worse
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               when
               Judgement
               shall
               ride
               in
               triumph
               ,
               and
               Mercy
               shall
               be
               the
               accuser
               of
               the
               wicked
               .
               But
               so
               we
               read
               ,
               and
               are
               commanded
               to
               remember
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               written
               for
               our
               example
               ,
               
               that
               God
               destroyed
               at
               once
               five
               cities
               of
               the
               plain
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               country
               ,
               and
               Sodome
               and
               her
               sisters
               are
               
                 set
                 forth
                 for
                 an
                 example
                 ,
                 suffering
                 the
                 vengeance
                 of
                 eternall
                 fire
                 .
              
               Fearfull
               it
               was
               when
               God
               destroyed
               at
               once
               23000
               for
               fornication
               ,
               and
               an
               exterminating
               Angell
               in
               one
               night
               killed
               185000
               of
               the
               Assyrians
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               born
               of
               all
               the
               families
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               David
               in
               numbring
               the
               people
               threescore
               and
               ten
               thousand
               of
               the
               people
               dyed
               ,
               and
               God
               sent
               ten
               tribes
               into
               captivity
               and
               eternall
               oblivion
               and
               indistinction
               from
               a
               common
               people
               for
               their
               idolatry
               .
               Did
               not
               God
               strike
               Corah
               and
               his
               company
               with
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               ?
               and
               
               the
               earth
               open'd
               and
               swallowed
               up
               the
               congregation
               of
               Abiram
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               evill
               come
               upon
               all
               the
               world
               for
               one
               sin
               of
               Adam
               ?
               Did
               not
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               break
               the
               nation
               of
               the
               Jewes
               all
               in
               pieces
               with
               judgements
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               no
               nation
               ever
               suffered
               the
               like
               ,
               because
               none
               ever
               sin'd
               so
               ?
               And
               at
               once
               it
               was
               done
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               anger
               destroyed
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               eight
               persons
               only
               escaped
               the
               angry
               Baptisme
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               yet
               this
               world
               is
               the
               time
               of
               mercy
               ;
               God
               hath
               open'd
               here
               his
               Magazines
               ,
               and
               sent
               his
               holy
               Son
               as
               the
               great
               channell
               and
               fountain
               of
               it
               too
               :
               here
               he
               delights
               in
               mercy
               ,
               and
               in
               judgement
               loves
               to
               remember
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               triumphs
               over
               all
               
               his
               works
               ,
               and
               God
               contrives
               instruments
               and
               accidents
               ,
               chances
               and
               designs
               ,
               occasions
               and
               opportunities
               for
               mercy
               :
               if
               therefore
               now
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               makes
               such
               terrible
               eruptions
               upon
               the
               wicked
               people
               that
               delight
               in
               sin
               ,
               how
               great
               may
               we
               suppose
               that
               anger
               to
               be
               ,
               how
               severe
               that
               Judgement
               ,
               how
               terrible
               that
               vengeance
               ,
               how
               intolerable
               those
               inflictions
               which
               God
               reserves
               for
               the
               full
               effusion
               of
               indignation
               on
               the
               great
               day
               of
               vengeance
               ?
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               may
               also
               guesse
               at
               it
               by
               this
               ;
               if
               God
               upon
               all
               single
               instances
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               before
               they
               are
               come
               to
               the
               full
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               an
               evill
               habit
               be
               so
               fierce
               in
               
               his
               anger
               ,
               what
               can
               we
               imagine
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               in
               that
               day
               when
               the
               wicked
               are
               to
               drink
               the
               dregs
               of
               that
               horrid
               potion
               ,
               and
               count
               over
               all
               the
               particulars
               of
               their
               whole
               treasure
               of
               wrath
               ?
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
              
               
               
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 shall
                 reveal
                 ,
              
               or
               ,
               
                 bring
                 forth
                 his
                 righteous
                 Judgements
              
               .
               The
               expression
               is
               taken
               from
               Deut.
               32.
               34.
               
               
                 Is
                 not
                 this
              
               
               
               
                 laid
                 up
                 in
                 store
                 with
                 me
                 ,
                 and
                 sealed
                 up
                 among
                 my
                 treasures
                 ?
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 restore
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 judge
                 his
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 repent
                 himself
                 for
                 his
                 servants
                 .
              
               For
               so
               did
               the
               Lybian
               Lion
               that
               was
               brought
               up
               under
               discipline
               ,
               and
               taught
               to
               endure
               blowes
               ,
               and
               eat
               the
               meat
               of
               order
               and
               regular
               provision
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               gentle
               usages
               ,
               and
               the
               familiarities
               of
               societies
               ;
               but
               once
               he
               brake
               out
               into
               his
               own
               wildnesse
               ,
               
                 Dedidicit
                 pacem
                 subitò
                 feritate
                 reversâ
              
               ,
               and
               kil'd
               two
               Roman
               boyes
               ;
               but
               those
               that
               forrage
               in
               the
               Lybian
               mountains
               tread
               down
               and
               devour
               all
               that
               they
               meet
               or
               master
               ;
               and
               when
               they
               have
               fasted
               two
               dayes
               ,
               lay
               up
               
               an
               anger
               great
               as
               is
               their
               appetite
               ,
               and
               bring
               certain
               death
               to
               all
               that
               can
               be
               overcome
               :
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               compare
               himself
               to
               a
               Lion
               ;
               and
               though
               in
               this
               life
               he
               hath
               confin'd
               himself
               with
               promises
               and
               gracious
               emanations
               of
               an
               infinite
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               limits
               himself
               by
               conditions
               and
               covenants
               ,
               and
               suffers
               himself
               to
               be
               overcome
               by
               prayers
               ,
               and
               himself
               hath
               invented
               wayes
               of
               atonement
               and
               expiation
               ,
               yet
               when
               he
               is
               provoked
               by
               our
               unhandsome
               and
               unworthy
               actions
               ,
               he
               makes
               sudden
               breaches
               ,
               and
               tears
               some
               of
               us
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               of
               others
               he
               breaks
               their
               bones
               or
               affrights
               their
               hopes
               and
               secular
               gayeties
               ,
               and
               fils
               their
               house
               
               with
               mourning
               and
               Cypresse
               ,
               and
               groans
               and
               death
               :
               But
               when
               this
               Lion
               of
               the
               tribe
               of
               Judah
               shall
               appear
               upon
               his
               own
               mountain
               ,
               
                 the
                 mountain
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               in
               his
               naturall
               dresse
               of
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               that
               Justice
               shall
               have
               her
               chain
               and
               golden
               fetters
               taken
               off
               ,
               then
               Justice
               shall
               strike
               ,
               and
               Mercy
               
                 shall
                 not
              
               hold
               her
               hands
               ;
               she
               shall
               strike
               sore
               strokes
               ,
               and
               pity
               
                 shall
                 not
              
               break
               the
               blow
               ;
               and
               God
               shall
               account
               with
               us
               by
               minutes
               ,
               and
               for
               words
               ,
               and
               for
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               shall
               be
               
                 severe
                 to
                 mark
                 what
                 is
                 done
                 amisse
              
               ;
               and
               that
               Justice
               may
               reign
               intirely
               ,
               God
               shall
               open
               the
               wicked
               mans
               treasure
               ,
               and
               tell
               the
               sums
               ,
               and
               weigh
               grains
               and
               scruples
               :
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               Philo
               upon
               the
               place
               of
               Deuteronomy
               before
               quoted
               :
               As
               there
               are
               treasures
               of
               good
               things
               ;
               and
               God
               hath
               Crowns
               and
               Scepters
               in
               store
               for
               his
               Saints
               and
               servants
               ,
               and
               Coronets
               for
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               Rosaries
               for
               Virgins
               ,
               and
               Phials
               full
               of
               Prayers
               ,
               and
               bottles
               full
               of
               tears
               ,
               and
               a
               register
               of
               sighs
               and
               penitentiall
               groans
               :
               so
               God
               hath
               a
               treasure
               of
               wrath
               and
               fury
               ,
               of
               scourges
               and
               scorpions
               ,
               and
               then
               shall
               be
               produced
               the
               shame
               of
               lust
               ,
               and
               the
               malice
               of
               envie
               ,
               and
               the
               groans
               of
               the
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               the
               persecutions
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               the
               cares
               of
               covetousnesse
               ,
               and
               
               the
               troubles
               of
               ambition
               ,
               and
               the
               insolencies
               of
               traitors
               ,
               and
               the
               violences
               of
               rebels
               ,
               and
               the
               rage
               of
               anger
               ,
               and
               the
               uneasinesse
               of
               impatience
               ,
               and
               the
               restlesnesse
               of
               unlawfull
               desires
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               time
               the
               monsters
               and
               diseases
               will
               be
               numerous
               ,
               and
               intolerable
               ,
               when
               Gods
               heavie
               hand
               shall
               presse
               the
               sanies
               and
               the
               intolerablenesse
               ,
               the
               obliquity
               and
               the
               unreasonablenesse
               ,
               the
               amazement
               
               and
               the
               disorder
               ,
               the
               smart
               and
               the
               sorrow
               ,
               the
               guilt
               and
               the
               punishment
               
               out
               from
               all
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               pour
               them
               into
               one
               chalice
               ,
               and
               mingle
               them
               with
               an
               infinite
               wrath
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               wicked
               drink
               off
               all
               the
               vengeance
               ,
               and
               force
               it
               down
               their
               unwilling
               throats
               with
               the
               violence
               of
               Devils
               and
               accursed
               Spirits
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               may
               guesse
               at
               the
               severity
               of
               the
               Judge
               by
               the
               lesser
               strokes
               of
               that
               Judgement
               which
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               send
               upon
               sinners
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               to
               make
               them
               afraid
               of
               the
               horrible
               pains
               of
               Dooms-day
               :
               I
               mean
               the
               torments
               of
               an
               unquiet
               conscience
               ,
               the
               amazement
               and
               confusions
               of
               some
               sins
               and
               some
               persons
               .
               For
               I
               have
               sometimes
               seen
               persons
               surpriz'd
               in
               a
               base
               action
               ,
               and
               taken
               in
               the
               
               circumstances
               of
               crafty
               theft
               ,
               and
               secret
               unjustices
               before
               their
               excuse
               was
               ready
               ;
               They
               have
               changed
               their
               colour
               ,
               their
               speech
               hath
               faltered
               ,
               their
               tongue
               stammer'd
               ,
               their
               eyes
               did
               wander
               and
               fix
               no
               where
               ,
               till
               shame
               made
               them
               sink
               into
               their
               hollow
               eye-pits
               to
               retreat
               from
               the
               images
               and
               circumstances
               of
               discovery
               ;
               their
               wits
               are
               lost
               ,
               their
               reason
               uselesse
               ,
               the
               whole
               order
               of
               their
               soul
               is
               discomposed
               ,
               and
               they
               neither
               see
               ,
               nor
               feel
               ,
               nor
               think
               as
               they
               use
               to
               do
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               broken
               into
               disorder
               by
               a
               stroke
               of
               damnation
               and
               a
               lesser
               stripe
               of
               hell
               ;
               but
               then
               if
               you
               come
               to
               observe
               a
               guilty
               and
               a
               base
               murtherer
               ,
               a
               condemned
               traytor
               ,
               and
               see
               him
               
               harrassed
               first
               by
               an
               evill
               conscience
               ,
               and
               then
               pull'd
               in
               pieces
               by
               the
               hangmans
               hooks
               ,
               or
               broken
               upon
               sorrows
               and
               the
               wheel
               ,
               we
               may
               then
               guesse
               (
               as
               well
               as
               we
               can
               in
               this
               life
               )
               what
               the
               pains
               of
               that
               day
               shall
               be
               to
               accursed
               souls
               :
               But
               those
               we
               shall
               consider
               afterwards
               in
               their
               proper
               scene
               ;
               now
               only
               we
               are
               to
               estimate
               the
               severity
               of
               our
               Judge
               by
               the
               intolerablenesse
               of
               an
               evill
               conscience
               ;
               if
               guilt
               will
               make
               a
               man
               despair
               ,
               and
               despair
               will
               make
               a
               man
               mad
               ,
               confounded
               and
               dissolved
               in
               all
               the
               regions
               of
               his
               senses
               and
               more
               noble
               faculties
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               neither
               feel
               ,
               nor
               hear
               ,
               nor
               see
               any
               thing
               but
               spectres
               and
               illusions
               ,
               devils
               and
               frightfull
               dreams
               ,
               
               and
               hear
               noises
               ,
               and
               shriek
               fearfully
               ,
               and
               look
               pale
               and
               distracted
               like
               a
               hopelesse
               man
               from
               the
               horrors
               and
               confusions
               of
               a
               lost
               battell
               upon
               which
               all
               his
               hopes
               did
               stand
               ,
               then
               the
               wicked
               must
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               expect
               strange
               things
               and
               fearfull
               ,
               and
               such
               which
               now
               no
               language
               can
               expresse
               ,
               and
               then
               no
               patience
               can
               endure
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Then
               only
               it
               can
               truly
               be
               said
               that
               he
               is
               inflexible
               and
               inexorable
               .
               
               No
               prayers
               then
               can
               move
               him
               ,
               no
               groans
               can
               cause
               him
               to
               pity
               thee
               :
               therefore
               pity
               thy self
               in
               time
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Judge
               comes
               thou
               mayest
               be
               one
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               everlasting
               mercy
               ,
               to
               whom
               pity
               belongs
               as
               part
               of
               thine
               inheritance
               ;
               for
               all
               else
               shall
               without
               any
               remorse
               (
               except
               his
               own
               )
               be
               condemned
               by
               the
               horrible
               sentence
               .
            
             
             
               
               4.
               
               That
               all
               may
               think
               themselves
               concerned
               in
               this
               consideration
               ,
               let
               us
               remember
               that
               even
               the
               righteous
               and
               most
               innocent
               shall
               passe
               through
               a
               severe
               triall
               .
               Many
               of
               the
               Ancients
               explicated
               this
               severity
               by
               the
               fire
               of
               conflagration
               ,
               which
               say
               they
               shall
               purifie
               those
               souls
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               life
               have
               built
               upon
               the
               foundation
               
                 hay
                 and
                 stubble
              
               ,
               works
               of
               folly
               and
               false
               opinions
               ,
               and
               states
               of
               imperfection
               .
               So
               S.
               Austins
               Doctrine
               was
               ,
               
                 Hoc
                 aget
                 caminus
                 ,
                 alios
                 in
                 sinistrâ
                 separabit
                 ,
                 alios
                 in
              
               
               
                 dextrâ
                 quodam
                 modo
                 eliquabit
              
               ,
               The
               great
               fire
               at
               Dooms-day
               shall
               throw
               some
               into
               the
               portion
               of
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               and
               others
               shall
               be
               
               purified
               and
               represented
               on
               the
               right
               :
               and
               the
               same
               is
               affirmed
               by
               Origen
               *
               and
               Lactantius
               ;
               and
               S.
               Hilary
               thus
               expostulates
               ,
               
                 Since
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 give
                 account
                 for
                 every
                 idle
                 word
                 ,
                 shall
                 we
                 long
                 for
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 in
                 quo
                 est
                 nobis
                 indefessus
                 ille
                 ignis
                 obeundus
                 in
                 quo
                 subeunda
                 sunt
                 gravia
                 illa
                 expiandae
                 à
                 peccatis
                 animae
                 supplicia
                 ,
              
               
                 Wherein
                 we
                 must
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 passe
                 that
                 unwearied
                 fire
                 in
                 which
                 those
                 grievous
                 punishments
                 for
                 expiating
                 the
                 soul
                 from
                 sins
                 must
                 be
                 endured
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 such
                 as
                 have
                 been
                 baptized
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 it
                 remaineth
                 that
                 they
                 be
                 consummated
                 with
                 the
                 fire
                 of
                 Judgement
                 .
              
               And
               S.
               Ambrose
               addes
               ,
               
                 That
                 if
                 any
                 be
                 as
              
               Peter
               
                 or
                 as
              
               John
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
              
               
               
                 baptiz'd
                 with
                 this
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 it
                 purged
                 here
                 had
                 need
                 to
                 be
                 purged
                 there
                 again
                 :
                 Illic
                 quoque
                 nos
                 purificet
                 quando
                 dicat
                 dominus
                 ,
                 Intrate
                 in
                 requiem
                 mean
                 ,
                 Let
                 him
                 also
                 purifie
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 being
                 burned
                 with
                 that
                 flaming
                 sword
                 ,
                 not
                 burned
                 up
                 or
                 consumed
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 enter
                 into
                 Paradise
                 and
                 give
                 thanks
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
              
               
               
                 who
                 hath
                 brought
                 us
                 into
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 refreshment
                 .
              
               This
               opinion
               of
               theirs
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               main
               of
               it
               ,
               very
               uncertain
               ,
               relying
               upon
               the
               sense
               of
               some
               obscure
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               only
               apt
               to
               represent
               the
               great
               severity
               of
               the
               Judge
               at
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               this
               only
               certainty
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               most
               innocent
               person
               hath
               great
               need
               of
               
               mercy
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               greatest
               cause
               of
               confidence
               ,
               although
               he
               runs
               to
               no
               rocks
               to
               hide
               him
               ,
               yet
               he
               runs
               to
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               and
               hides
               himself
               under
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercies
               :
               and
               he
               that
               shall
               receive
               the
               absolution
               of
               the
               blessed
               sentence
               ,
               shall
               also
               suffer
               the
               terrors
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               fearfull
               circumstances
               of
               Christs
               coming
               .
               The
               effect
               of
               this
               consideration
               is
               this
               :
               
                 That
                 if
                 the
                 righteous
                 scarcely
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 where
                 shall
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 the
                 sinner
                 appear
                 ?
                 Quid
                 faciet
                 virgula
                 deserti
                 ,
                 ubi
                 concutretur
                 cedrus
                 Paradisi
                 ?
                 Quid
                 faciet
                 agnus
                 ,
                 cumtremit
                 aries
                 ?
                 Si
                 coelum
                 fugiat
                 ,
                 ubi
                 manebit
                 terra
                 ?
              
               said
               S.
               Gregory
               .
               And
               if
               S.
               Paul
               
               whose
               conscience
               accus'd
               him
               not
               ,
               yet
               durst
               not
               be
               too
               confident
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               not
               hereby
               justified
               ,
               but
               might
               be
               found
               faulty
               by
               the
               severer
               Judgement
               of
               his
               Lord
               ;
               how
               shall
               we
               appear
               with
               all
               our
               crimes
               and
               evill
               habits
               round
               about
               us
               ?
               If
               there
               be
               need
               of
               much
               mercy
               to
               the
               servants
               and
               friends
               of
               the
               Judge
               ,
               then
               his
               enemies
               shall
               not
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               up
               right
               in
               Judgement
               .
            
             
             
               5.
               
               But
               the
               matter
               is
               still
               of
               more
               concernment
               .
               The
               Pharisees
               
               beleeved
               that
               they
               were
               innocent
               if
               they
               abstained
               from
               criminall
               actions
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               punishable
               by
               the
               Judge
               ;
               and
               many
               Christians
               think
               all
               is
               well
               with
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               abstain
               from
               such
               sins
               as
               have
               a
               name
               in
               the
               Tables
               of
               their
               Lawes
               :
               But
               because
               some
               sins
               are
               secret
               and
               not
               discernible
               by
               man
               ;
               others
               are
               publick
               ,
               but
               not
               punished
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               frequent
               and
               perpetuall
               ,
               and
               without
               externall
               mischiefs
               in
               some
               instances
               ,
               and
               only
               provocations
               against
               God
               ;
               men
               think
               that
               in
               their
               concernments
               they
               have
               no
               place
               :
               and
               such
               are
               jeering
               and
               many
               instances
               of
               wantonnesse
               ,
               and
               revelling
               ,
               doing
               petty
               spites
               ,
               and
               doggednesse
               ,
               and
               churlishnesse
               ,
               lying
               
               and
               pride
               :
               and
               beyond
               this
               ,
               some
               are
               very
               like
               vertues
               ;
               as
               
                 too
                 much
                 gentlenesse
              
               and
               slacknesse
               in
               government
               ,
               or
               
                 too
                 great
                 severity
              
               and
               rigor
               of
               animadversions
               ,
               bitternesse
               in
               reproof
               of
               sinners
               ,
               
                 uncivill
                 circumstances
              
               ,
               imprudent
               handlings
               of
               some
               criminals
               ,
               and
               zeal
               ;
               Nay
               there
               are
               some
               vile
               things
               ,
               which
               through
               the
               evill
               discoursings
               and
               worse
               manners
               of
               men
               are
               passed
               into
               an
               artificiall
               and
               false
               reputation
               ,
               and
               men
               are
               accounted
               wits
               for
               talking
               Atheistically
               ,
               and
               valiant
               for
               being
               murderers
               ,
               and
               wise
               for
               deceiving
               and
               circumventing
               our
               Brothers
               ;
               and
               many
               irregularities
               more
               ,
               for
               all
               which
               we
               are
               safe
               enough
               here
               .
               But
               when
               the
               day
               
               of
               Judgement
               comes
               ,
               these
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               a
               severe
               account
               ,
               for
               the
               Judge
               is
               omniscient
               and
               knows
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               his
               tribunall
               takes
               cognisance
               of
               all
               causes
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               coërcitive
               for
               all
               ,
               
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 naked
                 and
                 open
                 to
                 his
                 eyes
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               )
               therefore
               nothing
               shall
               
               escape
               for
               being
               secret
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               And
               all
               prejudices
               being
               laid
               aside
               it
               shall
               be
               considered
               concerning
               
               our
               evill
               rules
               ,
               and
               false
               principles
               ;
               
                 Cum
                 cepero
                 tempus
                 ,
                 ego
                 justitias
              
               
               judicabo
               ;
               when
               I
               shall
               receive
               the
               people
               ,
               I
               shall
               judge
               according
               unto
               right
               :
               so
               we
               read
               ;
               [
               When
               we
               shall
               receive
               time
               ,
               I
               will
               judge
               justices
               and
               judgements
               ]
               so
               the
               vulgar
               Latin
               reads
               it
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               when
               time
               is
               put
               into
               his
               hand
               and
               time
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               ,
               he
               shall
               judge
               concerning
               those
               judgements
               when
               men
               here
               make
               of
               things
               below
               ;
               and
               the
               fighting
               man
               shall
               perceive
               the
               noises
               of
               drunkards
               and
               fools
               that
               cryed
               him
               up
               for
               daring
               to
               kill
               his
               Brother
               ,
               to
               have
               been
               evill
               principles
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               will
               be
               declared
               by
               strange
               effects
               ,
               that
               wealth
               is
               not
               the
               greatest
               fortune
               ;
               
               and
               ambition
               was
               not
               but
               an
               ill
               counsellor
               ;
               and
               to
               lye
               for
               a
               good
               cause
               was
               no
               piety
               ;
               and
               to
               do
               evill
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               was
               but
               an
               ill
               worshipping
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               good
               nature
               was
               not
               well
               imploy'd
               when
               it
               spent
               it self
               in
               vicious
               company
               ,
               and
               evill
               compliances
               ;
               and
               that
               piety
               was
               not
               softnesse
               and
               want
               of
               courage
               ;
               and
               that
               poverty
               
               
               ought
               not
               to
               have
               been
               contemptible
               ;
               and
               that
               cause
               that
               is
               unsuccessefull
               ,
               is
               not
               therefore
               evill
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               folly
               here
               ,
               shall
               be
               wisdome
               there
               ;
               then
               shall
               men
               curse
               their
               evill
               guides
               and
               their
               accursed
               superinduced
               necessities
               ,
               and
               the
               evill
               guises
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               then
               when
               silence
               shall
               be
               found
               innocence
               ,
               and
               eloquence
               in
               many
               instances
               condemned
               as
               criminall
               ;
               when
               the
               poor
               shall
               reign
               ,
               and
               Generals
               and
               Tyrants
               shall
               lye
               low
               in
               horrible
               regions
               ;
               when
               he
               that
               lost
               all
               shall
               finde
               a
               treasure
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               spoil'd
               him
               shall
               be
               found
               naked
               and
               spoil'd
               by
               the
               destroyer
               ,
               then
               we
               shall
               finde
               it
               true
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               here
               to
               have
               done
               what
               our
               Judge
               ,
               our
               blessed
               
               Lord
               shall
               do
               there
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               take
               our
               measures
               of
               good
               and
               evill
               by
               the
               severities
               of
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               Sermons
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               four
               Gospels
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Epistles
               of
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               by
               Justice
               and
               charity
               ,
               by
               the
               Lawes
               of
               God
               and
               the
               lawes
               of
               wise
               Princes
               and
               Republicks
               ,
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               Nature
               and
               the
               just
               proportions
               of
               Reason
               ,
               by
               the
               examples
               of
               good
               men
               and
               the
               proverbs
               of
               wise
               men
               ,
               by
               severity
               and
               the
               rules
               of
               Discipline
               :
               for
               then
               it
               shall
               be
               ,
               that
               truth
               shall
               ride
               in
               triumph
               ,
               and
               the
               holinesse
               of
               Christs
               Sermons
               shall
               be
               manifest
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               that
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               advanced
               over
               all
               the
               discourses
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               
                 Wisdome
                 shall
              
               
               
                 be
                 justified
                 by
                 all
                 her
                 children
                 .
              
               Then
               shall
               be
               heard
               those
               words
               of
               an
               evill
               and
               tardy
               repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               just
               rewards
               of
               folly
               ;
               
                 [
                 We
                 fools
                 thought
                 their
                 life
                 madnesse
              
               ;
               but
               behold
               they
               are
               justified
               before
               the
               throne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               miserable
               for
               ever
               .
               ]
               Here
               men
               think
               it
               strange
               if
               others
               will
               not
               run
               into
               the
               same
               excesse
               of
               riot
               ;
               but
               there
               they
               will
               wonder
               how
               themselves
               should
               be
               so
               mad
               and
               infinitely
               unsafe
               by
               being
               strangely
               and
               inexcusably
               unreasonable
               .
               The
               summe
               is
               this
               ;
               The
               Judge
               shall
               appear
               cloathed
               with
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               power
               ,
               and
               justice
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               and
               an
               impartiall
               Spirit
               ,
               making
               no
               separations
               by
               the
               proportions
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               
               measures
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               giving
               sentence
               by
               the
               principles
               of
               our
               folly
               and
               evill
               customes
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               severity
               of
               his
               own
               Laws
               and
               measures
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               
                 Non
                 est
                 judicium
                 Dei
                 sicut
                 hominum
                 ,
                 God
                 does
                 not
                 judge
                 as
                 Man
                 judges
                 .
              
            
             
               6.
               
               Now
               that
               the
               Judge
               is
               come
               thus
               arrayed
               ,
               thus
               prepared
               ,
               so
               instructed
               ,
               let
               us
               next
               consider
               the
               circumstances
               of
               our
               appearing
               and
               his
               sentence
               ;
               and
               first
               I
               consider
               that
               men
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               that
               belong
               not
               to
               the
               portion
               of
               life
               ,
               shall
               have
               three
               sorts
               of
               accusers
               ,
               1.
               
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               who
               is
               their
               Judge
               .
               2.
               
               Their
               own
               conscience
               ,
               whom
               they
               have
               injured
               and
               blotted
               with
               characters
               
               of
               death
               and
               foul
               dishonour
               .
               3.
               
               The
               Devill
               ,
               their
               enemy
               ,
               whom
               they
               served
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Christ
               shall
               be
               their
               accuser
               ,
               not
               only
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               those
               direct
               injuries
               (
               which
               I
               before
               reckoned
               )
               of
               crucifying
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               ,
               once
               and
               again
               ,
               &c.
               
               But
               upon
               the
               titles
               of
               contempt
               and
               unworthinesse
               ,
               of
               unkindnesse
               and
               ingratitude
               ;
               and
               the
               accusation
               
               will
               be
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               plain
               representation
               of
               those
               artifices
               
               and
               assistances
               ,
               those
               bonds
               and
               invitations
               ,
               those
               constrainings
               and
               importunities
               which
               our
               dear
               Lord
               used
               to
               us
               to
               make
               it
               almost
               impossible
               to
               lye
               in
               sin
               ,
               and
               necessary
               to
               be
               sav'd
               .
               For
               it
               will
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               fearfull
               exprobration
               of
               our
               unworthinesse
               ,
               when
               the
               Judge
               himself
               shall
               bear
               witnesse
               against
               us
               ,
               that
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               himself
               was
               strangely
               imployed
               in
               bringing
               us
               safely
               to
               felicity
               .
               I
               shall
               draw
               a
               short
               Scheme
               ,
               which
               although
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               infinitely
               short
               of
               what
               God
               hath
               done
               for
               us
               ,
               yet
               it
               will
               be
               enough
               to
               shame
               us
               .
               *
               God
               did
               not
               only
               give
               his
               Son
               for
               an
               example
               ,
               and
               
               the
               Son
               gave
               himself
               for
               a
               price
               for
               us
               ,
               but
               both
               gave
               the
               holy
               
               Spirit
               to
               assist
               us
               in
               mighty
               graces
               ,
               for
               the
               verifications
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               entertainments
               of
               Hope
               ,
               and
               the
               increase
               and
               perseverance
               of
               Charity
               .
               *
               God
               gave
               to
               us
               a
               new
               nature
               ,
               he
               put
               another
               principle
               
               into
               us
               ,
               a
               third
               part
               of
               a
               perfective
               constitution
               :
               we
               have
               the
               Spirit
               put
               into
               us
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               us
               ,
               as
               properly
               to
               produce
               actions
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               as
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               in
               the
               body
               does
               produce
               the
               naturall
               .
               *
               God
               hath
               exalted
               humane
               nature
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               in
               
               the
               person
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               to
               sit
               above
               the
               highest
               seat
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Angels
              
               are
               made
               
                 ministring
                 spirits
              
               ,
               ever
               since
               their
               Lord
               became
               our
               Brother
               .
               *
               Christ
               hath
               by
               a
               miraculous
               Sacrament
               
               
               given
               us
               his
               body
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               his
               bloud
               to
               drink
               ,
               he
               made
               waies
               that
               we
               may
               become
               all
               one
               with
               him
               .
               *
               He
               hath
               given
               us
               
               an
               easie
               religion
               ,
               and
               hath
               established
               our
               future
               felicity
               upon
               naturall
               and
               pleasant
               conditions
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               to
               be
               happy
               hereafter
               if
               we
               suffer
               God
               to
               make
               us
               happy
               here
               ;
               and
               things
               are
               so
               ordered
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               must
               take
               more
               pains
               to
               perish
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               happy
               .
               *
               God
               
               hath
               found
               out
               rare
               wayes
               to
               make
               our
               prayers
               acceptable
               ,
               our
               weak
               petitions
               ,
               the
               desires
               of
               our
               imperfect
               souls
               to
               prevail
               mightily
               with
               God
               ;
               and
               to
               lay
               a
               holy
               violence
               ,
               and
               an
               undeniable
               necessity
               upon
               himself
               ;
               and
               God
               will
               deny
               us
               nothing
               but
               when
               we
               
               aske
               of
               him
               to
               do
               us
               ill
               offices
               ,
               to
               give
               us
               poisons
               and
               dangers
               ,
               and
               evill
               nourishment
               ,
               and
               temptations
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               given
               such
               mighty
               power
               to
               the
               prayers
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               yet
               will
               not
               be
               moved
               by
               those
               potent
               and
               mighty
               prayers
               to
               do
               any
               good
               man
               an
               evill
               turn
               ,
               or
               to
               grant
               him
               one
               mischief
               ;
               in
               that
               only
               God
               can
               deny
               us
               .
               *
               But
               in
               all
               things
               else
               God
               hath
               made
               all
               the
               excellent
               
               things
               in
               heaven
               and
               earth
               to
               joyn
               towards
               holy
               and
               fortunate
               effects
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               appointed
               
                 an
                 Angell
                 to
                 present
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
              
               
               Saints
               ,
               and
               Christ
               makes
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               
                 makes
                 intercession
                 for
                 us
                 with
                 groans
                 unutterable
              
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               holy
               
               
               men
               in
               the
               world
               pray
               for
               all
               and
               for
               every
               one
               ;
               and
               God
               hath
               instructed
               us
               with
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               precedents
               ,
               and
               collaterall
               and
               direct
               assistances
               to
               pray
               ;
               and
               he
               incouraged
               us
               with
               divers
               excellent
               promises
               ,
               and
               parables
               ,
               and
               examples
               ,
               and
               
                 teaches
                 us
                 what
                 to
                 pray
                 and
                 how
                 ,
              
               and
               gives
               one
               promise
               to
               publique
               prayer
               ,
               and
               
               
               another
               to
               private
               prayer
               ,
               and
               to
               both
               the
               blessing
               of
               being
               heard
               .
            
             
               *
               Adde
               to
               this
               account
               that
               God
               did
               heap
               blessings
               upon
               us
               
               without
               order
               ,
               infinitely
               ,
               perpetually
               and
               in
               all
               instances
               ,
               when
               we
               needed
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               needed
               not
               .
               *
               He
               heard
               us
               when
               we
               pray'd
               ,
               
               giving
               us
               all
               and
               giving
               us
               more
               then
               we
               desired
               ;
               *
               He
               desired
               
               that
               we
               should
               aske
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               hath
               also
               prevented
               our
               desires
               ;
               *
               He
               watch'd
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               at
               his
               own
               charge
               sent
               a
               whole
               order
               of
               
               men
               whose
               imployment
               is
               to
               minister
               to
               our
               souls
               :
               and
               if
               all
               this
               had
               not
               been
               enough
               ,
               he
               had
               given
               us
               more
               also
               .
               *
               He
               promised
               
               
               heaven
               to
               our
               obedience
               ,
               a
               Province
               for
               a
               dish
               of
               water
               ,
               a
               Kingdome
               for
               a
               prayer
               ,
               satisfaction
               for
               desiring
               it
               ,
               grace
               for
               receiving
               ,
               and
               more
               grace
               for
               accepting
               and
               using
               the
               first
               .
               *
               He
               
               invited
               us
               with
               gracious
               words
               and
               perfect
               entertainments
               ;
               *
               He
               
               threatned
               horrible
               things
               to
               us
               if
               we
               would
               not
               be
               happy
               ;
               *
               He
               
               hath
               made
               strange
               necessities
               for
               us
               ,
               making
               our
               very
               repentance
               to
               be
               a
               conjugation
               of
               holy
               actions
               ,
               and
               holy
               times
               ,
               and
               a
               long
               succession
               ;
               *
               He
               hath
               taken
               away
               all
               excuses
               from
               us
               ,
               he
               hath
               called
               
               us
               off
               from
               temptation
               ,
               he
               bears
               our
               charges
               ,
               he
               is
               alwaies
               before-hand
               with
               us
               in
               every
               act
               of
               favour
               ,
               and
               perpetually
               slow
               in
               striking
               ,
               
               and
               his
               arrowes
               are
               unfeathered
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               so
               long
               ,
               first
               in
               drawing
               his
               sword
               ,
               and
               another
               long
               while
               in
               whetting
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               longer
               in
               lifting
               his
               hand
               to
               strike
               ,
               that
               before
               the
               blow
               comes
               the
               man
               hath
               repented
               long
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               be
               a
               fool
               and
               impudent
               ;
               and
               then
               God
               is
               so
               glad
               of
               an
               excuse
               to
               lay
               his
               anger
               aside
               ,
               that
               certainly
               if
               after
               all
               this
               we
               refuse
               life
               and
               glory
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               more
               to
               be
               said
               ;
               this
               plain
               story
               will
               condemn
               us
               :
               but
               the
               story
               is
               very
               much
               longer
               ,
               and
               as
               our
               conscience
               will
               represent
               all
               our
               sins
               to
               us
               ,
               so
               the
               Judge
               will
               represent
               all
               his
               Fathers
               kindnesses
               ,
               as
               Nathan
               did
               to
               David
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               to
               make
               the
               justice
               of
               the
               Divine
               
               Sentence
               appear
               against
               him
               .
               *
               Then
               it
               shall
               be
               remembred
               
               that
               the
               joyes
               of
               every
               daies
               piety
               would
               have
               been
               a
               greater
               pleasure
               every
               night
               ,
               then
               the
               remembrance
               of
               every
               nights
               sin
               could
               have
               been
               in
               the
               morning
               ;
               *
               That
               every
               night
               ,
               
                 the
                 trouble
                 and
                 labour
              
               of
               the
               daies
               vertue
               would
               have
               been
               as
               much
               passed
               and
               turned
               
               to
               as
               very
               a
               nothing
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 pleasure
              
               of
               that
               daies
               sin
               ;
               but
               that
               they
               would
               be
               infinitely
               distinguished
               by
               the
               remanent
               effects
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               So
               Musonius
               expressed
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               inducement
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               argument
               would
               
               have
               grown
               so
               great
               by
               that
               time
               we
               come
               to
               dye
               ,
               that
               the
               certain
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               rare
               confidences
               ,
               and
               holy
               hopes
               of
               a
               death-bed
               would
               be
               a
               strange
               felicity
               to
               the
               man
               when
               he
               remembers
               he
               did
               obey
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               compared
               to
               the
               fearfull
               expectations
               of
               a
               dying
               sinner
               ,
               who
               feels
               by
               a
               formidable
               and
               afrighting
               remembrance
               that
               of
               all
               his
               sins
               nothing
               remains
               but
               the
               gains
               of
               a
               miserable
               
               eternity
               .
               *
               The
               offering
               our selves
               to
               God
               every
               morning
               ,
               and
               the
               
               thanksgiving
               to
               God
               every
               night
               ,
               hope
               and
               fear
               ,
               shame
               and
               desire
               ,
               the
               honour
               of
               leaving
               a
               fair
               name
               behinde
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               shame
               of
               dying
               like
               a
               fool
               ,
               every
               thing
               indeed
               in
               the
               world
               is
               made
               to
               be
               an
               argument
               and
               an
               inducement
               to
               us
               to
               invite
               us
               to
               come
               to
               God
               and
               be
               sav'd
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               this
               ,
               and
               infinitely
               more
               shall
               by
               the
               Judge
               be
               exhibited
               in
               sad
               remembrances
               ,
               there
               needs
               no
               other
               sentence
               ,
               we
               shall
               condemn
               our selves
               with
               a
               hasty
               shame
               ,
               and
               a
               fearfull
               confusion
               ,
               to
               see
               how
               good
               God
               hath
               been
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               how
               base
               we
               have
               been
               to
               our selves
               .
               Thus
               Moses
               is
               said
               to
               accuse
               the
               Jewes
               ;
               and
               thus
               also
               he
               that
               does
               accuse
               ,
               is
               said
               to
               condemn
               ,
               
               as
               Verres
               was
               by
               Cicero
               ,
               and
               Claudia
               by
               Domitius
               her
               accuser
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               of
               impenitent
               persons
               by
               the
               men
               of
               Nineveh
               ,
               and
               all
               ,
               by
               Christ
               their
               Judge
               .
               I
               represent
               the
               horror
               of
               this
               circumstance
               to
               consist
               in
               this
               ,
               besides
               the
               reasonablenesse
               of
               the
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               the
               certainty
               of
               the
               condemnation
               ,
               it
               cannot
               but
               be
               an
               argument
               of
               an
               intolerable
               despair
               to
               perishing
               souls
               ,
               when
               he
               that
               was
               our
               Advocate
               all
               our
               life
               ,
               shall
               in
               the
               day
               of
               that
               appearing
               be
               our
               Accuser
               and
               our
               Judge
               ,
               a
               party
               against
               us
               ,
               
                 an
                 injur'd
                 person
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               his
               wrath
               ,
               doing
               execution
               upon
               all
               his
               own
               foolish
               and
               malicious
               enemies
               .
               *
               
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Our
                 conscience
                 shall
                 be
                 our
                 accuser
                 ,
                 ]
              
               but
               this
               signifies
               but
               these
               two
               things
               ;
               1.
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               condemned
               for
               the
               evils
               that
               we
               have
               done
               ,
               and
               shall
               then
               remember
               ;
               God
               by
               his
               power
               wiping
               away
               the
               dust
               from
               the
               tables
               of
               our
               memory
               ,
               and
               taking
               off
               the
               consideration
               and
               the
               voluntary
               neglect
               and
               rude
               shufflings
               of
               our
               cases
               of
               conscience
               .
               For
               then
               we
               shall
               see
               things
               as
               they
               are
               ,
               the
               evill
               circumstances
               and
               the
               crooked
               intentions
               ,
               the
               adherent
               unhandsomenesse
               and
               the
               direct
               crimes
               :
               for
               all
               things
               are
               laid
               up
               safely
               ,
               and
               though
               we
               draw
               a
               curtain
               of
               cobweb
               over
               them
               ,
               and
               few
               figleaves
               before
               our
               shame
               ,
               yet
               God
               shall
               draw
               away
               the
               curtain
               ,
               and
               forgetfulnesse
               
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               ,
               because
               with
               a
               taper
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               all
               the
               corners
               of
               our
               nastinesse
               shall
               be
               discovered
               .
               And
               secondly
               it
               signifies
               this
               also
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               the
               Justice
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               confessed
               by
               us
               in
               our
               own
               shame
               and
               condemnation
               ,
               but
               the
               evill
               of
               the
               sentence
               shall
               be
               received
               into
               us
               ,
               to
               melt
               our
               bowels
               and
               to
               break
               our
               heart
               in
               pieces
               within
               us
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               the
               authors
               of
               our
               own
               death
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               inhumane
               hands
               have
               torn
               our
               souls
               in
               pieces
               .
               Thus
               farre
               the
               horrors
               are
               great
               ,
               and
               when
               evill
               men
               consider
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               they
               must
               be
               afraid
               to
               dye
               .
               Even
               they
               that
               have
               liv'd
               well
               ,
               have
               some
               sad
               considerations
               ,
               and
               the
               
               tremblings
               of
               humility
               ,
               and
               suspicion
               of
               themselves
               .
               I
               remember
               S.
               Cyprian
               tels
               of
               a
               good
               man
               who
               in
               his
               agony
               of
               death
               saw
               a
               phantasme
               of
               a
               noble
               and
               angelicall
               shape
               ,
               who
               frowning
               and
               angry
               said
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 Pati
                 timetis
                 ,
                 exire
                 non
                 vultis
                 ,
                 Quid
                 faciam
                 vobis
                 ?
              
               Ye
               cannot
               endure
               sicknesse
               ,
               ye
               are
               troubled
               at
               the
               evils
               of
               the
               
               
               world
               ,
               and
               yet
               you
               are
               loth
               to
               dye
               and
               to
               be
               quit
               of
               them
               ,
               what
               shall
               I
               do
               to
               you
               ?
               Although
               this
               is
               apt
               to
               represent
               every
               mans
               condition
               more
               or
               lesse
               ,
               yet
               concerning
               persons
               of
               wicked
               lives
               ,
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               too
               many
               sad
               degrees
               of
               truth
               ;
               they
               are
               impatient
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               justly
               fearfull
               of
               death
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               not
               how
               to
               comfort
               themselves
               in
               the
               evill
               accidents
               of
               their
               lives
               ;
               and
               their
               conscience
               is
               too
               polluted
               to
               take
               death
               for
               sanctuary
               ,
               and
               to
               hope
               to
               have
               amends
               made
               to
               their
               condition
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               .
               Evill
               and
               sad
               is
               their
               condition
               who
               cannot
               be
               contented
               here
               ,
               nor
               blessed
               hereafter
               ;
               whose
               life
               is
               their
               misery
               ,
               
               and
               their
               conscience
               is
               their
               enemy
               ,
               whose
               grave
               is
               their
               prison
               ,
               and
               death
               their
               undoing
               ,
               and
               the
               sentence
               of
               Dooms-day
               ,
               the
               beginning
               of
               an
               intolerable
               condition
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               third
               sort
               of
               accusers
               ,
               are
               
                 the
                 Devils
              
               ;
               and
               they
               will
               do
               it
               with
               malicious
               and
               evill
               purposes
               ;
               The
               Prince
               of
               the
               Devils
               hath
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               one
               of
               his
               chiefest
               appellatives
               :
               
                 The
                 accuser
                 of
                 the
                 Brethren
              
               he
               is
               by
               his
               professed
               malice
               ,
               and
               imployment
               ;
               and
               therefore
               God
               who
               delights
               that
               his
               mercy
               should
               triumph
               ,
               and
               his
               goodnesse
               prevail
               over
               all
               the
               malice
               of
               men
               and
               Devils
               ,
               hath
               appointed
               one
               whose
               office
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               reprove
               the
               accuser
               ,
               
               and
               to
               resist
               the
               enemy
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               a
               defender
               of
               their
               cause
               who
               belong
               to
               God.
               The
               holy
               Spirit
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               defender
               ,
               the
               evill
               spirit
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               accuser
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               in
               this
               life
               belong
               to
               one
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               shall
               in
               the
               same
               proportion
               be
               treated
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               .
               The
               Devill
               shall
               accuse
               
                 the
                 Brethren
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 Saints
                 and
                 servants
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               shall
               tell
               concerning
               their
               follies
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               the
               sins
               of
               their
               youth
               ,
               and
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               their
               age
               ,
               the
               imperfect
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               long
               schedule
               of
               omissions
               of
               duty
               ,
               their
               scruples
               and
               their
               fears
               ,
               their
               diffidences
               and
               pusillanimity
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               things
               which
               themselves
               by
               strict
               
               examination
               finde
               themselves
               guilty
               of
               ,
               and
               have
               confessed
               ,
               all
               their
               shame
               and
               the
               matter
               of
               their
               sorrowes
               ,
               their
               evill
               intentions
               and
               their
               little
               plots
               ,
               their
               carnall
               confidences
               ,
               and
               too
               fond
               adherences
               to
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               their
               indulgence
               and
               easinesse
               of
               government
               ,
               their
               wilder
               joyes
               and
               freer
               meals
               ,
               their
               losse
               of
               time
               and
               their
               too
               forward
               and
               apt
               compliances
               ,
               their
               trifling
               arrests
               and
               little
               peevishnesses
               ,
               the
               mixtures
               of
               the
               world
               with
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               incidences
               of
               humanity
               he
               will
               bring
               forth
               and
               aggravate
               them
               by
               the
               circumstance
               of
               ingratitude
               ,
               and
               the
               breach
               of
               promise
               ,
               and
               the
               evacuating
               all
               their
               holy
               
               purposes
               ,
               and
               breaking
               their
               resolutions
               ,
               and
               rifling
               their
               vowes
               ;
               and
               all
               these
               things
               being
               drawn
               into
               an
               intire
               representment
               ,
               and
               the
               bils
               clog'd
               by
               numbers
               ,
               will
               make
               the
               best
               man
               in
               the
               world
               seem
               foul
               and
               unhandsome
               ,
               and
               stained
               with
               the
               characters
               of
               death
               and
               evill
               dishonour
               .
               But
               for
               these
               there
               is
               appointed
               a
               defender
               ;
               The
               holy
               Spirit
               that
               maketh
               intercession
               for
               us
               ,
               shall
               then
               
               also
               interpose
               ,
               and
               against
               all
               these
               things
               shall
               oppose
               the
               passion
               
               of
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               ,
               and
               upon
               all
               their
               defects
               shall
               cast
               
                 the
                 robe
                 of
                 his
                 righteousnesse
              
               ;
               and
               the
               sins
               of
               their
               youth
               shall
               not
               prevail
               so
               much
               as
               the
               repentance
               of
               their
               age
               ;
               and
               their
               omissions
               be
               excused
               by
               probable
               intervening
               causes
               ,
               and
               their
               little
               escapes
               shall
               appear
               single
               ,
               and
               in
               disunion
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               alwaies
               kept
               asunder
               by
               penitentiall
               prayers
               and
               sighings
               ,
               and
               their
               seldome
               returns
               of
               sin
               by
               their
               daily
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               and
               their
               often
               infirmities
               by
               the
               sincerity
               of
               their
               souls
               ,
               and
               their
               scruples
               by
               their
               zeal
               ,
               and
               their
               passions
               by
               their
               love
               ,
               and
               all
               by
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               and
               the
               sacrifice
               which
               their
               Judge
               offer'd
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               
               Spirit
               made
               effective
               by
               daily
               graces
               and
               assistances
               .
               These
               therefore
               infallibly
               go
               to
               the
               portion
               of
               the
               right
               hand
               ,
               because
               the
               Lord
               our
               God
               shall
               answer
               for
               them
               .
               
                 But
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 so
                 with
                 them
              
               ;
               for
               although
               the
               plain
               story
               of
               their
               life
               be
               to
               them
               a
               sad
               condemnation
               ,
               yet
               what
               will
               be
               answered
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               told
               concerning
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               despised
               Gods
               mercies
               ,
               and
               feared
               not
               his
               angry
               judgements
               ;
               that
               they
               regarded
               not
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               loved
               not
               his
               excellencies
               ;
               that
               they
               were
               not
               perswaded
               by
               the
               promises
               ,
               nor
               afrighted
               by
               his
               threatnings
               ;
               that
               they
               neither
               would
               accept
               his
               government
               ,
               nor
               his
               blessings
               ;
               that
               all
               the
               
               sad
               stories
               that
               ever
               hapned
               in
               both
               the
               worlds
               ,
               (
               in
               all
               which
               himself
               did
               escape
               till
               the
               day
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               was
               not
               concerned
               in
               them
               save
               only
               that
               he
               was
               called
               upon
               by
               every
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               he
               ever
               heard
               or
               saw
               or
               was
               told
               of
               ,
               to
               repentance
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               )
               were
               sent
               to
               him
               in
               vain
               ?
               But
               cannot
               the
               Accuser
               truly
               say
               to
               the
               Judge
               concerning
               such
               persons
               ,
               They
               were
               thine
               by
               creation
               ,
               but
               mine
               by
               their
               own
               choice
               :
               Thou
               didst
               redeem
               them
               indeed
               ,
               but
               they
               sold
               themselves
               to
               me
               for
               a
               trifle
               ,
               or
               for
               an
               unsatisfying
               interest
               :
               Thou
               diedst
               for
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               obeyed
               my
               commandements
               :
               I
               gave
               them
               nothing
               ,
               I
               promised
               them
               nothing
               but
               
               the
               filthy
               pleasures
               of
               a
               night
               ,
               or
               the
               joyes
               of
               madnesse
               ,
               or
               the
               delights
               of
               a
               disease
               :
               I
               never
               hanged
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               three
               long
               hours
               for
               them
               ,
               nor
               endured
               the
               labours
               of
               a
               poor
               life
               33
               years
               together
               for
               their
               interest
               ;
               only
               when
               they
               were
               thine
               by
               the
               merit
               of
               thy
               death
               ,
               they
               quickly
               became
               mine
               by
               the
               demerit
               of
               their
               ingratitude
               ,
               and
               when
               thou
               hadst
               cloathed
               their
               soul
               with
               thy
               robe
               ,
               and
               adorned
               them
               by
               thy
               graces
               ,
               we
               strip'd
               them
               naked
               as
               their
               shame
               ,
               and
               only
               put
               on
               a
               robe
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               they
               thought
               themselves
               secure
               and
               went
               dancing
               to
               their
               grave
               like
               a
               drunkard
               to
               a
               fight
               ,
               or
               a
               flie
               unto
               a
               candle
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               that
               did
               partake
               
               with
               us
               in
               our
               faults
               ,
               must
               divide
               with
               us
               in
               our
               portion
               and
               fearfull
               interest
               ?
               This
               is
               a
               sad
               story
               because
               it
               ends
               in
               death
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               abate
               or
               lessen
               the
               calamity
               .
               It
               concerns
               us
               therefore
               to
               consider
               in
               time
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               tempts
               us
               will
               accuse
               us
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               cals
               pleasant
               now
               he
               shall
               then
               say
               was
               nothing
               ,
               and
               
               
               all
               the
               gains
               that
               now
               invite
               earthly
               souls
               and
               mean
               persons
               to
               vanity
               ,
               was
               nothing
               but
               the
               seeds
               of
               folly
               ,
               and
               the
               harvest
               is
               pain
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               shame
               eternall
               .
               *
               But
               then
               since
               this
               horror
               proceeds
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               so
               many
               accusers
               ,
               God
               hath
               put
               it
               into
               our
               power
               by
               a
               timely
               accusation
               of
               our selves
               in
               the
               tribunall
               of
               the
               court
               Christian
               to
               prevent
               all
               the
               arts
               of
               aggravation
               which
               at
               Dooms-day
               shall
               load
               foolish
               and
               undiscerning
               souls
               .
               He
               that
               accuses
               himself
               of
               his
               crimes
               here
               ,
               means
               to
               forsake
               them
               ,
               and
               looks
               upon
               them
               on
               all
               sides
               ,
               and
               spies
               out
               his
               deformity
               ,
               and
               is
               taught
               to
               hate
               them
               ,
               he
               is
               instructed
               and
               prayed
               for
               ,
               he
               prevents
               
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               and
               defeats
               the
               Devils
               malice
               ,
               and
               by
               making
               shame
               the
               instrument
               of
               repentance
               ,
               he
               takes
               away
               the
               sting
               ,
               and
               makes
               that
               to
               be
               his
               medicine
               which
               otherwise
               would
               be
               his
               death
               :
               and
               concerning
               this
               exercise
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               adde
               what
               the
               
                 Patriarch
                 of
                 Alexandria
              
               told
               an
               old
               religious
               person
               in
               his
               hermitage
               ;
               having
               asked
               him
               what
               he
               found
               in
               that
               desert
               ;
               he
               was
               answered
               ,
               
                 only
                 this
                 ,
                 Indesinenter
                 culpare
                 &
                 judicare
                 meipsum
              
               ;
               to
               judge
               and
               condemn
               my self
               perpetually
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               imployment
               of
               my
               solitude
               .
               The
               Patriarch
               answered
               ,
               
                 Non
                 est
                 alia
                 via
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 way
                 .
              
               By
               accusing
               our selves
               we
               shall
               make
               the
               Devils
               malice
               uselesse
               ,
               and
               
               our
               own
               consciences
               dear
               ,
               and
               be
               reconciled
               to
               the
               Judge
               by
               the
               severities
               of
               an
               early
               repentance
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               need
               to
               fear
               no
               accusers
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               ,
               III.
               
                 Part
                 ,
                 III.
              
               
            
             
               3.
               
               IT
               remaines
               that
               we
               consider
               the
               Sentence
               it self
               ,
               
                 We
                 must
                 receive
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 .
                 Judicaturo
                 Domino
                 lugubre
                 mundus
                 immugiet
                 ,
                 &
                 tribus
                 ad
                 tribum
                 pectora
                 ferient
                 .
                 Potentissimi
                 quondam
                 reges
                 nudo
                 latere
                 palpitabunt
                 :
              
               so
               St.
               Hierom
               meditates
               concerning
               the
               terror
               of
               this
               consideration
               .
               
                 The
                 whole
                 world
                 shall
                 groan
                 when
                 the
                 Judge
                 comes
                 to
                 give
                 his
                 Sentence
                 ,
                 tribe
                 and
                 tribe
                 shall
                 knock
                 their
                 sides
                 together
                 ;
                 and
                 through
                 the
                 naked
                 breasts
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 mighty
                 Kings
                 you
                 shall
                 see
                 their
                 hearts
                 beat
                 with
                 
                 fearfull
                 tremblings
                 .
              
               
                 Tunc
                 Aristotelis
                 argumenta
                 parum
                 proderunt
                 ,
                 cum
                 venerit
                 filius
                 pauperculae
                 quaestuariae
                 judicare
                 orbem
                 terra
                 .
              
               Nothing
               shall
               then
               be
               worth
               owning
               ,
               or
               the
               means
               of
               obtaining
               mercy
               ,
               but
               a
               holy
               conscience
               ;
               all
               the
               humane
               craft
               and
               trifling
               subtilties
               shall
               be
               uselesse
               ,
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               a
               poor
               Maid
               shall
               sit
               Judge
               over
               all
               the
               world
               .
               When
               the
               Prophet
               Joel
               was
               describing
               the
               formidable
               accidents
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lords
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               the
               fearfull
               Sentence
               of
               an
               angry
               Judge
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               able
               to
               expresse
               it
               ,
               but
               flammered
               like
               a
               Childe
               ,
               or
               an
               amazed
               imperfect
               person
               ,
               
                 A.
                 A.
                 A.
                 diei
                 ,
                 quia
                 propè
                 est
                 Dies
                 Domini
              
               ;
               it
               
               
               is
               not
               sense
               at
               first
               ;
               he
               was
               so
               amazed
               ,
               he
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               say
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               let
               that
               signe
               remain
               like
               Agamemnon's
               sorrow
               for
               the
               death
               of
               Iphigenia
               ,
               nothing
               could
               describe
               it
               but
               a
               vail
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               hidden
               and
               supposed
               ;
               and
               the
               stammering
               tongue
               that
               is
               full
               of
               fear
               ,
               can
               best
               speak
               that
               terror
               which
               will
               make
               all
               the
               world
               to
               cry
               ,
               and
               shriek
               ,
               and
               speak
               fearfull
               accents
               ,
               and
               significations
               of
               an
               infinite
               sorrow
               and
               amazement
               .
            
             
               But
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               there
               are
               two
               great
               days
               in
               which
               the
               fate
               of
               all
               the
               world
               is
               transacted
               .
               This
               life
               is
               mans
               day
               ,
               in
               which
               
               man
               does
               what
               he
               please
               ,
               and
               God
               holds
               his
               peace
               .
               Man
               destroys
               his
               Brother
               ,
               and
               destroyes
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               confounds
               Governments
               ,
               and
               raises
               Armies
               ,
               and
               tempts
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               delights
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               drinks
               drunk
               ,
               and
               forgets
               his
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               heaps
               up
               great
               estates
               ,
               and
               raises
               a
               family
               and
               a
               name
               in
               the
               Annals
               ,
               and
               makes
               others
               fear
               him
               ,
               
               
               and
               introduces
               new
               Religions
               ,
               and
               confounds
               the
               old
               ,
               and
               changeth
               Articles
               as
               his
               interest
               requires
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               while
               God
               is
               silent
               ,
               save
               that
               he
               is
               loud
               and
               clamorous
               with
               his
               holy
               precepts
               ,
               and
               over-rules
               the
               event
               ;
               but
               leaves
               the
               desires
               of
               men
               to
               their
               owne
               choice
               ,
               and
               their
               course
               of
               life
               such
               as
               they
               generally
               choose
               .
               But
               then
               ,
               God
               shall
               have
               his
               day
               too
               ;
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord
               shall
               come
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               shall
               speak
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               shall
               answer
               ,
               he
               shall
               speak
               in
               the
               voyce
               of
               thunder
               and
               fearfull
               noyses
               ,
               and
               man
               shall
               doe
               no
               more
               as
               he
               please
               ,
               but
               must
               suffer
               as
               he
               hath
               deserved
               .
               When
               Zedekiah
               reigned
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               
               persecuted
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               destroyed
               the
               interests
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               put
               Jeremy
               into
               the
               Dungeon
               ,
               God
               held
               his
               peace
               ;
               save
               onely
               that
               he
               warned
               him
               of
               the
               danger
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               of
               the
               disorder
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               Zedekiah's
               day
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               permitted
               to
               his
               pleasure
               .
               But
               when
               he
               was
               led
               in
               chains
               to
               Babylon
               ,
               and
               his
               eyes
               were
               put
               out
               with
               burning
               Basons
               and
               horrible
               circles
               of
               reflected
               fires
               ,
               then
               was
               Gods
               day
               ,
               and
               his
               voyce
               was
               the
               accent
               of
               a
               fearfull
               anger
               ,
               that
               broke
               him
               all
               in
               pieces
               .
               It
               will
               be
               all
               our
               ca●es
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               hear
               God
               speak
               now
               ,
               and
               doe
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               serve
               his
               interest
               ,
               and
               bear
               our selves
               in
               our
               just
               proportions
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 as
                 such
              
               ,
               the
               very
               end
               of
               whose
               being
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               faculties
               is
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               doe
               justice
               ,
               and
               charities
               to
               our
               Brother
               .
               For
               if
               we
               doe
               the
               work
               of
               God
               in
               our
               own
               day
               ,
               wee
               shall
               receive
               an
               infinite
               mercy
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
               But
               what
               that
               is
               ,
               is
               now
               to
               be
               inquired
               .
            
             
               
                 What
                 wee
                 have
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ]
              
               But
               certainly
               this
               is
               the
               greatest
               terror
               of
               all
               .
               The
               thunders
               and
               the
               fires
               ,
               the
               earthquakes
               and
               the
               trumpets
               ,
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               holy
               Angels
               ,
               and
               the
               horror
               of
               accursed
               Spirits
               ,
               the
               voyce
               of
               the
               Archangel
               (
               who
               is
               the
               Prince
               of
               the
               heavenly
               host
               )
               and
               the
               Majesty
               of
               the
               Judge
               ,
               in
               whose
               
               service
               all
               that
               Army
               stands
               girt
               with
               holinesse
               and
               obedience
               ,
               all
               those
               strange
               circumstances
               which
               have
               been
               already
               reckoned
               ,
               and
               all
               those
               others
               which
               wee
               cannot
               understand
               ,
               are
               but
               little
               praeparatories
               and
               umbrages
               of
               this
               fearfull
               circumstance
               .
               All
               this
               amazing
               Majesty
               and
               formidable
               praeparatories
               are
               for
               the
               passing
               of
               an
               eternall
               Sentence
               upon
               us
               according
               to
               what
               we
               have
               done
               in
               the
               body
               .
               Woe
               and
               alas
               !
               and
               God
               help
               us
               all
               .
               All
               mankind
               is
               an
               enemy
               to
               God
               ,
               his
               nature
               is
               accursed
               ,
               and
               his
               manners
               are
               depraved
               .
               It
               is
               with
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               his
               manners
               ,
               as
               Philemon
               said
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               foxes
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Every
               fox
               is
               crafty
               and
               mischievous
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               gather
               a
               whole
               
               herd
               of
               them
               there
               is
               not
               a
               good
               natur'd
               beast
               amongst
               them
               all
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               with
               man
               ;
               by
               nature
               he
               is
               
                 the
                 child
                 of
                 wrath
              
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               manners
               he
               is
               the
               child
               of
               the
               Devill
               ;
               wee
               call
               Christian
               ,
               and
               wee
               dishonour
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               Brethren
               ,
               but
               we
               oppresse
               and
               murther
               one
               another
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               great
               degree
               of
               sanctity
               now
               a-days
               not
               to
               be
               so
               wicked
               as
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               wee
               live
               at
               the
               rate
               as
               if
               the
               best
               of
               men
               did
               design
               to
               themselves
               an
               easier
               condemnation
               ;
               and
               as
               if
               the
               generality
               of
               men
               consider'd
               not
               concerning
               the
               degrees
               of
               death
               ,
               but
               did
               beleeve
               that
               in
               hell
               no
               man
               shall
               perceive
               any
               ease
               or
               refreshment
               in
               being
               tormented
               
               with
               a
               slower
               fire
               .
               For
               consider
               what
               
                 we
                 doe
                 in
                 the
                 body
              
               ;
               12
               or
               14
               years
               passe
               before
               we
               choose
               good
               or
               bad
               ;
               and
               of
               that
               which
               remaines
               above
               halfe
               is
               spent
               in
               sleep
               and
               the
               needs
               of
               Nature
               ;
               for
               the
               other
               halfe
               it
               is
               divided
               as
               the
               Stag
               was
               when
               the
               beasts
               went
               a
               hunting
               ,
               the
               Lyon
               hath
               five
               parts
               of
               sixe
               :
               The
               businesse
               of
               the
               world
               takes
               so
               much
               of
               our
               remaining
               portion
               ,
               that
               Religion
               and
               the
               service
               of
               God
               have
               not
               much
               time
               left
               that
               can
               be
               spar'd
               ;
               and
               of
               that
               which
               can
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               how
               much
               is
               allowed
               to
               crafty
               arts
               of
               cousenage
               ,
               to
               oppression
               and
               ambition
               ,
               to
               greedy
               desires
               ,
               and
               avaritious
               prosecutions
               ,
               to
               the
               vanities
               of
               
               our
               youth
               ,
               and
               the
               proper
               sins
               of
               every
               age
               ,
               to
               the
               meer
               idlenesse
               of
               man
               and
               doing
               nothing
               ,
               to
               his
               fantastick
               imaginations
               of
               greatnesse
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               of
               great
               and
               little
               devices
               ,
               of
               impertinent
               law-suites
               and
               uncharitable
               treatings
               of
               our
               Brother
               ;
               it
               will
               be
               intolerable
               when
               we
               consider
               that
               we
               are
               to
               stand
               or
               fall
               eternally
               ,
               according
               to
               what
               we
               have
               done
               in
               the
               body
               .
               Gather
               it
               all
               together
               ,
               and
               set
               it
               before
               thy
               eyes
               ;
               Almes
               and
               Prayers
               are
               the
               summe
               of
               all
               thy
               good
               .
               Were
               thy
               prayers
               made
               in
               feare
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               with
               passion
               and
               desire
               ?
               Were
               they
               not
               made
               unwillingly
               ,
               weakly
               ,
               and
               wandringly
               ,
               and
               abated
               with
               sins
               in
               the
               
               greatest
               part
               of
               thy
               life
               ?
               Didst
               thou
               pray
               with
               the
               same
               affection
               and
               labour
               as
               thou
               didst
               purchase
               thy
               estate
               ?
               Have
               thy
               alms
               been
               more
               then
               thy
               oppressions
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               thy
               power
               ?
               and
               by
               what
               means
               didst
               thou
               judge
               concerning
               it
               ?
               How
               much
               of
               our
               time
               was
               spent
               in
               that
               ?
               and
               how
               much
               of
               our
               estate
               was
               spent
               in
               this
               ?
               But
               let
               us
               goe
               one
               step
               further
               :
               How
               many
               of
               us
               love
               our
               enemies
               ?
               or
               pray
               for
               ,
               and
               doc
               good
               to
               them
               that
               persecute
               and
               affront
               us
               ?
               or
               overcome
               evill
               with
               good
               ,
               or
               turn
               the
               face
               again
               to
               them
               that
               strike
               us
               ,
               rather
               then
               be
               reveng'd
               ?
               or
               suffer
               our selves
               to
               be
               spoil'd
               or
               robbed
               without
               contention
               and
               
               uncharitable
               courses
               ?
               or
               lose
               our
               interest
               rather
               then
               lose
               our
               charity
               ?
               And
               yet
               by
               these
               precepts
               we
               shall
               be
               judged
               .
               I
               instance
               but
               once
               more
               .
               Our
               blessed
               Saviour
               spake
               a
               hard
               saying
               :
               Every
               
               
                 idle
                 word
                 that
                 men
                 shall
                 speak
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 give
                 account
                 thereof
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 .
                 For
                 by
                 thy
                 words
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 justified
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
               
                 by
                 thy
                 words
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 condemned
              
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               account
               may
               every
               one
               weeping
               and
               trembling
               say
               with
               
                 Job
                 ,
                 Quid
                 faciam
                 cum
              
               
               
                 resurrexerit
                 ad
                 judicandum
                 Deus
              
               ?
               What
               shall
               I
               doe
               when
               the
               Lord
               shall
               come
               to
               judgement
               ?
               
                 Of
                 every
                 idle
                 word
              
               ]
               O
               blessed
               God!
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               them
               who
               love
               to
               prate
               continually
               ,
               to
               tell
               tales
               ,
               to
               detract
               ,
               to
               slander
               ,
               to
               back-bite
               ,
               to
               praise
               themselves
               ,
               to
               undervalue
               others
               ,
               to
               compare
               ,
               to
               raise
               divisions
               ,
               to
               boast
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               Who
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               stand
               upright
               ,
               not
               bowing
               the
               knee
               with
               the
               intolerable
               load
               of
               the
               sins
               of
               his
               tongue
               ?
               If
               of
               every
               idle
               word
               we
               must
               
               give
               account
               ,
               what
               shall
               we
               doe
               for
               those
               malicious
               words
               that
               dishonor
               God
               ,
               or
               doe
               despite
               to
               our
               Brother
               ?
               Remember
               how
               often
               we
               have
               tempted
               our
               Brother
               ,
               or
               a
               silly
               woman
               to
               sin
               and
               death
               ?
               How
               often
               we
               have
               pleaded
               for
               unjust
               interests
               ,
               or
               by
               our
               wit
               have
               cousened
               an
               easie
               ,
               and
               a
               beleeving
               person
               ,
               or
               given
               evill
               sentences
               ,
               or
               disputed
               others
               into
               false
               perswasions
               ?
               Did
               we
               never
               call
               good
               evill
               ,
               or
               evill
               good
               ?
               Did
               we
               never
               say
               to
               others
               ,
               thy
               cause
               is
               right
               ,
               when
               nothing
               made
               it
               right
               ,
               but
               favour
               and
               money
               ,
               a
               false
               advocate
               or
               a
               covetous
               Judge
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               said
               Christ
               ,
               
                 every
                 idle
                 word
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               St.
               Paul
               uses
               it
               ,
               
                 every
                 false
              
               
               
               
                 word
                 ,
                 every
                 lie
              
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               judgement
               ;
               or
               as
               some
               Copies
               read
               it
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 every
                 wicked
                 word
              
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               judgment
               .
               For
               by
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               
                 idle
                 words
              
               ,
               are
               not
               meant
               words
               that
               are
               unprofitable
               or
               unwise
               ,
               for
               fooles
               and
               silly
               persons
               speak
               most
               of
               those
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               least
               accounts
               to
               make
               ;
               but
               by
               vaine
               the
               Jewes
               usually
               understood
               false
               ;
               and
               to
               
                 give
                 their
                 mind
                 to
                 vanity
              
               ,
               or
               to
               
                 speak
                 vanity
              
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               as
               to
               mind
               or
               speak
               falshoods
               with
               malicious
               and
               evill
               purposes
               .
               But
               if
               every
               idle
               word
               ,
               that
               is
               every
               vain
               and
               lying
               word
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               judgment
               ,
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               men
               that
               blaspheme
               God
               ,
               or
               their
               Rulers
               ,
               or
               
               Princes
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               their
               Parents
               ?
               that
               dishonour
               the
               Religion
               ,
               and
               disgrace
               the
               Ministers
               ?
               that
               corrupt
               Justice
               and
               pervert
               Judgment
               ?
               that
               preach
               evill
               doctrines
               ,
               or
               declare
               perverse
               sentences
               ?
               that
               take
               Gods
               holy
               Name
               in
               vain
               ,
               or
               dishonour
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               by
               trifling
               and
               frequent
               swearings
               ;
               that
               holy
               Name
               by
               which
               wee
               hope
               to
               bee
               saved
               ,
               and
               which
               all
               the
               Angels
               of
               God
               fall
               down
               and
               worship
               ?
               These
               things
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               for
               by
               
                 our
                 own
                 words
                 we
                 stand
                 or
                 fall
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               in
               humane
               Judgements
               the
               confession
               of
               the
               party
               ,
               and
               the
               contradiction
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               the
               failing
               in
               the
               circumstances
               of
               his
               story
               ,
               are
               the
               
               confidences
               or
               presumptions
               of
               law
               ,
               by
               which
               Judges
               give
               sentence
               ;
               so
               shall
               our
               words
               be
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               means
               of
               declaring
               a
               secret
               sentence
               ,
               but
               a
               certain
               instrument
               of
               being
               absolved
               or
               condemned
               .
               But
               upon
               these
               premises
               ,
               we
               see
               what
               reason
               we
               have
               to
               fear
               the
               sentence
               of
               that
               day
               ,
               who
               have
               sinned
               with
               our
               tongues
               so
               often
               ,
               so
               continually
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               were
               no
               other
               actions
               
               to
               be
               accounted
               for
               ,
               we
               have
               enough
               in
               this
               account
               to
               make
               us
               
               die
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               committed
               so
               many
               evill
               actions
               that
               if
               our
               words
               were
               wholly
               forgotten
               ,
               wee
               have
               infinite
               reason
               to
               feare
               concerning
               the
               event
               of
               that
               horrible
               sentence
               .
               The
               effect
               of
               which
               consideration
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               set
               a
               guard
               before
               our
               lips
               ,
               and
               
                 watch
                 over
                 our
                 actions
                 with
                 a
                 care
                 ,
                 equall
                 to
                 that
                 fear
                 which
                 shall
                 be
                 at
                 Doomes-day
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 passe
                 our
                 sad
                 accounts
                 .
              
               But
               I
               have
               some
               considerations
               to
               interpose
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               But
               (
               that
               the
               sadnesse
               of
               this
               may
               a
               little
               be
               relieved
               ,
               and
               our
               
               endevours
               be
               encouraged
               to
               a
               timely
               care
               and
               repentance
               )
               consider
               ,
               that
               this
               great
               sentence
               ,
               although
               it
               shall
               passe
               concerning
               
               
                 little
                 things
              
               ,
               yet
               it
               shall
               not
               passe
               by
               
                 little
                 portions
              
               ,
               but
               by
               generall
               measures
               ;
               not
               by
               the
               little
               errors
               of
               one
               day
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               great
               proportions
               of
               our
               life
               ;
               for
               God
               takes
               not
               notice
               of
               the
               infirmities
               of
               honest
               persons
               that
               alwayes
               endevour
               to
               avoid
               every
               sin
               ,
               but
               in
               little
               intervening
               instances
               are
               surprized
               ;
               but
               he
               judges
               us
               by
               
                 single
                 actions
              
               ,
               if
               they
               are
               great
               ,
               and
               of
               
                 evill
                 effect
              
               ;
               and
               by
               
                 little
                 small
                 instances
              
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               habituall
               .
               No
               man
               can
               take
               care
               concerning
               every
               minute
               ;
               and
               therefore
               concerning
               it
               Christ
               will
               not
               passe
               sentence
               but
               by
               the
               discernible
               portions
               of
               our
               time
               ,
               by
               humane
               actions
               ,
               by
               things
               of
               choice
               and
               deliberation
               ,
               and
               by
               
               generall
               precepts
               of
               care
               and
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               this
               sentence
               shall
               be
               exacted
               .
               2ly
               .
               The
               sentence
               of
               that
               day
               shall
               be
               passed
               ,
               not
               by
               
               the
               proportions
               of
               an
               Angell
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               measures
               of
               a
               Man
               ;
               the
               first
               follies
               are
               not
               unpardonable
               ,
               but
               may
               bee
               recovered
               ;
               and
               the
               second
               are
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               are
               more
               fatall
               ;
               but
               nothing
               is
               unpardonable
               but
               perseverance
               in
               evill
               courses
               .
               3ly
               .
               The
               last
               Judgement
               shall
               bee
               transacted
               by
               the
               same
               
               Principles
               by
               which
               we
               are
               guided
               here
               :
               not
               by
               strange
               and
               secret
               propositions
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               fancies
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               subtilties
               of
               uselesse
               distinctions
               ,
               or
               evill
               perswasions
               ;
               not
               by
               the
               scruples
               of
               
               the
               credulous
               ,
               or
               the
               interest
               of
               sects
               ,
               nor
               the
               proverbs
               of
               prejudice
               ,
               nor
               the
               uncertain
               definitions
               of
               them
               that
               give
               laws
               to
               subjects
               by
               expounding
               the
               decrees
               of
               Princes
               ;
               but
               by
               the
               plain
               rules
               of
               Justice
               ,
               by
               the
               ten
               Commandements
               ,
               by
               the
               first
               apprehensions
               of
               conscience
               ,
               by
               the
               plain
               rules
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               rules
               of
               an
               honest
               mind
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               Justice
               .
               So
               that
               by
               this
               restraint
               and
               limit
               of
               the
               finall
               sentence
               ,
               we
               are
               secur'd
               we
               shall
               not
               fall
               by
               scruple
               or
               by
               ignorance
               ,
               by
               interest
               or
               by
               faction
               ,
               by
               false
               perswasions
               of
               others
               ,
               or
               invincible
               prejudice
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               stand
               or
               fall
               by
               plain
               and
               easie
               propositions
               ,
               by
               chastity
               or
               
               uncleannesse
               ,
               by
               justice
               or
               unjustice
               ,
               by
               robbery
               or
               restitution
               :
               and
               of
               this
               wee
               have
               a
               great
               testimony
               by
               our
               Judge
               and
               Lord
               himselfe
               ;
               
                 Whatsoever
                 yee
                 shall
                 bind
                 in
                 earth
                 shall
                 be
                 bound
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 whatsoever
                 yee
                 loose
                 shall
                 be
                 loosed
                 there
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               you
               shall
               stand
               or
               fall
               according
               to
               the
               Sermons
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               as
               the
               
               
               Ministers
               of
               the
               Word
               are
               commanded
               to
               preach
               ,
               so
               yee
               must
               live
               here
               ,
               and
               so
               yee
               must
               be
               judged
               hereafter
               ;
               yee
               must
               not
               look
               for
               that
               sentence
               by
               secret
               decrees
               or
               obscure
               doctrines
               ,
               but
               by
               plain
               precepts
               and
               certain
               rules
               .
               But
               there
               are
               yet
               some
               more
               degrees
               of
               mercy
               .
               4.
               
               That
               sentence
               shall
               passe
               upon
               us
               not
               after
               the
               measures
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               possibilities
               ,
               and
               utmost
               extents
               ,
               
               but
               by
               the
               mercies
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               we
               shall
               be
               judged
               as
               Christians
               rather
               then
               as
               men
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               persons
               to
               whom
               much
               is
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               much
               is
               pityed
               ,
               and
               many
               things
               are
               (
               not
               accidentally
               ,
               but
               consequently
               )
               indulged
               ,
               and
               great
               helps
               are
               ministred
               ,
               
               and
               many
               remedies
               supplyed
               ,
               and
               some
               mercies
               extraregularly
               conveyed
               ,
               and
               their
               hopes
               enlarged
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               an
               infinite
               mercy
               ,
               that
               hath
               no
               bounds
               but
               our
               needs
               ,
               our
               capacities
               ,
               and
               our
               proportions
               to
               glory
               .
               5.
               
               The
               sentence
               is
               to
               be
               given
               by
               him
               that
               once
               dyed
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               does
               now
               pray
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               perpetually
               
               intercedes
               ;
               and
               upon
               soules
               that
               he
               loves
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               salvation
               of
               which
               himself
               hath
               a
               great
               interest
               ,
               and
               increase
               of
               joy
               .
               And
               now
               upon
               these
               premises
               we
               may
               dare
               to
               consider
               what
               the
               sentence
               it self
               shall
               be
               ,
               that
               shall
               never
               be
               reversed
               ,
               but
               shall
               last
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Whether
                 it
                 be
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 .
                 ]
              
               I
               cannot
               discourse
               now
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
               so
               farre
               (
               I
               mean
               )
               as
               is
               revealed
               to
               us
               ;
               the
               considerations
               are
               too
               long
               to
               be
               crouded
               into
               the
               end
               of
               a
               Sermon
               ;
               onely
               in
               generall
               :
               1.
               
               If
               it
               be
               good
               ,
               it
               is
               greater
               then
               all
               the
               good
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               every
               mans
               share
               then
               ,
               in
               every
               
               instant
               of
               his
               blessed
               eternity
               is
               greater
               then
               all
               the
               pleasures
               of
               Mankind
               in
               one
               heap
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               man
               can
               never
               wish
               for
               any
               thing
               greater
               then
               this
               immortality
               ,
               said
               Posidippus
               .
               2.
               
               To
               which
               I
               adde
               this
               one
               consideration
               ,
               
               that
               the
               portion
               of
               the
               good
               at
               the
               day
               of
               sentence
               shall
               be
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               after
               all
               the
               labours
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               and
               suffering
               persecutions
               ,
               and
               enduring
               affronts
               ,
               and
               the
               labour
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               continuall
               feares
               and
               cares
               of
               the
               whole
               duration
               and
               abode
               ,
               it
               rewards
               it
               all
               ,
               and
               gives
               infinitely
               more
               ;
               
                 Non
                 sunt
                 condignae
                 passiones
                 hujus
                 saeculi
              
               ;
               all
               the
               torments
               and
               evills
               of
               this
               world
               are
               not
               to
               be
               estimated
               with
               the
               joyes
               of
               the
               Blessed
               :
               It
               is
               
                 the
                 gift
              
               
               
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               a
               donative
               beyond
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               
                 military
                 stipend
              
               ,
               it
               is
               beyond
               our
               work
               ,
               and
               beyond
               our
               wages
               ,
               and
               beyond
               the
               promise
               ,
               and
               beyond
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               above
               our
               understandings
               ,
               and
               above
               the
               highest
               heavens
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               participation
               of
               the
               joyes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Judge
               himselfe
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               day
               of
               recompenses
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               our
               sorrowes
               shall
               be
               turn'd
               into
               joyes
               ,
               our
               persecutions
               into
               a
               crown
               ,
               the
               Crosse
               into
               a
               Throne
               ,
               poverty
               to
               the
               riches
               of
               God
               ,
               losse
               ,
               and
               affronts
               ,
               and
               inconveniences
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               into
               scepters
               ,
               and
               hymnes
               ,
               and
               rejoycings
               ,
               and
               Hallellujahs
               ,
               and
               such
               great
               things
               which
               are
               fit
               for
               us
               to
               hope
               ,
               but
               too
               great
               for
               us
               to
               discourse
               of
               ,
               while
               we
               see
               as
               in
               
               a
               glasse
               darkly
               and
               imperfectly
               .
               And
               he
               that
               chooses
               
                 to
                 do
              
               an
               evill
               ,
               rather
               then
               
                 suffer
                 one
              
               ,
               shall
               finde
               it
               but
               an
               ill
               exchange
               ,
               that
               he
               deferred
               his
               little
               to
               change
               for
               a
               
                 great
                 one
              
               .
               I
               remember
               that
               a
               servant
               in
               the
               old
               Comedy
               did
               chuse
               to
               venture
               the
               lash
               rather
               then
               to
               feel
               a
               present
               inconvenience
               ,
               
                 Quia
                 illud
                 aderat
                 malum
                 ,
                 istud
                 aberat
                 longiùs
                 :
                 illud
                 erat
                 praesens
                 ,
                 huic
                 erant
                 dieculae
                 :
              
               but
               this
               will
               be
               but
               an
               ill
               account
               ,
               when
               the
               rods
               shall
               for
               the
               delay
               be
               turned
               into
               Scorpions
               ,
               and
               from
               easie
               shall
               become
               intolerable
               .
               Better
               it
               is
               to
               suffer
               here
               ,
               and
               to
               stay
               till
               the
               day
               of
               restitution
               for
               the
               good
               and
               the
               holy
               portion
               ;
               for
               it
               will
               recompense
               both
               
               for
               the
               suffering
               and
               the
               stay
               .
            
             
               
                 But
                 how
                 if
                 the
                 portion
                 be
                 bad
                 ?
              
               It
               shall
               be
               bad
               to
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               mankinde
               ;
               that
               's
               a
               fearfull
               consideration
               ;
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               men
               and
               women
               shall
               dwell
               in
               the
               portion
               of
               Devils
               to
               eternall
               ages
               .
               So
               that
               these
               portions
               are
               like
               the
               Prophets
               figs
               in
               the
               vision
               ;
               the
               good
               are
               the
               best
               that
               ever
               were
               ,
               and
               the
               worst
               are
               so
               bad
               that
               worse
               cannot
               be
               imagined
               .
               For
               though
               in
               hell
               the
               accursed
               souls
               shall
               have
               no
               worse
               then
               they
               have
               deserved
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               not
               there
               overrunning
               measures
               as
               there
               are
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               the
               joyes
               of
               heaven
               are
               infinitely
               greater
               
               joyes
               then
               the
               pains
               of
               hell
               are
               great
               pains
               ,
               yet
               even
               these
               are
               a
               full
               measure
               to
               a
               full
               iniquity
               ,
               pain
               above
               patience
               ,
               sorrowes
               without
               ease
               ,
               amazement
               without
               consideration
               ,
               despair
               without
               the
               intervals
               of
               a
               little
               hope
               ,
               indignation
               without
               the
               possession
               of
               any
               good
               ,
               there
               dwels
               envie
               and
               confusion
               ,
               disorder
               and
               sad
               remembrances
               ,
               perpetuall
               woes
               and
               continuall
               shriekings
               ,
               uneasinesse
               and
               all
               the
               evils
               of
               the
               soul.
               But
               if
               we
               will
               represent
               it
               in
               some
               orderly
               circumstances
               ,
               we
               may
               consider
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               here
               ,
               all
               the
               troubles
               of
               our
               spirits
               are
               little
               participations
               
               of
               a
               disorderly
               passion
               ;
               A
               man
               desires
               earnestly
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               
               
               not
               ,
               or
               he
               envies
               because
               another
               hath
               something
               besides
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               troubled
               at
               the
               want
               of
               one
               ,
               when
               at
               the
               same
               time
               he
               hath
               a
               hundred
               good
               things
               ;
               and
               yet
               ambition
               and
               envie
               ,
               impatience
               and
               confusion
               ,
               covetousnesse
               and
               lust
               are
               all
               of
               them
               very
               great
               torments
               ;
               but
               there
               these
               shall
               be
               in
               essence
               and
               
                 abstracted
                 beings
              
               ;
               
               
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 envie
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 sorrow
              
               ;
               Devils
               ,
               that
               shall
               inflict
               all
               the
               whole
               nature
               of
               the
               evill
               and
               pour
               it
               into
               the
               minds
               of
               accursed
               men
               ;
               where
               it
               shall
               sit
               without
               abatement
               :
               for
               he
               that
               envies
               there
               ,
               envies
               not
               for
               the
               eminence
               of
               another
               that
               sits
               a
               little
               above
               him
               ,
               and
               excels
               him
               in
               some
               one
               good
               ;
               but
               he
               shall
               envie
               
                 for
                 all
              
               ;
               because
               the
               Saints
               have
               all
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               none
               ;
               therefore
               all
               their
               passions
               are
               integral
               ,
               abstracted
               ,
               perfect
               passions
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               sorrow
               in
               the
               world
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               is
               but
               a
               portion
               of
               sorrow
               ;
               every
               man
               hath
               his
               share
               ,
               and
               yet
               besides
               that
               which
               all
               sad
               men
               have
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               sorrow
               which
               they
               have
               not
               ,
               and
               
               all
               the
               Devils
               portion
               besides
               that
               ;
               but
               in
               hell
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               the
               whole
               passion
               of
               sorrow
               in
               every
               one
               ,
               just
               as
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               the
               Sun
               is
               seen
               by
               every
               one
               in
               the
               same
               Horizon
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               in
               darknesse
               enjoyes
               it
               not
               by
               parts
               ,
               but
               the
               whole
               darknesse
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               one
               as
               well
               as
               of
               another
               .
               If
               this
               consideration
               be
               not
               too
               Metaphysicall
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               is
               very
               sad
               ,
               and
               it
               relies
               upon
               this
               ;
               that
               as
               in
               heaven
               there
               are
               some
               holy
               Spirits
               whose
               crown
               is
               
                 all
                 love
              
               ;
               and
               some
               in
               which
               the
               brightest
               jewell
               is
               understanding
               ;
               some
               are
               purity
               ,
               and
               some
               are
               holinesse
               to
               the
               Lord
               :
               so
               in
               the
               regions
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               evill
               and
               sorrow
               have
               an
               essence
               and
               proper
               
               being
               ,
               and
               are
               set
               there
               to
               be
               suffer'd
               intirely
               by
               every
               undone
               man
               that
               dies
               there
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               evils
               of
               this
               world
               are
               materiall
               and
               bodily
               ;
               the
               pressing
               of
               a
               shoulder
               ,
               or
               the
               straining
               of
               a
               joynt
               ;
               the
               dislocation
               of
               a
               bone
               ,
               or
               the
               extending
               of
               an
               artery
               ;
               a
               bruise
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               the
               pinching
               of
               the
               skin
               ;
               a
               hot
               liver
               ,
               or
               a
               sickly
               stomach
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               minde
               is
               troubled
               because
               its
               instrument
               is
               ill
               at
               ease
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               proper
               troubles
               of
               this
               life
               are
               nothing
               but
               the
               effects
               of
               an
               uneasie
               body
               ,
               or
               an
               abused
               fancy
               ,
               and
               therefore
               can
               be
               no
               bigger
               then
               a
               blow
               or
               a
               cousenage
               ,
               then
               a
               wound
               or
               a
               dream
               ;
               only
               
               the
               trouble
               increases
               as
               the
               soul
               works
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               makes
               reflex
               acts
               and
               begins
               the
               evill
               upon
               its
               own
               account
               ,
               then
               it
               multiplies
               and
               doubles
               ,
               because
               the
               proper
               scene
               of
               grief
               is
               open'd
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               peeps
               through
               the
               corners
               of
               the
               soul.
               But
               in
               those
               regions
               and
               daies
               of
               sorrow
               when
               the
               soul
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               depending
               upon
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               the
               perfect
               principle
               of
               all
               its
               actions
               ,
               the
               actions
               are
               quick
               ,
               and
               the
               perceptions
               brisk
               ,
               the
               passions
               are
               extreme
               and
               the
               motions
               are
               spirituall
               ;
               the
               pains
               are
               like
               the
               horrors
               of
               a
               Devill
               ,
               and
               the
               groans
               of
               an
               evill
               spirit
               ;
               not
               slow
               like
               the
               motions
               of
               a
               heavie
               foot
               ,
               or
               a
               loaden
               arme
               ,
               but
               quick
               as
               an
               
               Angels
               wing
               ,
               active
               as
               lightning
               ;
               and
               a
               grief
               then
               ,
               is
               nothing
               like
               a
               grief
               now
               ,
               and
               the
               words
               of
               mans
               tongue
               which
               are
               fitted
               to
               the
               uses
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               are
               as
               unfit
               to
               signifie
               the
               evils
               of
               the
               next
               ,
               as
               person
               ,
               and
               nature
               ,
               and
               hand
               ,
               and
               motion
               ,
               and
               passion
               are
               to
               represent
               the
               effects
               of
               the
               Divine
               attributes
               ,
               actions
               and
               subsistence
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               The
               evill
               portions
               of
               the
               next
               world
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               God
               
               did
               not
               create
               or
               design
               it
               in
               the
               first
               intention
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               production
               of
               essences
               ;
               he
               made
               
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 from
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               for
               so
               it
               is
               observable
               ,
               that
               Christ
               shall
               say
               to
               the
               Sheep
               at
               his
               right
               hand
               ,
               
               
                 Receive
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 prepared
                 for
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               but
               to
               the
               Goats
               and
               accursed
               spirits
               ,
               he
               speaks
               of
               no
               such
               primitive
               and
               originall
               design
               ;
               it
               was
               accidentall
               and
               a
               consequent
               to
               horrid
               crimes
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               forced
               to
               invent
               and
               to
               after
               create
               that
               place
               of
               torments
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               And
               when
               God
               did
               create
               and
               prepare
               that
               place
               ,
               he
               did
               
               not
               at
               all
               intend
               it
               for
               man
               ,
               it
               was
               
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Divill
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
              
               so
               saith
               the
               Judge
               himself
               ,
               
                 Go
                 ye
                 cursed
                 into
                 everlasting
                 fire
                 ,
              
               
               
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Devill
                 and
                 his
                 Angels
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 which
                 my
                 Father
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
              
               so
               some
               copies
               read
               it
               :
               God
               intended
               it
               not
               for
               man
               ,
               but
               man
               would
               imitate
               the
               Devils
               pride
               ,
               and
               listen
               to
               the
               whispers
               of
               an
               evill
               spirit
               ,
               and
               follow
               his
               temptations
               ,
               and
               rebell
               against
               his
               Maker
               ;
               and
               then
               God
               also
               against
               his
               first
               design
               resolved
               to
               throw
               such
               persons
               into
               that
               place
               that
               was
               prepared
               for
               the
               Devill
               :
               for
               so
               great
               was
               the
               love
               of
               God
               to
               mankind
               ,
               that
               he
               prepared
               joyes
               infinite
               and
               never
               
               ceasing
               for
               man
               before
               he
               had
               created
               him
               ;
               but
               he
               did
               not
               predetermine
               him
               to
               any
               evill
               ;
               but
               when
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               it
               by
               mans
               malice
               ,
               he
               doing
               what
               God
               forbad
               him
               ,
               God
               cast
               him
               thither
               where
               he
               never
               intended
               him
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               not
               mans
               portion
               :
               he
               designed
               it
               not
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               also
               he
               invited
               him
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               when
               nothing
               could
               do
               it
               ,
               he
               threw
               man
               into
               anothers
               portion
               ,
               because
               he
               would
               not
               accept
               of
               what
               was
               designed
               to
               be
               his
               own
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               evill
               portion
               shall
               be
               continuall
               without
               intermission
               of
               evill
               ;
               no
               dayes
               of
               rest
               ,
               no
               nights
               of
               sleep
               ,
               no
               ease
               from
               labour
               ,
               
               no
               periods
               of
               the
               stroke
               ,
               nor
               taking
               off
               the
               hand
               ,
               no
               intervals
               between
               blow
               and
               blow
               ;
               but
               a
               continued
               stroke
               ,
               which
               neither
               shortens
               the
               life
               ,
               nor
               introduces
               a
               brawny
               patience
               ,
               or
               the
               toleration
               of
               an
               oxe
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               same
               in
               every
               instant
               ,
               and
               great
               as
               the
               first
               stroke
               of
               lightning
               ;
               the
               smart
               is
               great
               for
               ever
               as
               at
               the
               first
               change
               ,
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               the
               grave
               to
               the
               flames
               of
               that
               horrible
               burning
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               Rome
               amongst
               some
               other
               strange
               opinions
               hath
               inserted
               this
               one
               into
               her
               publick
               Offices
               ;
               that
               the
               perishing
               souls
               in
               hell
               may
               have
               sometimes
               remission
               and
               refreshment
               like
               the
               fits
               of
               an
               intermitting
               feaver
               :
               for
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Roman
                 Missal
              
               printed
               
               at
               Paris
               ,
               1626.
               in
               the
               Masse
               for
               the
               dead
               ;
               
                 Ut
                 quia
                 de
                 ejus
                 vitae
                 qualitate
                 diffidimus
                 ,
                 &
                 si
                 plenam
                 veniam
                 anima
                 ipsius
                 obtinere
                 non
                 potest
                 ,
                 saltem
                 vel
                 inter
                 ipsa
                 tormenta
                 quae
                 forsan
                 patitur
                 ,
                 refrigerium
                 de
                 abundantia
                 miserationum
                 tuarum
                 sentiat
                 :
              
               and
               something
               like
               this
               is
               that
               of
               
                 Prudentius
                 ,
                 Sunt
                 &
                 spiritibus
                 saepè
                 nocentibus
                 ,
              
               
               
               
               
                 Poenarum
                 celebres
                 sub
                 Styge
                 feriae
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
               The
               evill
               spirits
               have
               ease
               of
               their
               pain
               ,
               and
               he
               names
               their
               holiday
               ,
               then
               when
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               our
               Lord
               from
               the
               grave
               is
               celebrated
               :
            
             
               
                 Marcent
                 suppliciis
                 Tartara
                 mitibus
                 ,
              
               
                 Exultátque
                 sui
                 carceris
                 otio
              
               
                 Umbrarum
                 populus
                 liber
                 ab
                 ignibus
                 :
              
               
                 Nec
                 fervent
                 solito
                 flumina
                 sulphure
                 .
              
            
             
               They
               then
               thought
               that
               when
               the
               Paschall
               taper
               burn'd
               ,
               the
               flames
               
               of
               hell
               could
               not
               burn
               ,
               till
               the
               holy
               wax
               was
               spent
               :
               but
               because
               this
               is
               a
               fancy
               without
               ground
               or
               revelation
               ,
               and
               is
               against
               the
               Analogie
               of
               all
               those
               expressions
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Where
                 the
                 worm
                 dyeth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fire
                 is
                 never
                 quenched
                 ,
              
               and
               divers
               others
               ,
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               have
               noted
               it
               without
               further
               consideration
               ;
               the
               pains
               of
               hell
               have
               no
               rest
               ,
               no
               drop
               of
               water
               is
               allowed
               to
               cool
               the
               tongue
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               advocate
               to
               plead
               for
               them
               ,
               no
               mercy
               belongs
               to
               their
               portion
               ,
               but
               fearfull
               wrath
               and
               continuall
               burnings
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               yet
               this
               is
               not
               the
               worst
               of
               it
               ;
               for
               as
               it
               is
               continuall
               during
               its
               abode
               ;
               so
               its
               abode
               is
               for
               ever
               ,
               it
               is
               continuall
               and
               eternall
               .
               
               Tertullian
               speaks
               something
               otherwise
               ,
               
                 Pro
                 magnitudine
                 cruciatus
                 non
                 diuturni
                 ,
                 verùm
                 sempiterni
              
               ;
               not
               continuall
               ,
               or
               the
               pains
               of
               every
               day
               ,
               but
               such
               which
               shall
               last
               for
               ever
               .
               But
               Lactantius
               is
               more
               plain
               in
               this
               affair
               ;
               
                 The
                 same
                 divine
                 fire
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 and
                 force
                 shall
                 burn
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 repair
                 instantly
                 whatsoever
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 it
                 does
                 consume
                 :
                 Ac
                 sibi
                 ipsi
                 aeternum
                 ●pabulum
                 subministrabit
                 ,
              
               and
               shall
               make
               for
               it self
               an
               eternall
               fuell
               .
            
             
               
                 "
                 Vermibus
                 &
                 flammis
                 &
                 discruciatibus
                 aevum
              
               
                 "
                 Immortale
                 dedit
                 ,
                 senio
                 ne
                 poena
                 periret
              
               
                 
                 "
                 Non
                 pereunte
                 animâ
                 —
              
            
             
               So
               Prudentius
               eternall
               wormes
               ,
               and
               unextinguished
               flames
               ,
               and
               immortall
               punishment
               is
               prepared
               for
               the
               ever-never
               dying
               souls
               of
               wicked
               men
               .
               Origen
               is
               charged
               by
               the
               ancient
               Churches
               for
               saying
               that
               after
               a
               long
               time
               the
               Devils
               and
               the
               accursed
               souls
               shall
               be
               restored
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               that
               after
               a
               long
               time
               again
               they
               shall
               be
               restored
               to
               their
               state
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               was
               from
               their
               fall
               and
               shall
               be
               forever
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               that
               might
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               Tertullians
               expression
               ,
               of
               
                 cruciatus
                 non
                 diuturni
                 sed
              
               
               
                 sempiterni
                 .
                 Epiphanius
              
               charges
               not
               the
               opinion
               upon
               Origen
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               free
               enough
               in
               his
               animadversion
               and
               reproof
               of
               him
               ;
               but
               S.
               Austin
               did
               ,
               and
               confuted
               the
               opinion
               in
               his
               books
               
                 De
                 civitate
                 Dei.
              
               However
               ,
               Origen
               was
               not
               the
               first
               that
               said
               the
               pains
               of
               the
               damned
               should
               cease
               ;
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               in
               his
               Dialogue
               with
               Tryphon
               expresses
               it
               thus
               .
               
                 Neither
                 do
                 I
                 say
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 souls
                 do
                 dye
                 ,
              
               
               
                 for
                 that
                 indeed
                 would
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 a
                 gain
                 unlooked
                 for
                 :
                 What
              
               
               
                 then
                 ?
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 in
                 a
                 better
                 place
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 in
                 a
                 worse
                 ,
                 do
                 tarry
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 worthy
                 shall
                 never
                 dye
                 again
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 that
                 are
                 designed
                 to
                 punishment
                 shall
                 abide
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 God
                 please
                 to
                 have
                 them
                 to
                 live
                 and
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 :
              
               But
               I
               observe
               ,
               that
               the
               primitive
               Doctors
               were
               very
               willing
               to
               believe
               that
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               would
               finde
               out
               a
               period
               to
               the
               torment
               of
               accursed
               souls
               ;
               but
               such
               a
               period
               ,
               which
               should
               be
               nothing
               but
               
                 eternall
                 destruction
              
               ,
               called
               by
               the
               Scripture
               
                 the
                 second
                 death
              
               :
               only
               Origen
               (
               as
               I
               observed
               )
               is
               charg'd
               by
               S.
               Austin
               to
               have
               said
               they
               shall
               return
               into
               joyes
               ;
               and
               back
               again
               to
               hell
               by
               
               an
               eternall
               revolution
               .
               But
               concerning
               the
               death
               of
               wicked
               souls
               ,
               and
               its
               being
               broke
               into
               pieces
               with
               fearfull
               torments
               and
               consumed
               with
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               had
               entertain'd
               some
               different
               fancies
               very
               early
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               as
               their
               sentences
               are
               collected
               by
               S.
               Hierome
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               Commentaries
               upon
               Isay
               ;
               and
               Ireneus
               disputes
               it
               largely
               ,
               
                 that
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 unthankfull
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 this
                 short
                 life
                 and
                 obey
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 shall
                 never
                 have
                 an
                 
                 eternall
                 duration
                 of
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 ages
                 to
                 come
                 ,
                 
                   sed
                   ipse
                   se
                   privat
                   in
                   saeculum
                   saeculi
                   perseverantiâ
                   ,
                
                 he
                 deprives
                 his
                 soul
                 of
                 living
                 to
                 eternall
                 ages
                 ;
              
               for
               he
               supposes
               an
               immortall
               duration
               not
               to
               be
               naturall
               
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               but
               a
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               can
               take
               away
               ,
               and
               did
               take
               away
               from
               Adam
               ,
               and
               restored
               it
               again
               in
               Christ
               to
               them
               that
               beleeve
               in
               him
               and
               obey
               him
               :
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               they
               shall
               be
               raised
               again
               to
               suffer
               shame
               ,
               and
               fearfull
               torments
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               degree
               of
               their
               sins
               ,
               so
               shall
               be
               continued
               in
               their
               sorrowes
               ,
               and
               some
               shall
               dye
               and
               some
               shall
               not
               dye
               ;
               the
               Devill
               and
               the
               Beast
               ,
               and
               
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 worshipped
                 the
                 Beast
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 they
                 that
                 were
                 marked
                 with
                 his
                 Character
                 ,
              
               these
               S.
               John
               saith
               
                 shall
                 be
                 tormented
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
              
               ;
               he
               does
               not
               say
               so
               of
               all
               ;
               but
               of
               some
               certain
               great
               criminals
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               all
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               God
               please
               ,
               some
               
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               and
               some
               not
               so
               severely
               ;
               And
               whereas
               the
               generall
               sentence
               is
               given
               to
               all
               wicked
               persons
               ,
               to
               all
               on
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               to
               go
               into
               
                 everlasting
                 fire
              
               :
               it
               is
               answered
               ,
               that
               the
               fire
               indeed
               is
               everlasting
               ,
               but
               not
               all
               that
               enters
               into
               it
               is
               everlasting
               ;
               but
               only
               the
               Devils
               for
               whom
               it
               was
               prepared
               and
               others
               more
               mighty
               criminals
               (
               according
               as
               S.
               John
               intimates
               )
               though
               also
               everlasting
               signifies
               only
               to
               the
               end
               of
               its
               proper
               period
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               this
               Doctrine
               of
               theirs
               so
               severe
               ,
               and
               yet
               so
               moderated
               ,
               there
               is
               lesse
               to
               be
               objected
               then
               against
               the
               supposed
               fancy
               of
               Origen
               :
               for
               it
               is
               a
               strange
               consideration
               to
               suppose
               an
               eternall
               
               torment
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               never
               threatned
               ;
               to
               those
               who
               never
               heard
               of
               Christ
               ;
               to
               those
               that
               liv'd
               probably
               well
               ,
               to
               heathens
               of
               good
               lives
               ;
               to
               ignorants
               and
               untaught
               people
               ;
               to
               people
               surprised
               in
               a
               single
               crime
               ;
               to
               men
               that
               dye
               young
               in
               their
               naturall
               follies
               and
               foolish
               lusts
               ;
               to
               them
               that
               fall
               in
               a
               sudden
               
               
               gaiety
               and
               excessive
               joy
               ;
               to
               all
               alike
               ;
               to
               all
               infinite
               and
               eternall
               ,
               even
               to
               unwarned
               people
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               should
               be
               inflicted
               by
               God
               who
               infinitely
               loves
               his
               creature
               ,
               who
               dyed
               for
               them
               ,
               who
               pardons
               easily
               ,
               and
               pities
               readily
               ,
               and
               excuses
               much
               ,
               and
               delights
               in
               our
               being
               saved
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               have
               us
               dye
               ,
               and
               takes
               little
               things
               in
               exchange
               for
               great
               :
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               Gods
               mercies
               are
               infinite
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               also
               certain
               that
               the
               matter
               of
               eternall
               torments
               cannot
               truly
               be
               understood
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               School-men
               go
               about
               to
               reconcile
               the
               Divine
               justice
               to
               that
               severity
               ,
               and
               consider
               why
               God
               punishes
               eternally
               a
               temporall
               sin
               or
               a
               state
               of
               evill
               ,
               they
               speak
               
               variously
               ,
               and
               uncertainly
               ,
               and
               unsatisfyingly
               .
               But
               that
               in
               this
               question
               we
               may
               separate
               the
               certain
               from
               the
               uncertain
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               certain
               that
               the
               torments
               of
               hell
               shall
               certainly
               last
               as
               long
               as
               
               the
               soul
               lasts
               ;
               for
               eternall
               and
               everlasting
               can
               signifie
               no
               lesse
               but
               to
               the
               end
               of
               that
               duration
               ,
               to
               the
               perfect
               end
               of
               the
               period
               in
               which
               it
               signifies
               .
               So
               Sodom
               and
               Gomorrah
               ,
               when
               God
               
                 rained
                 down
                 hell
                 from
                 heaven
                 upon
                 the
                 earth
              
               (
               as
               Salvian's
               expression
               is
               )
               they
               are
               said
               
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 vengeance
                 of
                 eternall
                 fire
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               a
               fire
               that
               consumed
               them
               finally
               ,
               and
               they
               never
               were
               restored
               :
               and
               so
               the
               accursed
               souls
               shall
               suffer
               torments
               till
               they
               be
               consumed
               ;
               who
               because
               
               they
               are
               immortall
               either
               naturally
               or
               by
               gift
               ,
               shall
               be
               tormented
               for
               ever
               ,
               or
               till
               God
               shall
               take
               from
               them
               the
               life
               that
               he
               restored
               to
               them
               on
               purpose
               to
               give
               them
               a
               capacity
               of
               being
               miserable
               ;
               and
               the
               best
               that
               they
               can
               expect
               is
               to
               despair
               of
               all
               good
               ,
               to
               suffer
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               never
               to
               come
               to
               any
               minute
               of
               felicity
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               tolerable
               state
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               held
               in
               pain
               till
               God
               be
               weary
               of
               striking
               .
               This
               is
               the
               gentlest
               sentence
               of
               some
               of
               the
               old
               Doctors
               .
            
             
               But
               2.
               the
               generality
               of
               Christians
               have
               been
               taught
               to
               beleeve
               
               worse
               things
               yet
               concerning
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               words
               of
               our
               blessed
               
               Lord
               ,
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               eternall
               affliction
               or
               smiting
               ;
            
             
               
                 Nec
                 mortis
                 poenas
                 mors
                 altera
                 finiet
                 hujus
                 ,
              
               
                 Horaque
                 ;
                 erit
                 tantis
                 ultima
                 nulla
                 malis
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               S.
               John
               ,
               who
               well
               knew
               the
               minde
               of
               his
               Lord
               ,
               saith
               ;
               The
               
               smoke
               of
               their
               torment
               ascendeth
               up
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               no
               rest
               day
               nor
               night
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               their
               torment
               is
               continuall
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               eternall
               .
               Their
               second
               death
               shall
               be
               but
               a
               dying
               to
               all
               felicity
               ,
               for
               so
               death
               is
               taken
               in
               Scripture
               ;
               Adam
               dyed
               when
               he
               
               eat
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               was
               lyable
               to
               sicknesse
               and
               sorrowes
               ,
               and
               pain
               and
               dissolution
               of
               soul
               and
               body
               :
               and
               to
               be
               miserable
               ,
               is
               the
               worse
               death
               of
               the
               two
               ;
               they
               shall
               see
               the
               eternall
               felicity
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               but
               they
               shall
               never
               taste
               of
               the
               holy
               Chalice
               .
               Those
               joyes
               shall
               indeed
               be
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ;
               for
               immortality
               is
               part
               of
               their
               reward
               ,
               and
               
                 on
                 them
                 the
                 second
                 death
              
               
               
                 shall
                 have
                 no
                 power
              
               ;
               but
               the
               wicked
               shall
               be
               tormented
               horridly
               
               and
               insufferably
               till
               
                 death
                 and
                 hell
                 be
                 thrown
                 into
                 the
                 lake
                 of
                 fire
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 death
                 .
              
               But
               that
               they
               may
               not
               
               imagine
               that
               this
               second
               death
               shall
               be
               the
               end
               of
               their
               pains
               ,
               S.
               Iohn
               speaks
               expresly
               what
               that
               is
               ;
               Rev.
               21.
               8.
               
               
                 The
                 fearfull
                 and
                 unbeleeving
                 ,
                 the
                 abominable
                 and
                 the
                 murderers
                 ,
                 the
                 whoremongers
                 and
                 sorcerers
                 ,
                 the
                 idolaters
                 and
                 all
                 lyars
                 shall
                 have
                 their
                 part
                 in
                 the
                 lake
                 wich
                 burneth
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 death
              
               ;
               no
               dying
               there
               ,
               but
               a
               being
               tormented
               ,
               burning
               in
               a
               lake
               of
               fire
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               second
               death
               .
               For
               if
               life
               be
               reckoned
               a
               blessing
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               destitute
               of
               all
               blessing
               is
               to
               have
               no
               life
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               intolerably
               
               miserable
               is
               this
               second
               death
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 death
                 eternall
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               And
               yet
               if
               God
               should
               deal
               with
               man
               hereafter
               more
               mercifully
               and
               proportionably
               to
               his
               weak
               nature
               ,
               then
               he
               does
               to
               Angels
               ,
               and
               as
               he
               admits
               him
               to
               repentance
               here
               ,
               so
               in
               hell
               also
               to
               a
               period
               of
               his
               smart
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               keeps
               the
               Angels
               in
               pain
               for
               ever
               ;
               yet
               he
               will
               never
               admit
               him
               to
               favour
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               tormented
               beyond
               all
               the
               measure
               of
               humane
               ages
               ,
               and
               be
               destroyed
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             
               It
               concerns
               us
               all
               who
               hear
               and
               beleeve
               these
               things
               ,
               to
               do
               as
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               will
               do
               before
               the
               day
               of
               his
               coming
               ;
               he
               will
               call
               
               and
               convert
               the
               Jews
               and
               strangers
               :
               
                 Conversion
                 to
                 God
              
               is
               the
               best
               preparatory
               to
               Dooms-day
               :
               and
               it
               concerns
               all
               them
               who
               are
               in
               the
               neighbourhood
               and
               fringes
               of
               the
               flames
               of
               hell
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               state
               of
               sin
               ,
               quickly
               to
               arise
               from
               the
               danger
               ,
               and
               shake
               the
               burning
               coals
               off
               our
               flesh
               ,
               lest
               it
               consume
               the
               marrow
               and
               the
               bones
               :
               
                 Exuenda
                 est
                 velociter
                 de
                 incendio
                 sarcina
                 ,
                 priusquam
                 flammis
                 supervenientibus
                 concremetur
                 .
                 Nemo
                 diu
                 tutus
                 est
                 periculo
                 proximus
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               Cyprian
               ,
               No
               man
               is
               safe
               long
               ,
               that
               is
               so
               neer
               to
               danger
               ;
               for
               suddenly
               the
               change
               will
               come
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Judge
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               to
               plead
               for
               him
               ,
               unlesse
               a
               good
               conscience
               
               be
               his
               Advocate
               ;
               and
               the
               rich
               shall
               be
               naked
               as
               a
               condemned
               criminall
               to
               execution
               ;
               and
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               regard
               of
               Princes
               or
               of
               Nobles
               ,
               and
               the
               differences
               of
               mens
               account
               shall
               be
               forgotten
               ,
               and
               no
               distinction
               remaining
               but
               of
               
                 good
                 or
                 bad
                 ,
                 sheep
                 and
                 goats
                 ,
                 blessed
                 and
                 accursed
                 souls
                 .
              
               Among
               the
               wonders
               of
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               reckons
               it
               ,
               that
               men
               shall
               be
               marrying
               and
               giving
               in
               marriage
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               marrying
               and
               crosse
               marrying
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               raising
               families
               and
               lasting
               greatnesse
               and
               huge
               estates
               ;
               when
               the
               world
               is
               to
               end
               so
               quickly
               ;
               and
               the
               gains
               of
               a
               rich
               purchase
               so
               very
               a
               trifle
               ,
               but
               no
               trifling
               danger
               ;
               a
               thing
               that
               
               can
               give
               no
               security
               to
               our
               souls
               ,
               but
               much
               hazards
               and
               a
               great
               charge
               .
               More
               reasonable
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               despise
               the
               world
               and
               lay
               up
               for
               heaven
               ,
               that
               we
               heap
               up
               treasures
               by
               giving
               almes
               ,
               and
               make
               friends
               of
               unrighteous
               Mammon
               ;
               but
               at
               no
               hand
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               state
               of
               life
               ,
               that
               is
               all
               the
               way
               a
               hazard
               to
               the
               main
               interest
               ,
               
               
               and
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               an
               increase
               of
               the
               particular
               charge
               .
               Every
               degree
               of
               riches
               ,
               every
               degree
               of
               greatnesse
               ,
               every
               ambitious
               imployment
               ,
               every
               great
               fortune
               ,
               every
               eminency
               above
               our
               brother
               ,
               is
               a
               charge
               to
               the
               accounts
               of
               the
               last
               day
               .
               He
               that
               lives
               temperately
               and
               charitably
               ,
               whose
               imployment
               is
               religion
               ,
               whose
               affections
               are
               fear
               and
               love
               ,
               whose
               desires
               are
               after
               heaven
               and
               do
               not
               dwell
               below
               ;
               that
               man
               can
               long
               and
               pray
               for
               the
               hastning
               of
               the
               coming
               of
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lord.
               He
               that
               does
               not
               really
               desire
               and
               long
               for
               that
               day
               ,
               either
               is
               in
               a
               very
               ill
               condition
               ,
               or
               does
               not
               understand
               that
               he
               is
               in
               a
               good
               .
               *
               I
               will
               not
               be
               so
               severe
               in
               
               this
               meditation
               as
               to
               forbid
               any
               man
               to
               laugh
               ,
               that
               beleeves
               himself
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               so
               severe
               a
               Judgement
               ;
               yet
               S.
               Hierom
               said
               it
               ,
               
                 Coram
                 coelo
                 &
                 terrâ
                 rationem
                 reddemus
                 totius
                 nostrae
                 vitae
                 ;
                 &
                 tu
                 rides
                 ?
              
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               shall
               see
               all
               the
               follies
               and
               basenesse
               of
               thy
               life
               ;
               and
               doest
               thou
               laugh
               ?
               That
               we
               may
               ,
               but
               we
               have
               not
               reason
               to
               laugh
               loudly
               and
               frequently
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               things
               wisely
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               are
               concerned
               :
               but
               if
               we
               do
               ,
               yet
               
                 praesentis
                 temporis
                 ita
                 est
                 agenda
                 laetitia
                 ,
                 ut
                 sequentis
                 judicii
                 amaritudo
                 nunquam
                 recedat
                 à
                 memoriâ
                 :
              
               so
               laugh
               here
               that
               you
               may
               not
               forget
               your
               danger
               ,
               lest
               you
               weep
               for
               ever
               .
               He
               that
               thinks
               most
               seriously
               and
               most
               
               frequently
               of
               this
               fearfull
               appearance
               ,
               will
               finde
               that
               it
               is
               better
               staying
               for
               his
               joyes
               till
               this
               sentence
               be
               past
               ;
               for
               then
               he
               shall
               perceive
               whether
               he
               hath
               reason
               or
               no.
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               wonder
               not
               that
               God
               who
               loves
               mankinde
               so
               well
               ,
               should
               punish
               him
               so
               severely
               :
               for
               therefore
               the
               evill
               fall
               into
               an
               accursed
               portion
               ,
               because
               they
               despised
               that
               which
               God
               most
               loves
               ,
               his
               Son
               and
               his
               mercies
               ,
               his
               graces
               and
               his
               
                 holy
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               do
               all
               this
               ,
               have
               cause
               to
               complain
               of
               nothing
               but
               their
               own
               follies
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               feel
               the
               accursed
               consequents
               then
               when
               they
               shall
               see
               the
               Judge
               sit
               
                 above
                 them
              
               angry
               and
               severe
               ,
               inexorable
               and
               terrible
               ;
               
               
                 under
                 them
              
               an
               intolerable
               hell
               ;
               
                 within
                 them
              
               ,
               their
               consciences
               clamorous
               and
               diseased
               ;
               
                 without
                 them
              
               ,
               all
               the
               world
               on
               fire
               ;
               
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
              
               ,
               those
               men
               glorified
               whom
               they
               persecuted
               or
               despised
               ;
               
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 hand
              
               ,
               the
               Devils
               accusing
               ;
               for
               
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 terror
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 abideat
                 ?
              
            
             
               
                 Seu
                 vigilo
                 intentus
                 studiis
                 ,
                 seu
                 dormio
                 ,
                 semper
              
               
                 Iudicis
                 extremi
                 nostras
                 tuba
                 personet
                 aures
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               ,
               IV.
               The
               Returne
               of
               PRAYERS
               .
               Or
               ,
               The
               Conditions
               of
               a
               PREVAILING
               PRAYER
               .
            
             
               
                 John
                 9.
                 31.
                 
              
               
                 Now
                 wee
                 know
                 that
                 God
                 heareth
                 not
                 sinners
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 a
                 worshippar
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 doth
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 him
                 be
                 heareth
                 .
              
            
             
               IKnow
               not
               which
               is
               the
               greater
               wonder
               ,
               
               either
               that
               prayer
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               duty
               so
               easie
               and
               facile
               ,
               so
               ready
               and
               apted
               to
               the
               powers
               ,
               and
               skill
               ,
               and
               opportunities
               of
               every
               man
               ,
               should
               have
               so
               great
               effects
               ,
               and
               be
               productive
               of
               such
               mighty
               blessings
               ;
               or
               that
               we
               should
               be
               so
               unwilling
               to
               use
               so
               easie
               an
               instrument
               of
               procuring
               so
               much
               good
               .
               The
               first
               declares
               Gods
               goodnesse
               ,
               but
               this
               publishes
               mans
               folly
               and
               weaknesse
               ,
               who
               finds
               in
               himself
               so
               much
               difficulty
               to
               perform
               a
               condition
               so
               easie
               and
               full
               of
               advantage
               .
               
               But
               the
               order
               of
               this
               infelicity
               is
               knotted
               like
               the
               foldings
               of
               a
               Serpent
               ,
               all
               those
               parts
               of
               easinesse
               which
               invite
               us
               to
               doe
               the
               duty
               ,
               are
               become
               like
               the
               joynes
               of
               a
               bulrush
               ,
               not
               bendings
               ,
               but
               consolidations
               and
               stiffenings
               ;
               the
               very
               facility
               becomes
               its
               objection
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               of
               its
               stages
               ,
               wee
               make
               or
               finde
               a
               huge
               uneasinesse
               .
               At
               first
               wee
               doe
               not
               know
               what
               we
               ask
               ,
               and
               when
               we
               doe
               ,
               then
               we
               finde
               difficulty
               to
               bring
               our
               wils
               to
               desire
               it
               ;
               and
               when
               that
               is
               instructed
               and
               kept
               in
               awe
               ,
               it
               mingles
               interest
               ,
               and
               confounds
               the
               purposes
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               is
               forc'd
               to
               ask
               honestly
               and
               severely
               ,
               then
               it
               wills
               so
               coldly
               ,
               that
               God
               hates
               the
               prayer
               ;
               
               and
               if
               it
               desires
               fervently
               ,
               it
               sometimes
               turns
               that
               into
               passion
               ,
               and
               that
               passion
               breaks
               into
               murmurs
               or
               unquietnesse
               ;
               or
               if
               that
               be
               avoyded
               ,
               the
               indifferency
               cooles
               into
               death
               ,
               or
               the
               fire
               burns
               violently
               ,
               and
               is
               quickly
               spent
               ;
               our
               desires
               are
               dull
               as
               a
               rock
               ,
               or
               fugitive
               as
               lightening
               ;
               either
               wee
               aske
               ill
               things
               earnestly
               ,
               or
               
               
               good
               things
               remissely
               ;
               we
               either
               court
               our
               owne
               danger
               ,
               or
               are
               not
               zealous
               for
               our
               reall
               safety
               ;
               or
               if
               we
               be
               right
               in
               our
               matter
               ,
               or
               earnest
               in
               our
               affections
               ,
               and
               lasting
               in
               our
               abode
               ,
               yet
               we
               misse
               in
               the
               manner
               ;
               and
               either
               we
               aske
               for
               evill
               ends
               ,
               or
               without
               religion
               and
               awefull
               apprehensions
               ;
               or
               we
               rest
               in
               the
               words
               and
               signification
               of
               the
               prayer
               ;
               and
               never
               take
               care
               to
               passe
               on
               to
               action
               ;
               or
               else
               we
               sacrifice
               in
               the
               company
               of
               Corah
               being
               partners
               of
               a
               schisme
               ,
               or
               a
               rebellion
               in
               religion
               ;
               or
               we
               bring
               unhallowed
               censers
               ;
               our
               hearts
               send
               up
               to
               God
               an
               unholy
               smoak
               ,
               a
               cloud
               from
               the
               fires
               of
               lust
               ,
               and
               either
               the
               flames
               of
               lust
               or
               rage
               ,
               
               of
               wine
               or
               revenge
               kindle
               the
               beast
               that
               is
               laid
               upon
               the
               altar
               ;
               or
               we
               bring
               swines
               flesh
               ,
               or
               a
               dogs
               neck
               ;
               whereas
               God
               never
               accepts
               ,
               or
               delights
               in
               a
               prayer
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               
                 for
                 a
                 holy
                 thing
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 lawfull
                 end
                 ,
                 presented
                 unto
                 him
                 upon
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 Zeal
                 and
                 love
                 ,
              
               of
               
                 religious
                 sorrow
              
               or
               
                 religious
                 joy
              
               ;
               by
               
                 sanctified
                 lips
              
               ,
               and
               
                 pure
                 bands
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 sincere
                 heart
              
               .
               It
               must
               be
               the
               prayer
               of
               a
               gracious
               man
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               onely
               gracious
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               acceptable
               ,
               and
               effective
               in
               his
               prayer
               ,
               
                 whose
                 life
                 is
                 holy
              
               ,
               and
               
                 whose
                 prayer
                 is
                 holy
              
               ;
               For
               both
               these
               are
               necessary
               ingredients
               to
               the
               constitution
               of
               a
               prevailing
               prayer
               ;
               there
               is
               a
               holinesse
               peculiar
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               
               holinesse
               peculiar
               to
               the
               prayer
               ,
               that
               must
               adorn
               the
               prayer
               before
               it
               can
               be
               united
               to
               the
               intercession
               of
               the
               Holy
               Jesus
               ,
               in
               which
               union
               alone
               our
               prayers
               can
               be
               prevailing
               .
            
             
               
                 God
                 heareth
                 not
                 sinners
                 :
              
               ]
               so
               the
               blind
               man
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               and
               confidently
               
                 [
                 this
                 we
                 know
                 :
              
               ]
               he
               had
               reason
               indeed
               for
               his
               confidence
               ;
               it
               was
               a
               proverbiall
               saying
               ,
               and
               every
               where
               recorded
               in
               their
               Scriptures
               ,
               which
               were
               
                 read
                 in
                 the
                 synagogues
                 every
                 Sabbath
                 day
                 .
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 hope
                 of
                 the
                 hypocrite
                 ?
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Job
                 )
                 will
                 God
              
               
               
                 hear
                 his
                 cry
                 when
                 trouble
                 cometh
                 upon
                 him
                 ?
              
               No
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               .
               
                 For
                 if
                 I
                 regard
                 iniquity
                 in
                 my
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 mee
                 ,
              
               said
               
               
               David
               ;
               and
               so
               said
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               by
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 David
              
               .
               
               
                 When
                 distresse
                 and
                 anguish
                 cometh
                 upon
                 you
                 ,
                 Then
                 shall
                 they
                 call
                 upon
                 mee
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 answer
                 ;
                 they
                 shall
                 seek
                 mee
                 early
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 find
                 mee
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Isaiah
                 ,
                 When
                 you
                 spread
                 forth
                 your
              
               
               
                 hands
                 I
                 will
                 hide
                 mine
                 eyes
                 from
                 you
                 ,
                 yea
                 when
                 you
                 make
                 many
                 prayers
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 ;
                 your
                 hands
                 are
                 full
                 of
                 bloud
                 :
              
               and
               again
               ,
               
               
                 When
                 they
                 fast
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 their
                 cry
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 they
                 will
                 offer
                 burnt
                 offerings
                 and
                 oblations
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 accept
                 them
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 have
              
               
               
                 loved
                 to
                 wander
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 not
                 refrained
                 their
                 feet
                 ,
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 not
                 accept
                 them
                 ;
                 hee
                 will
                 now
                 remember
                 their
                 iniquity
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 visit
                 their
                 sins
              
               :
               Upon
               these
               and
               many
               other
               authorities
               it
               grew
               into
               a
               proverb
               ;
               
                 Deus
                 non
                 exaudit
                 peccatores
              
               :
               it
               was
               a
               known
               
               case
               and
               an
               established
               rule
               in
               the
               religion
               ;
               
                 Wicked
                 persons
                 are
                 neither
                 fit
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 nor
                 for
                 others
                 .
              
            
             
               Which
               proposition
               let
               us
               first
               consider
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               that
               purpose
               which
               the
               blind
               man
               spoke
               it
               in
               ,
               and
               then
               in
               the
               utmost
               
               extent
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               its
               analogie
               and
               equall
               reason
               goes
               forth
               upon
               us
               
               and
               our
               necessities
               .
               The
               man
               was
               cured
               of
               his
               blindnesse
               ,
               and
               being
               examined
               concerning
               him
               that
               did
               it
               ,
               named
               and
               gloryed
               in
               his
               Physitian
               :
               but
               the
               spitefull
               Pharisees
               bid
               him
               give
               glory
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               defie
               the
               Minister
               ;
               for
               God
               indeed
               was
               good
               ,
               but
               he
               wrought
               that
               cure
               by
               a
               wicked
               hand
               .
               No
               (
               says
               he
               )
               this
               is
               impossible
               .
               If
               this
               man
               were
               a
               sinner
               and
               a
               false
               Prophet
               (
               for
               in
               that
               instance
               the
               accusation
               was
               intended
               )
               God
               would
               not
               hear
               his
               prayers
               ,
               and
               work
               miracles
               by
               him
               in
               verification
               of
               a
               lye
               .
               
                 A
                 false
                 Prophet
                 could
                 not
                 work
                 true
                 miracles
              
               ;
               this
               hath
               received
               its
               diminution
               when
               the
               case
               was
               changed
               ;
               for
               at
               that
               time
               when
               
               Christ
               preached
               ,
               Miracles
               was
               the
               onely
               ,
               or
               the
               great
               verification
               of
               any
               new
               revelation
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
               it
               proceeding
               from
               an
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               testimony
               of
               a
               Divine
               truth
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               could
               have
               been
               brought
               for
               a
               lye
               ,
               there
               could
               not
               then
               have
               been
               sufficient
               instruction
               given
               to
               mankind
               ,
               to
               prevent
               their
               beleef
               of
               false
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               lying
               doctrines
               .
               But
               when
               Christ
               proved
               his
               doctrine
               by
               miracles
               ,
               that
               no
               enemy
               of
               his
               did
               ever
               doe
               so
               great
               before
               or
               after
               him
               ;
               then
               he
               also
               told
               ,
               that
               after
               him
               his
               friends
               should
               doe
               greater
               ;
               and
               his
               enemies
               should
               do
               some
               ,
               (
               but
               they
               were
               fewer
               ,
               and
               very
               inconsiderable
               )
               and
               therefore
               could
               have
               in
               them
               no
               unavoydable
               cause
               of
               deception
               ;
               because
               they
               were
               discovered
               by
               a
               Prophesie
               ;
               and
               caution
               was
               given
               against
               them
               by
               him
               that
               did
               greaten
               miracles
               ;
               and
               yet
               ought
               to
               have
               been
               beleeved
               if
               he
               had
               done
               but
               one
               ;
               because
               against
               him
               there
               had
               been
               no
               caution
               ,
               but
               many
               prophesies
               creating
               such
               expectations
               concerning
               him
               ,
               which
               he
               verified
               by
               his
               great
               works
               .
               So
               that
               in
               this
               sense
               of
               working
               miracles
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               infinitely
               true
               that
               the
               blind
               man
               said
               ,
               
                 then
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 it
              
               ,
               yet
               after
               that
               the
               case
               was
               alter'd
               :
               and
               Sinners
               ,
               Magicians
               ,
               Astrologers
               ,
               Witches
               ,
               Hereticks
               ,
               Simoniacks
               and
               wicked
               persons
               of
               other
               instances
               ,
               have
               
               done
               miracles
               ,
               and
               God
               hath
               heard
               sinners
               ,
               and
               wrought
               his
               own
               works
               by
               their
               hands
               ,
               or
               suffered
               the
               Devill
               to
               doe
               his
               works
               under
               their
               pretences
               ;
               and
               many
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgment
               shall
               plead
               that
               they
               have
               done
               miracles
               in
               Christs
               name
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               shall
               be
               rejected
               ;
               Christ
               knows
               them
               not
               ,
               and
               their
               portion
               shall
               bee
               with
               dogs
               ,
               and
               goats
               ,
               and
               unbeleevers
               .
            
             
               There
               is
               in
               this
               case
               onely
               this
               difference
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               doe
               miracles
               in
               opposition
               to
               Christ
               ,
               doe
               them
               by
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Devill
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               permitted
               to
               doe
               such
               things
               which
               wee
               think
               miracles
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               all
               one
               as
               though
               they
               were
               :
               but
               the
               
               danger
               of
               them
               is
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               to
               them
               that
               will
               not
               beleeve
               him
               that
               did
               greater
               miracles
               ,
               and
               prophesied
               of
               these
               lesse
               ,
               and
               gave
               warning
               of
               their
               attending
               danger
               ,
               and
               was
               confirmed
               to
               be
               a
               true
               teacher
               by
               voices
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               resurrection
               of
               his
               body
               after
               a
               three
               days
               buriall
               :
               So
               that
               to
               these
               the
               proposition
               
               
               still
               remains
               true
               ,
               
                 God
                 hears
                 not
                 sinners
              
               ,
               God
               does
               not
               work
               those
               miracles
               ;
               but
               concerning
               
                 sinning
                 Christians
              
               ,
               God
               in
               this
               sense
               and
               towards
               the
               purposes
               of
               miracles
               does
               hear
               them
               ,
               and
               hath
               wrought
               miracles
               by
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               doe
               them
               
                 in
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Christ
               said
               ,
               
                 cannot
                 easily
                 speak
                 ill
                 of
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               although
               they
               either
               prevaricate
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               or
               in
               superinduced
               doctrines
               ,
               yet
               because
               the
               miracles
               are
               a
               verification
               of
               the
               Religion
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               opinion
               ,
               of
               the
               power
               or
               truth
               of
               Christ
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               veracity
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               God
               hath
               heard
               such
               persons
               many
               times
               whom
               men
               have
               long
               since
               ,
               and
               to
               this
               day
               
               call
               Hereticks
               ,
               such
               were
               the
               Novatians
               and
               Arrians
               ;
               For
               to
               the
               Heathens
               they
               could
               onely
               prove
               their
               Religion
               by
               which
               they
               stood
               distinguished
               from
               them
               ;
               but
               we
               find
               not
               that
               they
               wrought
               miracles
               among
               the
               Christians
               ,
               or
               to
               verifie
               their
               superstructures
               and
               private
               opinions
               .
               But
               besides
               this
               yet
               ,
               we
               may
               also
               by
               such
               means
               arrest
               the
               forwardnesse
               of
               our
               judgments
               and
               condemnations
               of
               persons
               disagreeing
               in
               their
               opinions
               from
               us
               ;
               for
               those
               persons
               whose
               faith
               God
               confirmed
               by
               miracles
               was
               an
               intire
               faith
               ,
               and
               although
               they
               might
               have
               false
               opinions
               ,
               or
               mistaken
               explications
               of
               true
               opinions
               ,
               either
               inartificiall
               or
               misunderstood
               ,
               yet
               we
               
               have
               reason
               to
               beleeve
               their
               faith
               to
               be
               intire
               ;
               for
               that
               which
               God
               would
               have
               the
               Heathen
               to
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               to
               that
               purpose
               prov'd
               it
               by
               a
               miracle
               ,
               himselfe
               intended
               to
               accept
               first
               to
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               glory
               .
               The
               false
               opinion
               should
               burn
               ,
               and
               themselves
               escape
               .
               One
               thing
               more
               is
               here
               very
               considerable
               ,
               that
               in
               this
               very
               instance
               of
               working
               miracles
               ,
               God
               was
               so
               very
               carefull
               not
               to
               hear
               sinners
               or
               permit
               sinners
               ,
               till
               he
               had
               prevented
               all
               dangers
               to
               good
               and
               innocent
               persons
               ,
               that
               the
               case
               of
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               working
               miracles
               was
               so
               clearly
               separated
               and
               remarked
               by
               the
               finger
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               distinguished
               from
               the
               impostures
               and
               pretences
               
               of
               all
               the
               many
               Antichrists
               that
               appeared
               in
               
                 Palestine
                 ,
                 Cyprus
                 ,
                 Cr●te
                 ,
                 Syria
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               voicinage
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               but
               very
               few
               Christians
               that
               with
               hearty
               perswasions
               fell
               away
               from
               Christ
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               Galen
               ,
               It
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               teach
               anew
               him
               that
               hath
               been
               taught
               by
               Christ
               :
               And
               St.
               Austin
               tels
               a
               story
               of
               an
               unbeleeving
               man
               ,
               that
               being
               troubled
               that
               his
               wife
               was
               a
               Christian
               ,
               went
               to
               the
               Oracle
               to
               aske
               by
               what
               means
               hee
               should
               alter
               her
               perswasion
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               answered
               ,
               it
               could
               never
               be
               done
               ,
               he
               might
               as
               well
               imprint
               characters
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               a
               torrent
               or
               a
               rapid
               river
               ,
               or
               himself
               fly
               in
               the
               air
               ,
               as
               alter
               the
               perswasion
               
               of
               a
               hearty
               and
               an
               honest
               Christian
               ;
               I
               would
               to
               God
               it
               were
               so
               now
               in
               all
               instances
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               were
               so
               hard
               to
               draw
               men
               from
               the
               severities
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               as
               of
               old
               they
               could
               be
               cousened
               ,
               disputed
               ,
               or
               forced
               out
               of
               their
               faith
               .
               Some
               men
               are
               vexed
               with
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               then
               their
               hypocrisie
               was
               punished
               with
               infidelity
               and
               a
               wretchlesse
               spirit
               .
               Demas
               ,
               and
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               
               and
               Ecebolius
               ,
               and
               the
               lapsed
               Confessors
               are
               instances
               of
               humane
               craft
               
               or
               humane
               weaknesse
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               scarce
               a
               number
               that
               are
               remarked
               in
               Ancient
               story
               to
               have
               fallen
               from
               Christianity
               by
               direct
               persuasions
               ,
               or
               the
               efficacy
               of
               abusing
               arguments
               and
               discourses
               .
               The
               reason
               of
               it
               is
               the
               truth
               in
               the
               text
               ;
               God
               did
               so
               avoyd
               hearing
               sinners
               in
               this
               affair
               ,
               that
               he
               never
               permitted
               them
               to
               doe
               any
               miracles
               so
               as
               to
               doe
               any
               mischief
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               good
               men
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               the
               enemies
               of
               Christ
               came
               
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 signes
                 and
                 wonders
                 able
                 to
                 deceive
                 (
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 possible
                 )
                 even
                 the
                 very
                 elect
              
               ;
               but
               
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 possible
              
               ;
               without
               their
               faults
               it
               could
               not
               be
               ;
               the
               elect
               were
               sufficiently
               strengthened
               ,
               and
               the
               evidence
               of
               
               Christs
               being
               heard
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               none
               of
               his
               enemies
               were
               heard
               of
               God
               to
               any
               dangerous
               effect
               ,
               was
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               Christian
               had
               apostatized
               or
               fallen
               away
               by
               direct
               perswasion
               ,
               it
               was
               like
               the
               sin
               of
               a
               falling
               Angell
               ,
               of
               so
               direct
               a
               malice
               that
               he
               never
               could
               repent
               ,
               and
               God
               never
               would
               pardon
               him
               ,
               as
               St.
               Paul
               twice
               remarks
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               Hebrews
               .
               The
               result
               of
               this
               discourse
               is
               the
               first
               sense
               and
               explication
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               
                 God
                 heareth
                 not
                 sinners
                 ,
                 viz.
              
               in
               that
               in
               which
               they
               are
               sinners
               :
               a
               sinner
               in
               his
               manners
               may
               be
               heard
               in
               his
               prayer
               in
               order
               to
               the
               confirmation
               of
               his
               faith
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               be
               a
               sinner
               in
               his
               faith
               God
               hears
               
               him
               not
               at
               all
               in
               that
               wherein
               he
               sins
               ;
               for
               God
               is
               truth
               and
               cannot
               confirm
               a
               lye
               ,
               and
               when
               ever
               he
               permitted
               the
               Devill
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               he
               secur'd
               the
               interest
               of
               his
               Elect
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               all
               that
               beleeve
               in
               him
               and
               love
               him
               ,
               
                 lifting
                 up
                 holy
                 hands
                 without
                 wrath
                 and
                 doubting
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               which
               yet
               concerns
               us
               more
               neerly
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 heareth
                 not
                 sinners
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               wee
               be
               not
               good
               men
               ,
               our
               prayers
               will
               doe
               us
               no
               good
               :
               wee
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               condition
               of
               them
               that
               never
               pray
               at
               all
               .
               The
               prayers
               of
               a
               wicked
               man
               are
               like
               the
               breath
               of
               corrupted
               lungs
               ,
               God
               turns
               away
               from
               such
               unwholsome
               breathings
               .
               
               But
               that
               I
               may
               reduce
               this
               necessary
               doctrine
               to
               a
               method
               ;
               I
               shall
               consider
               that
               there
               are
               some
               persons
               whose
               prayers
               are
               sins
               ;
               and
               some
               others
               whose
               prayers
               are
               ineffectuall
               :
               some
               are
               such
               who
               doe
               not
               pray
               lawfully
               ;
               they
               sin
               when
               they
               pray
               while
               they
               remain
               in
               that
               state
               and
               evill
               condition
               ;
               others
               are
               such
               who
               doe
               not
               obtain
               what
               they
               pray
               for
               ,
               and
               yet
               their
               prayer
               is
               not
               a
               direct
               sin
               :
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               first
               is
               a
               direct
               abomination
               ,
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               second
               is
               hindred
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               corrupted
               by
               a
               direct
               state
               of
               sin
               ,
               the
               latter
               by
               some
               intervening
               imperfection
               and
               unhandsome
               circumstance
               of
               action
               ;
               and
               in
               proportion
               to
               these
               ,
               it
               is
               required
               ,
               
               1.
               that
               he
               be
               in
               a
               state
               and
               possibility
               of
               acceptation
               ;
               and
               2.
               that
               the
               prayer
               it selfe
               be
               in
               a
               proper
               disposition
               .
               1.
               
               Therefore
               wee
               shall
               consider
               what
               are
               those
               conditions
               which
               are
               required
               in
               every
               person
               that
               prays
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               which
               makes
               the
               prayer
               to
               be
               a
               sin
               ?
               2ly
               .
               What
               are
               the
               conditions
               of
               a
               good
               mans
               prayer
               ,
               the
               
               
               absence
               of
               which
               makes
               that
               even
               his
               prayer
               returns
               empty
               ?
               3ly
               ;
               What
               degrees
               and
               circumstances
               of
               piety
               are
               required
               to
               make
               a
               man
               fit
               to
               be
               an
               intercessor
               for
               others
               ,
               both
               with
               holinesse
               in
               himself
               and
               effect
               to
               them
               he
               prays
               for
               ?
               And
               4ly
               .
               as
               an
               appendix
               to
               those
               considerations
               ,
               I
               shall
               adde
               the
               proper
               indices
               and
               significations
               by
               which
               we
               may
               make
               a
               judgment
               whether
               God
               hath
               heard
               our
               prayers
               or
               no.
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Whosoever
               prays
               to
               God
               while
               he
               is
               in
               a
               state
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               affection
               to
               sin
               ,
               his
               prayer
               is
               an
               abomination
               to
               God.
               This
               was
               a
               truth
               so
               beleeved
               by
               all
               Nations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               Religions
               
               they
               ever
               appointed
               baptismes
               and
               ceremoniall
               expiations
               to
               cleanse
               the
               persons
               before
               they
               presented
               themselves
               in
               their
               holy
               offices
               .
               
                 Deorum
                 Templa
                 cum
                 adire
                 disponitis
                 ab
                 ,
                 omni
                 vos
                 labe
                 puros
                 ,
                 lautos
                 ,
                 castissimósque
                 praestatis
                 ,
              
               said
               Arnobius
               to
               the
               
                 Gentiles
                 :
                 When
                 you
                 addresse
                 your selves
                 to
                 the
                 Temples
                 of
                 your
                 Gods
                 ,
                 you
                 keep
                 your selves
                 chast
                 ,
                 and
                 clean
                 ,
                 and
                 spotlesse
                 .
              
               They
               washed
               their
               hands
               ,
               and
               wore
               white
               garments
               ,
               they
               refused
               to
               touch
               a
               dead
               body
               ,
               they
               avoyded
               a
               spot
               upon
               their
               clothes
               as
               they
               avoyded
               a
               wound
               upon
               their
               head
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               That
               was
               the
               religious
               ground
               they
               went
               upon
               ;
               an
               impure
               thing
               ought
               not
               to
               
               touch
               that
               which
               is
               holy
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               approach
               the
               Prince
               of
               purities
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               old
               world
               in
               their
               lustrations
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Jews
               in
               their
               preparatory
               baptismes
               ;
               they
               wash'd
               their
               hands
               to
               signifie
               that
               they
               should
               
                 cleanse
                 them
                 from
                 all
                 iniquity
              
               ,
               and
               keep
               them
               pure
               from
               bloud
               and
               rapine
               ;
               they
               washed
               their
               garments
               ,
               but
               that
               intended
               they
               should
               
                 not
                 be
                 spotted
                 with
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ;
               and
               their
               follies
               consisted
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               they
               did
               not
               looke
               to
               the
               bottome
               of
               their
               lavatories
               ;
               they
               did
               not
               see
               through
               the
               vail
               of
               their
               ceremonies
               .
               
                 Flagitiis
                 omnibus
                 inquinati
              
               
               
                 veniunt
                 ad
                 precandum
                 ,
                 &
                 se
                 piè
                 sacrificasse
                 opinantur
                 ,
                 si
                 cutem
                 laverint
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 libidines
                 intra
                 pectus
                 inclusas
                 ulla
                 amnis
                 abluat
                 ,
                 aut
                 ulla
                 Maria
                 purificent
                 ,
              
               said
               Lactantius
               ;
               they
               come
               to
               their
               prayers
               dressed
               round
               about
               with
               wickednesse
               ,
               
                 ut
                 quercus
                 hederâ
              
               ,
               and
               think
               God
               will
               accept
               their
               offering
               if
               their
               skin
               be
               wash'd
               ;
               as
               if
               a
               river
               could
               purifie
               their
               lustfull
               souls
               ,
               or
               a
               sea
               take
               off
               their
               guilt
               .
               But
               David
               reconciles
               the
               ceremony
               with
               the
               mysterie
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 wash
                 my
                 hands
              
               ,
               I
               will
               wash
               them
               
                 in
                 innocency
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 will
                 I
                 goe
                 to
                 thine
                 altar
                 .
                 Hae
                 sunt
                 verae
                 munditiae
              
               (
               saies
               
                 Tertullian
                 )
                 non
                 quas
                 plerique
                 superstitione
                 curant
                 ad
                 omnem
                 orationem
                 ,
                 etiam
                 cum
                 lavacro
                 totius
                 corporis
                 aquam
                 sumentes
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 true
                 purification
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 that
                 which
                 most
                 men
                 doe
                 ,
                 superstitiously
                 cleansing
                 their
                 hands
                 and
                 washing
                 when
                 they
                 go
                 to
                 prayers
                 ,
                 but
                 cleansing
                 the
                 soul
                 from
                 all
                 impiety
                 ,
                 and
                 leaving
                 every
                 affection
                 to
                 sin
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 come
                 pure
                 to
                 God
                 :
              
               And
               this
               is
               it
               which
               the
               Apostle
               also
               signifies
               ,
               having
               translated
               the
               Gentile
               and
               Jewish
               ceremony
               into
               the
               spirituality
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 therefore
                 that
                 men
              
               
               
                 pray
                 every
                 where
                 ,
                 levantes
                 puras
                 manus
                 ,
                 lifting
                 up
                 cleane
                 hands
                 ,
              
               
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Vulgar
               Latine
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               
                 Greek
                 ,
                 holy
                 hands
              
               :
               That
               's
               the
               purity
               that
               God
               looks
               for
               upon
               them
               that
               lift
               up
               their
               hands
               to
               him
               in
               prayer
               :
               and
               this
               very
               thing
               is
               founded
               upon
               the
               Naturall
               constitution
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               their
               essentiall
               proportion
               to
               each
               other
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               an
               act
               of
               profanation
               for
               any
               unholy
               person
               to
               handle
               holy
               things
               ,
               and
               holy
               offices
               .
               For
               if
               God
               was
               ever
               carefull
               to
               put
               all
               holy
               things
               into
               cancels
               ,
               and
               immure
               them
               with
               acts
               and
               laws
               and
               cautions
               of
               separation
               ;
               and
               the
               very
               sanctification
               of
               them
               was
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               solemn
               separating
               them
               from
               common
               
               usages
               ,
               that
               himself
               might
               bee
               distinguished
               from
               men
               by
               actions
               of
               propriety
               ;
               it
               is
               naturally
               certain
               ,
               he
               that
               would
               be
               differenc'd
               from
               common
               things
               ,
               would
               be
               infinitely
               divided
               from
               things
               that
               are
               wicked
               :
               If
               things
               that
               are
               lawfull
               may
               yet
               be
               unholy
               in
               this
               sense
               ;
               much
               more
               are
               unlawfull
               things
               most
               unholy
               in
               all
               senses
               .
               If
               God
               will
               not
               admit
               of
               that
               which
               is
               
                 beside
                 Religion
              
               ,
               he
               will
               lesse
               endure
               that
               which
               is
               
                 against
                 Religion
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               if
               a
               common
               man
               must
               not
               serve
               at
               the
               altar
               ,
               how
               shall
               he
               abide
               a
               wicked
               man
               to
               stand
               there
               ?
               No
               :
               he
               will
               not
               indure
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               cast
               him
               and
               his
               prayer
               into
               the
               separation
               of
               an
               
               infinite
               and
               eternall
               distance
               .
               
                 Sic
                 profanatis
                 sacris
                 peritura
                 Troja
                 perdidit
                 primùm
                 Deos
                 ,
              
               So
               Troy
               entred
               into
               ruine
               when
               their
               prayers
               became
               unholy
               ,
               and
               they
               profan'd
               the
               rites
               of
               their
               Religion
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               wicked
               person
               while
               he
               remains
               in
               that
               condition
               is
               not
               the
               naturall
               object
               of
               pity
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               
                 Zeno
                 ;
                 Mercy
                 is
                 a
                 sorrow
                 or
                 a
                 trouble
                 at
                 that
                 misery
                 which
                 falls
                 upon
                 a
                 person
                 which
                 deserv'd
                 it
                 not
                 .
              
               And
               so
               Aristotle
               defines
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 When
                 we
                 see
                 the
                 person
                 deserves
                 a
                 better
                 fortune
                 ,
              
               or
               is
               dispos'd
               to
               a
               fairer
               intreaty
               ,
               then
               
               wee
               naturally
               pity
               him
               ,
               and
               Sinon
               pleaded
               for
               pity
               to
               the
               Trojans
               ,
               saying
               ,
            
             
               —
               Miserere
               animi
               non
               digna
               serentis
               .
            
             
               For
               who
               pityeth
               the
               tears
               of
               a
               base
               man
               who
               hath
               treacherously
               murthered
               his
               friend
               ?
               or
               who
               will
               lend
               a
               friendly
               sigh
               when
               he
               sees
               a
               traitor
               to
               his
               country
               passe
               forth
               through
               the
               execrable
               gates
               of
               cities
               ?
               and
               when
               any
               circumstance
               of
               basenesse
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               any
               thing
               that
               takes
               off
               the
               excuse
               of
               infirmity
               ,
               does
               accompany
               a
               sin
               (
               such
               as
               are
               
                 ingratitude
                 ,
                 perjury
                 ,
                 perseverance
                 ,
                 delight
                 ,
                 malice
                 ,
              
               
               treachery
               )
               then
               every
               man
               scorns
               the
               criminall
               ,
               and
               God
               delights
               and
               rejoyces
               in
               ,
               and
               laughs
               at
               the
               calamity
               of
               such
               a
               person
               .
               When
               Vitellius
               with
               his
               hands
               bound
               behind
               him
               ,
               his
               Imperiall
               robe
               rent
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               dejected
               countenance
               and
               an
               ill
               name
               was
               led
               to
               execution
               ,
               every
               man
               cursed
               him
               ,
               but
               no
               man
               
               
               wept
               .
               
                 Deformitas
                 exitus
                 misericordiam
                 abstulerat
              
               ,
               saith
               Tacitus
               ,
               The
               filthinesse
               of
               his
               life
               and
               death
               took
               away
               pity
               .
               So
               it
               is
               with
               us
               in
               our
               prayers
               ;
               while
               we
               love
               our
               sin
               we
               must
               nurse
               all
               its
               children
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               roare
               in
               our
               lustfull
               beds
               ,
               and
               groane
               with
               the
               whips
               of
               an
               exterminating
               Angell
               ,
               chastising
               those
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               as
               Aretas
               calls
               them
               )
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               lower
               belly
               ,
               wantonnesse
               ,
               and
               its
               mother
               intemperance
               ,
               we
               feel
               the
               price
               of
               our
               sin
               ,
               that
               which
               God
               foretold
               to
               be
               their
               issues
               ,
               that
               which
               he
               threatned
               us
               withall
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               the
               naturall
               consequent
               ,
               and
               its
               certaine
               expectation
               ,
               that
               which
               we
               delighted
               in
               ,
               and
               
               chose
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               we
               refused
               God
               ,
               and
               threw
               away
               felicity
               ,
               and
               hated
               vertue
               .
               For
               punishment
               is
               but
               the
               latter
               part
               of
               sin
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               a
               new
               thing
               and
               distinct
               from
               it
               :
               or
               if
               we
               will
               kisse
               the
               Hyaena
               ,
               or
               clip
               the
               Lamia
               about
               the
               neck
               ,
               we
               have
               as
               certainly
               chosen
               the
               taile
               ,
               and
               its
               venemous
               embraces
               ,
               as
               the
               face
               and
               lip
               .
               Every
               man
               that
               sins
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               loves
               it
               ,
               or
               ,
               which
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               continues
               in
               it
               ,
               for
               by
               interpretation
               that
               is
               love
               ,
               hath
               all
               the
               circumstances
               of
               unworthinesse
               towards
               God
               ;
               hee
               is
               unthankfull
               ,
               and
               a
               breaker
               of
               his
               vowes
               ,
               and
               a
               despiser
               of
               his
               mercies
               ,
               and
               impudent
               against
               his
               judgments
               ,
               he
               is
               false
               to
               his
               profession
               ,
               
               false
               to
               his
               faith
               ,
               hee
               is
               an
               unfriendly
               person
               ,
               and
               useth
               him
               barbarously
               who
               hath
               treated
               him
               with
               an
               affection
               not
               lesse
               then
               infinite
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               man
               does
               half
               so
               much
               evill
               ,
               and
               so
               unhandsomely
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               we
               stone
               him
               with
               stones
               and
               curses
               ,
               with
               reproach
               ,
               and
               an
               unrelenting
               scorn
               .
               And
               how
               then
               shall
               such
               a
               person
               hope
               that
               God
               should
               pity
               him
               ?
               for
               God
               better
               understands
               ,
               and
               deeper
               resents
               ,
               and
               more
               essentially
               hates
               ,
               and
               more
               severely
               exacts
               the
               circumstances
               and
               degrees
               of
               basenesse
               then
               we
               can
               doe
               ;
               and
               therefore
               proportionably
               scorns
               the
               person
               and
               derides
               the
               calamity
               .
               Is
               not
               unthankfulnesse
               to
               God
               a
               greater
               basenesse
               
               and
               unworthinesse
               then
               unthanfulnesse
               to
               our
               Patron
               ?
               And
               is
               not
               hee
               as
               sensible
               of
               it
               and
               more
               then
               wee
               ?
               These
               things
               are
               more
               then
               words
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               
                 no
                 man
              
               pities
               a
               base
               person
               ,
               let
               us
               remember
               that
               
                 no
                 man
              
               is
               so
               base
               in
               any
               thing
               as
               in
               his
               unhandsome
               demeanour
               towards
               God.
               Doe
               wee
               not
               professe
               our selves
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               yet
               serve
               the
               Devill
               ?
               Doe
               we
               not
               live
               upon
               Gods
               provision
               ,
               and
               yet
               stand
               or
               work
               at
               the
               command
               of
               lust
               ,
               or
               avarice
               ,
               humane
               regards
               and
               little
               interests
               of
               the
               world
               ?
               We
               call
               him
               Father
               when
               we
               desire
               our
               portion
               ,
               and
               yet
               spend
               it
               in
               the
               society
               of
               all
               his
               enemies
               .
               In
               short
               :
               Let
               our
               actions
               to
               God
               
               and
               their
               circumstances
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               done
               towards
               men
               ,
               and
               we
               should
               scorn
               our selves
               ;
               and
               how
               then
               can
               we
               expect
               God
               should
               not
               scorne
               us
               ,
               and
               reject
               our
               prayer
               when
               we
               have
               done
               all
               the
               dishonour
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               the
               unhandsomnesse
               in
               the
               world
               ?
               Take
               heed
               lest
               we
               fall
               into
               a
               condition
               of
               evill
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               shall
               be
               said
               ,
               
                 You
                 may
                 thank
                 your selves
              
               ;
               and
               be
               infinitely
               afraid
               lest
               at
               
               the
               same
               time
               we
               be
               in
               a
               condition
               of
               person
               in
               which
               God
               will
               
               upbraid
               our
               unworthinesse
               ,
               and
               scorne
               our
               persons
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               our
               calamity
               .
               The
               first
               is
               intolerable
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               irremediadle
               ;
               the
               first
               proclaims
               our
               folly
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               declares
               Gods
               finall
               justice
               ;
               in
               the
               first
               there
               is
               no
               comfort
               ,
               in
               the
               latter
               there
               is
               no
               remedy
               ;
               that
               therefore
               makes
               us
               miserable
               ,
               and
               this
               renders
               us
               desperate
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               great
               truth
               is
               further
               manifested
               by
               the
               necessary
               and
               convenient
               appendages
               of
               prayer
               requir'd
               ,
               or
               advis'd
               ,
               or
               recommended
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               .
               For
               why
               is
               Fasting
               prescribed
               together
               with
               prayer
               ?
               For
               neither
               
               if
               we
               eat
               are
               we
               the
               better
               ,
               neither
               if
               we
               eat
               not
               are
               we
               the
               worse
               ;
               and
               God
               does
               not
               delight
               in
               that
               service
               ,
               the
               first
               ,
               second
               ,
               and
               third
               part
               of
               which
               is
               nothing
               but
               pain
               and
               self-affliction
               .
               But
               therefore
               fasting
               is
               usefull
               with
               prayer
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               penall
               duty
               ,
               and
               an
               action
               of
               repentance
               ;
               for
               then
               onely
               God
               hears
               sinners
               ,
               when
               they
               enter
               first
               into
               the
               gates
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               proceed
               in
               all
               the
               regions
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               carefulnesse
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               fast
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               pray
               with
               more
               spirituality
               ,
               and
               with
               repentance
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               the
               loads
               of
               meat
               ,
               and
               without
               the
               loads
               of
               sin
               .
               Of
               the
               same
               consideration
               it
               is
               that
               almes
               are
               prescribed
               ,
               together
               with
               prayer
               ,
               because
               
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               that
               charity
               without
               which
               our
               soules
               are
               enemies
               to
               all
               that
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               equally
               valued
               with
               our
               owne
               lives
               .
               But
               besides
               this
               ,
               we
               may
               easily
               observe
               what
               speciall
               undecencies
               there
               are
               ,
               which
               besides
               the
               generall
               malignity
               and
               demerit
               ,
               are
               speciall
               deleteries
               and
               hinderances
               to
               our
               prayers
               ,
               by
               irreconciling
               the
               person
               of
               him
               that
               prays
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               is
               unmercyfulnesse
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               one
               in
               Stobaeus
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               well
               joyned
               together
               .
               He
               that
               takes
               Mercy
               from
               a
               Man
               is
               like
               him
               that
               takes
               an
               Altar
               from
               the
               Temple
               ;
               the
               Temple
               is
               of
               no
               use
               without
               
               an
               Altar
               ,
               and
               the
               Man
               cannot
               pray
               without
               mercy
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               infinite
               of
               prayers
               sent
               forth
               by
               men
               which
               God
               never
               attends
               to
               ,
               but
               as
               to
               so
               many
               sins
               ;
               because
               the
               men
               live
               in
               a
               course
               of
               rapine
               ,
               or
               tyranny
               ,
               or
               oppression
               ,
               or
               uncharitablenesse
               ,
               or
               something
               that
               is
               most
               contrary
               to
               God
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               unmercifull
               .
               Remember
               ,
               that
               God
               sometimes
               puts
               thee
               into
               some
               images
               of
               his
               own
               relation
               .
               We
               beg
               of
               God
               for
               mercy
               ,
               and
               our
               Brother
               begs
               of
               us
               for
               pity
               :
               and
               therefore
               let
               us
               deal
               equally
               with
               God
               and
               all
               the
               world
               .
               I
               see
               my selfe
               fall
               by
               a
               too
               frequent
               infirmity
               ,
               and
               still
               I
               beg
               for
               pardon
               ,
               and
               hope
               for
               pity
               ;
               thy
               brother
               that
               offends
               thee
               ,
               
               he
               hopes
               so
               too
               ,
               and
               would
               fain
               have
               the
               same
               measure
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               as
               glad
               thou
               wouldst
               pardon
               him
               ,
               as
               thou
               wouldest
               rejoyce
               in
               thy
               own
               forgivenesse
               .
               I
               am
               troubled
               when
               God
               rejects
               my
               prayer
               ,
               or
               in
               stead
               of
               hearing
               my
               petition
               ,
               sends
               a
               judgement
               :
               Is
               not
               thy
               Tenant
               ,
               or
               thy
               Servant
               ,
               or
               thy
               Client
               so
               to
               thee
               ?
               does
               
               
               not
               he
               tremble
               at
               thy
               frown
               ,
               and
               is
               of
               an
               uncertaine
               soule
               till
               thou
               speakest
               kindly
               unto
               him
               ,
               and
               observes
               thy
               lookes
               as
               hee
               watches
               the
               colour
               of
               the
               bean
               coming
               from
               thy
               box
               of
               Sentence
               ,
               life
               or
               death
               depending
               on
               it
               ?
               when
               he
               begs
               of
               thee
               for
               mercy
               ,
               his
               passion
               is
               greater
               ,
               his
               necessities
               more
               pungent
               ,
               his
               apprehension
               more
               brisk
               ,
               and
               sensitive
               ,
               his
               case
               dressed
               with
               the
               circumstances
               of
               pity
               ,
               and
               thou
               thy selfe
               canst
               better
               feel
               his
               condition
               then
               thou
               doest
               usually
               perceive
               the
               earnestnesse
               of
               thy
               own
               prayers
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               if
               thou
               regardest
               not
               thy
               brother
               whom
               thou
               seest
               ,
               whose
               case
               thou
               feelest
               ,
               whose
               circumstances
               can
               afflict
               thee
               ,
               whose
               passion
               
               is
               dressed
               to
               thy
               fancy
               ,
               and
               proportioned
               to
               thy
               capacity
               ,
               how
               shall
               God
               regard
               thy
               distant
               prayer
               ,
               or
               be
               melted
               with
               thy
               cold
               desire
               ,
               or
               softned
               with
               thy
               dry
               story
               ,
               or
               moved
               by
               thy
               unrepenting
               soul
               ?
               If
               I
               be
               sad
               ,
               I
               seek
               for
               comfort
               ,
               and
               goe
               to
               God
               and
               to
               the
               ministry
               of
               his
               creatures
               for
               it
               ;
               and
               is
               it
               not
               just
               in
               God
               to
               stop
               his
               own
               fountaines
               ,
               and
               seal
               the
               cisterns
               and
               little
               emanations
               of
               the
               creatures
               from
               thee
               ,
               who
               shuttest
               thy
               hand
               ,
               and
               shuttest
               thy
               eye
               ,
               and
               twistest
               thy
               bowells
               against
               thy
               brother
               ,
               who
               would
               as
               fain
               be
               comforted
               as
               thou
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               strange
               
                 Iliacall
                 passion
              
               that
               so
               hardens
               a
               mans
               bowells
               ,
               that
               nothing
               proceeds
               
               from
               him
               but
               the
               name
               of
               his
               own
               disease
               ,
               a
               
                 Miserere
                 mei
                 Deus
              
               ,
               a
               prayer
               to
               God
               for
               pity
               upon
               him
               that
               will
               not
               shew
               pity
               to
               others
               .
               We
               are
               troubled
               when
               God
               through
               severity
               breaks
               our
               bones
               ,
               and
               hardens
               his
               face
               against
               us
               ;
               but
               we
               think
               our
               poor
               brother
               is
               made
               of
               iron
               ,
               and
               not
               of
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               as
               we
               are
               .
               God
               hath
               bound
               mercy
               upon
               us
               by
               the
               iron
               bands
               of
               necessity
               ,
               and
               though
               Gods
               mercy
               is
               the
               measure
               of
               his
               justice
               ,
               yet
               justice
               is
               the
               measure
               of
               our
               mercy
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               doe
               to
               others
               it
               shall
               be
               done
               to
               us
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               pardon
               and
               of
               bounty
               ,
               of
               gentlenesse
               and
               remission
               ,
               of
               bearing
               each
               others
               burdens
               ,
               and
               faire
               
               interpretation
               ;
               
                 Forgive
                 us
                 our
                 trespasses
                 as
                 wee
                 forgive
                 them
                 that
                 trespasse
                 against
                 us
                 ,
              
               so
               we
               pray
               .
               The
               finall
               sentence
               in
               this
               affair
               is
               recorded
               by
               St.
               
                 James
                 ,
                 Hee
                 that
                 shews
                 no
                 mercy
                 shall
                 have
              
               
               
                 justice
                 with
                 out
                 mercy
              
               :
               as
               thy
               poor
               brother
               hath
               groan'd
               under
               thy
               cruelty
               and
               ungentle
               nature
               without
               remedy
               ,
               so
               shalt
               thou
               before
               the
               throne
               of
               God
               ;
               thou
               shalt
               pray
               ,
               and
               plead
               ,
               and
               call
               ,
               and
               cry
               ,
               and
               beg
               again
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               thy
               despairing
               noyses
               be
               carryed
               in
               the
               regions
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               which
               never
               did
               ,
               and
               never
               shall
               feel
               a
               mercy
               .
               
                 God
                 never
                 can
                 heare
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 an
                 unmercifull
                 man.
                 
              
            
             
               
               2.
               
               Lust
               and
               uncleannesse
               is
               a
               direct
               enemy
               to
               the
               
                 Praying
                 man
              
               ,
               and
               an
               obstruction
               to
               his
               prayers
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               prophanation
               ,
               but
               a
               direct
               sacriledge
               ;
               it
               defiles
               a
               Temple
               to
               the
               ground
               ;
               it
               takes
               from
               a
               man
               all
               affection
               to
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               and
               mingles
               his
               very
               soul
               with
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               it
               makes
               his
               understanding
               low
               ,
               and
               his
               reasonings
               cheap
               and
               foolish
               ,
               and
               it
               destroys
               
               his
               confidence
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               manly
               hopes
               ;
               it
               makes
               his
               spirit
               light
               ,
               
               effeminate
               ,
               and
               fantastick
               ,
               and
               dissolves
               his
               attention
               ,
               and
               makes
               his
               mind
               so
               to
               disaffect
               all
               the
               objects
               of
               his
               desires
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               prays
               he
               is
               as
               uneasy
               as
               an
               impaled
               person
               ,
               or
               a
               condemned
               criminall
               upon
               the
               hook
               or
               wheel
               ;
               and
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               this
               evill
               quality
               ,
               that
               a
               lustfull
               person
               cannot
               pray
               heartily
               against
               his
               sin
               ;
               he
               cannot
               desire
               his
               cure
               ,
               for
               his
               will
               is
               contradictory
               to
               his
               Collect
               ,
               and
               he
               would
               not
               that
               God
               should
               hear
               the
               words
               of
               his
               prayer
               ,
               which
               he
               poor
               man
               never
               intended
               .
               For
               no
               crime
               so
               seises
               upon
               the
               will
               as
               that
               ;
               some
               sins
               steale
               an
               affection
               ,
               or
               obey
               a
               temptation
               ,
               or
               secure
               an
               interest
               ,
               or
               work
               by
               the
               way
               of
               
               understanding
               ,
               but
               lust
               seises
               directly
               upon
               the
               will
               ,
               for
               the
               Devil
               knows
               well
               that
               the
               lusts
               of
               the
               body
               are
               soon
               cured
               ;
               the
               uneasynesse
               that
               dwels
               there
               is
               a
               disease
               very
               tolerable
               ,
               and
               every
               degree
               of
               patience
               can
               passe
               under
               it
               .
               But
               therefore
               the
               Devill
               seises
               upon
               the
               will
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               it
               that
               makes
               adulteries
               and
               all
               the
               species
               of
               uncleannesse
               ;
               and
               lust
               growes
               so
               hard
               a
               cure
               ,
               because
               the
               formality
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               not
               be
               cured
               ;
               the
               will
               loves
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               as
               it
               does
               ,
               God
               cannot
               love
               the
               Man
               ;
               for
               God
               is
               the
               Prince
               of
               purities
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               is
               the
               King
               of
               Virgins
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               is
               all
               love
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               all
               purity
               
               and
               all
               spirituality
               :
               And
               therefore
               the
               prayer
               of
               an
               Adulterer
               ,
               or
               an
               uncleane
               person
               ,
               is
               like
               the
               sacrifices
               to
               Moloch
               ,
               or
               the
               rites
               of
               Flora
               ,
               ubi
               
                 Cato
                 spectator
                 esse
                 non
                 potuit
              
               ,
               a
               good
               man
               will
               not
               endure
               them
               ,
               much
               lesse
               will
               God
               entertaine
               such
               reekings
               of
               the
               Dead
               sea
               and
               clouds
               of
               Sodome
               .
               For
               so
               an
               impure
               vapor
               begotten
               of
               the
               slime
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               by
               the
               feavers
               and
               adulterous
               heats
               of
               an
               intemperate
               Summer
               sun
               ,
               striving
               by
               the
               ladder
               of
               a
               mountaine
               to
               climbe
               up
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               rolling
               into
               various
               figures
               by
               an
               uneasy
               ,
               unfixed
               revolution
               ,
               and
               stop'd
               at
               the
               middle
               region
               of
               the
               aire
               ,
               being
               thrown
               from
               his
               pride
               and
               attempt
               of
               
               passing
               towards
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               stars
               ,
               turnes
               into
               an
               unwholsome
               flame
               ,
               and
               like
               the
               breath
               of
               hell
               is
               confin'd
               into
               a
               prison
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               a
               cloud
               ,
               till
               it
               breaks
               into
               diseases
               ,
               plagues
               and
               mildews
               ,
               stink
               and
               blastings
               :
               so
               is
               the
               prayer
               of
               an
               unchast
               person
               ,
               it
               strives
               to
               climbe
               the
               battlements
               of
               heaven
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               is
               a
               flame
               of
               sulphur
               ,
               salt
               and
               bitumen
               ,
               and
               was
               kindled
               in
               the
               dishonorable
               regions
               below
               ,
               deriv'd
               from
               hell
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               God
               ,
               it
               cannot
               passe
               forth
               to
               the
               element
               of
               love
               ,
               but
               ends
               in
               barrennesse
               and
               murmur
               ,
               fantastick
               expectations
               ,
               and
               trifling
               imaginative
               confidences
               ,
               and
               they
               at
               last
               end
               in
               sorrows
               and
               despaire
               .
               
               *
               Every
               state
               of
               sin
               is
               against
               the
               possibility
               of
               a
               mans
               being
               accepted
               ;
               but
               these
               have
               a
               proper
               venome
               against
               the
               graciousnesse
               of
               the
               person
               ,
               and
               the
               power
               of
               the
               prayer
               .
               God
               can
               never
               accept
               an
               unholy
               prayer
               ,
               and
               a
               wicked
               man
               can
               never
               send
               forth
               any
               other
               ;
               the
               waters
               passe
               thorough
               impure
               aquaeducts
               
               
               and
               channels
               of
               brimstone
               ,
               and
               therefore
               may
               end
               
                 in
                 brimstone
                 and
                 fire
              
               ,
               but
               never
               in
               forgivenesse
               ,
               and
               the
               blessings
               of
               an
               eternall
               charity
               .
            
             
               Henceforth
               therefore
               ,
               never
               any
               more
               wonder
               that
               men
               pray
               so
               seldome
               ;
               there
               are
               few
               that
               feel
               the
               relish
               ,
               and
               are
               enticed
               with
               the
               deliciousnesse
               ,
               and
               refreshed
               with
               the
               comforts
               ,
               and
               instructed
               with
               the
               sanctity
               ,
               and
               acquainted
               with
               the
               secrets
               of
               a
               holy
               prayer
               :
               But
               cease
               also
               to
               wonder
               ,
               that
               of
               those
               few
               that
               say
               many
               prayers
               ,
               so
               few
               find
               any
               return
               of
               any
               at
               all
               .
               To
               make
               up
               a
               good
               and
               a
               lawfull
               prayer
               there
               must
               be
               charity
               ,
               with
               
               all
               its
               daughters
               ,
               
                 almes
                 ,
                 forgivenesse
              
               ,
               not
               judging
               uncharitably
               ;
               there
               must
               be
               purity
               of
               spirit
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               purity
               of
               intention
               ;
               and
               there
               must
               be
               purity
               of
               the
               body
               and
               soule
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               cleannesse
               of
               chastity
               ;
               and
               there
               must
               be
               no
               vice
               remaining
               ,
               no
               affection
               to
               sin
               :
               for
               he
               that
               brings
               his
               body
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               hath
               left
               his
               will
               in
               the
               power
               of
               any
               sin
               ,
               offers
               to
               God
               the
               calves
               of
               his
               lips
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               whole
               burnt-offering
               ;
               a
               lame
               oblation
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               
                 reasonable
                 sacrifice
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               their
               portion
               shall
               be
               amongst
               them
               whose
               prayers
               were
               never
               recorded
               in
               the
               book
               of
               life
               ,
               whose
               tears
               God
               never
               put
               into
               his
               bottle
               ,
               whose
               
               desires
               shall
               remaine
               ineffectuall
               to
               eternall
               ages
               .
               Take
               heed
               you
               doe
               not
               lose
               your
               prayers
               ;
               
                 for
                 by
                 them
                 you
                 hope
                 to
                 have
                 eternall
                 life
              
               ;
               and
               let
               any
               of
               you
               whose
               conscience
               is
               most
               religious
               and
               tender
               ,
               consider
               what
               condition
               that
               man
               is
               in
               ,
               that
               hath
               not
               said
               his
               prayers
               in
               thirty
               or
               forty
               years
               together
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               true
               state
               of
               him
               who
               hath
               lived
               so
               long
               in
               the
               course
               of
               an
               unsanctified
               life
               ;
               in
               all
               that
               while
               he
               never
               said
               one
               prayer
               that
               did
               him
               any
               good
               ;
               but
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               reckoned
               to
               him
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               his
               sins
               .
               Hee
               that
               is
               in
               the
               affection
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               habit
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               state
               of
               any
               one
               sin
               whatsoever
               ,
               is
               
               at
               such
               distance
               from
               and
               contrariety
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               provokes
               God
               to
               anger
               in
               every
               prayer
               hee
               makes
               :
               And
               then
               adde
               but
               this
               consideration
               ;
               that
               prayer
               is
               the
               great
               summe
               of
               our
               Religion
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               effect
               ,
               and
               the
               exercise
               ,
               and
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 promoter
                 of
                 all
              
               graces
               ,
               and
               the
               consummation
               and
               
                 perfection
                 of
                 many
              
               ;
               and
               all
               those
               persons
               who
               pretend
               towards
               heaven
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               not
               experienced
               in
               the
               secrets
               of
               Religion
               ,
               they
               reckon
               their
               piety
               ,
               and
               account
               their
               hopes
               ,
               onely
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               a
               few
               prayers
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               they
               pray
               twice
               every
               day
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               thrice
               ,
               and
               blessed
               be
               God
               for
               it
               ;
               so
               farre
               is
               very
               
               well
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               shall
               be
               remembred
               and
               considered
               ,
               that
               this
               course
               of
               piety
               is
               so
               farre
               from
               warranting
               any
               one
               course
               of
               sin
               ,
               that
               any
               one
               habituall
               and
               cherished
               sin
               destroyes
               the
               effect
               of
               all
               that
               piety
               ,
               wee
               shall
               see
               there
               is
               reason
               to
               account
               this
               to
               be
               one
               of
               those
               great
               arguments
               with
               which
               God
               hath
               so
               bound
               the
               duty
               of
               holy
               living
               upon
               us
               ,
               that
               without
               a
               holy
               
               life
               we
               cannot
               in
               any
               sense
               be
               happy
               ,
               or
               have
               the
               effect
               of
               one
               
               prayer
               .
               But
               if
               we
               be
               returning
               and
               
                 repenting
                 sinners
              
               ,
               God
               delights
               to
               hear
               ,
               because
               he
               delights
               to
               save
               us
               :
            
             
               
                 —
                 Si
                 precibus
                 ,
                 dixerunt
                 ,
                 numina
                 justis
              
               
                 Victa
                 remollescunt
                 —
              
            
             
               When
               a
               man
               is
               holy
               ,
               then
               God
               is
               gracious
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               life
               is
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               
                 continuall
                 prayer
              
               ;
               and
               repentance
               is
               the
               best
               argument
               to
               move
               God
               to
               mercy
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               instrument
               to
               unite
               our
               prayers
               to
               the
               intercession
               of
               the
               Holy
               
               Jesus
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               ,
               V.
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
            
             
               
               AFter
               these
               evidences
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               reason
               deriv'd
               from
               its
               analogy
               ,
               there
               will
               be
               lesse
               necessity
               to
               take
               any
               particular
               notices
               of
               those
               little
               objections
               which
               are
               usually
               made
               from
               the
               experience
               of
               the
               successe
               and
               prosperities
               of
               evill
               persons
               .
               For
               true
               it
               is
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               the
               world
               a
               generation
               of
               men
               that
               pray
               long
               and
               loud
               ,
               and
               aske
               for
               vile
               things
               ,
               such
               which
               they
               ought
               to
               fear
               ,
               and
               pray
               against
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               heard
               ;
               
                 The
                 fat
                 upon
                 earth
                 eat
                 and
                 worship
                 :
              
               But
               if
               these
               men
               aske
               things
               hurtfull
               and
               
               
               sinfull
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               God
               hears
               them
               not
               in
               mercy
               :
               They
               pray
               to
               God
               as
               despairing
               Saul
               did
               to
               his
               Armour-bearer
               ,
               
                 Sta
                 super
                 me
                 &
                 interfice
                 me
                 ,
                 stand
                 upon
                 me
                 and
                 kill
                 me
              
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               obey'd
               his
               voice
               did
               him
               dishonour
               and
               sinn'd
               against
               the
               head
               of
               his
               King
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               life
               .
               And
               the
               vicious
               persons
               of
               old
               pray'd
               to
               Laverna
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Pulchra
                   Laverna
                
                 ,
              
               
                 Da
                 mihi
                 fallere
                 ,
                 da
                 justum
                 sanctúmque
                 videri
                 ,
              
               
                 Noctem
                 peccatis
                 &
                 fraudibus
                 objice
                 nubem
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Give
               me
               a
               prosperous
               robbery
               ,
               a
               rich
               prey
               ,
               and
               secret
               escape
               ,
               let
               me
               become
               rich
               with
               theeving
               and
               still
               be
               accounted
               holy
               .
               For
               every
               sort
               of
               man
               hath
               some
               religion
               or
               other
               ,
               by
               the
               measures
               of
               which
               they
               proportion
               their
               lives
               and
               their
               prayers
               ;
               Now
               as
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               of
               God
               teaching
               us
               to
               pray
               ,
               makes
               us
               like
               himself
               in
               order
               to
               a
               holy
               and
               an
               effective
               prayer
               ;
               and
               no
               man
               prayes
               well
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               prays
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 holinesse
              
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               prayes
               with
               the
               Spirit
               must
               be
               made
               like
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               is
               first
               sanctified
               and
               made
               holy
               ,
               and
               then
               made
               fervent
               ,
               and
               then
               his
               prayer
               ascends
               beyond
               the
               cloud
               ;
               first
               he
               is
               renewed
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               
               his
               minde
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               is
               inflamed
               with
               holy
               fires
               ,
               and
               guided
               by
               a
               bright
               starre
               ;
               first
               purified
               and
               then
               lightned
               ,
               then
               burning
               and
               shining
               :
               so
               is
               every
               man
               in
               every
               of
               his
               prayers
               .
               He
               is
               alwayes
               like
               the
               spirit
               by
               which
               he
               prayes
               :
               If
               he
               be
               a
               lustfull
               person
               ,
               he
               prayes
               with
               a
               lustfull
               spirit
               ;
               if
               he
               does
               not
               pray
               for
               it
               ,
               he
               cannot
               heartily
               pray
               against
               it
               .
               If
               he
               be
               a
               Tyrant
               or
               an
               usurper
               ,
               a
               robber
               or
               a
               
               murtherer
               ,
               he
               hath
               his
               Laverna
               too
               ,
               by
               which
               all
               his
               desires
               are
               guided
               ,
               
               and
               his
               prayers
               directed
               ,
               and
               his
               petitions
               furnished
               .
               He
               cannot
               pray
               against
               that
               spirit
               that
               possesses
               him
               ,
               and
               hath
               seised
               upon
               his
               will
               and
               affections
               :
               If
               he
               be
               fill'd
               with
               a
               lying
               spirit
               ,
               and
               be
               conformed
               to
               it
               in
               the
               image
               of
               his
               minde
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               so
               also
               in
               the
               expressions
               of
               his
               prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               soul.
               Since
               therefore
               no
               prayer
               can
               be
               good
               but
               that
               which
               is
               taught
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               ,
               none
               holy
               but
               the
               man
               whom
               Gods
               Spirit
               hath
               sanctified
               ,
               and
               therefore
               none
               heard
               to
               any
               purposes
               of
               blessing
               which
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               does
               not
               make
               for
               us
               (
               for
               he
               makes
               intercession
               for
               the
               Saints
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               is
               the
               praecentor
               or
               the
               
                 rector
                 chori
              
               the
               
               Master
               of
               the
               Quire
               )
               it
               followes
               that
               all
               other
               prayers
               being
               made
               with
               an
               evill
               Spirit
               must
               have
               an
               evill
               portion
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               Devils
               by
               their
               Oracles
               have
               given
               some
               answers
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               significations
               have
               foretold
               some
               future
               contingencies
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               government
               and
               subordinate
               rule
               have
               assisted
               some
               armies
               ,
               and
               discovered
               some
               treasures
               ,
               and
               prevented
               some
               snares
               of
               chance
               ,
               and
               accidents
               of
               men
               ,
               yet
               no
               man
               that
               reckons
               by
               the
               measures
               of
               reason
               or
               religion
               ,
               reckons
               witches
               and
               conjurors
               amongst
               blessed
               and
               prosperous
               persons
               :
               these
               and
               all
               other
               evill
               persons
               have
               an
               evill
               spirit
               ,
               by
               the
               measures
               of
               which
               their
               desires
               begin
               and
               proceed
               on
               
               to
               issue
               ;
               but
               this
               successe
               of
               theirs
               neither
               comes
               from
               God
               ,
               nor
               brings
               felicity
               :
               but
               if
               it
               comes
               from
               God
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 anger
              
               ,
               if
               it
               descends
               upon
               good
               men
               ,
               it
               
                 is
                 a
                 curse
              
               ,
               if
               upon
               evill
               men
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 a
                 sin
              
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               a
               present
               curse
               ,
               and
               leads
               on
               to
               an
               eternall
               infelicity
               .
               Plutarch
               reports
               that
               the
               Tyrians
               tyed
               their
               gods
               with
               chains
               ,
               because
               certain
               persons
               did
               dream
               that
               Apollo
               said
               he
               would
               leave
               their
               City
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               the
               party
               of
               Alexander
               ,
               who
               then
               besieged
               the
               town
               :
               and
               Apollodorus
               tels
               of
               some
               that
               tied
               the
               image
               of
               Saturne
               with
               bands
               of
               wooll
               upon
               his
               feet
               .
               So
               are
               some
               Christians
               ;
               they
               think
               God
               is
               tyed
               to
               their
               sect
               ,
               and
               bound
               to
               be
               of
               their
               side
               and
               the
               interest
               
               of
               their
               opinion
               ;
               and
               they
               think
               he
               can
               never
               go
               to
               the
               enemies
               party
               so
               long
               as
               they
               charme
               him
               with
               certain
               formes
               of
               words
               or
               disguises
               of
               their
               own
               ;
               and
               then
               all
               the
               successe
               they
               have
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               evils
               that
               are
               prosperous
               ,
               all
               the
               mischiefs
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               ambitious
               designs
               that
               do
               succeed
               ,
               they
               reckon
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               their
               prayers
               ;
               and
               well
               they
               may
               ;
               for
               their
               prayers
               are
               sins
               ,
               and
               their
               desires
               are
               evill
               ,
               they
               wish
               mischief
               ,
               and
               they
               act
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               they
               enjoy
               their
               sin
               :
               and
               if
               this
               be
               a
               blessing
               or
               a
               cursing
               ,
               themselves
               shall
               then
               judge
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               world
               shall
               perceive
               ,
               when
               the
               accounts
               of
               all
               the
               world
               are
               truly
               stated
               ;
               then
               when
               
               prosperity
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               accounts
               ,
               and
               adversity
               shall
               receive
               its
               comforts
               ,
               when
               vertue
               shall
               have
               a
               crown
               ,
               and
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               all
               sinfull
               desires
               shall
               be
               recompensed
               with
               an
               intolerable
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               the
               despair
               of
               a
               perishing
               soul.
               Nero's
               Mother
               prayed
               passionately
               that
               her
               son
               might
               be
               Emperor
               ;
               and
               many
               persons
               of
               
               
               whom
               S.
               Iames
               speaks
               ,
               
                 pray
                 to
                 spend
                 upon
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               are
               heard
               too
               :
               some
               were
               not
               ;
               and
               very
               many
               are
               :
               and
               some
               that
               fight
               against
               a
               just
               possessor
               of
               a
               country
               pray
               that
               their
               wars
               may
               be
               prosperous
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               they
               have
               been
               heard
               too
               :
               and
               
                 Julian
                 the
                 Apostate
              
               prayed
               ,
               and
               sacrificed
               ,
               and
               inquired
               of
               Daemons
               ,
               and
               burned
               mans
               flesh
               ,
               and
               operated
               with
               secret
               rites
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               he
               might
               craftily
               and
               powerfully
               oppose
               the
               religion
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               heard
               too
               ,
               and
               did
               mischief
               beyond
               the
               malice
               and
               effect
               of
               his
               predecessors
               ,
               that
               did
               swim
               in
               Christian
               bloud
               :
               but
               when
               we
               sum
               up
               the
               accounts
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               their
               lives
               ,
               or
               so
               soon
               as
               the
               thing
               
               was
               understood
               ,
               and
               finde
               that
               the
               effect
               of
               Agrippina's
               prayer
               was
               ,
               that
               her
               son
               murdered
               her
               ;
               and
               of
               those
               lustfull
               petitioners
               ,
               in
               St.
               Iames
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               given
               over
               to
               the
               tyranny
               and
               possession
               of
               their
               passions
               ,
               and
               baser
               appetites
               ;
               and
               the
               effect
               of
               Iulian
               the
               Apostate's
               prayer
               was
               ,
               that
               he
               liv'd
               and
               died
               a
               professed
               enemy
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               prayers
               of
               usurpers
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               mischief
               ,
               and
               reap
               curses
               ,
               and
               undoe
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               provoke
               God
               ,
               and
               live
               hated
               ,
               and
               die
               miserable
               ,
               and
               shall
               possesse
               the
               fruit
               of
               their
               sin
               to
               eternall
               ages
               ;
               these
               will
               be
               no
               objections
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               the
               former
               discourse
               ,
               but
               greater
               instances
               ,
               that
               if
               by
               
                 hearing
                 our
              
               
               prayers
               we
               mean
               ,
               or
               intend
               a
               blessing
               ,
               we
               must
               also
               by
               
                 making
                 prayers
              
               mean
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 man
              
               first
               
                 be
                 holy
              
               and
               his
               
                 desires
                 just
              
               and
               charitable
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               throne
               of
               grace
               ,
               or
               converse
               with
               God
               by
               the
               entercourses
               of
               a
               prosperous
               prayer
               .
            
             
               That
               's
               the
               first
               generall
               .
               2.
               
               Many
               times
               good
               men
               pray
               ,
               and
               their
               prayer
               is
               not
               a
               sin
               ,
               but
               yet
               it
               returns
               empty
               ;
               because
               although
               the
               man
               be
               ,
               yet
               the
               prayer
               is
               not
               in
               proper
               disposition
               ;
               and
               here
               I
               am
               to
               account
               to
               you
               concerning
               the
               collaterall
               and
               accidentall
               hinderances
               of
               the
               prayer
               of
               a
               good
               man.
               
            
             
               The
               first
               thing
               that
               hinders
               the
               prayers
               of
               a
               good
               man
               from
               obtaining
               
               its
               effect
               is
               a
               violent
               anger
               ,
               a
               violent
               storm
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               him
               that
               prayes
               .
               For
               anger
               sets
               the
               house
               on
               fire
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               spirits
               are
               busie
               upon
               trouble
               ,
               and
               intend
               propulsion
               ,
               defence
               ,
               displeasure
               or
               revenge
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               short
               madnesse
               ,
               and
               an
               eternall
               enemy
               to
               to
               discourse
               ,
               and
               sober
               counsels
               ,
               and
               fair
               conversation
               ;
               it
               intends
               its
               own
               object
               with
               all
               the
               earnestnesse
               of
               perception
               ,
               or
               activity
               of
               designe
               ,
               and
               a
               quicker
               motion
               of
               a
               too
               warm
               and
               distempered
               bloud
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               feaver
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               a
               calenture
               in
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               a
               fire
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               a
               sword
               in
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               a
               fury
               all
               over
               ;
               and
               therefore
               can
               never
               suffer
               a
               man
               to
               be
               in
               a
               disposition
               to
               pray
               .
               For
               
               prayer
               is
               an
               action
               and
               a
               state
               of
               entercourse
               ,
               and
               desire
               ,
               exactly
               contrary
               to
               this
               character
               of
               anger
               .
               Prayer
               is
               an
               action
               of
               likenesse
               to
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               gentlenesse
               and
               dove-like
               simplicity
               ;
               an
               imitation
               of
               the
               holy
               Jesus
               ,
               whose
               Spirit
               is
               meek
               up
               to
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               biggest
               example
               ,
               and
               a
               conformity
               to
               God
               whose
               anger
               is
               alwaies
               just
               ,
               and
               marches
               slowly
               ,
               and
               is
               without
               transportation
               ,
               
               and
               often
               hindred
               ,
               and
               never
               hasty
               ,
               and
               is
               full
               of
               mercy
               ;
               prayer
               
               is
               the
               peace
               of
               our
               spirit
               ,
               the
               stilnesse
               of
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               the
               evennesse
               of
               recollection
               ,
               the
               seat
               of
               meditation
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               our
               cares
               ,
               and
               the
               calme
               of
               our
               tempest
               ;
               prayer
               is
               the
               issue
               of
               a
               quiet
               minde
               ,
               of
               untroubled
               thoughts
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               daughter
               of
               charity
               ,
               and
               the
               sister
               of
               meeknesse
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               prayes
               to
               God
               with
               an
               angry
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               a
               troubled
               and
               discomposed
               spirit
               ,
               is
               like
               him
               that
               retires
               into
               a
               battle
               to
               meditate
               ,
               and
               sets
               up
               his
               closet
               in
               the
               out
               quarters
               of
               an
               army
               ,
               and
               chooses
               a
               frontier
               garrison
               to
               be
               wise
               in
               .
               Anger
               is
               a
               perfect
               alienation
               of
               the
               minde
               from
               prayer
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               contrary
               to
               that
               attention
               which
               presents
               our
               prayers
               in
               a
               
               right
               line
               to
               God.
               For
               so
               have
               I
               seen
               a
               lark
               rising
               from
               his
               bed
               of
               grasse
               and
               soaring
               upwards
               singing
               as
               he
               rises
               ,
               and
               hopes
               to
               get
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               climbe
               above
               the
               clouds
               ;
               but
               the
               poor
               bird
               was
               beaten
               back
               with
               the
               loud
               sighings
               of
               an
               eastern
               winde
               ,
               and
               his
               motion
               made
               irregular
               and
               unconstant
               ,
               descending
               more
               at
               every
               breath
               of
               the
               tempest
               ,
               then
               it
               could
               recover
               by
               the
               libration
               and
               frequent
               weighing
               of
               his
               wings
               ;
               till
               the
               little
               creature
               was
               forc'd
               to
               sit
               down
               and
               pant
               ,
               and
               stay
               till
               the
               storm
               was
               over
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               made
               a
               prosperous
               flight
               ,
               and
               did
               rise
               and
               sing
               as
               if
               it
               had
               learned
               musick
               and
               motion
               from
               an
               Angell
               as
               he
               passed
               sometimes
               through
               
               the
               aire
               about
               his
               ministeries
               here
               below
               :
               so
               is
               the
               prayers
               of
               a
               good
               man
               ;
               when
               his
               affairs
               have
               required
               businesse
               ,
               and
               his
               businesse
               was
               matter
               of
               discipline
               ,
               and
               his
               discipline
               was
               to
               passe
               upon
               a
               sinning
               person
               ,
               or
               had
               a
               design
               of
               charity
               ,
               his
               duty
               met
               with
               the
               infirmities
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               anger
               was
               its
               instrument
               ,
               and
               the
               instrument
               became
               stronger
               then
               the
               prime
               agent
               ,
               and
               raised
               a
               tempest
               ,
               and
               overrul'd
               the
               man
               ;
               and
               then
               his
               prayer
               was
               broken
               ,
               and
               his
               thoughts
               were
               troubled
               ,
               and
               his
               words
               went
               up
               towards
               a
               cloud
               ,
               and
               his
               thoughts
               pull'd
               them
               back
               again
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               without
               intention
               ;
               and
               the
               good
               man
               sighs
               for
               his
               infirmity
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               
               content
               to
               lose
               that
               prayer
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               recover
               it
               when
               his
               anger
               is
               removed
               and
               his
               spirit
               is
               becalmed
               ,
               made
               even
               as
               the
               brow
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               smooth
               like
               the
               heart
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               ascends
               to
               heaven
               upon
               the
               wings
               of
               the
               holy
               dove
               ,
               and
               dwels
               with
               God
               till
               it
               returnes
               like
               the
               usefull
               Bee
               ,
               loaden
               with
               a
               blessing
               and
               the
               dew
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             
               But
               besides
               this
               ;
               anger
               is
               a
               combination
               of
               many
               other
               things
               every
               one
               of
               which
               is
               an
               enemy
               to
               prayer
               ;
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               severall
               definitions
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               naturall
               constitution
               .
               It
               hath
               
               in
               it
               the
               trouble
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               the
               heats
               of
               lust
               ,
               and
               the
               disease
               of
               revenge
               ,
               and
               the
               boylings
               of
               a
               feaver
               ,
               and
               the
               rashnesse
               of
               praecipitancy
               ,
               and
               the
               disturbance
               of
               persecution
               ;
               and
               therefore
               is
               a
               certain
               effective
               enemy
               against
               prayer
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               spirituall
               joy
               ,
               and
               an
               act
               of
               mortification
               ;
               and
               to
               have
               in
               it
               no
               heats
               but
               of
               charity
               
               
               and
               zeal
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               prudence
               and
               consideration
               ,
               and
               allayed
               with
               the
               deliciousnesse
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               the
               serenity
               of
               a
               meek
               and
               a
               quiet
               spirit
               ;
               and
               therefore
               S.
               Paul
               gave
               caution
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 sun
                 should
                 not
                 go
                 down
                 upon
                 our
                 anger
                 ,
              
               meaning
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 should
                 not
                 stay
                 upon
                 us
                 till
                 evening
                 prayer
              
               ;
               for
               it
               would
               hinder
               our
               evening
               sacrifice
               ;
               but
               the
               stopping
               of
               the
               first
               egressions
               of
               anger
               ,
               is
               a
               certain
               artifice
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               to
               prevent
               unmercifulnesse
               ,
               which
               turns
               not
               only
               our
               desires
               into
               vanity
               ,
               but
               our
               prayers
               into
               sin
               ;
               and
               remember
               that
               Elijah's
               anger
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               also
               zeal
               ,
               had
               so
               discomposed
               his
               spirit
               when
               the
               two
               Kings
               came
               to
               inquire
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               that
               
               though
               he
               was
               a
               good
               man
               and
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               yet
               he
               could
               not
               pray
               ,
               he
               
                 could
                 not
                 inquire
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               till
               by
               rest
               and
               musick
               he
               had
               gathered
               himself
               into
               the
               evennesse
               of
               a
               dispassionate
               and
               recollected
               minde
               ;
               therefore
               let
               your
               prayers
               be
               without
               wrath
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               God
               by
               many
               significations
               hath
               taught
               us
               ,
               that
               when
               men
               go
               to
               the
               altars
               to
               pray
               ,
               or
               to
               give
               thanks
               ,
               they
               must
               bring
               no
               sin
               ,
               or
               violent
               passion
               along
               with
               them
               to
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               said
               Philo.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Indifferency
               and
               easinesse
               of
               desire
               is
               a
               great
               enemy
               to
               the
               successe
               
               of
               a
               good
               mans
               prayer
               ;
               When
               Plato
               gave
               Diogenes
               a
               great
               vessell
               of
               Wine
               who
               ask'd
               but
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               Carrawaies
               ,
               the
               Cynic
               thank'd
               him
               with
               his
               rude
               expression
               ;
               
                 Cum
                 interrogaris
                 quot
                 sint
                 duo
                 &
                 duo
                 ,
                 respondes
                 viginti
                 ;
                 ita
                 non
                 secundum
                 ea
                 quae
                 rogaris
                 das
                 ,
                 nec
                 ad
                 ea
                 quae
                 interrogaris
                 respondes
                 :
              
               
                 Thou
                 neither
                 answerest
                 to
                 the
                 question
                 thou
                 art
                 asked
                 ,
                 nor
                 givest
                 according
                 as
                 thou
                 art
                 desired
                 ;
                 but
                 being
                 inquired
                 of
                 ,
                 how
                 many
                 are
                 two
                 and
                 two
                 ,
                 thou
                 answerest
                 twenty
                 .
              
               So
               it
               is
               with
               God
               and
               us
               in
               the
               intercourse
               of
               our
               prayers
               :
               we
               pray
               for
               health
               ,
               and
               he
               gives
               it
               us
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               a
               sicknesse
               that
               carries
               us
               to
               eternall
               life
               ;
               we
               pray
               for
               necessary
               
               support
               for
               our
               persons
               and
               families
               ,
               and
               he
               gives
               us
               more
               then
               we
               need
               ;
               we
               beg
               for
               a
               removall
               of
               a
               present
               sadnesse
               ,
               and
               he
               gives
               us
               that
               which
               makes
               us
               able
               to
               bear
               twenty
               sadnesses
               ,
               a
               cheerfull
               spirit
               ,
               a
               peacefull
               conscience
               ,
               and
               a
               joy
               in
               God
               ,
               as
               an
               antepast
               of
               eternall
               rejoycings
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ;
               But
               then
               although
               God
               doth
               very
               frequently
               give
               us
               beyond
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               desires
               ,
               yet
               he
               does
               not
               so
               often
               give
               us
               great
               things
               beyond
               the
               spirit
               of
               our
               desires
               ,
               beyond
               the
               quicknesse
               ,
               vivacity
               ,
               and
               fervor
               of
               our
               minds
               ;
               for
               there
               is
               but
               one
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               that
               God
               hates
               besides
               sin
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               indifferency
               and
               lukewarmnesse
               ;
               which
               although
               it
               hath
               not
               in
               
               
               it
               the
               direct
               nature
               of
               sin
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               this
               testimony
               from
               God
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               loathsome
               and
               abominable
               ,
               and
               excepting
               this
               thing
               alone
               ,
               God
               never
               said
               so
               of
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               but
               what
               was
               a
               direct
               breach
               of
               a
               commandement
               .
               The
               reason
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               because
               lukewarmnesse
               or
               an
               
                 indifferent
                 spirit
              
               is
               an
               undervaluing
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Religion
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               separation
               of
               reason
               from
               affections
               ,
               
               and
               a
               perfect
               conviction
               of
               the
               understanding
               to
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               
               a
               duty
               ,
               but
               a
               refusing
               to
               follow
               what
               we
               understand
               .
               For
               he
               that
               is
               lukewarm
               alwaies
               understands
               the
               better
               way
               ,
               and
               seldome
               pursues
               it
               ;
               he
               hath
               so
               much
               reason
               as
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               not
               obey
               it
               ;
               his
               will
               does
               not
               follow
               the
               dictate
               of
               his
               understanding
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               unnaturall
               .
               It
               is
               like
               the
               phantastick
               fires
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               
                 light
                 and
                 no
                 heat
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               may
               passe
               on
               to
               the
               reall
               fires
               of
               hell
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               
                 heat
                 and
                 no
                 light
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               although
               
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 lukewarmnesse
              
               is
               only
               an
               undecency
               ,
               and
               no
               sin
               ;
               yet
               
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 lukewarmnesse
              
               is
               criminall
               ,
               and
               sinfull
               state
               of
               imperfection
               and
               undecency
               ;
               an
               
                 act
                 of
                 indifferency
              
               hinders
               
                 a
                 single
                 prayer
              
               
               from
               being
               accepted
               ;
               but
               
                 a
                 state
              
               of
               it
               makes
               
                 the
                 person
                 ungracious
              
               and
               despised
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               heaven
               :
               and
               therefore
               S.
               Iames
               in
               his
               accounts
               concerning
               an
               effective
               prayer
               ,
               not
               only
               requires
               that
               he
               be
               a
               just
               man
               who
               prayes
               ,
               but
               his
               prayer
               must
               be
               fervent
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 an
                 effectuall
                 fervent
                 prayer
              
               ,
               so
               our
               English
               reads
               it
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               an
               intent
               ,
               zealous
               ,
               busie
               ,
               operative
               prayer
               ;
               for
               consider
               what
               a
               huge
               undeceney
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               should
               speak
               to
               God
               for
               a
               thing
               that
               he
               values
               not
               ;
               or
               that
               he
               should
               not
               value
               a
               thing
               ,
               without
               which
               he
               cannot
               be
               happy
               ;
               or
               that
               he
               should
               spend
               his
               religion
               upon
               a
               trifle
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               not
               a
               trifle
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               
                 not
                 spend
              
               
               his
               affections
               upon
               it
               .
               If
               our
               prayers
               be
               for
               temporall
               things
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               stirre
               up
               your
               affections
               to
               be
               passionate
               for
               their
               purchase
               ;
               we
               desire
               them
               greedily
               ,
               we
               run
               after
               them
               intemperately
               ,
               we
               are
               kept
               from
               them
               with
               huge
               impatience
               ,
               we
               are
               delayed
               with
               infinite
               regret
               ,
               we
               preferre
               them
               before
               our
               duty
               ,
               we
               aske
               them
               unseasonably
               ,
               we
               receive
               them
               with
               our
               own
               prejudice
               ,
               and
               we
               care
               not
               ,
               we
               choose
               them
               to
               our
               hurt
               and
               hinderance
               ,
               and
               yet
               delightin
               the
               purchase
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               do
               pray
               for
               them
               ,
               we
               can
               hardly
               bring
               our selves
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               submit
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               but
               will
               have
               them
               (
               if
               we
               can
               )
               whether
               he
               be
               pleased
               or
               no
               ;
               like
               the
               Parasite
               in
               the
               Comedy
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 comedit
              
               
               
                 quod
                 fuit
                 &
                 quod
                 non
                 fuit
                 ,
              
               he
               eat
               all
               and
               more
               then
               all
               ,
               what
               was
               set
               before
               him
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               kept
               from
               him
               .
               But
               then
               for
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               for
               the
               interest
               of
               our
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               we
               pray
               to
               God
               with
               just
               such
               a
               zeal
               as
               a
               man
               begs
               of
               the
               Chirurgeon
               to
               cut
               him
               of
               the
               stone
               ;
               or
               a
               condemned
               man
               desires
               his
               executioner
               quickly
               to
               put
               him
               out
               of
               his
               pain
               ,
               by
               taking
               away
               his
               life
               ;
               when
               things
               are
               come
               to
               that
               passe
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               God
               knows
               with
               what
               little
               complacency
               and
               desire
               ,
               the
               man
               makes
               his
               request
               :
               And
               yet
               the
               things
               of
               religion
               and
               the
               spirit
               ,
               are
               the
               only
               things
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               desired
               vehemently
               ,
               and
               pursued
               passionately
               ,
               
               because
               God
               hath
               set
               such
               a
               value
               upon
               them
               that
               they
               are
               the
               effects
               of
               his
               greatest
               loving
               kindnesse
               ;
               they
               are
               the
               purchases
               of
               Christs
               bloud
               ,
               and
               the
               effect
               of
               his
               continuall
               intercession
               ,
               the
               fruits
               of
               his
               bloudy
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               the
               gifts
               of
               his
               healing
               and
               saving
               mercy
               ,
               the
               graces
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               instruments
               
               
               of
               felicity
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               can
               have
               fondnesses
               for
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               or
               dangerous
               ,
               our
               prayers
               upbraid
               our
               spirits
               when
               we
               beg
               coldly
               and
               tamely
               for
               those
               things
               for
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               dye
               ,
               which
               are
               more
               precious
               then
               the
               globes
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               weightier
               then
               Imperiall
               Scepters
               ,
               richer
               then
               the
               spoils
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               or
               the
               treasures
               of
               the
               Indian
               hils
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               is
               cold
               and
               tame
               in
               his
               prayers
               ,
               hath
               not
               tasted
               of
               the
               deliciousnesse
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               ;
               he
               is
               a
               stranger
               to
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               does
               not
               know
               what
               it
               is
               either
               to
               have
               hunger
               or
               satiety
               ;
               and
               therefore
               neither
               are
               
               they
               hungry
               for
               God
               ,
               nor
               satisfied
               with
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               remain
               stupid
               and
               inapprehensive
               ,
               without
               resolution
               and
               determination
               ,
               never
               choosing
               clearly
               ,
               nor
               pursuing
               earnestly
               ;
               and
               therefore
               never
               enter
               into
               possession
               ,
               but
               alwaies
               stand
               at
               the
               gate
               of
               wearinesse
               ,
               unnecessary
               caution
               ,
               and
               perpetuall
               irresolution
               .
               But
               so
               it
               is
               too
               often
               in
               our
               prayers
               ;
               we
               come
               to
               God
               because
               it
               is
               civill
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               a
               generall
               custome
               ,
               but
               neither
               drawn
               thither
               by
               love
               ,
               nor
               pinch'd
               by
               spirituall
               necessities
               ,
               and
               pungent
               apprehensions
               ;
               we
               say
               so
               many
               prayers
               because
               we
               are
               resolved
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               we
               passe
               through
               them
               sometimes
               with
               a
               little
               attention
               ,
               sometimes
               
               with
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               can
               we
               think
               that
               the
               grace
               of
               Chastity
               can
               be
               obtain'd
               at
               such
               a
               purchase
               ,
               that
               grace
               that
               hath
               cost
               more
               labours
               then
               all
               the
               persecutions
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               disputes
               of
               hope
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               expence
               of
               charity
               besides
               ,
               amounts
               to
               ?
               Can
               we
               expect
               that
               our
               sinnes
               should
               be
               wa●hed
               by
               a
               lazie
               prayer
               ?
               Can
               an
               indifferent
               prayer
               quench
               the
               flatnes
               of
               hell
               ,
               or
               rescue
               us
               from
               an
               eternall
               sorrow
               ?
               Is
               lust
               so
               soon
               overcome
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               naming
               it
               can
               master
               it
               ?
               Is
               the
               Devill
               so
               slight
               and
               easie
               an
               enemy
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               fly
               away
               from
               us
               at
               the
               first
               word
               ,
               spoken
               without
               power
               ,
               and
               without
               vehemence
               ?
               
               Read
               and
               attend
               to
               the
               accents
               of
               the
               prayers
               of
               Saints
               .
               
                 I
                 cryed
                 day
                 and
                 night
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 O
                 Lord
                 ;
                 my
                 soul
                 refused
                 comfort
                 ;
                 my
                 throat
                 is
                 dry
                 with
                 calling
                 upon
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 my
                 knees
                 are
                 weak
                 through
                 fasting
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 Let
                 me
                 alone
              
               ,
               sayes
               God
               to
               Moses
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 thee
                 go
                 till
                 thou
                 hast
                 blessed
                 me
                 ,
              
               said
               Jacob
               to
               the
               Angell
               .
               And
               I
               shall
               tell
               you
               a
               short
               character
               of
               a
               fervent
               prayer
               out
               of
               the
               practise
               of
               S.
               Hierome
               ,
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               
                 Eustochium
                 de
                 custodiâ
                 virginitatis
              
               .
               
                 Being
                 destitute
                 of
                 all
                 help
                 I
                 threw
                 my self
                 down
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 I
                 water'd
                 his
                 feet
                 with
                 tears
                 ,
                 and
                 wiped
                 them
                 with
                 my
                 hair
                 ,
                 and
                 mortified
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 my
                 flesh
                 with
                 the
                 abstinence
                 and
                 
                 hungry
                 diet
                 of
                 many
                 weeks
                 ;
                 I
                 remember
                 that
                 in
                 my
                 crying
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 I
                 did
                 frequently
                 joyn
                 the
                 night
                 and
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 never
                 did
                 intermit
                 to
                 call
                 ,
                 nor
                 cease
                 from
                 beating
                 my
                 brest
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 brought
                 to
                 me
                 peace
                 and
                 freedome
                 from
                 temptation
                 .
                 After
                 many
                 tears
                 ,
                 and
                 my
                 eyes
                 fixed
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 I
                 thought
                 my self
                 sometimes
                 encircled
                 with
                 troops
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 at
                 last
                 I
                 
                 sang
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 
                   We
                   will
                   run
                   after
                   thee
                   into
                   the
                   smell
                   and
                   deliciousnesse
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   thy
                   precious
                   ointments
                
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 prayer
                 as
                 this
                 will
                 never
                 return
                 without
                 its
                 errand
                 .
              
               But
               though
               your
               person
               be
               as
               gracious
               as
               David
               or
               Job
               ,
               and
               your
               desire
               as
               holy
               as
               the
               love
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               your
               necessities
               great
               as
               a
               new
               penitent
               ,
               yet
               it
               pie●ces
               not
               the
               clouds
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               also
               as
               loud
               as
               thunder
               ,
               passionate
               as
               the
               cries
               of
               women
               ,
               and
               clamorous
               as
               necessity
               .
               And
               we
               may
               guesse
               at
               the
               degrees
               of
               importunity
               by
               the
               insinuation
               of
               the
               Apostle
               :
               
                 Let
                 the
                 marryed
                 abstain
                 for
                 a
                 time
                 ,
                 ut
                 vacent
                 orationi
                 &
                 jejunio
                 ,
              
               that
               
                 they
                 may
                 attend
                 to
                 Prayer
              
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               great
               attendance
               ,
               and
               a
               long
               diligence
               that
               is
               promoted
               by
               such
               a
               separation
               ;
               and
               supposes
               a
               devotion
               that
               
               spends
               more
               then
               many
               hours
               ;
               for
               ordinary
               prayers
               ,
               and
               many
               hours
               of
               every
               day
               might
               well
               enough
               consist
               with
               an
               ordinary
               cohabitation
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               requires
               such
               a
               separation
               cals
               for
               a
               longer
               time
               and
               a
               greater
               attendance
               then
               we
               usually
               consider
               .
               For
               every
               prayer
               we
               make
               is
               considered
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               recorded
               in
               heaven
               ;
               but
               cold
               prayers
               are
               not
               put
               into
               the
               account
               in
               order
               to
               effect
               and
               acceptation
               ;
               but
               are
               laid
               aside
               like
               the
               buds
               of
               roses
               which
               a
               cold
               wind
               hath
               nip'd
               into
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               discoloured
               
                 tawny
                 face
                 of
                 an
                 Indian
                 slave
                 :
              
               and
               when
               in
               order
               to
               your
               hopes
               of
               obtaining
               a
               great
               blessing
               ,
               you
               reckon
               up
               your
               prayers
               with
               which
               you
               have
               solicited
               
               your
               suit
               in
               the
               court
               of
               heaven
               ,
               you
               must
               reckon
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               number
               of
               the
               collects
               ,
               but
               by
               your
               sighs
               and
               passions
               ,
               by
               the
               vehemence
               of
               your
               desires
               ,
               and
               the
               fervour
               of
               your
               spirit
               ,
               the
               apprehension
               of
               your
               need
               ,
               and
               the
               consequent
               prosecution
               of
               your
               supply
               .
               Christ
               pray'd
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 with
                 loud
                 cryings
              
               ,
               and
               S.
               Paul
               made
               mention
               of
               his
               scholars
               in
               his
               prayers
               
                 night
                 and
                 day
              
               .
               Fall
               upon
               your
               knees
               and
               grow
               there
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               your
               desires
               cool
               ,
               nor
               your
               zeal
               remit
               ,
               but
               renew
               it
               again
               and
               again
               ,
               and
               let
               not
               your
               offices
               and
               the
               custome
               of
               praying
               put
               thee
               in
               mind
               of
               thy
               
               need
               ,
               but
               let
               thy
               need
               draw
               thee
               to
               thy
               holy
               offices
               ;
               and
               remember
               
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 God
              
               ,
               how
               glorious
               a
               Majesty
               you
               speak
               to
               ,
               therefore
               let
               not
               your
               devotions
               and
               addresses
               be
               little
               .
               Remember
               
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 need
              
               thou
               hast
               ;
               let
               not
               your
               desires
               be
               lesse
               .
               Remember
               
                 how
                 great
                 the
                 thing
                 is
                 you
                 pray
                 for
              
               ;
               do
               not
               undervalue
               it
               with
               thy
               indifferency
               .
               Remember
               that
               
                 prayer
                 is
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 Religion
              
               ;
               let
               it
               therefore
               be
               made
               thy
               businesse
               :
               and
               lastly
               ,
               Remember
               that
               
                 God
                 hates
                 a
                 cold
                 prayer
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               will
               never
               blesse
               it
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               be
               alwaies
               ineffectuall
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Under
               this
               title
               of
               lukewarmnesse
               and
               tepidity
               may
               be
               comprised
               also
               these
               Cautions
               :
               that
               a
               good
               mans
               prayers
               are
               sometimes
               
               hindred
               by
               inadvertency
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               
                 want
                 of
                 perseverance
              
               .
               For
               inadvertency
               or
               want
               of
               attendance
               to
               the
               sense
               and
               intention
               of
               our
               prayers
               ,
               it
               is
               certainly
               an
               effect
               of
               lukewarmnesse
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               companion
               and
               appendage
               to
               humane
               infirmity
               ;
               and
               is
               only
               so
               remedyed
               as
               our
               prayers
               are
               made
               zealous
               ,
               and
               our
               infirmities
               
               
               passe
               into
               the
               strengths
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               But
               if
               we
               were
               quick
               in
               our
               perceptions
               ,
               either
               concerning
               our
               danger
               ,
               or
               our
               need
               ,
               or
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               object
               ,
               or
               the
               glories
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               niceties
               and
               perfections
               of
               Religion
               ,
               we
               should
               not
               dare
               to
               throw
               away
               our
               prayers
               so
               like
               fools
               ,
               or
               come
               to
               God
               and
               say
               a
               prayer
               with
               our
               minde
               standing
               at
               distance
               ,
               trifling
               like
               untaught
               boyes
               at
               their
               books
               ,
               with
               a
               truantly
               spirit
               .
               I
               shall
               say
               no
               more
               to
               this
               ,
               but
               that
               in
               reason
               we
               can
               never
               hope
               that
               God
               in
               heaven
               will
               hear
               our
               prayers
               ,
               which
               we
               our selves
               speak
               and
               yet
               hear
               not
               at
               the
               same
               time
               when
               we
               our selves
               speak
               them
               with
               instruments
               joyned
               
               to
               our
               ears
               ;
               even
               with
               those
               organs
               which
               are
               parts
               of
               our
               hearing
               faculties
               .
               If
               they
               be
               not
               worth
               our
               own
               attending
               to
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               worth
               Gods
               hearing
               ;
               If
               they
               are
               worth
               Gods
               attending
               to
               ,
               we
               must
               make
               them
               so
               by
               our
               own
               zeal
               ,
               and
               passion
               ,
               and
               industry
               ,
               and
               observation
               ,
               and
               a
               present
               and
               a
               holy
               spirit
               .
            
             
               But
               concerning
               perseverance
               ,
               the
               consideration
               is
               something
               distinct
               .
               For
               when
               our
               prayer
               is
               for
               a
               great
               matter
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               necessity
               ,
               strictly
               attended
               to
               ,
               yet
               we
               pursue
               it
               only
               by
               chance
               or
               humour
               ,
               by
               the
               strengths
               of
               fancy
               ,
               and
               naturall
               disposition
               ;
               or
               else
               our
               choice
               is
               cool
               as
               soon
               as
               hot
               ,
               like
               the
               emissions
               of
               lightning
               ,
               
               or
               like
               a
               sun-beam
               often
               interrupted
               with
               a
               cloud
               ,
               or
               cool'd
               with
               intervening
               showers
               :
               and
               our
               prayer
               is
               without
               fruit
               because
               the
               desire
               lasts
               not
               ,
               and
               the
               prayer
               lives
               like
               the
               repentance
               of
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               ,
               or
               the
               trembling
               of
               Felix
               ,
               or
               the
               Jewes
               devotion
               for
               seven
               dayes
               of
               unleavened
               bread
               ,
               during
               the
               Passeover
               or
               the
               feast
               of
               Tabernacles
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               would
               secure
               the
               blessing
               of
               our
               prayers
               ,
               and
               the
               effect
               of
               our
               prayers
               ,
               we
               must
               never
               leave
               till
               we
               have
               obtain'd
               what
               we
               need
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               many
               that
               pray
               against
               a
               temptation
               for
               a
               moneth
               together
               ,
               and
               so
               long
               as
               the
               prayer
               is
               fervent
               ,
               so
               long
               the
               man
               
               hath
               a
               nolition
               ,
               and
               a
               direct
               enmity
               against
               the
               lust
               ;
               he
               consents
               not
               all
               that
               while
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               moneth
               is
               gone
               ,
               and
               the
               prayer
               is
               removed
               ,
               or
               becomes
               lesse
               active
               ,
               then
               the
               temptation
               returnes
               ,
               and
               sorrages
               ,
               and
               prevails
               ,
               and
               seises
               upon
               all
               our
               unguarded
               strengths
               .
               There
               are
               some
               desires
               which
               have
               a
               period
               ,
               and
               Gods
               visitations
               expire
               in
               mercy
               at
               the
               revolution
               of
               a
               certain
               number
               of
               dayes
               ;
               and
               our
               prayer
               must
               dwell
               so
               long
               as
               Gods
               anger
               abides
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               the
               storm
               we
               must
               out
               cry
               the
               noyse
               of
               the
               tempest
               ,
               and
               the
               voices
               of
               that
               thunder
               .
               But
               if
               we
               become
               hardned
               ,
               and
               by
               custome
               and
               cohabitation
               with
               the
               danger
               lose
               our
               fears
               ,
               and
               
               abate
               of
               our
               desires
               and
               devotions
               ,
               many
               times
               we
               shall
               finde
               ,
               that
               God
               by
               a
               sudden
               breach
               upon
               us
               will
               chastise
               us
               for
               letting
               our
               hands
               go
               down
               .
               Israel
               prevailed
               no
               longer
               then
               Moses
               held
               up
               his
               hands
               in
               prayer
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               continue
               his
               prayer
               ,
               till
               the
               going
               down
               of
               the
               Sun
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               till
               the
               danger
               was
               over
               ,
               till
               the
               battell
               was
               done
               .
               But
               when
               our
               desires
               ,
               and
               
               prayers
               are
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               spirituall
               danger
               ,
               they
               must
               never
               be
               
               remitted
               ,
               because
               our
               danger
               continues
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               therefore
               so
               must
               our
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               and
               our
               guards
               .
               
                 Vult
                 n.
                 Deus
                 rogari
                 ,
                 vult
                 cogi
                 ,
                 vult
                 quâdam
                 importunitate
                 vinci
              
               (
               sayes
               S.
               Gregory
               )
               God
               loves
               to
               be
               
                 invited
                 ,
                 intreated
                 ,
                 importun'd
              
               with
               an
               unquiet
               ,
               restlesse
               desire
               and
               a
               persevering
               prayer
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               Proclus
               .
               That
               's
               a
               holy
               and
               a
               religious
               prayer
               ,
               that
               never
               gives
               over
               ,
               but
               renewes
               the
               prayer
               ,
               and
               dwels
               upon
               the
               desire
               ;
               for
               this
               only
               is
               effectuall
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               God
               hears
               the
               persevering
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               unwearied
               prayer
               .
               For
               it
               is
               very
               considerable
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               very
               curious
               to
               observe
               ;
               that
               many
               times
               a
               lust
               is
               
               
                 sopita
                 ,
                 non
                 mortua
              
               ,
               it
               is
               asleep
               ;
               the
               enemy
               is
               at
               truce
               ,
               and
               at
               quiet
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               but
               not
               conquered
               ,
               not
               dead
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               put
               off
               our
               armour
               too
               soon
               ,
               we
               lose
               all
               the
               benefit
               of
               our
               former
               war
               ,
               and
               are
               surprised
               by
               indiligence
               and
               a
               carelesse
               guard
               .
               For
               God
               sometimes
               binds
               the
               Devill
               in
               a
               short
               chain
               ,
               and
               gives
               his
               servants
               respite
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               feel
               the
               short
               pleasures
               of
               a
               peace
               ,
               and
               the
               rest
               of
               innocence
               ,
               and
               perceive
               what
               are
               the
               eternall
               felicities
               of
               heaven
               ,
               where
               it
               shall
               be
               so
               for
               ever
               ;
               But
               then
               we
               must
               return
               to
               our
               warfare
               again
               ;
               and
               every
               second
               affault
               is
               more
               troublesome
               ,
               because
               it
               finds
               our
               spirits
               at
               ease
               ,
               and
               without
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               and
               delighted
               with
               a
               spirituall
               rest
               ,
               and
               
               keeping
               holiday
               .
               But
               let
               us
               take
               heed
               ;
               for
               whatsoever
               temptation
               we
               can
               be
               troubled
               withall
               by
               our
               naturall
               temper
               ,
               or
               by
               the
               condition
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               or
               the
               evill
               circumstances
               of
               our
               condition
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               have
               capacity
               to
               feel
               it
               ,
               so
               long
               we
               are
               in
               danger
               ,
               and
               must
               
                 watch
                 thereunto
                 with
                 prayer
              
               and
               continuall
               diligence
               .
               And
               when
               your
               temptations
               let
               you
               alone
               ,
               let
               not
               you
               God
               alone
               ;
               but
               lay
               up
               prayers
               and
               the
               blessings
               of
               a
               constant
               devotion
               against
               the
               day
               of
               tryall
               .
               Well
               may
               your
               temptation
               sleep
               ,
               but
               if
               your
               prayers
               do
               so
               ,
               you
               may
               chance
               to
               be
               awakened
               with
               an
               affault
               that
               may
               ruine
               you
               .
               However
               ,
               the
               
               rule
               is
               easie
               :
               Whatsoever
               you
               need
               ,
               aske
               it
               of
               God
               so
               long
               as
               you
               want
               it
               ,
               even
               till
               you
               have
               it
               .
               For
               God
               therefore
               many
               times
               defers
               to
               grant
               ,
               that
               thou
               mayst
               persevere
               to
               aske
               ;
               and
               because
               every
               holy
               prayer
               is
               a
               glorification
               of
               God
               by
               the
               confessing
               many
               of
               his
               attributes
               ,
               a
               lasting
               and
               a
               persevering
               prayer
               is
               a
               little
               image
               of
               the
               Allellujahs
               and
               services
               of
               eternity
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               continuation
               to
               do
               that
               according
               to
               our
               measures
               which
               we
               shall
               be
               doing
               to
               eternall
               ages
               :
               therefore
               think
               not
               that
               five
               or
               six
               hearty
               prayers
               can
               secure
               to
               thee
               a
               great
               blessing
               ,
               and
               a
               supply
               of
               a
               mighty
               necessity
               .
               He
               that
               prays
               so
               ,
               and
               then
               leaves
               off
               ,
               hath
               said
               some
               prayers
               ,
               and
               done
               the
               ordinary
               offices
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               but
               hath
               not
               secured
               the
               blessing
               ,
               nor
               used
               
               means
               reasonably
               proportionable
               to
               a
               mighty
               interest
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               prayers
               of
               a
               good
               man
               are
               oftentimes
               hindered
               ,
               and
               destitute
               of
               their
               effect
               for
               want
               of
               praying
               in
               good
               company
               ;
               for
               sometimes
               an
               evill
               or
               an
               obnoxious
               person
               hath
               so
               secured
               and
               ascertained
               a
               mischief
               to
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               stayes
               in
               his
               company
               or
               his
               traffick
               
               
               must
               also
               share
               in
               his
               punishment
               :
               and
               the
               Tyrian
               sailers
               with
               all
               their
               vows
               and
               prayers
               could
               not
               obtain
               a
               prosperous
               voyage
               so
               long
               as
               Jonas
               was
               within
               the
               Bark
               ;
               for
               in
               this
               case
               the
               interest
               is
               divided
               ,
               and
               the
               publick
               sin
               prevails
               above
               the
               private
               piety
               .
               When
               the
               Philosopher
               asked
               a
               penny
               of
               Antigonus
               ,
               he
               told
               him
               it
               was
               too
               little
               for
               a
               King
               to
               give
               ;
               when
               he
               asked
               a
               talent
               ,
               he
               told
               him
               it
               was
               too
               much
               for
               a
               Philosopher
               to
               receive
               ;
               for
               he
               did
               purpose
               to
               cousen
               his
               own
               charity
               ,
               and
               clude
               the
               others
               necessity
               ,
               upon
               pretence
               of
               a
               double
               inequality
               .
               So
               it
               is
               in
               the
               case
               of
               a
               good
               man
               mingled
               in
               evill
               company
               :
               if
               a
               curse
               be
               too
               severe
               for
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               
               a
               mercy
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               by
               evill
               company
               ;
               and
               his
               prayer
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               made
               in
               common
               ,
               must
               partake
               of
               that
               event
               of
               things
               which
               is
               appropriate
               to
               that
               society
               .
               The
               purpose
               of
               this
               caution
               is
               ,
               that
               every
               good
               man
               be
               carefull
               that
               he
               do
               not
               mingle
               his
               devotion
               in
               the
               communions
               of
               hereticall
               persons
               ,
               and
               in
               schismaticall
               conventicles
               ;
               for
               although
               he
               be
               like
               them
               that
               follow
               Absalom
               in
               the
               simplicity
               of
               their
               heart
               ,
               yet
               his
               intermediall
               fortune
               ,
               and
               the
               event
               of
               his
               present
               affairs
               may
               be
               the
               same
               with
               Absaloms
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               a
               light
               thing
               ,
               that
               we
               curiously
               choose
               the
               parties
               of
               our
               Communion
               .
               I
               do
               not
               say
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               avoid
               all
               the
               society
               of
               evill
               
               persons
               ;
               for
               then
               
                 we
                 must
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               have
               thrown
               out
               a
               drunkard
               ,
               possibly
               we
               have
               entertain'd
               an
               hypocrite
               ;
               or
               when
               a
               swearer
               is
               gone
               ,
               an
               oppressor
               may
               stay
               still
               ;
               or
               if
               that
               be
               remedied
               ,
               yet
               pride
               is
               soon
               discernible
               ,
               but
               not
               easily
               judicable
               :
               but
               that
               which
               is
               of
               caution
               in
               this
               question
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               never
               mingle
               with
               those
               ,
               whose
               very
               combination
               is
               a
               sin
               ;
               such
               as
               were
               Corah
               and
               his
               company
               that
               rebelled
               against
               
                 Moses
                 their
                 Prince
              
               ;
               and
               Dathan
               and
               Abiram
               that
               made
               a
               schisme
               in
               Religion
               against
               
                 Aaron
                 the
                 Priest
              
               :
               for
               so
               said
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 Come
                 out
                 from
                 the
                 congregation
                 of
                 these
                 men
                 ,
                 lest
                 ye
                 perish
                 in
                 their
                 company
              
               ;
               and
               all
               
               those
               that
               were
               abused
               in
               their
               communion
               ,
               did
               
                 perish
                 in
                 the
                 gain-saying
                 of
              
               Corah
               .
               It
               is
               a
               sad
               thing
               to
               see
               a
               good
               man
               cousened
               by
               fair
               pretences
               ,
               and
               allured
               into
               an
               evill
               snare
               ;
               for
               besides
               ,
               that
               he
               dwels
               in
               danger
               ,
               and
               cohabits
               with
               a
               dragon
               ,
               and
               his
               vertue
               may
               change
               by
               evill
               perswasion
               ,
               into
               an
               evill
               disposition
               ,
               from
               sweetnesse
               to
               bitternesse
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               evill
               speaking
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               beleeve
               a
               lye
               ,
               and
               from
               beleeving
               to
               practise
               it
               ;
               besides
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               very
               great
               sadnesse
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               man
               should
               lose
               all
               his
               prayers
               to
               very
               many
               purposes
               :
               God
               will
               not
               respect
               the
               offering
               of
               those
               men
               who
               assemble
               by
               a
               peevish
               spirit
               ;
               and
               therefore
               although
               God
               in
               pity
               regards
               
               the
               desires
               of
               a
               good
               man
               if
               innocently
               abused
               ,
               yet
               as
               it
               unites
               in
               that
               assembly
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               hear
               it
               to
               any
               purposes
               of
               blessing
               ,
               and
               holinesse
               ;
               unlesse
               we
               
                 keep
                 the
                 unity
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 in
                 the
                 bond
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
              
               we
               cannot
               have
               the
               blessing
               of
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               returns
               of
               a
               holy
               prayer
               ;
               and
               all
               those
               assemblies
               which
               meet
               together
               against
               God
               or
               Gods
               Ordinances
               ,
               may
               pray
               and
               call
               ,
               and
               cry
               loudly
               ,
               and
               frequently
               ,
               
               and
               still
               they
               provoke
               God
               to
               anger
               ;
               and
               many
               times
               he
               
               will
               not
               have
               so
               much
               mercy
               for
               them
               as
               to
               deny
               them
               ;
               but
               le
               ts
               them
               prosper
               in
               their
               sin
               ,
               till
               it
               swels
               to
               intolerable
               and
               impardonable
               .
               *
               But
               when
               good
               men
               pray
               with
               one
               heart
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               
                 holy
                 assembly
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 holy
                 in
                 their
                 desires
                 ,
                 lawfull
                 in
                 their
                 authority
                 ,
              
               though
               the
               persons
               be
               of
               different
               complexion
               ,
               then
               the
               prayer
               flies
               up
               to
               God
               like
               the
               hymns
               of
               a
               Quire
               of
               Angels
               ;
               for
               God
               that
               made
               body
               and
               soul
               to
               be
               one
               man
               ,
               and
               God
               and
               man
               to
               be
               one
               Christ
               ,
               and
               three
               persons
               are
               one
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               praises
               are
               sung
               to
               him
               by
               Quires
               ,
               and
               the
               persons
               are
               joyned
               in
               orders
               ,
               and
               the
               orders
               into
               hierarchies
               ,
               and
               all
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               be
               served
               by
               unions
               and
               communities
               ,
               loves
               
               that
               his
               Church
               should
               imitate
               the
               Concords
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               unions
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               every
               good
               man
               should
               promote
               the
               interests
               of
               his
               prayers
               by
               joyning
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               in
               the
               unions
               of
               obedience
               and
               charity
               ,
               with
               the
               powers
               that
               God
               and
               the
               Lawes
               have
               ordained
               .
            
             
               The
               sum
               is
               this
               ,
               If
               the
               man
               that
               makes
               the
               prayer
               be
               an
               unholy
               person
               ,
               his
               prayer
               is
               not
               the
               instrument
               of
               a
               blessing
               ,
               but
               a
               curse
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               sinner
               begins
               to
               repent
               truly
               ,
               then
               his
               desires
               begin
               to
               be
               holy
               .
               But
               if
               they
               be
               holy
               ,
               and
               just
               ,
               and
               good
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               without
               profit
               and
               effect
               ,
               if
               the
               prayer
               be
               made
               in
               schisme
               ,
               or
               an
               
               evill
               communion
               ,
               or
               if
               it
               be
               made
               without
               attention
               ,
               or
               if
               the
               man
               soon
               gives
               over
               ,
               or
               if
               the
               prayer
               be
               not
               zealous
               ,
               or
               if
               the
               man
               be
               angry
               .
               There
               are
               very
               many
               waies
               for
               a
               good
               man
               to
               become
               unblessed
               and
               unthriving
               in
               his
               prayers
               ,
               and
               he
               cannot
               be
               secure
               unlesse
               he
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               his
               spirit
               be
               quiet
               ,
               and
               his
               minde
               be
               attentive
               ,
               and
               his
               society
               be
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               his
               desires
               earnest
               ,
               and
               passionate
               ,
               and
               his
               devotions
               persevering
               ,
               lasting
               till
               his
               needs
               be
               served
               ,
               or
               exchanged
               for
               another
               blessing
               :
               so
               that
               ,
               what
               
                 Laelius
                 (
                 apud
                 Cicer.
                 de
                 senectute
                 )
              
               said
               concerning
               old
               age
               ,
               
                 neque
                 in
                 summâ
                 inopiâ
                 levis
              
               
               
                 esse
                 senectus
                 potest
                 ,
                 ne
                 sapienti
                 quidem
                 ,
                 nec
                 insipienti
                 etiam
                 in
                 summâ
                 copiâ
                 non
                 gravis
                 ;
                 that
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 could
                 not
                 bear
                 old
                 age
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 extremely
                 poor
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 very
                 rich
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 intolerable
                 to
                 a
                 fool
              
               ;
               we
               may
               say
               concerning
               our
               prayers
               ;
               they
               are
               sins
               and
               unholy
               ,
               if
               a
               wicked
               man
               makes
               them
               ,
               and
               yet
               if
               they
               be
               made
               by
               a
               good
               man
               they
               are
               ineffective
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               be
               improved
               by
               their
               proper
               dispositions
               .
               A
               good
               man
               cannot
               prevail
               in
               his
               prayers
               ,
               if
               his
               desires
               be
               cold
               ,
               and
               his
               affections
               trifling
               ,
               and
               his
               industry
               soon
               weary
               ,
               and
               his
               society
               criminall
               ;
               and
               if
               all
               these
               appendages
               of
               prayer
               be
               observed
               ,
               yet
               they
               will
               do
               no
               good
               to
               an
               evill
               man
               ,
               for
               his
               prayer
               that
               begins
               in
               sin
               ,
               shall
               end
               in
               sorrow
               .
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               ,
               VI.
               
                 Part
                 ,
                 III.
              
               
            
             
               
               3.
               
               NExt
               I
               am
               to
               inquire
               and
               consider
               ,
               what
               degrees
               and
               circumstances
               of
               piety
               are
               requir'd
               to
               make
               us
               fit
               to
               be
               intercessors
               for
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               with
               probable
               effect
               ?
               I
               say
               
                 with
                 probable
                 effect
              
               ;
               for
               when
               the
               event
               principally
               depends
               upon
               that
               which
               is
               not
               within
               our
               own
               election
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               the
               lives
               and
               actions
               of
               others
               ,
               all
               that
               we
               can
               consider
               in
               this
               affair
               is
               ,
               whether
               wee
               be
               persons
               fit
               to
               pray
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               others
               that
               hinder
               not
               ,
               but
               are
               persons
               within
               the
               limit
               
               and
               possibilities
               of
               the
               present
               mercy
               .
               When
               the
               Emperour
               Maximinus
               was
               smitten
               with
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               sore
               disease
               for
               his
               cruell
               persecuting
               the
               Christian
               cause
               ,
               and
               putting
               so
               many
               thousand
               innocent
               and
               holy
               persons
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               he
               understood
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               and
               the
               accents
               of
               thunder
               ,
               and
               discerned
               that
               cruelty
               was
               the
               cause
               ,
               he
               revoked
               their
               decrees
               made
               against
               the
               Christians
               ,
               recall'd
               them
               from
               their
               caves
               and
               deserts
               ,
               their
               sanctuaries
               ,
               and
               retirements
               ,
               and
               enjoyned
               them
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               life
               and
               health
               of
               their
               Prince
               .
               They
               did
               so
               ,
               and
               they
               who
               could
               command
               mountaines
               to
               remove
               ,
               and
               were
               obeyed
               ,
               they
               who
               could
               
               doe
               miracles
               ,
               they
               who
               with
               the
               key
               of
               prayer
               could
               open
               Gods
               four
               closets
               ,
               of
               the
               wombe
               and
               the
               grave
               ,
               of
               providence
               and
               rain
               ,
               could
               not
               obtain
               for
               their
               bloudy
               Emperour
               one
               drop
               of
               mercy
               ,
               but
               he
               must
               die
               miserable
               for
               ever
               .
               God
               would
               not
               be
               intreated
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               loved
               the
               prayer
               because
               he
               loved
               the
               Advocates
               ,
               yet
               Maximinus
               was
               not
               worthy
               to
               receive
               the
               blessing
               .
               And
               it
               was
               threatned
               to
               the
               rebellious
               people
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               to
               all
               people
               that
               should
               sin
               grievously
               against
               the
               Lord
               ,
               
                 God
                 would
                 break
                 their
                 staffe
                 of
                 bread
                 ,
              
               and
               even
               the
               righteous
               should
               not
               be
               prevailing
               intercessors
               ;
               Though
               Noah
               ,
               Job
               ,
               or
               Daniel
               
               
               
                 were
                 there
                 ,
                 they
                 should
                 deliver
                 but
                 their
                 own
                 souls
                 by
                 their
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               when
               Abraham
               prevailed
               very
               far
               with
               God
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               Sodome
               ,
               and
               the
               five
               Cities
               of
               the
               Plain
               ;
               it
               had
               its
               period
               ;
               If
               there
               had
               been
               ten
               righteous
               in
               Sodom
               it
               should
               have
               been
               spared
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
               but
               four
               onely
               were
               found
               ,
               and
               they
               onely
               delivered
               their
               own
               souls
               too
               ;
               but
               neither
               their
               
               righteousnesse
               ,
               nor
               Abrahams
               prayer
               prevailed
               any
               further
               ;
               and
               we
               
               have
               this
               case
               also
               mentioned
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               :
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
              
               
               
                 see
                 his
                 brother
                 sin
                 a
                 sin
                 which
                 is
                 not
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 aske
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 give
                 him
                 life
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 sin
                 not
                 unto
                 death
                 .
              
               At
               his
               prayer
               the
               sinner
               shall
               receive
               pardon
               ;
               God
               shall
               
                 give
                 him
                 life
                 for
                 them
              
               ,
               to
               him
               that
               prays
               in
               their
               behalf
               that
               sin
               ;
               provided
               it
               be
               
                 not
                 a
                 sin
                 unto
                 death
              
               .
               For
               
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 sin
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 doe
                 not
                 say
                 that
                 he
                 shall
                 pray
                 for
                 it
                 .
              
               There
               his
               Commission
               expires
               ,
               and
               his
               power
               is
               confin'd
               .
               For
               there
               are
               some
               sins
               of
               that
               state
               and
               greatnesse
               that
               God
               will
               not
               pardon
               .
               S.
               Austin
               in
               his
               books
               
                 de
                 sermone
                 Domini
                 in
                 monte
              
               affirms
               it
               ,
               concerning
               some
               one
               single
               sin
               of
               a
               perfect
               malice
               .
               
               It
               was
               also
               the
               opinion
               of
               Origen
               and
               Athanasius
               ,
               and
               is
               followed
               by
               venerable
               Bede
               ;
               and
               whether
               the
               Apostle
               means
               a
               peculiar
               state
               of
               sin
               ,
               or
               some
               one
               single
               great
               crime
               which
               also
               supposes
               a
               precedent
               and
               a
               present
               state
               of
               criminall
               condition
               ;
               it
               is
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               will
               hinder
               our
               prayers
               from
               prevailing
               in
               their
               behalf
               ;
               we
               are
               therefore
               not
               encouraged
               to
               pray
               ,
               because
               they
               cannot
               receive
               the
               benefit
               of
               Christs
               intercession
               ,
               and
               therefore
               much
               lesse
               of
               our
               Advocation
               ,
               which
               onely
               can
               prevail
               by
               vertue
               and
               participation
               of
               his
               mediation
               .
               For
               whomsoever
               Christ
               prays
               ,
               for
               them
               wee
               pray
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               all
               them
               that
               are
               within
               the
               covenant
               of
               repentance
               ,
               
               for
               all
               whose
               actions
               have
               not
               destroyed
               the
               very
               being
               of
               Religion
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               renounc'd
               their
               faith
               ,
               nor
               voluntarily
               quit
               their
               hopes
               ,
               nor
               openly
               opposed
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               ,
               nor
               grown
               by
               a
               long
               progresse
               to
               a
               resolute
               and
               finall
               impiety
               ,
               nor
               done
               injustices
               greater
               then
               sorrow
               ,
               or
               restitution
               ,
               or
               recompense
               ,
               or
               acknowledgment
               .
               However
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               be
               uncertain
               and
               disputed
               concerning
               the
               number
               of
               
                 sins
                 unto
                 death
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               pray
               ,
               or
               not
               to
               pray
               ,
               is
               not
               matter
               of
               duty
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               effect
               ,
               whether
               we
               know
               them
               or
               no
               ;
               for
               though
               we
               intend
               charity
               when
               we
               pray
               for
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               ,
               yet
               concerning
               the
               event
               God
               will
               take
               care
               ,
               and
               will
               certainly
               
               return
               thy
               prayer
               upon
               thy
               own
               head
               ,
               though
               thou
               didst
               desire
               it
               should
               water
               and
               refresh
               thy
               neighbors
               drynesse
               ;
               and
               St.
               John
               so
               expresses
               it
               as
               if
               he
               had
               left
               the
               matter
               of
               duty
               undetermin'd
               ;
               because
               the
               instances
               are
               uncertain
               ;
               yet
               the
               event
               is
               certainly
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               therefore
               because
               we
               are
               not
               encouraged
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               because
               it
               is
               a
               
                 sin
                 unto
                 death
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               a
               sin
               that
               hath
               no
               portion
               in
               the
               promises
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               of
               repentance
               .
               But
               now
               ,
               suppose
               the
               man
               for
               whom
               wee
               pray
               to
               be
               capable
               of
               mercy
               ,
               within
               the
               covenant
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               not
               farre
               from
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ;
               yet
               ,
               
            
             
               2ly
               .
               No
               prayers
               of
               others
               can
               further
               prevail
               then
               to
               remove
               this
               person
               to
               the
               next
               stage
               in
               order
               to
               felicity
               .
               When
               S.
               Monica
               prayed
               for
               her
               son
               ,
               she
               did
               not
               pray
               to
               God
               to
               save
               him
               ,
               but
               to
               cōvert
               him
               ;
               and
               when
               God
               intended
               to
               reward
               the
               prayers
               and
               almes
               of
               Cornelius
               ,
               he
               did
               not
               do
               it
               by
               giving
               him
               a
               Crown
               ,
               but
               by
               sending
               an
               
               
               Apostle
               to
               him
               to
               make
               him
               a
               Christian
               ;
               the
               meaning
               of
               which
               observation
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               understand
               ,
               that
               as
               in
               the
               person
               prayed
               for
               ,
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               great
               disposition
               of
               being
               in
               a
               saveable
               condition
               ;
               so
               there
               ought
               also
               to
               be
               all
               the
               intermediall
               aptnesses
               :
               for
               just
               as
               he
               is
               disposed
               ,
               so
               can
               we
               prevail
               ,
               and
               the
               prayers
               of
               a
               good
               man
               first
               prevail
               in
               behalf
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               invited
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               reproved
               ,
               and
               then
               that
               he
               shall
               attend
               to
               it
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               shall
               have
               his
               heart
               open'd
               ,
               and
               then
               that
               he
               shall
               repent
               :
               And
               still
               a
               good
               mans
               prayers
               follow
               him
               thorough
               the
               severall
               stages
               of
               pardon
               ,
               of
               sanctification
               ,
               of
               restraining
               graces
               ,
               of
               a
               
               mighty
               providence
               ,
               of
               great
               assistance
               ,
               of
               perseverance
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               death
               .
               No
               prayers
               can
               prevaile
               upon
               an
               undisposed
               person
               .
               For
               the
               Sun
               himself
               cannot
               enlighten
               a
               blind
               eye
               ,
               nor
               the
               soule
               move
               a
               body
               whose
               silver
               cord
               is
               loosed
               ,
               and
               whose
               joints
               are
               untyed
               by
               the
               rudenesse
               and
               dissolutions
               of
               a
               pertinacious
               sicknesse
               .
               But
               then
               ,
               suppose
               an
               eye
               quick
               ,
               and
               healthfull
               ,
               or
               apt
               to
               be
               refreshed
               with
               light
               and
               a
               friendly
               prospect
               ,
               yet
               a
               glow-worm
               or
               a
               diamond
               ,
               the
               shels
               of
               pearl
               ,
               or
               a
               dead
               mans
               candle
               ,
               are
               not
               enough
               to
               make
               him
               discern
               the
               beauties
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               admire
               the
               glories
               of
               creation
               .
               Therefore
               ,
            
             
               
               2.
               
               As
               the
               persons
               must
               be
               capable
               for
               whom
               we
               pray
               ,
               so
               they
               that
               pray
               for
               others
               must
               be
               persons
               extraordinary
               in
               something
               :
               1.
               
               If
               persons
               be
               
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 piety
              
               ,
               they
               are
               apt
               to
               be
               intercessors
               for
               others
               .
               This
               appeares
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Job
               :
               When
               the
               
               wrath
               of
               God
               was
               kindled
               against
               Eliphaz
               ,
               and
               his
               two
               friends
               ,
               God
               commanded
               them
               to
               offer
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               
                 my
                 servant
              
               Job
               
                 shall
                 prey
                 for
                 you
                 ,
                 for
                 him
                 will
                 I
                 accept
                 :
              
               and
               it
               was
               so
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               prevaricating
               Israelites
               ;
               God
               was
               full
               of
               indignation
               against
               them
               ,
               and
               smote
               them
               ,
               
                 Then
                 stood
                 up
              
               Phinehas
               
                 and
                 prayed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 plague
                 ceased
                 .
              
               For
               this
               man
               was
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               
               zeal
               filled
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               did
               glory
               to
               God
               in
               the
               execution
               upon
               Zimri
               and
               his
               fair
               Madianite
               .
               And
               it
               was
               a
               huge
               blessing
               that
               was
               intail'd
               upon
               the
               posterity
               of
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               ,
               and
               Jacob
               ;
               because
               they
               had
               a
               great
               Religion
               ,
               a
               great
               power
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               extraordinary
               did
               consist
               especially
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               prayers
               and
               devotion
               ;
               for
               that
               was
               eminent
               in
               them
               besides
               their
               obedience
               :
               for
               so
               Maimonides
               tells
               concerning
               them
               ,
               that
               Abraham
               first
               instituted
               
                 Morning
                 prayer
              
               .
               The
               affairs
               of
               Religion
               had
               not
               the
               same
               constitution
               then
               as
               now
               .
               They
               worshipped
               God
               never
               but
               at
               their
               Memorials
               ,
               and
               in
               places
               ,
               and
               
                 seldome
                 times
              
               of
               separation
               .
               The
               bowed
               
               their
               head
               when
               they
               came
               to
               a
               hallowed
               stone
               ,
               and
               upon
               
                 the
                 top
                 of
                 their
                 staffe
              
               ,
               and
               worshipped
               when
               they
               came
               to
               a
               
                 consecrated
                 pillar
              
               ,
               but
               this
               was
               seldome
               ;
               and
               they
               knew
               not
               the
               secrets
               and
               the
               priviledges
               of
               a
               frequent
               prayer
               ,
               of
               intercourses
               with
               God
               by
               ejaculations
               ,
               and
               the
               advantages
               of
               importunity
               :
               and
               the
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Jews
               that
               record
               the
               prayer
               of
               Noah
               ,
               who
               in
               all
               reason
               knew
               
               the
               secret
               best
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               to
               teach
               it
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               have
               
               transmitted
               to
               us
               but
               a
               short
               prayer
               of
               some
               seaven
               lines
               long
               ;
               and
               this
               he
               onely
               said
               within
               the
               Ark
               ,
               in
               that
               great
               danger
               ,
               once
               on
               a
               day
               ,
               provoked
               by
               his
               fear
               ,
               and
               stirred
               up
               by
               a
               Religion
               then
               made
               actuall
               ,
               in
               those
               days
               of
               sorrow
               and
               penance
               .
               But
               in
               the
               descending
               ages
               ,
               when
               God
               began
               to
               reckon
               a
               Church
               in
               Abraham's
               family
               ,
               there
               began
               to
               be
               a
               new
               institution
               of
               offices
               ,
               and
               Abraham
               appointed
               that
               God
               should
               be
               prayed
               to
               
                 every
                 morning
                 .
                 Isaac
              
               being
               taught
               by
               Abraham
               ,
               made
               a
               law
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               commended
               the
               practise
               ,
               and
               adopted
               it
               into
               the
               Religion
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               be
               worshipped
               by
               decimation
               or
               tithing
               of
               our
               goods
               ;
               and
               he
               added
               
               an
               order
               of
               prayer
               to
               be
               said
               in
               the
               afternoon
               ;
               and
               Jacob
               to
               make
               up
               the
               office
               compleat
               added
               
                 evening
                 prayer
              
               ;
               and
               God
               was
               their
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               became
               fit
               persons
               to
               blesse
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               procuring
               blessings
               to
               their
               relatives
               ;
               as
               appears
               in
               the
               instances
               of
               their
               own
               families
               ;
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               the
               Cities
               of
               the
               Plain
               .
               For
               a
               man
               of
               an
               ordinary
               piety
               is
               like
               Gideons
               fleece
               ,
               wet
               in
               its
               own
               locks
               ;
               but
               it
               could
               not
               water
               a
               poor
               mans
               Garden
               .
               But
               so
               does
               a
               thirsty
               land
               drink
               all
               the
               dew
               of
               heaven
               that
               wets
               its
               face
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               shower
               makes
               no
               torrent
               ,
               nor
               digs
               so
               much
               as
               a
               little
               furrow
               that
               the
               drils
               of
               the
               water
               might
               passe
               into
               rivers
               ,
               or
               refresh
               their
               neighbours
               
               wearinesse
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               earth
               is
               full
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               strange
               consumptive
               needs
               ,
               then
               at
               the
               next
               time
               when
               God
               blesses
               it
               with
               a
               gracious
               shower
               ,
               it
               divides
               into
               portions
               ,
               and
               sends
               it
               abroad
               in
               free
               and
               equall
               communications
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               stand
               round
               about
               may
               feel
               the
               shower
               .
               So
               is
               a
               good
               mans
               prayer
               ;
               his
               own
               cup
               is
               full
               ,
               it
               is
               crowned
               with
               health
               ,
               and
               overflowes
               with
               blessings
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               drink
               of
               his
               cup
               ,
               and
               eat
               at
               his
               table
               are
               refreshed
               with
               his
               joys
               ,
               and
               divide
               with
               him
               in
               his
               holy
               portions
               .
               And
               indeed
               he
               hath
               need
               of
               a
               great
               stock
               of
               piety
               ,
               who
               is
               first
               to
               provide
               for
               his
               own
               necessities
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               give
               portions
               to
               a
               numerous
               
               relation
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               matter
               that
               every
               man
               needs
               for
               himself
               ;
               the
               daily
               expences
               of
               his
               own
               infirmities
               ,
               the
               unthriving
               state
               of
               his
               omission
               of
               duties
               ,
               and
               recessions
               from
               perfection
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               the
               great
               losses
               and
               shipwracks
               ,
               the
               plundrings
               and
               burning
               of
               his
               house
               by
               a
               fall
               into
               a
               deadly
               sin
               ;
               and
               most
               good
               men
               are
               in
               this
               condition
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               enough
               to
               doe
               to
               live
               ,
               and
               keep
               themselves
               above
               water
               ;
               but
               how
               few
               men
               are
               able
               to
               pay
               their
               own
               debts
               ,
               and
               lend
               great
               portions
               to
               others
               ?
               The
               number
               of
               those
               who
               can
               effectually
               intercede
               for
               others
               to
               great
               purposes
               of
               grace
               and
               pardon
               ,
               are
               as
               soon
               told
               as
               the
               number
               
               of
               wise
               men
               ,
               as
               the
               gates
               of
               a
               City
               ,
               or
               the
               entries
               of
               the
               river
               Nilus
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               doe
               but
               consider
               what
               a
               great
               ingagement
               this
               is
               to
               a
               very
               strict
               and
               holy
               life
               .
               If
               we
               chance
               to
               live
               in
               times
               of
               an
               extraordinary
               trouble
               ,
               or
               if
               our
               relatives
               can
               be
               capable
               of
               great
               
               
               dangers
               ,
               or
               great
               sorrows
               ,
               or
               if
               we
               our selves
               would
               doe
               the
               noblest
               friendship
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               oblige
               others
               by
               acts
               of
               greatest
               benefit
               ;
               if
               we
               would
               assist
               their
               souls
               ,
               and
               work
               towards
               their
               salvation
               ;
               if
               we
               would
               be
               publick
               ministers
               of
               the
               greatest
               usefulness
               to
               our
               countrey
               ;
               if
               we
               would
               support
               Kings
               ,
               and
               relieve
               the
               great
               necessities
               of
               Kingdoms
               ;
               if
               we
               would
               be
               effective
               in
               the
               stopping
               of
               a
               plague
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               successe
               of
               armies
               ;
               a
               great
               and
               an
               exemplar
               piety
               ,
               and
               a
               zealous
               and
               holy
               prayer
               can
               do
               all
               this
               .
               
                 Semper
                 tu
                 hoc
                 facito
                 ut
                 cogites
                 ,
                 Id
                 optimum
                 esse
                 ,
                 tute
                 ut
                 sis
                 optimus
                 ;
                 si
                 id
                 nequeas
                 ,
                 saltem
                 ut
                 optimis
                 sis
                 proximus
                 .
              
               He
               that
               is
               the
               best
               man
               towards
               God
               ,
               is
               
               certainely
               the
               best
               Minister
               to
               his
               Prince
               or
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               therefore
               doe
               thou
               endevour
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               and
               if
               thou
               canst
               not
               be
               so
               ,
               be
               at
               least
               next
               to
               the
               best
               .
               For
               in
               that
               degree
               in
               which
               our
               Religion
               is
               great
               ,
               and
               our
               piety
               exemplar
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               we
               can
               contribute
               towards
               the
               fortune
               of
               a
               Kingdome
               :
               and
               when
               Elijah
               was
               taken
               into
               heaven
               ,
               Elisha
               mourn'd
               for
               him
               because
               it
               was
               a
               losse
               to
               
                 Israel
                 :
                 My
                 Father
                 ,
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 the
                 chariots
                 of
              
               Israel
               
                 and
                 horsemen
                 thereof
              
               :
               But
               consider
               how
               uselesse
               thou
               art
               ,
               when
               thou
               canst
               not
               by
               thy
               prayers
               obtain
               so
               much
               mercy
               as
               to
               prevaile
               for
               the
               life
               of
               a
               single
               Trooper
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               plague
               beg
               of
               God
               for
               the
               life
               of
               a
               poor
               Maid-servant
               ;
               
               but
               the
               ordinary
               emanations
               of
               providence
               shall
               proceed
               to
               issue
               without
               any
               arrest
               ,
               and
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               Angel
               shall
               not
               be
               turn'd
               aside
               in
               one
               single
               infliction
               .
               Remember
               ,
               although
               he
               is
               a
               great
               and
               excellent
               person
               that
               can
               prevaile
               of
               God
               for
               the
               interest
               of
               others
               ,
               yet
               thou
               that
               hast
               no
               stock
               of
               grace
               and
               favour
               ,
               no
               interest
               in
               the
               Court
               of
               heaven
               ,
               art
               but
               a
               mean
               person
               ;
               extraordinary
               in
               nothing
               ;
               thou
               art
               unregarded
               by
               God
               ,
               cheap
               in
               the
               fight
               of
               Angels
               ,
               uselesse
               to
               thy
               Prince
               or
               Countrey
               ;
               thou
               maist
               hold
               thy
               peace
               in
               a
               time
               of
               publick
               danger
               .
               For
               ,
               Kings
               never
               pardon
               Murtherers
               at
               the
               intercession
               of
               Theeves
               ;
               and
               if
               a
               mean
               
               Mechanick
               should
               beg
               a
               Reprieve
               for
               a
               condemned
               Traitor
               ,
               he
               is
               ridiculous
               and
               impudent
               ;
               so
               is
               a
               vicious
               Advocate
               or
               an
               ordinary
               person
               with
               God.
               It
               is
               well
               if
               God
               will
               hear
               him
               begging
               for
               his
               owne
               pardon
               ;
               hee
               is
               not
               yet
               disposed
               to
               plead
               for
               others
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               every
               man
               that
               is
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               every
               man
               that
               can
               pray
               without
               a
               sinfull
               prayer
               ,
               may
               also
               intercede
               for
               others
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               duty
               for
               all
               men
               to
               doe
               it
               ;
               all
               men
               I
               say
               who
               can
               pray
               at
               all
               acceptably
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 therefore
                 that
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 supplications
                 ,
                 and
                 intercessions
                 ,
                 and
                 giving
                 of
                 thanks
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 all
                 men
              
               ;
               and
               
               this
               is
               a
               duty
               that
               is
               prescrib'd
               to
               all
               them
               that
               are
               concern'd
               in
               the
               duty
               and
               in
               the
               blessings
               of
               Prayer
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               it
               which
               I
               say
               ;
               if
               their
               piety
               be
               but
               ordinary
               ,
               their
               prayer
               can
               be
               effectuall
               but
               in
               easy
               purposes
               ,
               and
               to
               smaller
               degrees
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               would
               work
               effectively
               towards
               a
               great
               deliverance
               ,
               or
               in
               great
               degrees
               towards
               the
               benefit
               or
               ea●e
               of
               any
               of
               his
               relatives
               ,
               can
               be
               confident
               of
               his
               successe
               but
               
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               in
               which
               his
               person
               is
               gracious
               .
               
                 There
                 are
                 strange
              
               
               
                 things
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ;
               judgments
               there
               are
               made
               of
               things
               and
               persons
               by
               the
               measures
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               a
               plain
               promise
               produces
               effects
               of
               wonder
               and
               miracle
               ;
               and
               the
               changes
               that
               are
               there
               made
               are
               not
               effected
               by
               passions
               ,
               and
               interests
               ,
               and
               corporall
               changes
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               that
               is
               there
               is
               not
               the
               same
               thing
               that
               it
               is
               here
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               beneficiall
               ,
               more
               reasonable
               ,
               more
               holy
               ,
               of
               other
               designes
               ,
               and
               strange
               productions
               ;
               and
               upon
               that
               stock
               it
               is
               that
               a
               holy
               poor
               man
               that
               possesses
               no
               more
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               then
               an
               Ewe-lambe
               ,
               that
               eats
               of
               his
               bread
               ,
               and
               drinks
               of
               his
               cup
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               daughter
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               is
               all
               his
               temporall
               portion
               ,
               this
               poor
               man
               is
               ministred
               to
               by
               
               Angels
               ,
               and
               attended
               to
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               makes
               intercession
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               Christ
               joyns
               the
               mans
               prayer
               to
               his
               own
               advocation
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               by
               prayer
               shall
               save
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               destroy
               the
               fortune
               of
               a
               Tyrant
               army
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               God
               sees
               it
               good
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ;
               for
               he
               will
               no
               longer
               deny
               him
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               is
               no
               blessing
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               is
               otherwise
               ,
               his
               prayer
               is
               most
               heard
               when
               it
               is
               most
               denyed
               .
            
             
               2ly
               .
               That
               we
               should
               prevaile
               in
               intercessions
               for
               others
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               regard
               and
               to
               take
               care
               ,
               that
               as
               our
               piety
               ,
               so
               also
               must
               our
               offices
               be
               extraordinary
               .
               He
               that
               prays
               to
               recover
               a
               family
               from
               
               an
               hereditary
               curse
               ,
               or
               to
               reverse
               a
               Sentence
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               cancell
               a
               Decree
               of
               heaven
               gone
               out
               against
               his
               friend
               ,
               hee
               that
               would
               heale
               the
               sick
               with
               his
               prayer
               ,
               or
               with
               his
               devotion
               prevaile
               against
               an
               army
               ,
               must
               not
               expect
               such
               great
               effects
               upon
               a
               Morning
               or
               Evening
               Collect
               ,
               or
               an
               honest
               wish
               put
               into
               the
               recollections
               of
               a
               prayer
               ,
               or
               a
               period
               put
               in
               on
               purpose
               .
               Mamercus
               Bishop
               of
               Vienna
               ,
               seeing
               his
               City
               and
               all
               the
               Diocese
               in
               great
               danger
               of
               perishing
               by
               an
               earthquake
               ,
               instituted
               
                 great
                 Letanies
              
               ,
               and
               solemn
               supplications
               ,
               besides
               the
               ordinary
               devotions
               of
               his
               usuall
               hours
               of
               prayer
               ;
               and
               the
               Church
               from
               his
               example
               took
               up
               
               the
               practise
               ,
               and
               translated
               it
               into
               an
               anniversary
               solemnity
               ,
               and
               upon
               St.
               Mark
               's
               day
               did
               solemnly
               intercede
               with
               God
               to
               divert
               or
               prevent
               his
               judgments
               falling
               upon
               the
               people
               ,
               
                 majoribus
                 Litani
                 is
              
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               called
               ;
               with
               the
               more
               solemn
               supplications
               they
               did
               pray
               unto
               God
               in
               behalf
               of
               their
               people
               .
               And
               this
               hath
               in
               it
               the
               same
               consideration
               that
               is
               in
               every
               great
               necessity
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               great
               thing
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               so
               gracious
               with
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               prevaile
               for
               himself
               and
               his
               friend
               ,
               for
               himself
               and
               his
               relatives
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               these
               cases
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               great
               needs
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               way
               of
               prudence
               and
               security
               ,
               that
               we
               use
               all
               those
               greater
               
               offices
               which
               God
               hath
               appointed
               as
               instruments
               of
               importunity
               ,
               and
               arguments
               of
               hope
               ,
               and
               acts
               of
               prevailing
               ,
               and
               means
               of
               great
               effect
               and
               advocation
               :
               such
               as
               are
               ,
               separating
               days
               for
               solemn
               prayer
               ,
               all
               the
               degrees
               of
               violence
               ,
               and
               earnest
               addresse
               ,
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               ,
               almes
               and
               prayer
               ,
               acts
               of
               repentance
               and
               prayer
               ,
               
               
               praying
               together
               in
               publick
               with
               united
               hearts
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               ,
               praying
               in
               the
               susception
               and
               communication
               of
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ;
               the
               effects
               and
               admirable
               issues
               of
               which
               we
               know
               not
               ,
               and
               perceive
               not
               ;
               we
               lo●e
               because
               we
               desire
               not
               ,
               and
               choose
               to
               lose
               many
               great
               blessings
               rather
               then
               purchase
               them
               with
               the
               frequent
               commemoration
               of
               that
               sacrifice
               which
               was
               offered
               up
               for
               all
               the
               needs
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               and
               for
               obtaining
               all
               favours
               and
               graces
               to
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 God
                 never
                 refuses
                 to
                 hear
                 a
                 holy
                 prayer
                 ,
              
               and
               our
               prayers
               can
               never
               be
               so
               holy
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               are
               offered
               up
               in
               the
               union
               of
               Christs
               sacrifice
               :
               For
               
               Christ
               by
               that
               sacrifice
               reconcil'd
               God
               and
               the
               world
               .
               And
               because
               our
               needs
               continue
               ,
               therefore
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               continue
               the
               memory
               ,
               and
               to
               represent
               to
               God
               that
               which
               was
               done
               to
               satisfie
               all
               our
               needs
               :
               Then
               we
               receive
               Christ
               ;
               we
               are
               after
               a
               secret
               and
               mysterious
               ,
               but
               most
               reall
               and
               admirable
               manner
               made
               all
               one
               with
               Christ
               ;
               and
               if
               God
               giving
               us
               his
               Son
               could
               not
               but
               with
               him
               give
               us
               all
               things
               else
               ,
               how
               shall
               he
               refuse
               our
               persons
               when
               we
               are
               united
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               when
               our
               souls
               are
               joined
               to
               his
               soul
               ,
               our
               body
               nourished
               by
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               our
               souls
               sanctified
               by
               his
               bloud
               ,
               and
               cloth'd
               with
               his
               robes
               ,
               and
               marked
               with
               his
               character
               ,
               
               and
               sealed
               with
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               renewed
               with
               holy
               vows
               ,
               and
               consign'd
               to
               all
               his
               glories
               ,
               and
               adopted
               to
               his
               inheritance
               ?
               when
               we
               represent
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               pray
               in
               vertue
               of
               his
               passion
               ,
               and
               imitate
               his
               intercession
               ,
               and
               doe
               that
               which
               God
               commands
               ,
               and
               offer
               him
               in
               our
               manner
               that
               which
               he
               essentially
               loves
               ?
               can
               it
               be
               that
               either
               any
               thing
               should
               be
               more
               prevalent
               ,
               or
               that
               God
               can
               possibly
               deny
               such
               addresses
               ,
               and
               such
               importunities
               ?
               Try
               it
               often
               ,
               and
               let
               all
               things
               else
               be
               answerable
               ,
               and
               you
               cannot
               have
               greater
               reason
               for
               your
               confidence
               .
               Doe
               not
               all
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               world
               that
               understand
               Religion
               ,
               desire
               to
               have
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               
               when
               they
               die
               ;
               when
               they
               are
               to
               make
               their
               great
               appearance
               before
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               receive
               their
               great
               consignation
               to
               their
               eternall
               sentence
               ,
               good
               or
               bad
               ?
               And
               if
               then
               be
               their
               greatest
               needs
               ,
               that
               is
               their
               greatest
               advantage
               ,
               and
               instrument
               of
               acceptation
               .
               Therefore
               if
               you
               have
               a
               great
               need
               to
               be
               serv'd
               ,
               or
               a
               great
               charity
               to
               serve
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               pity
               to
               minister
               ,
               and
               a
               dear
               friend
               in
               a
               sorrow
               ,
               take
               Christ
               along
               in
               thy
               prayers
               ,
               in
               all
               thy
               ways
               thou
               canst
               take
               him
               ;
               take
               him
               in
               affection
               ,
               and
               take
               him
               in
               a
               solemnity
               ,
               take
               him
               by
               obedience
               and
               receive
               him
               in
               the
               Sacrament
               ;
               and
               if
               thou
               then
               offerest
               up
               thy
               prayers
               and
               makest
               thy
               needs
               known
               ;
               if
               thou
               nor
               thy
               friend
               be
               not
               relieved
               ,
               
               if
               thy
               party
               be
               not
               prevalent
               ,
               and
               the
               war
               be
               not
               appeased
               ,
               or
               the
               plague
               be
               not
               cured
               ,
               or
               the
               enemy
               taken
               off
               ,
               there
               is
               something
               else
               in
               it
               ;
               but
               thy
               prayer
               is
               good
               and
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               dressed
               with
               circumstances
               of
               advantage
               ,
               and
               thy
               person
               is
               apt
               to
               be
               an
               intercessor
               ,
               and
               thou
               hast
               done
               all
               that
               thou
               canst
               ;
               the
               event
               must
               be
               left
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               secret
               reasons
               of
               the
               deniall
               either
               thou
               shalt
               find
               
               in
               time
               ,
               or
               thou
               maist
               trust
               with
               God
               ,
               who
               certainly
               does
               it
               with
               
               the
               greatest
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               charity
               .
               I
               have
               in
               this
               thing
               onely
               one
               caution
               to
               insert
               ,
               viz.
               
            
             
               That
               in
               our
               importunity
               and
               extraordinary
               offices
               for
               others
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               make
               our
               accounts
               by
               multitude
               of
               words
               ,
               and
               long
               prayers
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               measures
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               by
               the
               holynesse
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               justnesse
               of
               the
               desire
               ,
               and
               the
               usefulnesse
               of
               the
               request
               ,
               and
               its
               order
               to
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               its
               place
               in
               the
               order
               of
               providence
               ,
               and
               the
               sincerity
               of
               our
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               charity
               of
               our
               wishes
               ,
               and
               the
               perseverance
               of
               our
               advocation
               .
               There
               are
               some
               (
               as
               Tertullian
               observes
               )
               
                 qui
                 loquacitatem
                 facundiam
                 existimant
                 ,
                 at
              
               
               
                 impudentiam
                 constantiam
                 deputant
                 ;
                 They
                 are
                 praters
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 impudent
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 call
                 that
                 constancy
                 and
                 importunity
                 :
              
               concerning
               which
               the
               advice
               is
               easy
               :
               Many
               words
               or
               few
               are
               extrinsecall
               to
               the
               nature
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               considered
               in
               the
               
                 effects
                 of
                 prayer
              
               ;
               but
               much
               desire
               and
               much
               holinesse
               ,
               are
               essentiall
               to
               its
               constitution
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               be
               very
               curious
               that
               our
               importunity
               do
               not
               degenerate
               into
               impudence
               and
               a
               rude
               boldnesse
               .
               Capitolinus
               said
               of
               Antonius
               the
               Emperour
               and
               Philosopher
               ,
               
                 sanè
                 quamvis
                 esset
                 constans
                 ,
                 erat
                 etiam
                 verecundus
              
               ;
               he
               was
               modest
               even
               when
               he
               was
               most
               pertinacious
               in
               his
               desires
               .
               So
               must
               wee
               ;
               though
               wee
               must
               not
               be
               
               ashamed
               to
               aske
               for
               whatsoever
               we
               need
               ,
               
                 Rebus
                 semper
                 pudor
                 absit
                 in
                 arctis
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               this
               sense
               it
               is
               true
               that
               Stasimus
               in
               the
               Comedy
               said
               concerning
               Meat
               ,
               
                 Verecundari
                 neminem
                 apud
                 mensam
                 decet
                 ,
                 Nam
                 ibi
                 de
                 divinis
                 &
                 humanis
                 cernitur
                 :
              
               Men
               must
               not
               be
               bashfull
               so
               as
               to
               lose
               their
               meat
               ;
               for
               that
               is
               a
               necessity
               that
               cannot
               bee
               dispensed
               withall
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               our
               prayers
               ,
               whatsoever
               our
               necessity
               calls
               to
               us
               for
               ,
               we
               must
               call
               to
               God
               for
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               not
               pleased
               with
               that
               rusticity
               or
               fond
               modesty
               of
               being
               ashamed
               to
               ask
               of
               God
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               honest
               and
               necessary
               ;
               yet
               our
               importunity
               hath
               also
               bounds
               of
               modesty
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               to
               be
               expressed
               with
               
               other
               significations
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               rightly
               modest
               towards
               God
               ,
               who
               without
               confidence
               in
               himself
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               confidence
               in
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               nor
               without
               great
               humility
               of
               person
               ,
               and
               reverence
               of
               addresse
               ,
               presents
               his
               prayers
               to
               God
               as
               earnestly
               as
               he
               can
               ;
               Provided
               alwayes
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               greatest
               of
               our
               desires
               ,
               and
               holy
               violence
               ,
               we
               submit
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               and
               desire
               him
               to
               choose
               for
               us
               .
               Our
               modesty
               to
               God
               in
               prayers
               hath
               no
               other
               measures
               but
               these
               :
               1.
               
               
                 Distrust
                 of
                 our selves
              
               :
               2.
               
               
                 Confidence
                 in
                 God
              
               :
               3.
               
               
                 Humility
                 of
                 person
              
               :
               4.
               
               
                 Reverence
                 of
                 addresse
              
               :
               and
               5.
               
               
                 Submission
                 to
                 Gods
                 will
              
               :
               These
               are
               all
               ,
               unlesse
               also
               you
               will
               adde
               that
               of
               Solomon
               :
               
               
                 Be
                 not
                 rash
                 with
                 thy
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 not
                 thy
                 heart
                 be
                 hasty
                 to
              
               
               
                 utter
                 a
                 thing
                 before
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 upon
                 earth
                 ,
                 therefore
                 let
                 thy
                 words
                 be
                 few
                 .
              
               These
               things
               being
               observed
               ,
               let
               your
               importunity
               be
               as
               great
               as
               it
               can
               ,
               it
               is
               still
               the
               more
               likely
               to
               prevaile
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               it
               is
               the
               more
               earnest
               
               
               and
               signified
               and
               represented
               by
               the
               most
               offices
               extraordinary
               .
            
             
               3ly
               .
               The
               last
               great
               advantage
               towards
               a
               prevailing
               intercession
               for
               others
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               person
               that
               prayes
               for
               his
               relatives
               ,
               be
               a
               
                 person
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 dignity
                 ,
                 imployment
                 or
                 designation
                 .
              
               For
               God
               hath
               appointed
               some
               persons
               and
               callings
               of
               men
               to
               pray
               for
               others
               ,
               such
               are
               Fathers
               for
               their
               Children
               ,
               Bishops
               for
               their
               Dioceses
               ,
               Kings
               for
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               Order
               Ecclesiast
               call
               for
               all
               the
               men
               and
               women
               in
               the
               Christian
               Church
               .
               And
               it
               is
               well
               it
               is
               so
               ;
               for
               as
               things
               are
               now
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               too
               long
               ,
               how
               few
               are
               there
               that
               understand
               it
               to
               be
               their
               duty
               ,
               or
               part
               of
               
               their
               necessary
               imployment
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               their
               time
               ,
               and
               much
               of
               their
               prayers
               ,
               and
               an
               equall
               portion
               of
               their
               desires
               be
               spent
               upon
               the
               necessities
               of
               others
               ?
               All
               men
               doe
               not
               think
               it
               necessary
               ,
               and
               fewer
               practise
               it
               frequently
               ;
               and
               they
               but
               coldly
               ,
               without
               interest
               ,
               and
               deep
               resentment
               :
               it
               is
               like
               the
               compassion
               we
               have
               in
               other
               mens
               miseries
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               concerned
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               our
               case
               ,
               and
               our
               hearts
               ake
               not
               when
               another
               mans
               children
               are
               made
               fatherlesse
               ,
               or
               his
               wife
               a
               sad
               widow
               :
               and
               just
               so
               are
               our
               prayers
               for
               their
               relief
               :
               If
               we
               thought
               their
               evils
               to
               be
               ours
               ,
               if
               wee
               and
               they
               as
               members
               of
               the
               same
               body
               had
               sensible
               and
               reall
               communications
               
               of
               good
               and
               evill
               ;
               if
               we
               understood
               what
               is
               really
               meant
               by
               being
               
                 members
                 one
                 of
                 another
              
               ,
               or
               if
               we
               did
               not
               think
               it
               a
               spirituall
               word
               of
               art
               ,
               instrumentall
               onely
               to
               a
               science
               ,
               but
               no
               part
               of
               duty
               ,
               or
               reall
               relation
               ,
               sure
               we
               should
               pray
               more
               earnestly
               one
               for
               another
               then
               we
               usually
               doe
               .
               How
               few
               of
               us
               are
               troubled
               when
               he
               sees
               his
               brother
               wicked
               ,
               or
               dishonorably
               vicious
               ?
               Who
               is
               sad
               and
               melancholy
               when
               his
               neighbour
               is
               almost
               in
               hell
               ?
               when
               he
               sees
               him
               grow
               old
               in
               iniquity
               ?
               How
               many
               days
               have
               we
               set
               apart
               for
               the
               publick
               relief
               and
               interests
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ?
               How
               earnestly
               have
               we
               fasted
               ,
               if
               our
               Prince
               be
               sick
               or
               afflicted
               ?
               
               What
               almes
               have
               we
               given
               for
               our
               brothers
               conversion
               ?
               or
               if
               this
               be
               great
               ,
               how
               importunate
               and
               passionate
               have
               we
               been
               with
               God
               by
               prayer
               in
               his
               behalf
               ,
               by
               prayer
               and
               secret
               petition
               ?
               But
               however
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               well
               ,
               very
               well
               ,
               that
               all
               of
               us
               would
               think
               of
               this
               duty
               a
               little
               more
               ;
               because
               besides
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               duty
               it self
               ,
               it
               would
               have
               this
               blessed
               consequent
               ,
               that
               for
               whose
               necessities
               we
               pray
               ,
               if
               we
               doe
               desire
               earnestly
               they
               should
               be
               relieved
               ,
               we
               would
               ,
               
                 when
                 ever
                 we
                 can
              
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 all
                 we
                 can
              
               ,
               set
               our
               hands
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               pity
               the
               Orphan
               children
               ,
               and
               pray
               for
               them
               heartily
               ,
               we
               would
               also
               ,
               when
               we
               could
               ,
               relieve
               them
               
               charitably
               :
               but
               though
               it
               were
               therefore
               very
               well
               that
               things
               were
               thus
               with
               all
               men
               ,
               yet
               God
               who
               takes
               care
               for
               us
               all
               ,
               makes
               provision
               for
               us
               in
               speciall
               manner
               ;
               and
               the
               whole
               Order
               of
               the
               Clergy
               are
               appointed
               by
               God
               to
               pray
               for
               others
               ,
               to
               be
               Ministers
               of
               Christs
               Priesthood
               ,
               to
               be
               followers
               of
               his
               Advocation
               ,
               to
               stand
               between
               God
               and
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               present
               to
               God
               all
               their
               needs
               ,
               
               and
               all
               their
               desires
               .
               That
               this
               God
               hath
               ordained
               and
               appointed
               ,
               
               and
               that
               this
               rather
               he
               will
               blesse
               and
               accept
               ,
               appears
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               for
               he
               onely
               can
               be
               witnesse
               in
               this
               particular
               ;
               for
               it
               depends
               wholly
               upon
               his
               gracious
               favour
               and
               acceptation
               .
               It
               was
               the
               case
               of
               Abraham
               and
               
                 Abimelech
                 :
                 Now
                 therefore
              
               
               
                 restore
                 the
                 man
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 pray
                 for
                 thee
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 shalt
                 live
              
               ;
               and
               this
               caused
               confidence
               in
               
                 Micah
                 :
                 Now
                 know
                 I
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 doe
                 me
                 good
                 ,
                 seeing
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 Levite
              
               
               
                 to
                 my
                 Priest
              
               :
               meaning
               ,
               that
               in
               his
               Ministery
               ,
               in
               the
               Ministery
               of
               Priests
               ,
               God
               hath
               established
               the
               alternate
               returns
               of
               blessing
               and
               prayers
               ,
               the
               entercouses
               between
               God
               and
               his
               people
               ;
               
               And
               thorough
               the
               descending
               ages
               of
               the
               synagogue
               it
               came
               to
               be
               transmitted
               also
               to
               the
               Christian
               Church
               ,
               that
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Religion
               are
               advocates
               for
               us
               under
               Christ
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 Ministery
                 of
                 Reconciliation
              
               ,
               by
               their
               dispensing
               the
               holy
               Sacraments
               ,
               by
               
                 the
                 Keyes
                 of
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               by
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               by
               
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
              
               ,
               by
               
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 Prayer
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               saith
               St.
               
                 James
                 ,
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 sick
                 among
                 you
                 ,
                 let
              
               
               
                 him
                 send
                 for
                 the
                 Elders
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 them
                 pray
                 over
                 him
                 :
              
               meaning
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               them
               especially
               ,
               and
               will
               accept
               them
               in
               ordinary
               ,
               and
               extraordinary
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               that
               which
               is
               meant
               
               by
               blessing
               .
               A
               Father
               blesses
               his
               childe
               ,
               and
               Solomon
               blessed
               his
               people
               ,
               and
               Melchisedec
               the
               Priest
               blessed
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               Moses
               blessed
               the
               Sons
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               God
               appointed
               the
               
               Leviticall
               Priests
               to
               
                 blesse
                 the
                 congregation
              
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               more
               then
               can
               be
               done
               by
               the
               people
               ;
               for
               though
               they
               can
               say
               the
               same
               prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               People
               pray
               for
               their
               Kings
               ,
               and
               Children
               for
               their
               Parents
               ,
               and
               the
               Flock
               for
               the
               Pastor
               ,
               yet
               they
               cannot
               blesse
               him
               as
               he
               blesses
               them
               ;
               
                 for
                 the
                 lesse
                 is
                 blessed
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 the
                 greater
                 of
                 the
                 lesse
              
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               
                 without
                 all
                 contradiction
              
               ,
               said
               S.
               Paul
               :
               
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               mysterie
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               God
               hath
               appointed
               the
               Priest
               to
               pray
               for
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               hath
               made
               it
               to
               be
               his
               ordinary
               office
               and
               imployment
               ,
               he
               also
               intends
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               that
               way
               which
               he
               hath
               appointed
               ,
               and
               chalked
               out
               for
               us
               ;
               his
               prayer
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               
                 found
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               is
               the
               surer
               way
               to
               prevaile
               in
               his
               intercessions
               for
               the
               people
               .
            
             
               But
               upon
               this
               stock
               comes
               in
               the
               greatest
               difficulty
               of
               the
               text
               :
               for
               if
               
                 God
                 heareth
                 not
                 sinners
              
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               infinite
               necessity
               that
               the
               Ministers
               of
               Religion
               should
               be
               very
               holy
               :
               For
               all
               their
               ministeries
               consist
               in
               preaching
               and
               praying
               ;
               to
               these
               two
               are
               reducible
               ,
               all
               the
               ministeries
               Ecclesiasticall
               which
               are
               of
               divine
               institution
               :
               so
               the
               
               Apostles
               summ'd
               up
               their
               imployment
               ;
               
                 But
                 we
                 will
                 give
                 our selves
              
               
               
                 continually
                 to
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Word
              
               ;
               to
               exhort
               ,
               to
               reprove
               ,
               to
               comfort
               ,
               to
               cast
               down
               ,
               to
               determine
               cases
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               to
               rule
               in
               the
               Church
               by
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 their
                 proper
                 Ministery
              
               ;
               and
               the
               very
               making
               lawes
               Ecclesiasticall
               ,
               is
               the
               ministery
               
               
               of
               the
               word
               ;
               for
               so
               their
               dictates
               passe
               into
               lawes
               by
               being
               duties
               injoyn'd
               by
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               acts
               ,
               or
               exercises
               ,
               or
               instruments
               of
               some
               injoyn'd
               graces
               .
               To
               prayer
               is
               reduced
               
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
              
               :
               but
               
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
              
               ,
               and
               
                 visitation
                 of
                 the
                 sick
              
               are
               mixt
               offices
               ,
               partly
               relating
               to
               one
               ,
               partly
               to
               the
               other
               .
               Now
               although
               the
               Word
               of
               God
               preached
               ,
               will
               have
               a
               great
               effect
               ,
               even
               though
               it
               be
               preached
               by
               an
               evill
               Minister
               ,
               a
               vicious
               person
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               so
               well
               there
               ,
               as
               from
               a
               pious
               man
               ;
               because
               by
               prayer
               also
               his
               preaching
               is
               made
               effectuall
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               good
               example
               his
               Homilies
               and
               Sermons
               are
               made
               active
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               very
               necessary
               
               in
               respect
               of
               this
               half
               of
               the
               Ministers
               office
               ,
               
                 [
                 The
                 preaching
                 of
                 Word
              
               ]
               he
               be
               a
               good
               man
               ;
               unlesse
               he
               be
               ,
               much
               perishes
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               most
               of
               the
               advantages
               are
               lost
               .
               But
               then
               for
               the
               other
               half
               ;
               all
               those
               ministeries
               which
               are
               
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 prayer
              
               are
               rendred
               extremely
               invalid
               ,
               and
               ineffectuall
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               ministred
               by
               an
               evill
               person
               .
               For
               upon
               this
               very
               stock
               it
               was
               that
               St.
               Cyprian
               affirmed
               that
               none
               were
               to
               be
               chosen
               to
               the
               Ministery
               but
               
                 immaculati
                 &
                 integri
                 antistites
                 ,
                 holy
                 and
                 upright
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 offering
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 worthily
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 holily
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 heard
                 in
                 their
                 prayers
                 which
                 they
                 make
                 for
                 the
                 safety
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 people
                 .
              
               But
               he
               presses
               
               
               this
               caution
               to
               a
               further
               issue
               :
               that
               it
               is
               not
               only
               necessary
               to
               choose
               holy
               persons
               to
               these
               holy
               Ministeries
               for
               fear
               of
               losing
               the
               advantages
               of
               a
               sanctified
               Ministery
               ;
               but
               also
               that
               the
               people
               may
               not
               be
               guilty
               of
               an
               evill
               communion
               ,
               and
               a
               criminall
               state
               of
               society
               .
               
                 Nec
                 enim
                 sibi
                 plebs
                 blandiatur
                 quasi
                 immunis
                 à
                 contagione
                 delicti
                 esse
                 possit
                 cum
                 sacerdote
                 peccatore
                 communicans
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 cannot
                 be
                 innocent
                 if
                 they
                 communicate
                 with
                 a
                 vitious
                 priest
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 said
                 the
                 Lord
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 Hosea
                 ,
                 Sacrificia
                 eorum
                 panis
                 luctus
                 ;
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 are
                 like
                 bread
                 of
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 whosoever
                 eat
                 thereof
                 shall
                 be
                 defiled
                 .
              
               The
               same
               also
               he
               sayes
               often
               and
               more
               vehemently
               ,
               
                 ibid.
                 &
                 lib.
              
               4.
               
               ep
               .
               2.
               
               But
               there
               is
               yet
               a
               further
               degree
               of
               this
               evill
               .
               It
               is
               not
               only
               a
               losse
               ,
               and
               also
               criminall
               to
               the
               people
               to
               communicate
               with
               a
               Minister
               of
               a
               notorious
               evill
               life
               and
               scandalous
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               affirmed
               by
               the
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Church
               to
               be
               wholly
               without
               effect
               :
               their
               prayers
               are
               sins
               ,
               their
               Sacraments
               are
               null
               and
               ineffective
               ,
               their
               communions
               are
               without
               consecration
               ,
               their
               hand
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 a
                 dead
                 hand
              
               ,
               the
               blessings
               vain
               ,
               their
               sacrifices
               rejected
               ,
               their
               ordinations
               imperfect
               ,
               their
               order
               is
               vanished
               ,
               their
               character
               is
               extinguished
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               will
               not
               descend
               upon
               the
               mysteries
               when
               he
               is
               invocated
               by
               unholy
               hands
               and
               unsanctified
               lips
               .
               This
               is
               a
               sad
               story
               ,
               
               but
               it
               is
               expresly
               affirmed
               by
               Dionysius
               ,
               by
               St.
               Hierom
               upon
               the
               
               2.
               chapter
               of
               Zephaniah
               ,
               affirming
               that
               they
               do
               wickedly
               who
               affirm
               
                 eucharistiam
                 imprecantis
                 facere
                 verba
                 ,
                 non
                 vitam
                 ,
                 &
                 necessariam
                 esse
                 tantum
                 solennem
                 orationem
                 &
                 non
                 sacerdotum
                 merita
                 :
                 that
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 is
                 consecrated
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 and
                 solemn
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 holinesse
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
              
               ;
               and
               by
               St.
               Gelasius
               a
               by
               the
               
               Author
               of
               the
               imperfect
               work
               attributed
               to
               St.
               Chrysostome
               a
               who
               
               quotes
               the
               8th
               .
               book
               of
               the
               
                 Apostolicall
                 Constitutions
              
               for
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               ;
               the
               words
               of
               which
               in
               the
               first
               chapter
               are
               so
               plain
               that
               Bovius
               b
               and
               
                 Sixtus
                 Senensis
              
               c
               accuse
               both
               the
               Author
               of
               the
               
                 Apostolicall
                 Constitutions
              
               ,
               and
               St.
               Hierom
               and
               the
               Author
               of
               these
               Homilies
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               
                 Iohn
                 Hus
              
               ,
               who
               for
               the
               crude
               delivery
               of
               this
               truth
               was
               sentenced
               by
               the
               councell
               of
               Constance
               .
               To
               the
               same
               sense
               and
               signification
               of
               Doctrine
               is
               that
               which
               is
               generally
               agreed
               upon
               by
               almost
               all
               persons
               ;
               that
               he
               that
               enters
               into
               his
               Ministery
               by
               Simony
               receives
               nothing
               but
               a
               curse
               ,
               which
               is
               expresly
               affirmed
               by
               
                 Petrus
                 Damiani
              
               d
               and
               Tarasius
               e
               the
               Patriarch
               
               of
               Constantinople
               ,
               by
               St.
               Gregory
               f
               ,
               and
               St.
               Ambrose
               .
               g
               .
            
             
               For
               if
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               leaves
               polluted
               Temples
               and
               unchast
               bodies
               ,
               if
               he
               takes
               away
               his
               grace
               from
               them
               that
               abuse
               it
               ,
               if
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               would
               not
               have
               descended
               upon
               
                 Simon
                 Magus
              
               at
               the
               prayer
               of
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               if
               St.
               Peter
               had
               taken
               money
               for
               him
               :
               it
               is
               but
               reasonable
               to
               beleeve
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               will
               not
               descend
               upon
               the
               simoniacall
               ,
               unchast
               Concubinaries
               ,
               Schismaticks
               and
               scandalous
               Priests
               ,
               and
               excommunicate
               .
               And
               beside
               the
               reasonablenesse
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               further
               affirmed
               by
               the
               councell
               of
               Neocaesarea
               ,
               by
               St.
               h
               Chrysostome
               ,
               i
               Innocentius
               ,
               k
               Nicolaus
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               Master
               
               of
               the
               Sentences
               upon
               the
               saying
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Prophet
               Malachic
               .
               1.
               
               
                 Maledicam
                 benedictionibus
                 vestris
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 curse
                 your
                 blessings
              
               ;
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               these
               Scriptures
               ,
               reasons
               ,
               and
               authorities
               ,
               we
               may
               see
               how
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               this
               advantage
               of
               intercession
               .
               The
               prayer
               and
               offices
               of
               holy
               Ministers
               are
               of
               great
               advantages
               for
               the
               interest
               of
               the
               people
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               be
               ministred
               to
               by
               evill
               men
               ,
               by
               vicious
               ,
               and
               scandalous
               Ministers
               ,
               this
               extraordinary
               advantage
               is
               lost
               ,
               they
               are
               left
               to
               stand
               alone
               ,
               or
               to
               fall
               by
               their
               own
               crimes
               ;
               so
               much
               as
               is
               the
               action
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               as
               is
               the
               piety
               of
               the
               man
               that
               attends
               and
               prayes
               in
               the
               holy
               place
               with
               the
               Priest
               ,
               so
               
               far
               he
               shall
               prevail
               ,
               but
               no
               further
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Church
               hath
               taught
               her
               Ministers
               to
               pray
               thus
               in
               her
               preparatory
               prayer
               to
               consecration
               ,
               
                 Quoniam
                 me
                 peccatorem
                 inter
                 te
                 &
                 eundem
                 populum
                 Medium
                 esse
                 voluisti
                 ,
                 licet
                 in
                 me
                 boni
                 operis
                 testimonium
                 non
                 agnoscas
                 ,
                 officium
                 dispensationiis
                 creditae
                 non
                 recuses
                 ,
                 nec
                 per
                 me
                 indignum
                 famulum
                 tuum
                 eorum
                 salutis
                 pereat
                 pretium
                 ,
                 pro
                 quibus
                 victima
                 factus
                 salutaris
                 ,
                 dignatus
                 es
                 fieri
                 redemptio
                 .
              
               For
               we
               must
               know
               that
               God
               hath
               not
               put
               the
               salvation
               of
               any
               man
               into
               the
               power
               of
               another
               .
               And
               although
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               by
               calling
               the
               Priests
               actuall
               intention
               simply
               necessary
               ,
               and
               the
               Sacraments
               also
               indispensably
               
               necessary
               ,
               hath
               left
               it
               in
               the
               power
               of
               every
               Curate
               to
               damn
               very
               many
               of
               his
               Parish
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               otherwise
               with
               the
               accounts
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               will
               never
               exact
               the
               Sacraments
               of
               us
               by
               the
               measures
               and
               proportions
               of
               an
               evill
               Priest
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               piety
               of
               the
               communicant
               ,
               by
               the
               prayers
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
               
               and
               the
               mercies
               of
               God.
               But
               although
               the
               greatest
               interest
               of
               salvation
               depends
               not
               upon
               this
               Ministery
               ,
               yet
               as
               by
               this
               we
               receive
               many
               advantages
               ,
               if
               the
               Minister
               be
               holy
               :
               so
               if
               he
               be
               vicious
               ,
               we
               lose
               all
               that
               which
               could
               be
               conveyed
               to
               us
               by
               his
               part
               of
               the
               holy
               Ministration
               ;
               every
               man
               and
               woman
               in
               the
               assembly
               prays
               and
               joynes
               in
               the
               effect
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               obtaining
               the
               blessing
               ;
               but
               the
               more
               vain
               persons
               are
               assembled
               ,
               the
               lesse
               benefits
               are
               received
               even
               by
               good
               men
               there
               present
               :
               and
               therefore
               much
               is
               the
               losse
               ,
               if
               a
               wicked
               Priest
               ministers
               ,
               though
               the
               summe
               of
               affairs
               is
               not
               intirely
               turned
               upon
               his
               office
               or
               default
               ;
               yet
               many
               advantages
               are
               .
               
               For
               we
               must
               not
               think
               that
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               Sacraments
               is
               indivisibly
               done
               ,
               at
               once
               ,
               or
               by
               one
               ministery
               ;
               but
               they
               operate
               by
               parts
               ,
               and
               by
               morall
               operation
               ,
               by
               the
               length
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               a
               whole
               order
               of
               piety
               ,
               and
               holy
               ministeries
               ;
               every
               man
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 fellow-worker
                 with
                 God
              
               in
               the
               work
               of
               his
               salvation
               ;
               and
               as
               in
               our
               devotion
               ,
               no
               one
               prayer
               of
               our
               own
               alone
               prevails
               upon
               God
               for
               grace
               and
               salvation
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               devotions
               of
               our
               life
               are
               upon
               Gods
               account
               for
               them
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               blessing
               of
               God
               brought
               upon
               the
               people
               by
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               their
               religion
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               assistances
               of
               holy
               people
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               ministeries
               not
               of
               one
               ,
               but
               of
               all
               Gods
               
               Ministers
               ,
               and
               relies
               finally
               upon
               our
               own
               faith
               ,
               and
               obedience
               ,
               and
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               but
               yet
               for
               want
               of
               holy
               persons
               to
               minister
               ,
               much
               diminution
               of
               blessing
               ,
               and
               a
               losse
               of
               advantages
               is
               unavoidable
               ;
               therefore
               if
               they
               have
               great
               necessities
               ,
               they
               can
               best
               hope
               that
               God
               will
               be
               moved
               to
               mercy
               on
               their
               behalf
               ,
               if
               their
               necessities
               be
               recommended
               to
               God
               by
               
                 persons
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 piety
                 ,
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 calling
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               
                 the
                 most
                 solemn
                 offices
              
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               I
               promised
               to
               consider
               concerning
               the
               signs
               of
               having
               our
               prayers
               heard
               ;
               concerning
               which
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               much
               of
               particular
               observation
               ;
               but
               if
               our
               prayers
               be
               according
               to
               the
               warrant
               
               of
               Gods
               Word
               ,
               if
               we
               aske
               according
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               things
               honest
               and
               profitable
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               relye
               upon
               the
               promises
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               sure
               that
               they
               are
               heard
               ;
               and
               besides
               this
               ,
               we
               can
               have
               no
               sign
               but
               
                 the
                 thing
                 signified
              
               ;
               when
               we
               feel
               the
               effect
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               sure
               God
               hath
               heard
               us
               ;
               but
               till
               then
               we
               are
               to
               leave
               it
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               aske
               a
               sign
               of
               that
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               us
               a
               promise
               .
               And
               yet
               Cassian
               hath
               named
               one
               sign
               ,
               which
               if
               you
               give
               me
               leave
               I
               will
               name
               unto
               you
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 sign
                 we
                 shall
                 prevail
                 in
                 our
              
               
               
                 prayers
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 moves
                 us
                 to
                 pray
                 ,
                 cum
                 fiduciâ
                 &
                 quasi
                 securitate
                 impetrandi
                 ,
              
               with
               a
               confidence
               and
               a
               holy
               security
               of
               receiving
               
               what
               we
               aske
               .
               But
               this
               is
               no
               otherwise
               a
               sign
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               duty
               ;
               and
               trusting
               in
               God
               is
               an
               endearing
               him
               ,
               and
               doubting
               is
               a
               dishonour
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               doubts
               hath
               no
               faith
               ;
               for
               all
               good
               prayers
               relye
               upon
               Gods
               Word
               ;
               and
               we
               must
               judge
               of
               the
               effect
               by
               prudence
               :
               for
               he
               that
               askes
               what
               is
               
                 not
                 lawfull
              
               ,
               hath
               made
               an
               unholy
               prayer
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               lawfull
               and
               
                 not
                 profitable
              
               ,
               
               we
               are
               then
               heard
               when
               God
               denies
               us
               ;
               and
               if
               both
               these
               
               be
               in
               the
               prayer
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 doubts
                 is
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
              
               and
               then
               God
               will
               not
               hear
               him
               ;
               but
               beyond
               this
               I
               know
               no
               confidence
               is
               warrantable
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               be
               a
               signe
               of
               prevailing
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               prudent
               prayers
               of
               all
               holy
               men
               shall
               certainely
               be
               heard
               ,
               and
               because
               that
               is
               certain
               ,
               we
               need
               no
               further
               inquiry
               into
               signes
               .
            
             
               I
               summe
               up
               all
               in
               the
               words
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Prophet
               :
               Run
               
               
                 to
                 and
                 fro
                 thorow
                 the
                 streets
                 of
              
               Jerusalem
               ,
               
                 and
                 see
                 ,
                 and
                 know
                 ,
                 and
                 seek
                 in
                 the
                 broad
                 places
                 thereof
                 ,
                 if
                 you
                 can
                 finde
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 that
                 executeth
                 judgment
                 ,
                 that
                 seeketh
                 truth
                 ,
              
               virum
               quaerentem
               fidem
               ,
               
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 seeketh
                 for
                 faith
                 ,
              
               &
               propitius
               ero
               ei
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 pardon
                 it
              
               .
               God
               would
               pardon
               all
               Jerusalem
               for
               one
               good
               mans
               sake
               ;
               there
               are
               such
               dayes
               and
               opportunities
               of
               mercy
               when
               God
               at
               the
               prayer
               of
               one
               holy
               person
               will
               save
               a
               people
               ;
               and
               Ruffinus
               spake
               a
               great
               thing
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               hugely
               true
               :
               
                 Quis
                 dubitet
                 mundum
                 stare
                 precibus
                 sanctorum
                 ?
              
               the
               world
               it self
               is
               established
               and
               kept
               from
               dissolution
               by
               the
               prayers
               of
               Saints
               ;
               and
               the
               prayers
               of
               Saints
               shall
               hasten
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ;
               and
               we
               cannot
               easily
               find
               two
               effects
               greater
               .
               But
               there
               are
               many
               other
               very
               great
               ones
               ;
               for
               the
               prayers
               of
               holy
               men
               appease
               Gods
               wrath
               ,
               drive
               away
               temptations
               ,
               resist
               and
               overcome
               the
               Devill
               :
               Holy
               prayer
               procures
               the
               ministery
               and
               
               service
               of
               Angels
               ,
               it
               rescinds
               the
               Decrees
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               cures
               sicknesses
               ,
               and
               obtains
               pardon
               ,
               it
               arrests
               the
               Sun
               in
               its
               course
               ,
               and
               staies
               the
               wheels
               of
               the
               Charet
               of
               the
               Moon
               ;
               it
               rules
               over
               all
               Gods
               creatures
               ,
               and
               opens
               and
               shuts
               the
               storehouses
               of
               rain
               ;
               it
               unlocks
               the
               cabinet
               of
               the
               womb
               ,
               and
               quenches
               the
               violence
               of
               fire
               ,
               it
               stops
               the
               mouthes
               of
               Lions
               ,
               and
               reconciles
               our
               sufferance
               and
               weak
               faculties
               ,
               with
               the
               violence
               of
               torment
               ,
               and
               sharpnesse
               of
               persecution
               ;
               it
               pleases
               God
               and
               supplies
               all
               our
               needs
               .
               But
               Prayer
               that
               can
               do
               thus
               much
               for
               us
               ,
               can
               do
               nothing
               at
               all
               without
               holinesse
               ;
               for
               
                 God
                 heareth
                 not
                 sinners
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 a
                 worshipper
                 of
              
               
               
                 God
                 and
                 doth
                 his
                 will
                 ,
                 him
                 he
                 heareth
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               Sermon
               ,
               VII
               .
               Of
               godly
               Fear
               ,
               &c.
               
                 Part
                 I.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Heb.
                 12.
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 28th
                 .
                 and
                 the
                 29th
                 .
                 verses
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 have
                 Grace
                 whereby
                 we
                 may
                 serve
                 God
                 with
                 reverence
                 and
                 godly
                 fear
                 .
                 For
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 consuming
                 fire
                 .
              
            
             
               E
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               our
               Testaments
               usually
               read
               it
               from
               the
               authority
               of
               
                 Theophylact
                 ;
                 Let
                 us
                 have
                 grace
                 :
              
               But
               some
               copies
               read
               it
               in
               the
               indicative
               mood
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 we
                 have
                 grace
              
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               do
               serve
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               something
               better
               consonant
               to
               the
               discourse
               of
               the
               Apostle
               .
               For
               having
               enumerated
               the
               great
               advantages
               which
               the
               Gospell
               
               hath
               above
               those
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               he
               makes
               an
               argument
               
                 à
                 majori
              
               ;
               and
               answers
               a
               tacite
               objection
               .
               The
               Law
               was
               delivered
               by
               Angels
               ,
               but
               the
               Gospell
               by
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               :
               The
               Law
               was
               delivered
               from
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               the
               Gospell
               from
               Mount
               Sion
               ,
               from
               
                 the
                 heavenly
                 Jerusalem
              
               :
               The
               Law
               was
               given
               with
               terrors
               and
               noises
               ,
               with
               amazements
               of
               the
               standers
               by
               ,
               and
               Moses
               himself
               
                 the
                 Minister
                 did
                 exceedingly
                 quake
                 and
                 fear
                 ,
              
               and
               gave
               demonstration
               how
               infinitely
               dangerous
               it
               was
               by
               breaking
               that
               Law
               to
               provoke
               so
               mighty
               a
               God
               ,
               who
               with
               his
               voice
               did
               shake
               the
               earth
               ;
               but
               the
               Gospell
               was
               given
               by
               a
               meek
               Prince
               ,
               a
               gentle
               Saviour
               ,
               with
               a
               
                 still
                 voice
              
               ,
               
               scarce
               heard
               in
               the
               streets
               .
               But
               that
               this
               may
               be
               no
               objection
               ,
               he
               proceeds
               and
               declares
               the
               terror
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               Deceive
               not
               your selves
               ,
               our
               Law-giver
               appeared
               so
               upon
               earth
               ,
               and
               was
               so
               truly
               ,
               but
               now
               he
               is
               ascended
               into
               heaven
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               he
               speaks
               to
               us
               .
               
                 See
                 that
                 ye
                 refuse
                 not
                 him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 escaped
                 not
              
               
               
                 who
                 refused
                 him
                 that
                 spake
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 not
                 we
                 escape
              
               
               
                 if
                 we
                 turn
                 away
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 speaketh
                 from
                 heaven
                 :
              
               for
               as
               God
               
               once
               shaked
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               full
               of
               terror
               ,
               so
               our
               Lawgiver
               shall
               do
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               ,
               and
               be
               farre
               more
               terrible
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               the
               Prophet
               Haggai
               ,
               
               which
               the
               Apostle
               quotes
               here
               ,
               he
               once
               shook
               the
               earth
               .
               But
               ,
               
                 once
                 more
                 I
                 shake
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Prophesie
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 shake
                 not
                 the
                 earth
                 only
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 heaven
              
               with
               a
               greater
               terror
               then
               was
               upon
               Mount
               Sinai
               ,
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               an
               Archangell
               ,
               with
               the
               trump
               of
               God
               ,
               with
               a
               concussion
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               heaven
               and
               earth
               shall
               be
               shaken
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               new
               ones
               come
               in
               their
               room
               .
               This
               is
               an
               unspeakable
               and
               an
               unimaginable
               terror
               :
               
                 Mount
                 Sinai
              
               was
               shaken
               ,
               but
               it
               stands
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               but
               
               when
               that
               shaking
               shall
               be
               ,
               
                 the
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 shaken
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 that
                 those
                 things
                 that
                 cannot
                 be
                 shaken
                 may
                 remain
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               only
               that
               the
               clestiall
               Jerusalem
               may
               remain
               for
               ever
               ,
               but
               that
               you
               who
               do
               not
               turn
               away
               from
               the
               faith
               and
               obedience
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               you
               who
               cannot
               be
               shaken
               nor
               removed
               from
               your
               duty
               ,
               you
               may
               remain
               for
               ever
               ;
               that
               when
               the
               rocks
               rend
               ,
               and
               the
               mountains
               flie
               in
               pieces
               like
               the
               drops
               of
               a
               broken
               cloud
               ,
               and
               the
               heavens
               shall
               melt
               ,
               and
               the
               Sun
               shall
               be
               a
               globe
               of
               consuming
               fire
               ,
               and
               the
               Moon
               shall
               be
               dark
               like
               an
               extinguish'd
               candle
               ,
               then
               you
               poor
               men
               who
               could
               be
               made
               to
               tremble
               with
               an
               ague
               ,
               or
               shake
               by
               
               the
               violence
               of
               a
               Northern
               winde
               ,
               or
               be
               remov'd
               from
               your
               dwellings
               by
               the
               unjust
               decree
               of
               a
               persecutor
               ,
               or
               be
               thrown
               from
               your
               estates
               by
               the
               violence
               of
               an
               unjust
               man
               ,
               yet
               could
               not
               be
               removed
               from
               your
               duty
               ,
               and
               though
               you
               went
               trembling
               ,
               yet
               would
               go
               to
               death
               for
               the
               testimony
               of
               a
               holy
               cause
               ,
               and
               you
               that
               would
               dye
               for
               your
               faith
               would
               also
               live
               according
               to
               it
               ;
               you
               shall
               be
               established
               by
               the
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               supported
               by
               the
               arme
               of
               your
               Lord
               ,
               and
               shall
               in
               all
               this
               great
               shaking
               be
               unmovable
               as
               the
               corner
               stone
               of
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               new
               Jerusalem
               ,
               you
               shall
               remain
               and
               abide
               for
               ever
               .
               This
               is
               your
               case
               .
               And
               to
               summe
               up
               the
               
               whole
               force
               of
               the
               argument
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               addes
               the
               words
               of
               Moses
               :
               
               as
               it
               was
               then
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               true
               now
               ,
               
                 Our
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 consuming
                 fire
                 :
              
               He
               was
               so
               to
               them
               that
               brake
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               he
               will
               be
               much
               more
               to
               them
               that
               disobey
               his
               Son
               ,
               he
               made
               great
               changes
               then
               ,
               but
               those
               which
               remain
               are
               farre
               greater
               ,
               and
               his
               terrors
               are
               infinitely
               more
               intolerable
               ;
               and
               therefore
               although
               he
               came
               not
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               Elias
               ,
               but
               with
               meeknesse
               and
               gentle
               insinuations
               ,
               soft
               as
               the
               breath
               of
               heaven
               ,
               not
               willing
               to
               disturb
               the
               softest
               stalk
               of
               a
               violet
               ,
               yet
               his
               second
               coming
               shall
               be
               with
               terrors
               ,
               such
               as
               shall
               amaze
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               dissolve
               it
               into
               ruine
               ,
               and
               a
               Chaos
               .
               This
               truth
               is
               of
               so
               
               great
               efficacy
               to
               make
               us
               do
               our
               duty
               ,
               that
               now
               we
               are
               sufficiently
               enabled
               with
               this
               consideration
               .
               This
               is
               the
               grace
               which
               we
               have
               to
               enable
               us
               ,
               this
               terror
               will
               produce
               fear
               ,
               and
               fear
               will
               produce
               obedience
               ,
               and
               
                 we
                 therefore
                 have
                 grace
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               have
               such
               a
               motive
               to
               make
               us
               reverence
               God
               and
               fear
               to
               offend
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               
               
               that
               dares
               continue
               in
               sin
               and
               refuses
               to
               hear
               him
               that
               speaks
               to
               us
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               shall
               come
               with
               terrors
               ,
               this
               man
               despises
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               gracelesse
               ,
               fearlesse
               ,
               impudent
               man
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               finde
               that
               true
               in
               hypothesi
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               own
               ruine
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               declares
               in
               thesi
               ,
               and
               by
               way
               of
               caution
               ,
               and
               provisior
               ary
               terror
               ,
               
                 Our
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 consuming
                 fire
              
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               sense
               and
               design
               of
               the
               text
               .
            
             
               Reverence
               and
               godly
               fear
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               effects
               of
               this
               consideration
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               duties
               of
               every
               Christian
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
               I
               shall
               not
               presse
               them
               only
               to
               purposes
               of
               awfulnesse
               and
               
               modesty
               of
               opinion
               ,
               and
               prayers
               against
               those
               strange
               doctrines
               which
               some
               have
               introduc'd
               into
               Religion
               ,
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               all
               manners
               and
               prudent
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               distances
               of
               God
               and
               man
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               necessity
               of
               familiarity
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               civill
               friendship
               ,
               and
               a
               parity
               of
               estate
               ,
               and
               an
               unevennesse
               of
               adoption
               ;
               from
               whence
               proceed
               rudenesse
               in
               prayers
               ,
               flat
               and
               undecent
               expressions
               ,
               affected
               rudenesse
               ,
               superstitious
               sitting
               at
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               making
               it
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               Religion
               to
               be
               without
               fear
               and
               reverence
               ;
               the
               stating
               of
               the
               Question
               is
               a
               sufficient
               reproof
               of
               this
               folly
               ;
               whatsoever
               actions
               are
               brought
               into
               Religion
               
               without
               
                 reverence
                 and
                 godly
                 fear
              
               ,
               are
               therefore
               to
               be
               avoided
               because
               they
               are
               condemned
               in
               this
               advice
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               are
               destructive
               of
               those
               effects
               which
               are
               to
               be
               imprinted
               upon
               our
               spirits
               by
               the
               terrors
               of
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               .
               But
               this
               fear
               and
               reverence
               the
               Apostle
               intends
               should
               be
               a
               deletery
               to
               all
               sin
               whatsoever
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               sayes
               the
               Etymologicum
               ,
               whatsoever
               is
               terrible
               is
               destructive
               of
               that
               thing
               for
               which
               it
               is
               so
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               fear
               the
               evill
               effects
               of
               sin
               ,
               let
               us
               flie
               from
               it
               ,
               we
               ought
               to
               fear
               its
               alluring
               face
               too
               ;
               let
               us
               be
               so
               afraid
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               dare
               to
               refuse
               to
               hear
               him
               whose
               Throne
               is
               heaven
               ,
               whose
               Voice
               
               is
               thunder
               ,
               whose
               Tribunall
               is
               clouds
               ,
               whose
               Seat
               is
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               Word
               is
               with
               power
               ,
               whose
               Law
               is
               given
               with
               mighty
               demonstration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               shall
               reward
               with
               heaven
               and
               joyes
               eternall
               ,
               and
               who
               punishes
               his
               rebels
               that
               will
               not
               have
               him
               to
               reign
               over
               them
               ,
               with
               brimstone
               and
               fire
               ,
               with
               a
               worm
               that
               never
               dies
               ,
               and
               a
               fire
               that
               never
               is
               quenched
               ;
               let
               us
               fear
               him
               who
               is
               terrible
               in
               his
               Judgements
               ,
               just
               in
               his
               his
               dispensation
               ,
               secret
               in
               his
               providence
               ,
               severe
               in
               his
               demands
               ,
               gracious
               in
               his
               assistances
               ,
               bountifull
               in
               his
               gifts
               ,
               and
               is
               never
               wanting
               to
               us
               in
               what
               we
               need
               ;
               and
               if
               all
               this
               be
               not
               argument
               strong
               enough
               to
               produce
               
               fear
               ,
               and
               that
               fear
               great
               enough
               to
               secure
               obedience
               ,
               all
               arguments
               are
               uselesse
               ,
               all
               discourses
               are
               vain
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               is
               ineffective
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               dull
               as
               the
               Dead
               sea
               ,
               unactive
               as
               a
               rock
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               never
               dwell
               with
               God
               in
               any
               sense
               ,
               but
               as
               
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 consuming
                 fire
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               dwell
               in
               the
               everlasting
               burnings
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Reverence
               and
               
                 caution
                 ,
                 modesty
              
               and
               fear
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               in
               some
               copies
               ,
               with
               caution
               and
               fear
               ;
               or
               if
               we
               render
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               be
               fear
               of
               punishment
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               generally
               understood
               by
               interpreters
               of
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               Hesychius
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               then
               the
               expression
               is
               the
               same
               in
               both
               words
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               all
               one
               with
               the
               other
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 Work
                 out
                 your
                 salvation
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
                 ,
              
               degrees
               of
               the
               same
               duty
               ,
               and
               they
               signifie
               all
               those
               actions
               and
               graces
               which
               are
               the
               proper
               effluxes
               of
               fear
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               reverence
               ,
               prudence
               ,
               caution
               ,
               and
               diligence
               ,
               chastity
               and
               a
               sober
               spirit
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               also
               say
               the
               Grammarians
               ;
               and
               it
               means
               plainly
               this
               ;
               since
               our
               God
               will
               appear
               so
               terrible
               at
               his
               second
               comming
               ,
               
                 let
                 us
                 passe
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 our
                 sojourning
              
               
               
               
                 here
                 in
                 fear
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               modestly
               without
               too
               great
               confidence
               of
               our selves
               ;
               soberly
               without
               bold
               crimes
               ,
               which
               when
               a
               man
               acts
               he
               must
               put
               on
               shamelesnesse
               ;
               reverently
               towards
               God
               ,
               as
               fearing
               to
               offend
               him
               ;
               diligently
               observing
               his
               commandements
               ,
               inquiring
               after
               his
               will
               ,
               trembling
               at
               his
               voice
               ,
               attending
               to
               his
               Word
               ,
               revering
               his
               judgements
               ,
               fearing
               to
               provoke
               him
               to
               anger
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               fearfull
               thing
               to
               fall
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               living
               God.
               Thus
               far
               it
               is
               a
               duty
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               that
               I
               may
               proceed
               orderly
               ,
               I
               shall
               first
               consider
               how
               far
               fear
               is
               a
               duty
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               .
               2.
               
               Who
               
               and
               what
               states
               of
               men
               ought
               to
               fear
               ,
               and
               upon
               what
               reasons
               .
               3.
               
               What
               is
               the
               excesse
               of
               fear
               ,
               or
               the
               obliquity
               and
               irregularity
               whereby
               it
               becomes
               dangerous
               ,
               penall
               ,
               and
               criminall
               ,
               a
               state
               of
               evill
               and
               not
               a
               state
               of
               duty
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Fear
               is
               taken
               sometimes
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               for
               the
               whole
               duty
               of
               man
               ,
               for
               his
               whole
               Religion
               towards
               God.
               
                 And
                 now
                 Israel
                 what
                 doth
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 require
                 of
                 thee
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 fear
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
              
               
               
                 God
                 ,
                 &c.
                 fear
              
               is
               obedience
               ,
               and
               fear
               is
               love
               ,
               and
               fear
               is
               humility
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               parent
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               is
               taken
               for
               the
               whole
               duty
               to
               which
               it
               is
               an
               introduction
               .
               
                 The
                 fear
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 the
                 beginning
              
               
               
               
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 a
                 good
                 understanding
                 have
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 do
                 thereafter
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 it
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               
                 Fear
                 God
                 and
                 keep
                 his
              
               
               
                 Commandements
                 ,
                 for
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 duty
                 of
                 man
                 :
              
               and
               thus
               it
               is
               also
               used
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               :
               
                 Let
                 us
                 cleanse
                 our selves
                 from
                 all
                 filthinesse
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 and
                 spirit
                 ,
                 perfecting
                 holinesse
                 in
                 the
                 fear
                 of
                 God.
              
               2.
               
               Fear
               is
               sometimes
               taken
               for
               worship
               :
               for
               so
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               expounds
               the
               words
               of
               Moses
               in
               Mat.
               4.
               10.
               taken
               from
               Deut.
               10.
               20.
               
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 fear
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
              
               so
               
                 Moses
                 ;
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 worship
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 only
                 shalt
                 thou
                 serve
                 ,
              
               said
               our
               
                 blessed
                 Saviour
              
               :
               and
               so
               it
               was
               used
               by
               the
               Prophet
               
                 Jonah
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 an
                 Hebrew
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 fear
                 the
              
               
               
               
                 Lord
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Heaven
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               worship
               him
               ;
               he
               is
               the
               Deity
               that
               I
               adore
               ,
               that
               is
               my
               worship
               and
               my
               Religion
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               new
               Colony
               of
               Assyrians
               did
               not
               do
               so
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               
               their
               dwelling
               there
               ,
               
                 they
                 feared
                 not
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               worshipped
               other
               Gods
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               therefore
               God
               
               
               sent
               Lions
               among
               them
               which
               slew
               many
               of
               them
               .
               Thus
               far
               fear
               is
               not
               a
               distinct
               duty
               ,
               but
               a
               word
               signifying
               something
               besides
               it self
               ;
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               come
               into
               the
               consideration
               of
               this
               text
               .
               Therefore
               3.
               
               Fear
               as
               it
               is
               a
               religious
               passion
               is
               divided
               as
               the
               two
               Testaments
               are
               ;
               and
               relates
               to
               the
               old
               and
               new
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               hath
               its
               distinction
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               God
               used
               his
               people
               like
               
                 servants
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               made
               us
               to
               be
               
                 sons
                 .
                 In
                 the
                 Law
                 he
                 enjoyn'd
              
               many
               things
               ,
               hard
               ,
               intricate
               ,
               various
               ,
               painfull
               ,
               and
               expensive
               ;
               
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               he
               gave
               commandements
               ,
               not
               hard
               ,
               but
               full
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               necessary
               and
               profitable
               to
               our
               life
               ,
               and
               well
               being
               of
               single
               
               persons
               and
               communities
               of
               men
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               exacted
               those
               many
               precepts
               by
               the
               covenant
               of
               exact
               measures
               ,
               grains
               and
               scruples
               ;
               
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               he
               makes
               abatement
               for
               humane
               infirmities
               ,
               temptations
               ,
               morall
               necessities
               ,
               mistakes
               ,
               errors
               ,
               for
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               pitiable
               ,
               for
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               not
               malicious
               ,
               and
               voluntary
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 Law
              
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               threatnings
               ,
               and
               but
               few
               promises
               ,
               the
               promise
               of
               temporal
               prosperities
               branch'd
               into
               single
               instances
               ;
               
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
              
               ,
               there
               are
               but
               few
               threatnings
               ,
               and
               many
               promises
               :
               And
               when
               God
               by
               Moses
               gave
               the
               10
               Commandements
               ,
               only
               one
               of
               them
               was
               sent
               out
               with
               a
               promise
               ,
               the
               precept
               of
               obedience
               to
               all
               our
               parents
               and
               superiors
               ;
               
               but
               when
               Christ
               in
               his
               first
               Sermon
               recommended
               8
               duties
               ,
               Christian
               duties
               to
               the
               College
               of
               Disciples
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               them
               begins
               with
               a
               blessing
               and
               ends
               with
               a
               promise
               ,
               and
               therefore
               grace
               is
               opposed
               to
               the
               Law.
               So
               that
               upon
               these
               differing
               interests
               ,
               the
               world
               
               put
               on
               the
               affections
               of
               Servants
               ,
               and
               Sons
               :
               They
               of
               old
               feared
               God
               as
               a
               severe
               Lord
               ,
               much
               in
               his
               commands
               ,
               abundant
               in
               threatnings
               ,
               angry
               in
               his
               executions
               ,
               terrible
               in
               his
               name
               ,
               in
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               appearance
               ,
               dreadfull
               unto
               death
               ;
               and
               this
               the
               Apostle
               cals
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 bondage
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 servant
                 .
                 But
                 we
                 have
                 not
              
               
               
                 received
                 that
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 unto
                 fear
              
               ,
               not
               a
               servile
               fear
               ,
               
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               
               
                 of
                 adoption
              
               and
               a
               
                 filiall
                 fear
              
               we
               must
               have
               ;
               God
               treats
               us
               like
               sons
               ,
               he
               keeps
               us
               under
               discipline
               ,
               but
               designs
               us
               to
               the
               inheritance
               :
               and
               his
               government
               is
               paternall
               ,
               his
               disciplines
               are
               mercifull
               ,
               his
               conduct
               gentle
               ,
               his
               Son
               is
               our
               Brother
               ,
               and
               our
               Brother
               is
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               our
               Judge
               is
               our
               Advocate
               ,
               and
               our
               Priest
               hath
               felt
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               therefore
               knows
               to
               pity
               them
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               can
               relieve
               them
               :
               and
               from
               hence
               we
               have
               affections
               of
               sons
               ;
               so
               that
               a
               fear
               we
               must
               not
               have
               ,
               and
               yet
               a
               fear
               we
               must
               have
               ;
               and
               by
               these
               proportions
               we
               understand
               the
               difference
               .
               
                 Malo
                 vereri
                 quàm
                 timeri
                 me
                 à
                 meis
                 ,
              
               said
               one
               in
               the
               Comedy
               ,
               I
               had
               rather
               
               be
               reverend
               then
               fear'd
               by
               my
               children
               .
               The
               English
               doth
               not
               well
               expresse
               the
               difference
               ,
               but
               the
               Apostle
               doth
               it
               rarely
               well
               .
               For
               that
               which
               he
               cals
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               Rom.
               8.
               15.
               he
               cals
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               2
               Tim.
               1.
               7.
               
               The
               spirit
               of
               bondage
               is
               the
               spirit
               rather
               of
               timorousnesse
               ,
               of
               fearfulnesse
               rather
               then
               fear
               ;
               when
               we
               are
               fearfull
               that
               God
               will
               use
               us
               harshly
               ;
               or
               when
               we
               think
               of
               the
               accidents
               that
               
               happen
               ,
               worse
               then
               the
               things
               are
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               proportion'd
               by
               
               measures
               of
               eternity
               :
               and
               from
               this
               opinion
               conceive
               forc'd
               resolutions
               and
               unwilling
               obedience
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               Aristotle
               ,
               Good
               men
               are
               guided
               by
               reverence
               ,
               not
               by
               fear
               ,
               and
               they
               avoid
               not
               that
               which
               is
               afflictive
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               dishonest
               :
               they
               are
               not
               so
               good
               whose
               rule
               is
               otherwise
               .
               But
               that
               we
               may
               take
               more
               exact
               measures
               ,
               I
               shall
               describe
               the
               proportions
               of
               Christian
               or
               
                 godly
                 fear
              
               by
               the
               following
               propositions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Godly
                 fear
                 is
                 ever
                 without
                 despair
              
               ;
               because
               Christian
               fear
               is
               an
               instrument
               of
               duty
               ,
               and
               that
               duty
               without
               hope
               can
               never
               go
               forward
               .
               
               For
               what
               should
               that
               man
               do
               who
               like
               Nausiclides
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               hath
               neither
               spring
               nor
               harvest
               ,
               friends
               nor
               children
               ,
               rewards
               nor
               hopes
               ?
               A
               man
               will
               very
               hardly
               be
               brought
               to
               deny
               his
               own
               pleasing
               appetite
               ,
               when
               for
               so
               doing
               he
               cannot
               hope
               to
               have
               a
               recompense
               ;
               when
               the
               mind
               of
               a
               man
               is
               between
               hope
               and
               fear
               ,
               it
               is
               intent
               upon
               its
               work
               ;
               
                 at
                 post
                 quam
                 adempta
                 spes
                 est
                 ,
                 lassus
                 ,
                 curâ
                 confectus
                 stupet
                 ,
              
               if
               you
               take
               away
               the
               hope
               the
               minde
               is
               weary
               ,
               spent
               with
               care
               ,
               hindred
               by
               amazements
               ;
               
                 aut
                 aliquem
                 sumpserimus
                 temerariâ
                 in
                 Deos
                 desperatione
                 ,
              
               saith
               Arnobius
               ;
               a
               despair
               of
               mercy
               makes
               men
               to
               despise
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               damned
               in
               hell
               when
               they
               shall
               for
               
               ever
               be
               without
               hope
               ,
               are
               also
               without
               fear
               ;
               their
               hope
               is
               turned
               into
               despair
               ,
               and
               their
               fear
               into
               blasphemy
               ,
               and
               they
               curse
               the
               fountain
               of
               blessing
               ,
               and
               revile
               God
               to
               eternall
               ages
               .
               When
               Dionysius
               the
               Tyrant
               imposed
               intolerable
               tributes
               upon
               his
               Sicilian
               subjects
               ,
               it
               amazed
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               petitioned
               and
               cryed
               for
               help
               ,
               and
               flatter'd
               him
               ,
               and
               fear'd
               and
               obey'd
               him
               carefully
               ,
               but
               he
               impos'd
               still
               new
               ones
               ,
               and
               greater
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               left
               them
               poor
               as
               the
               valleys
               of
               Vesuvius
               ,
               or
               the
               top
               of
               Aetna
               ;
               but
               then
               all
               being
               gone
               ,
               the
               people
               grew
               idle
               ,
               and
               carelesse
               ,
               and
               walked
               in
               the
               markets
               ,
               and
               publick
               places
               ,
               cursing
               the
               Tyrant
               ,
               and
               bitterly
               scoffing
               his
               person
               and
               vices
               ;
               
               which
               when
               Dionysius
               heard
               ,
               he
               caused
               his
               Publicans
               and
               Committees
               to
               withdraw
               their
               impost
               ;
               for
               now
               ,
               sayes
               he
               ,
               they
               are
               dangerous
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               desperate
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               when
               men
               have
               nothing
               left
               they
               will
               despise
               their
               Rulers
               :
               and
               so
               it
               is
               in
               Religion
               ;
               
                 audaces
                 cogimur
                 essemetu
              
               .
               If
               our
               fears
               be
               unreasonable
               ,
               our
               diligence
               is
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               we
               hope
               for
               nothing
               ,
               neither
               benefit
               nor
               indemnity
               ,
               we
               despise
               his
               command
               and
               break
               his
               yoke
               ,
               and
               trample
               it
               under
               our
               most
               miserable
               feet
               .
               And
               therefore
               Aeschylus
               cals
               these
               people
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               hot
               ,
               mad
               ,
               and
               furious
               ,
               carelesse
               of
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               he
               opposes
               them
               to
               pious
               and
               holy
               
               people
               .
               Let
               your
               confidence
               be
               allayed
               with
               fear
               ,
               and
               your
               fear
               be
               sharpned
               with
               the
               intertextures
               of
               a
               holy
               hope
               ,
               and
               the
               active
               powers
               of
               our
               souls
               are
               furnished
               with
               feet
               and
               wings
               ,
               with
               eyes
               and
               hands
               ,
               with
               consideration
               and
               diligence
               ,
               with
               reason
               and
               incouragements
               .
               But
               despair
               is
               part
               of
               the
               punishment
               that
               is
               in
               hell
               ,
               and
               
               
               the
               Devils
               still
               do
               evill
               things
               because
               they
               never
               hope
               to
               receive
               a
               good
               ,
               nor
               finde
               a
               pardon
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Godly
                 fear
                 must
                 alwaies
                 be
                 with
                 honourable
                 opinion
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               without
               disparagements
               of
               his
               mercies
               ,
               without
               quarrellings
               at
               the
               intrigues
               of
               his
               providence
               ,
               or
               the
               rough
               wayes
               of
               his
               Justice
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               be
               ever
               relative
               to
               our selves
               and
               our
               own
               failings
               and
               imperfections
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               God
               never
               walks
               perversely
               towards
               us
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               walk
               crookedly
               towards
               him
               .
               And
               therefore
               persons
               that
               only
               consider
               the
               greatnesse
               and
               power
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               dwell
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               meditations
               of
               those
               severe
               
               executions
               which
               are
               transmitted
               to
               us
               by
               story
               ,
               or
               we
               observe
               by
               accident
               ,
               and
               conversation
               ,
               are
               apt
               to
               be
               jealous
               concerning
               God
               ,
               and
               fear
               him
               as
               an
               enemy
               ,
               or
               as
               children
               fear
               fire
               ,
               or
               women
               thunder
               ,
               only
               because
               it
               can
               hurt
               them
               ;
               
                 Saepius
                 illud
                 cogitant
                 quid
                 possit
                 is
                 cujus
                 in
                 ditione
                 sunt
                 ,
                 quàm
                 quid
                 debeat
                 facere
                 (
                 Cicero
                 pro
                 Quinctio
                 )
              
               they
               remember
               oftner
               what
               God
               can
               do
               then
               what
               he
               will
               ;
               being
               more
               afrighted
               at
               his
               Judgements
               ,
               then
               delighted
               with
               his
               mercy
               .
               Such
               as
               were
               the
               Lacedaemonians
               ,
               when
               ever
               they
               saw
               a
               man
               grow
               popu●ar
               ,
               or
               wise
               ,
               or
               beloved
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               powerfull
               ,
               they
               turned
               him
               out
               of
               the
               countrey
               :
               and
               because
               they
               were
               afraid
               of
               
               the
               power
               of
               Ismenias
               ,
               and
               knew
               that
               Pelopidas
               and
               Pherenicus
               and
               Androclydes
               could
               hurt
               them
               ,
               if
               they
               listed
               ,
               they
               banished
               them
               from
               Sparta
               ,
               but
               they
               let
               Epaminondas
               alone
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               being
               studious
               and
               therefore
               unactive
               ,
               and
               poor
               and
               therefore
               harmlesse
               ;
               It
               is
               harder
               when
               men
               use
               God
               thus
               ,
               and
               fear
               him
               as
               the
               great
               Justiciar
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               sits
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               observes
               all
               we
               do
               ,
               and
               cannot
               want
               excuse
               to
               punish
               all
               mankinde
               .
               But
               this
               caution
               I
               have
               now
               inserted
               for
               their
               sakes
               whose
               Schooles
               and
               Pulpits
               raise
               doctrinall
               fears
               concerning
               God
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               were
               true
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               mankinde
               would
               be
               tempted
               
               to
               think
               they
               have
               reason
               not
               to
               love
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               part
               that
               have
               not
               apprehended
               a
               reason
               to
               hate
               him
               ,
               would
               have
               very
               much
               reason
               to
               suspect
               his
               severitie
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               condition
               .
               Such
               are
               they
               which
               say
               that
               God
               hath
               decreed
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               mankinde
               to
               eternall
               damnation
               ,
               and
               that
               only
               to
               declare
               his
               severity
               and
               to
               manifest
               his
               glory
               by
               a
               triumph
               in
               our
               torments
               ,
               and
               rejoycings
               in
               the
               gnashing
               of
               our
               teeth
               .
               And
               they
               also
               fear
               God
               unreasonably
               ,
               and
               speak
               no
               good
               things
               concerning
               his
               Name
               ,
               who
               say
               that
               God
               commands
               us
               to
               observe
               Lawes
               which
               are
               impossible
               ;
               that
               think
               he
               will
               condemn
               innocent
               persons
               for
               errors
               of
               Judgement
               
               which
               they
               cannot
               avoid
               ,
               that
               condemn
               whole
               Nations
               for
               different
               opinions
               ,
               which
               they
               are
               pleased
               to
               call
               Heresie
               ;
               that
               think
               God
               will
               exact
               the
               duties
               of
               a
               man
               by
               the
               measures
               of
               an
               Angell
               ,
               or
               will
               not
               make
               abatement
               for
               all
               our
               pitiable
               infirmities
               .
               The
               precepts
               of
               this
               caution
               are
               ,
               that
               we
               remember
               Gods
               mercy
               to
               be
               over
               all
               his
               works
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               shewes
               mercy
               to
               all
               his
               creatures
               
               that
               need
               it
               ;
               that
               God
               delights
               to
               have
               his
               mercy
               magnified
               in
               all
               
               things
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               persons
               ,
               and
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               suffer
               his
               greatest
               honour
               to
               be
               most
               of
               all
               undervalued
               ;
               and
               therefore
               as
               he
               that
               would
               accuse
               God
               of
               injustice
               were
               a
               blasphemer
               ,
               so
               he
               that
               suspects
               his
               mercy
               ,
               dishonours
               God
               as
               much
               ,
               and
               produces
               in
               himself
               that
               fear
               which
               is
               the
               parent
               of
               trouble
               ,
               but
               no
               instrument
               of
               duty
               .
            
             
               
                 3ly
                 .
                 Godly
                 fear
                 is
                 operative
                 ,
                 diligent
                 ,
                 and
                 instrumentall
                 to
                 caution
                 and
                 strict
                 walking
                 :
              
               for
               so
               fear
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               holy
               living
               ;
               and
               the
               Apostle
               urges
               it
               by
               way
               of
               upbraiding
               :
               
                 What!
                 doe
                 wee
              
               
               
                 provoke
                 God
                 to
                 anger
                 ?
                 are
                 we
                 stronger
                 then
                 he
                 ?
              
               meaning
               ,
               that
               if
               
               we
               be
               not
               strong
               enough
               to
               struggle
               with
               a
               feaver
               ,
               if
               our
               voyces
               cannot
               out-roar
               thunder
               ,
               if
               we
               cannot
               check
               the
               ebbing
               and
               flowing
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               if
               we
               cannot
               adde
               one
               cubit
               to
               our
               stature
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               escape
               the
               mighty
               hand
               of
               God
               ?
               And
               here
               heighten
               your
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               Divine
               power
               ,
               of
               his
               justice
               ,
               and
               severity
               ,
               of
               the
               fiercenesse
               of
               his
               anger
               ,
               and
               the
               sharpnesse
               of
               his
               sword
               ,
               the
               heavynesse
               of
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               the
               swiftnesse
               of
               his
               arrows
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               ever
               you
               can
               ;
               provided
               the
               effect
               passe
               on
               no
               further
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               us
               reverent
               and
               obedient
               :
               but
               that
               fear
               is
               unreasonable
               ,
               servile
               ,
               and
               unchristian
               ,
               that
               ends
               in
               bondage
               and
               servile
               affections
               ,
               
               scruple
               and
               trouble
               ,
               vanity
               and
               incredulity
               ,
               superstition
               and
               desperation
               :
               It
               s
               proper
               bounds
               are
               
                 humble
                 and
                 devout
                 prayers
              
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 strict
                 and
                 a
                 holy
                 piety
                 ,
              
               (
               according
               to
               his
               laws
               )
               and
               
                 glorifications
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               speaking
               good
               things
               of
               his
               holy
               Name
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               cannot
               be
               amisse
               :
               wee
               must
               be
               full
               of
               confidence
               towards
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               with
               cheerfulnesse
               relye
               upon
               Gods
               goodnesse
               for
               the
               issue
               of
               our
               souls
               ,
               and
               our
               finall
               interest
               ,
               but
               this
               expectation
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               must
               be
               in
               the
               ways
               of
               piety
               .
               
                 Commit
                 your selves
              
               
               
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 well-doing
                 as
                 unto
                 a
                 faithfull
                 Creator
                 .
                 Alcibiades
              
               was
               too
               timorous
               ,
               who
               being
               called
               from
               banishment
               refused
               to
               
               return
               ,
               and
               being
               asked
               if
               he
               durst
               not
               trust
               his
               country
               ,
               answered
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               In
               every
               thing
               else
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               question
               of
               his
               life
               he
               would
               not
               trust
               his
               Mother
               ,
               lest
               ignorantly
               she
               should
               mistake
               the
               black
               bean
               for
               the
               white
               ,
               and
               intending
               a
               favour
               should
               doe
               him
               a
               mischief
               .
               
                 We
                 must
                 ,
                 we
                 may
              
               most
               safely
               trust
               God
               with
               our
               souls
               ;
               the
               stake
               is
               great
               ,
               but
               the
               venture
               is
               none
               at
               all
               .
               For
               he
               is
               our
               Creator
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               faithfull
               ;
               he
               is
               our
               Redeemer
               ,
               and
               he
               bought
               them
               at
               a
               dear
               rate
               ;
               he
               is
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               his
               own
               ;
               
                 he
                 prays
                 for
                 them
              
               to
               his
               heavenly
               Father
               ,
               
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               
                 an
                 interested
                 person
              
               .
               So
               that
               he
               is
               a
               Party
               ,
               and
               an
               Advocate
               ,
               and
               a
               Judge
               too
               ;
               and
               therefore
               there
               can
               be
               no
               greater
               security
               in
               the
               world
               on
               Gods
               part
               :
               and
               this
               is
               our
               hope
               ,
               and
               our
               confidence
               :
               but
               because
               we
               are
               but
               earthen
               vessels
               ,
               under
               a
               law
               ,
               and
               assaulted
               by
               enemies
               ,
               and
               endangered
               by
               temptations
               ,
               therefore
               
               
               it
               concerns
               us
               to
               fear
               ,
               lest
               we
               make
               God
               our
               enemy
               ,
               and
               a
               party
               against
               us
               :
               And
               this
               brings
               me
               to
               the
               next
               part
               of
               the
               consideration
               ;
               Who
               and
               what
               states
               of
               men
               ought
               to
               feare
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               reasons
               ?
               for
               as
               the
               former
               cautions
               did
               limit
               ,
               so
               this
               will
               encourage
               ;
               those
               did
               direct
               ,
               but
               this
               will
               exercise
               our
               godly
               Feare
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               shall
               not
               here
               insist
               upon
               the
               generall
               reasons
               of
               feare
               ,
               which
               concern
               every
               man
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               most
               certain
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               hath
               cause
               to
               fear
               ,
               even
               the
               most
               confident
               ,
               and
               holy
               ,
               because
               his
               way
               is
               dangerous
               and
               narrow
               ,
               troublesome
               and
               uneven
               ,
               full
               
               of
               ambushes
               and
               pitfalls
               ;
               and
               I
               remember
               what
               Polynices
               said
               in
               
               the
               Tragedy
               when
               he
               was
               unjustly
               throwne
               from
               his
               Fathers
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               refused
               to
               treat
               of
               peace
               but
               with
               a
               sword
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               every
               step
               is
               a
               danger
               for
               a
               valiant
               man
               when
               he
               walkes
               in
               his
               enemies
               countrey
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               with
               us
               ;
               we
               are
               espyed
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               observed
               by
               Angels
               ,
               we
               are
               betrayed
               within
               ,
               and
               assaulted
               without
               ,
               the
               Devill
               is
               our
               enemy
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               fond
               of
               his
               mischiefs
               ;
               he
               is
               crafty
               ,
               and
               we
               love
               to
               be
               abused
               ;
               hee
               is
               malicious
               ,
               and
               wee
               are
               credulous
               ;
               hee
               is
               powerfull
               ,
               and
               wee
               are
               weak
               ;
               hee
               is
               too
               
               ready
               of
               himself
               ,
               and
               yet
               wee
               desire
               to
               be
               tempted
               ;
               the
               world
               is
               alluring
               ,
               and
               wee
               consider
               not
               its
               vanity
               ;
               sin
               puts
               on
               all
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               yet
               wee
               take
               it
               though
               it
               puts
               us
               to
               pain
               :
               In
               short
               ,
               wee
               are
               vain
               ,
               and
               credulous
               ,
               and
               sensuall
               ,
               and
               trifling
               ;
               wee
               are
               tempted
               ,
               and
               tempt
               our selves
               ,
               and
               we
               sin
               frequently
               ,
               and
               contract
               evill
               habits
               ,
               and
               they
               become
               second
               natures
               ,
               and
               bring
               in
               a
               second
               death
               miserable
               and
               eternall
               :
               Every
               man
               hath
               need
               to
               feare
               ,
               because
               every
               man
               hath
               weaknesses
               ,
               and
               enemies
               ,
               and
               temptations
               ,
               and
               dangers
               ,
               and
               causes
               of
               his
               own
               .
               But
               I
               shall
               onely
               instance
               in
               some
               peculiar
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               least
               think
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               have
               
               most
               cause
               to
               fear
               .
            
             
               1t.
               Are
               those
               of
               whom
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               
                 Let
                 him
                 that
                 thinketh
                 he
                 standeth
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 he
                 fall
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               )
               
               said
               the
               Greek
               proverb
               ;
               In
               ordinary
               fish
               we
               shall
               never
               meet
               with
               thornes
               ,
               and
               spiny
               prickles
               :
               and
               in
               persons
               of
               an
               ordinary
               even
               course
               of
               life
               we
               finde
               it
               too
               often
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               no
               checks
               of
               conscience
               ,
               or
               sharp
               reflexions
               upon
               their
               conditions
               ;
               they
               fall
               into
               no
               horrid
               crimes
               ,
               and
               they
               think
               all
               is
               peace
               round
               about
               them
               :
               But
               you
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               as
               Grace
               is
               the
               improvement
               and
               bettering
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               Christian
               graces
               are
               the
               
               perfections
               of
               Morall
               habits
               ,
               and
               are
               but
               new
               circumstances
               ,
               formalities
               ,
               and
               degrees
               ;
               so
               it
               grows
               in
               naturall
               measures
               by
               supernaturall
               aides
               ,
               and
               it
               hath
               its
               degrees
               ,
               its
               strengths
               and
               weaknesses
               ,
               its
               promotions
               and
               arrests
               ,
               its
               stations
               and
               declensions
               ,
               its
               direct
               sicknesses
               and
               indispositions
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               a
               
                 state
                 of
                 grace
              
               that
               is
               next
               to
               sin
               ;
               it
               inclines
               to
               evill
               and
               dwels
               with
               a
               temptation
               ,
               its
               
               acts
               are
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               is
               within
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               but
               he
               
               lives
               in
               its
               borders
               ,
               and
               is
               
                 dubiae
                 jurisdictionis
              
               .
               These
               men
               have
               cause
               to
               fear
               ;
               These
               men
               seem
               to
               stand
               ,
               but
               they
               reel
               indeed
               ,
               and
               decline
               toward
               danger
               and
               death
               .
               
                 Let
                 these
                 men
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 take
                 heed
                 lest
                 they
                 fall
              
               ,
               for
               they
               shake
               already
               ;
               such
               are
               persons
               whom
               the
               Scriptures
               call
               
                 weak
                 in
                 faith
              
               .
               I
               doe
               not
               mean
               new
               beginners
               in
               Religion
               ,
               but
               such
               who
               have
               dwelt
               long
               in
               its
               confines
               ,
               and
               yet
               never
               enter
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               countrey
               ;
               such
               whose
               faith
               is
               tempted
               ,
               whose
               piety
               does
               not
               grow
               ,
               such
               who
               yeeld
               a
               little
               ,
               people
               that
               doe
               all
               that
               they
               can
               lawfully
               doe
               ,
               and
               study
               how
               much
               is
               lawfull
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               lose
               nothing
               of
               a
               temporall
               
               interest
               :
               people
               that
               will
               not
               be
               Martyrs
               in
               any
               degree
               ,
               and
               yet
               have
               good
               affections
               ,
               and
               love
               the
               cause
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               suffer
               nothing
               for
               it
               :
               these
               are
               such
               which
               the
               Apostle
               speaks
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 They
                 think
                 they
                 stand
              
               ,
               and
               so
               they
               doe
               ,
               upon
               one
               leg
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               are
               untempted
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Tempter
               comes
               ,
               then
               they
               fall
               and
               bemoan
               themselves
               ,
               that
               by
               losing
               peace
               they
               lost
               their
               inheritance
               .
               There
               are
               a
               great
               many
               sorts
               of
               such
               persons
               :
               some
               when
               they
               are
               full
               ,
               are
               content
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               Gods
               providence
               ,
               but
               murmur
               and
               are
               amazed
               when
               they
               fall
               into
               poverty
               .
               They
               are
               chaste
               so
               long
               as
               they
               are
               within
               the
               protection
               
               of
               marriage
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               return
               to
               liberty
               they
               fall
               into
               bondage
               ,
               and
               complain
               they
               cannot
               help
               it
               ;
               They
               are
               temperate
               and
               sober
               ,
               if
               you
               let
               them
               alone
               at
               home
               ,
               but
               call
               them
               abroad
               and
               they
               will
               lose
               their
               sober
               thoughts
               ,
               as
               Dinah
               did
               her
               honour
               ,
               by
               going
               into
               new
               company
               .
               These
               men
               in
               these
               estates
               think
               they
               stand
               ,
               but
               God
               knows
               they
               are
               soon
               weary
               ,
               and
               stand
               stiffe
               as
               a
               Cane
               ,
               which
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               Sirian
               star
               or
               the
               flames
               of
               the
               Sun
               cannot
               bend
               ;
               but
               one
               sigh
               of
               a
               Northern
               wind
               shakes
               them
               into
               the
               tremblings
               of
               a
               palsey
               :
               In
               this
               the
               best
               advice
               is
               ,
               that
               such
               persons
               should
               watch
               their
               own
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               see
               on
               which
               side
               they
               are
               most
               open
               ,
               
               and
               by
               what
               enemies
               they
               use
               to
               fall
               ,
               and
               to
               fly
               from
               such
               parties
               as
               they
               would
               avoid
               death
               .
               But
               certainly
               they
               have
               great
               cause
               to
               fear
               ,
               who
               are
               sure
               to
               be
               sick
               when
               the
               weather
               changes
               ;
               or
               can
               no
               longer
               retain
               their
               possession
               but
               till
               an
               enemy
               please
               to
               take
               it
               away
               ,
               or
               will
               preserve
               their
               honour
               but
               till
               some
               smiling
               temptation
               aske
               them
               to
               forgoe
               it
               .
            
             
               2ly
               .
               They
               also
               have
               great
               reason
               to
               fear
               whose
               repentance
               is
               broken
               into
               fragments
               ,
               and
               is
               never
               a
               whole
               or
               entire
               change
               of
               life
               :
               I
               mean
               those
               that
               resolve
               against
               a
               sin
               ,
               and
               pray
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               hate
               it
               in
               all
               the
               resolutions
               of
               their
               understanding
               ,
               till
               that
               unlucky
               period
               comes
               
               in
               which
               they
               use
               to
               act
               it
               ,
               but
               then
               they
               sin
               as
               certainly
               as
               they
               will
               infallibly
               repent
               it
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               done
               :
               these
               are
               a
               very
               great
               many
               Christians
               who
               are
               esteemed
               of
               the
               better
               sort
               of
               penitents
               ,
               yet
               feel
               this
               feaverish
               repentance
               to
               be
               their
               best
               state
               of
               health
               ;
               they
               fall
               certainly
               in
               the
               returns
               of
               the
               same
               circumstances
               ,
               or
               at
               a
               certain
               distance
               
               
               of
               time
               ,
               but
               God
               knows
               they
               doe
               not
               get
               the
               victory
               over
               their
               sin
               ,
               but
               are
               within
               its
               power
               .
               For
               this
               is
               certain
               ,
               they
               who
               sin
               and
               repent
               ,
               and
               sin
               again
               in
               the
               same
               or
               the
               like
               circumstances
               ,
               are
               in
               some
               degree
               under
               the
               power
               and
               dominion
               of
               sin
               ;
               
                 when
                 their
                 actions
                 can
                 be
                 reduc'd
                 to
                 an
                 order
                 or
                 a
                 method
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 rule
                 or
                 a
                 certainty
                 ,
                 that
                 oftner
                 hits
                 then
                 fails
                 ,
                 that
                 sin
                 is
                 habituall
              
               ;
               though
               it
               be
               the
               least
               habit
               ,
               yet
               a
               habit
               it
               is
               ;
               every
               course
               ,
               or
               order
               ,
               or
               method
               of
               sin
               ,
               every
               constant
               or
               periodicall
               return
               ,
               every
               return
               that
               can
               be
               regularly
               observed
               ,
               or
               which
               a
               man
               can
               foresee
               ,
               or
               probably
               foretell
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               he
               does
               not
               intend
               it
               ,
               but
               prays
               against
               it
               ,
               every
               such
               sin
               
               is
               to
               be
               reckoned
               not
               for
               a
               single
               action
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               accounts
               of
               a
               pardonable
               infirmity
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               combination
               ,
               an
               evill
               state
               ,
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               the
               man
               ought
               to
               feare
               concerning
               himselfe
               ,
               lest
               he
               be
               surpriz'd
               and
               call'd
               from
               this
               world
               before
               this
               evill
               state
               be
               altered
               :
               for
               if
               he
               be
               ,
               his
               securities
               are
               but
               slender
               ,
               and
               his
               hopes
               will
               deceive
               him
               .
               It
               was
               a
               severe
               doctrine
               that
               was
               maintain'd
               by
               some
               great
               Clerks
               and
               holy
               men
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ,
               
                 That
                 Repentance
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 once
                 after
                 Baptism
                 :
                 
                   One
                   Faith
                   ,
                   one
                   Lord
                   ,
                   one
                   Baptisme
                   ;
                   one
                   Repentance
                
                 ;
              
               *
               all
               these
               the
               Scripture
               saith
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               if
               by
               repentance
               we
               mean
               the
               entire
               
               change
               of
               our
               condition
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               returns
               willingly
               to
               the
               state
               of
               an
               unbeleeving
               ,
               or
               a
               heathen
               profane
               person
               ,
               intirely
               ,
               and
               choosingly
               ,
               in
               defiance
               of
               ,
               and
               apostasie
               from
               his
               Religion
               ,
               cannot
               be
               renew'd
               againe
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               twice
               affirms
               in
               his
               Epistle
               to
               the
               
                 Hebrews
                 )
              
               .
               But
               then
               ,
               concerning
               this
               state
               of
               Apostasie
               ,
               when
               it
               hapned
               in
               the
               case
               ,
               not
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               of
               Charity
               and
               obedience
               ,
               there
               were
               many
               fears
               and
               jealousies
               :
               they
               were
               therefore
               very
               severe
               in
               their
               doctrines
               ,
               lest
               men
               should
               fall
               into
               so
               evill
               a
               condition
               ,
               they
               enlarged
               their
               fear
               that
               they
               might
               be
               stricter
               in
               their
               duty
               ;
               and
               generally
               this
               they
               did
               beleeve
               ,
               that
               every
               second
               repentance
               was
               
               worse
               then
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               worse
               then
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               still
               as
               the
               sin
               returned
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               did
               the
               lesse
               love
               to
               inhabit
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               were
               provoked
               too
               often
               ,
               would
               so
               withdraw
               his
               aides
               and
               comfortable
               cohabitation
               ,
               that
               the
               Church
               had
               little
               comfort
               in
               such
               children
               ;
               so
               said
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandr
                 .
                 stromat
              
               .
               2.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Those
                 frequent
                 and
                 alternate
                 repentances
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 repentances
                 and
                 sinnings
                 interchangeably
                 ,
                 differ
                 not
                 from
                 the
                 conditions
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 
                   not
                   within
                   the
                   covenant
                   of
                   grace
                   ,
                
                 from
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 
                   not
                   beleevers
                
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 save
                 onely
                 (
                 says
                 
                 he
                 )
                 that
                 these
                 men
                 perceive
                 that
                 they
                 sin
                 ,
              
               they
               doe
               it
               more
               against
               their
               conscience
               then
               infidels
               and
               unbeleevers
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               doe
               it
               with
               lesse
               honesty
               and
               excuse
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 which
                 is
                 worse
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 sin
                 knowingly
                 or
                 wilfully
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 repent
                 of
                 our
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 sin
                 it
                 over
                 again
                 .
              
               And
               the
               same
               severe
               
               doctrine
               is
               delivered
               by
               Theodoret
               in
               his
               12
               book
               against
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               
               and
               is
               hugely
               agreeable
               to
               the
               discipline
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               :
               And
               it
               is
               a
               truth
               of
               so
               great
               severity
               ,
               that
               it
               ought
               to
               quicken
               the
               repentance
               and
               sowre
               the
               gayeties
               of
               easy
               people
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               fear
               ,
               whose
               repentance
               is
               therefore
               ineffectuall
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               integrall
               or
               united
               ,
               but
               broken
               in
               pieces
               by
               the
               intervention
               of
               new
               crimes
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               repentance
               is
               every
               time
               to
               begin
               anew
               ;
               and
               then
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               what
               growth
               that
               repentance
               can
               make
               that
               is
               never
               above
               a
               week
               old
               ,
               that
               is
               for
               ever
               in
               its
               infancy
               ,
               that
               is
               still
               in
               its
               birth
               ,
               that
               never
               gets
               the
               dominion
               over
               sin
               .
               These
               men
               ,
               I
               say
               ,
               ought
               to
               fear
               ,
               lest
               God
               reject
               their
               persons
               ,
               and
               deride
               the
               folly
               of
               
               their
               new
               begun
               repentances
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               be
               weary
               of
               giving
               them
               more
               opportunities
               ,
               since
               they
               approve
               all
               ,
               and
               make
               use
               of
               none
               ,
               their
               understanding
               is
               right
               and
               their
               will
               a
               slave
               ,
               their
               reason
               is
               for
               God
               and
               their
               affections
               for
               sin
               ;
               these
               men
               (
               as
               the
               Apostles
               expression
               is
               )
               
                 walk
                 not
                 as
                 wise
                 but
                 as
                 fools
                 :
              
               for
               we
               deride
               the
               folly
               of
               those
               men
               that
               resolve
               upon
               the
               same
               thing
               a
               thousand
               times
               ,
               and
               never
               keep
               one
               of
               those
               resolutions
               .
               These
               men
               are
               vaine
               and
               light
               ,
               easy
               and
               effeminate
               ,
               childish
               and
               abused
               ;
               these
               are
               they
               of
               whom
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               said
               those
               sad
               decretory
               words
               ,
               
                 Many
                 shall
                 strive
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 able
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               ,
               VIII
               .
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
            
             
               
               3.
               
               THey
               have
               great
               reason
               to
               feare
               ,
               whose
               sins
               are
               not
               yet
               remitted
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               within
               the
               dominion
               of
               sin
               ,
               within
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               the
               regions
               of
               feare
               :
               Light
               makes
               us
               confident
               ,
               and
               Sin
               checks
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               into
               the
               pusillanimity
               and
               cowardize
               of
               a
               girle
               or
               a
               conscious
               boy
               :
               and
               they
               doe
               their
               work
               in
               the
               days
               of
               peace
               and
               a
               wealthy
               fortune
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               pay
               their
               symbole
               in
               a
               warre
               or
               in
               a
               plague
               ;
               then
               they
               spend
               of
               their
               treasure
               of
               wrath
               ,
               which
               they
               laid
               up
               in
               
               their
               vessels
               of
               dishonour
               !
               And
               indeed
               ,
               want
               of
               feare
               brought
               them
               to
               it
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               had
               known
               how
               to
               have
               accounted
               concerning
               the
               changes
               of
               mortality
               ,
               if
               they
               could
               have
               reckoned
               right
               concerning
               Gods
               judgements
               falling
               upon
               sinners
               ,
               and
               remembred
               that
               themselves
               are
               no
               more
               to
               God
               then
               that
               Brother
               of
               theirs
               that
               died
               in
               a
               drunken
               surfeit
               ,
               or
               was
               kill'd
               in
               a
               Rebell
               warre
               ,
               or
               was
               before
               his
               grave
               corrupted
               by
               the
               shames
               of
               lust
               ;
               if
               they
               could
               have
               told
               the
               minutes
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               and
               passed
               on
               towards
               their
               grave
               at
               least
               in
               religious
               and
               sober
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               consider'd
               that
               there
               must
               come
               a
               time
               for
               them
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               after
               
               
                 death
                 comes
                 judgement
              
               ,
               a
               fearfull
               and
               an
               intolerable
               judgement
               ,
               it
               would
               not
               have
               come
               to
               this
               passe
               ,
               in
               which
               their
               present
               condition
               of
               affairs
               doe
               amaze
               them
               ,
               and
               their
               sin
               hath
               made
               them
               lyable
               unto
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               death
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               an
               eternall
               evill
               .
               In
               this
               case
               it
               is
               naturall
               to
               fear
               ;
               and
               if
               men
               consider
               their
               condition
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               all
               the
               felicity
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               security
               they
               can
               have
               ,
               depends
               upon
               Gods
               mercy
               pardoning
               their
               sins
               ,
               they
               cannot
               choose
               but
               fear
               infinitely
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               not
               reason
               to
               hope
               that
               their
               sins
               are
               pardoned
               .
               *
               Now
               concerning
               this
               ,
               men
               indeed
               have
               generally
               taken
               a
               course
               to
               put
               this
               affair
               to
               a
               very
               speedy
               issue
               .
               
               
                 God
                 is
                 mercifull
              
               ,
               and
               
                 God
                 forgive
                 mee
              
               ,
               and
               all
               is
               done
               :
               or
               it
               may
               be
               a
               few
               sighs
               ,
               like
               the
               deep
               sobbings
               of
               a
               man
               that
               is
               almost
               dead
               with
               laughter
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               trifling
               sorrow
               returning
               upon
               a
               man
               after
               he
               is
               full
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               hath
               pleased
               himselfe
               with
               violence
               ,
               and
               revolving
               onely
               by
               a
               naturall
               change
               from
               sin
               to
               sorrow
               ,
               from
               laughter
               to
               a
               groan
               ,
               from
               sunshine
               to
               a
               cloudy
               day
               ;
               or
               it
               may
               
               be
               the
               good
               man
               hath
               left
               some
               one
               sin
               quite
               ,
               or
               some
               degrees
               of
               
               all
               sin
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               conclusion
               is
               firm
               ,
               he
               is
               
                 rectus
                 in
                 Cur●â
              
               ,
               his
               sins
               are
               pardoned
               ,
               he
               was
               indeed
               in
               an
               evill
               condition
               ,
               but
               
                 now
                 he
                 is
                 purged
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 sanctified
              
               and
               clean
               .
               These
               things
               are
               very
               bad
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               much
               worse
               that
               men
               should
               continue
               in
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               grow
               old
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               arrive
               at
               consirmation
               ,
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               habituall
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               grow
               fond
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               think
               if
               they
               die
               ,
               their
               account
               stands
               as
               fair
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               as
               St.
               Peter's
               after
               his
               tears
               and
               sorrow
               .
               
                 Our
                 sins
                 are
                 not
                 pardoned
                 easily
                 and
                 quickly
              
               ;
               and
               the
               longer
               and
               the
               greater
               hath
               been
               the
               iniquity
               ,
               the
               harder
               and
               more
               difficult
               and
               uncertain
               is
               the
               pardon
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               great
               
               progresse
               to
               return
               from
               all
               the
               degrees
               of
               death
               to
               life
               ,
               to
               motion
               ,
               to
               quicknesse
               ,
               to
               purity
               ,
               to
               acceptation
               ,
               to
               grace
               ,
               to
               contention
               ,
               and
               growth
               in
               grace
               ,
               to
               perseverance
               ,
               and
               
                 so
                 to
                 pardon
              
               .
               For
               pardon
               stands
               no
               where
               but
               at
               the
               gates
               of
               heaven
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               mercy
               that
               signifies
               a
               finall
               and
               universall
               acquittance
               .
               God
               sends
               it
               out
               in
               little
               scroles
               ,
               and
               excuses
               you
               from
               falling
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               enemy
               ,
               or
               the
               secret
               stroke
               of
               an
               Angell
               in
               the
               days
               of
               the
               plague
               ;
               but
               these
               are
               but
               little
               entertainments
               and
               inticings
               of
               our
               hopes
               to
               work
               on
               towards
               the
               great
               pardon
               which
               is
               registred
               in
               the
               leaves
               of
               the
               Book
               of
               Life
               .
               And
               it
               is
               a
               mighty
               folly
               
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               every
               little
               line
               of
               mercy
               signifies
               glory
               and
               absolution
               from
               the
               eternall
               wrath
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               ,
               that
               wicked
               men
               are
               unwilling
               to
               dye
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               wonder
               that
               many
               of
               them
               dye
               with
               so
               little
               resentment
               of
               their
               danger
               and
               their
               evill
               .
               There
               is
               reason
               for
               them
               to
               tremble
               when
               the
               Judge
               summons
               them
               to
               appear
               .
               When
               his
               messenger
               is
               clothed
               with
               horror
               ,
               and
               speaks
               in
               thunder
               ;
               when
               their
               conscience
               is
               their
               accuser
               ,
               and
               their
               accusation
               is
               great
               ,
               and
               their
               bills
               uncancell'd
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               no
               title
               to
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ,
               no
               advocate
               ,
               no
               excuse
               ;
               when
               God
               is
               their
               enemy
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               the
               
               injur'd
               person
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               is
               grieved
               ,
               and
               sicknesse
               and
               death
               come
               to
               plead
               Gods
               cause
               against
               the
               man
               ;
               then
               there
               is
               reason
               that
               the
               naturall
               fears
               of
               death
               should
               be
               high
               and
               pungent
               ,
               and
               those
               naturall
               fears
               encreased
               by
               the
               reasonable
               and
               certain
               expectations
               of
               that
               anger
               which
               God
               hath
               laid
               up
               in
               heaven
               for
               ever
               ,
               to
               consume
               and
               destroy
               his
               enemies
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               if
               we
               consider
               upon
               how
               trifling
               and
               inconsiderable
               grounds
               most
               men
               hope
               for
               pardon
               (
               if
               at
               least
               that
               may
               be
               call'd
               hope
               ,
               which
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               carelesse
               boldnesse
               ,
               and
               an
               unreasonable
               wilfull
               confidence
               )
               we
               shall
               see
               much
               cause
               to
               pity
               very
               
               many
               who
               are
               going
               merrily
               to
               a
               sad
               and
               intolerable
               death
               .
               Pardon
               of
               sins
               is
               a
               mercy
               which
               Christ
               purchased
               with
               his
               dearest
               blood
               ,
               which
               he
               ministers
               to
               us
               upon
               conditions
               of
               an
               infinite
               kindnesse
               ,
               but
               yet
               of
               great
               holinesse
               and
               obedience
               ,
               and
               an
               active
               living
               faith
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               grace
               ,
               that
               the
               most
               holy
               persons
               beg
               of
               God
               
               
               with
               mighty
               passion
               ,
               and
               labour
               for
               with
               a
               great
               diligence
               ,
               and
               expect
               with
               trembling
               fears
               ,
               and
               concerning
               it
               many
               times
               suffer
               sadnesses
               with
               uncertain
               soules
               ,
               and
               receive
               it
               by
               degrees
               ,
               and
               it
               enters
               upon
               them
               by
               little
               portions
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               broken
               as
               their
               sighs
               and
               sleeps
               .
               But
               so
               have
               I
               seen
               the
               returning
               sea
               enter
               upon
               the
               strand
               ,
               and
               the
               waters
               rolling
               towards
               the
               shore
               ,
               throw
               up
               little
               portions
               of
               the
               tide
               ,
               and
               retire
               as
               if
               nature
               meant
               to
               play
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               change
               the
               abode
               of
               waters
               ;
               but
               still
               the
               floud
               crept
               by
               little
               steppings
               ,
               and
               invaded
               more
               by
               his
               progressions
               then
               he
               lost
               by
               his
               retreat
               ,
               and
               having
               told
               the
               number
               of
               its
               
               steps
               ,
               it
               possesses
               its
               new
               portion
               till
               the
               Angell
               calls
               it
               back
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               leave
               its
               unfaithfull
               dwelling
               of
               the
               sand
               :
               so
               is
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               it
               comes
               by
               slow
               motions
               ,
               and
               first
               quits
               a
               present
               death
               ,
               and
               turnes
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               into
               a
               sharp
               sicknesse
               ;
               and
               if
               that
               sicknesse
               prove
               not
               health
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               it
               washes
               off
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               will
               dash
               against
               the
               rock
               again
               ,
               and
               proceed
               to
               take
               off
               the
               severall
               instances
               of
               anger
               ,
               and
               the
               periods
               of
               wrath
               ;
               but
               all
               this
               while
               it
               is
               uncertain
               concerning
               our
               finall
               interest
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               ebbe
               or
               floud
               ;
               and
               every
               hearty
               prayer
               ,
               and
               every
               bountifull
               almes
               still
               enlarges
               the
               pardon
               ,
               or
               addes
               a
               degree
               of
               probability
               
               and
               hope
               ;
               and
               then
               a
               drunken
               meeting
               ,
               or
               a
               covetous
               desire
               ,
               or
               an
               act
               of
               lust
               ,
               or
               looser
               swearing
               ,
               idle
               talk
               ,
               or
               neglect
               of
               Religion
               ,
               makes
               the
               pardon
               retire
               ;
               and
               while
               it
               is
               disputed
               between
               Christ
               and
               Christs
               enemy
               who
               shall
               be
               Lord
               ,
               the
               pardon
               fluctuates
               like
               the
               wave
               ,
               striving
               to
               climbe
               the
               rock
               ,
               and
               is
               wash'd
               off
               like
               its
               own
               retinue
               ,
               and
               it
               gets
               possession
               by
               time
               and
               uncertainty
               ,
               by
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               the
               degrees
               of
               a
               hard
               progression
               .
               When
               David
               had
               sinned
               but
               in
               one
               instance
               ,
               interrupting
               the
               course
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               by
               one
               sad
               calamity
               ,
               it
               pleased
               God
               to
               pardon
               him
               ;
               but
               see
               upon
               what
               hard
               terms
               :
               He
               prayed
               long
               ,
               and
               violently
               ,
               he
               wept
               
               sorely
               ,
               he
               was
               humbled
               in
               sackcloth
               and
               ashes
               ,
               he
               eat
               the
               bread
               of
               affliction
               ,
               and
               drank
               of
               his
               bottle
               of
               tears
               ;
               he
               lost
               his
               Princely
               spirit
               ,
               and
               had
               an
               amazing
               conscience
               ;
               he
               suffer'd
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               sword
               never
               did
               depart
               from
               his
               house
               ,
               his
               Son
               rebell'd
               ,
               and
               his
               Kingdome
               revolted
               ;
               he
               fled
               on
               foot
               ,
               and
               maintained
               Spies
               against
               his
               childe
               ,
               hee
               was
               forc'd
               to
               send
               an
               army
               against
               him
               that
               was
               dearer
               then
               his
               owne
               eyes
               ,
               and
               to
               fight
               against
               him
               whom
               he
               would
               not
               hurt
               for
               all
               the
               riches
               of
               Syria
               and
               Egypt
               ;
               his
               concubines
               were
               desir'd
               by
               an
               incestuous
               mixture
               ,
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               sun
               before
               all
               Israel
               ,
               and
               his
               childe
               that
               was
               
               the
               fruit
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               after
               a
               7
               days
               feaver
               dyed
               ,
               and
               left
               him
               nothing
               of
               his
               sin
               to
               show
               ,
               but
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               the
               scourges
               of
               the
               Divine
               vengeance
               ;
               and
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               God
               pardoned
               him
               finally
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               for
               ever
               sorrowfull
               ,
               and
               never
               did
               the
               sin
               againe
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               sinned
               a
               thousand
               times
               for
               David's
               once
               ,
               is
               too
               confident
               ,
               if
               he
               thinks
               that
               all
               his
               shall
               be
               pardoned
               at
               a
               lesse
               
               rate
               then
               was
               used
               to
               expiate
               that
               one
               mischief
               of
               the
               religious
               King
               :
               
               
                 The
                 son
                 of
                 David
              
               died
               for
               his
               father
               David
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               he
               did
               for
               us
               ;
               he
               was
               
                 the
                 Lambe
                 slain
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               that
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               relation
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               heap
               of
               the
               Divine
               favours
               which
               crown'd
               David
               with
               a
               circle
               richer
               then
               the
               royall
               diadem
               ,
               could
               not
               exempt
               him
               from
               the
               portion
               of
               sinners
               ,
               when
               he
               descended
               into
               their
               pollutions
               .
               I
               pray
               God
               we
               may
               find
               the
               
                 sure
                 mercies
                 of
                 David
              
               ,
               and
               may
               have
               our
               portion
               in
               the
               redemption
               wrought
               by
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 David
              
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               to
               expect
               it
               upon
               such
               terms
               as
               are
               revealed
               ,
               such
               which
               include
               time
               ,
               and
               labour
               ,
               and
               uncertainty
               ,
               and
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               and
               fear
               ,
               and
               holy
               living
               .
               But
               
               it
               is
               a
               sad
               observation
               that
               the
               case
               of
               pardon
               of
               sins
               is
               so
               administred
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               are
               most
               sure
               of
               it
               have
               the
               greatest
               fears
               concerning
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               to
               whom
               it
               doth
               not
               belong
               at
               all
               are
               as
               confident
               as
               children
               and
               fooles
               ,
               who
               believe
               every
               thing
               they
               have
               a
               mind
               to
               ,
               not
               because
               they
               have
               reason
               so
               to
               doe
               ,
               but
               because
               without
               it
               they
               are
               presently
               miserable
               .
               The
               godly
               and
               holy
               persons
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               
                 work
                 out
                 their
                 salvation
                 with
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
              
               ;
               and
               the
               wicked
               goe
               to
               destruction
               with
               gayety
               and
               confidence
               :
               these
               men
               think
               all
               is
               well
               ,
               while
               they
               are
               
                 in
                 the
                 gall
                 of
                 bitternesse
              
               ,
               and
               good
               men
               are
               tossed
               in
               a
               tempest
               ,
               crying
               and
               praying
               
               for
               a
               safe
               conduct
               ,
               and
               the
               sighs
               of
               their
               feares
               ,
               and
               the
               wind
               of
               their
               prayers
               waft
               them
               safely
               to
               their
               port
               .
               Pardon
               of
               sins
               is
               not
               easily
               obtain'd
               ;
               because
               they
               who
               onely
               certainly
               can
               receive
               it
               ,
               find
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               danger
               ,
               and
               fears
               in
               the
               obtaining
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               their
               case
               is
               pityable
               and
               deplorable
               ,
               who
               when
               they
               have
               least
               reason
               to
               expect
               pardon
               ,
               yet
               are
               most
               confident
               and
               carelesse
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               there
               are
               sorrows
               on
               one
               side
               and
               dangers
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               temptations
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               it
               will
               concern
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               to
               know
               when
               their
               sins
               are
               pardoned
               .
               For
               then
               when
               they
               
               can
               perceive
               their
               signes
               certain
               and
               evident
               ,
               they
               may
               rest
               in
               their
               expectations
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercies
               ;
               when
               they
               cannot
               see
               the
               signes
               ,
               they
               may
               leave
               their
               confidence
               ,
               and
               change
               it
               into
               repentance
               ,
               and
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               and
               stricter
               observation
               ;
               and
               in
               order
               to
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               tell
               you
               that
               which
               shall
               never
               faile
               you
               ;
               a
               certaine
               signe
               that
               you
               may
               know
               
                 whether
                 or
                 no
              
               ,
               and
               when
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 what
                 degree
              
               your
               persons
               are
               pardoned
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               shall
               not
               consider
               the
               evils
               of
               sin
               by
               any
               Metaphysicall
               and
               
               abstracted
               effects
               ,
               but
               by
               sensible
               ,
               reall
               ,
               and
               materiall
               .
               Hee
               that
               revenges
               himself
               of
               another
               ,
               does
               something
               that
               will
               make
               his
               
               enemy
               grieve
               ,
               something
               that
               shall
               displease
               the
               offender
               as
               much
               as
               sin
               did
               the
               offended
               ;
               and
               therefore
               all
               the
               evills
               of
               sin
               are
               such
               as
               relate
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               bee
               estimated
               by
               our
               apprehensions
               .
               Sin
               makes
               God
               angry
               ,
               and
               Gods
               anger
               if
               it
               be
               turned
               aside
               will
               make
               us
               miserable
               and
               accursed
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               proportion
               to
               
               
               this
               we
               are
               to
               reckon
               the
               proportions
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               in
               forgivenesse
               ,
               or
               his
               anger
               in
               retaining
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Sin
               hath
               obliged
               us
               to
               suffer
               many
               evills
               ,
               even
               whatsoever
               
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               inflict
               ;
               sicknesse
               and
               dishonour
               ,
               poverty
               and
               shame
               ,
               a
               caytive
               spirit
               ,
               and
               a
               guilty
               conscience
               ,
               famine
               and
               war
               ,
               plague
               and
               pestilence
               ,
               sudden
               death
               and
               a
               short
               life
               ,
               temporall
               death
               or
               death
               eternall
               ,
               according
               as
               God
               in
               the
               severall
               covenants
               of
               the
               Law
               and
               Gospel
               hath
               expressed
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               For
               in
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               sin
               bound
               them
               to
               nothing
               but
               temporall
               evills
               ,
               
               but
               they
               were
               sore
               ,
               and
               heavy
               ,
               and
               many
               ;
               but
               these
               only
               
               there
               were
               threatned
               ;
               in
               the
               Gospel
               Christ
               added
               the
               menaces
               of
               evills
               ,
               spirituall
               and
               eternall
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               great
               evill
               of
               the
               Jews
               was
               their
               abscission
               and
               cutting
               off
               
               from
               being
               Gods
               people
               ,
               to
               which
               eternall
               damnation
               answers
               amongst
               us
               ;
               and
               as
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               war
               ,
               and
               other
               intermediall
               evills
               were
               lesser
               strokes
               in
               order
               to
               the
               finall
               anger
               of
               God
               against
               their
               Nation
               ,
               so
               are
               these
               and
               spirituall
               evills
               intermediall
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Eternall
               destruction
               of
               sinning
               and
               unrepenting
               Christians
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               When
               God
               had
               visited
               any
               of
               the
               sinners
               of
               Israel
               with
               a
               grievous
               
               
               sicknesse
               ,
               then
               they
               lay
               under
               the
               evill
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               pardoned
               till
               God
               took
               away
               the
               sicknesse
               ;
               but
               the
               taking
               the
               evill
               away
               ,
               the
               evill
               of
               the
               punishment
               ,
               was
               the
               pardon
               of
               the
               sin
               ;
               
                 to
                 pardon
                 the
                 sin
                 is
                 to
                 spare
                 the
                 sinner
                 :
              
               and
               this
               appears
               ;
               For
               when
               Christ
               had
               said
               to
               the
               man
               sick
               of
               the
               palsey
               ,
               
                 Son
                 thy
                 sins
                 are
                 forgiven
              
               
               thee
               ,
               the
               Pharisees
               accused
               him
               of
               blasphemy
               ,
               because
               none
               had
               power
               to
               forgive
               sins
               but
               God
               onely
               ;
               Christ
               to
               vindicate
               himselfe
               gives
               them
               an
               ocular
               demonstration
               ,
               and
               proves
               his
               words
               :
               
                 that
                 yee
                 may
                 know
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 Man
                 hath
                 power
                 on
                 earth
                 to
                 forgive
                 sins
                 ,
                 he
                 saith
                 to
                 the
                 man
                 sick
                 of
                 the
                 palsey
                 ,
                 Arise
                 and
                 walk
              
               ;
               then
               
               he
               pardoned
               the
               sin
               ,
               when
               he
               took
               away
               the
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               proved
               the
               power
               by
               reducing
               it
               to
               act
               :
               for
               if
               pardon
               of
               sins
               be
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               easier
               or
               harder
               :
               if
               it
               be
               easier
               ,
               then
               sin
               hath
               not
               so
               much
               evill
               in
               it
               as
               a
               sicknesse
               ,
               which
               no
               Religion
               as
               yet
               ever
               taught
               .
               If
               it
               be
               harder
               ,
               then
               Christs
               power
               to
               doe
               that
               which
               was
               harder
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               proved
               by
               doing
               that
               which
               was
               easier
               .
               It
               remaines
               therefore
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               to
               take
               the
               punishment
               away
               ,
               as
               to
               procure
               or
               give
               the
               pardon
               ;
               because
               as
               the
               retaining
               the
               sin
               was
               an
               obligation
               to
               the
               evill
               of
               punishment
               ,
               so
               the
               remitting
               the
               sin
               is
               the
               disobliging
               to
               its
               penalty
               .
               So
               farre
               then
               the
               case
               is
               
               manifest
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               next
               step
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               although
               in
               the
               Gospel
               God
               punishes
               sinners
               with
               temporall
               judgements
               ,
               and
               sicknesses
               ,
               and
               deaths
               ,
               
               with
               sad
               accidents
               ,
               and
               evill
               Angels
               ,
               and
               messengers
               of
               wrath
               ;
               yet
               besides
               these
               lesser
               strokes
               ,
               he
               hath
               scorpions
               to
               chastise
               ,
               and
               loads
               of
               worse
               evils
               to
               oppresse
               the
               disobedient
               :
               he
               punishes
               one
               sin
               with
               
               another
               ,
               vile
               acts
               with
               evill
               habits
               ,
               these
               with
               a
               hard
               heart
               ,
               and
               this
               
               with
               obstinacy
               ,
               and
               obstinacy
               with
               impenitence
               ,
               and
               impenitence
               with
               damnation
               .
               Now
               because
               the
               worst
               of
               evills
               which
               are
               threatned
               to
               us
               are
               such
               which
               consign
               to
               hell
               by
               persevering
               in
               sin
               ,
               as
               God
               takes
               off
               our
               love
               and
               our
               affections
               ,
               our
               relations
               and
               bondage
               under
               sin
               ,
               just
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               he
               pardons
               us
               ;
               because
               the
               punishment
               of
               sin
               being
               taken
               off
               and
               pardoned
               ,
               there
               can
               remaine
               no
               guilt
               .
               Guiltinesse
               is
               an
               unsignificant
               word
               ,
               if
               there
               be
               no
               obligation
               to
               punishment
               .
               Since
               therefore
               spirituall
               evils
               ,
               and
               progressions
               in
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               reprobation
               ,
               and
               impenitence
               ,
               and
               accursed
               habits
               ,
               and
               perseverance
               in
               iniquity
               are
               the
               worst
               of
               evils
               ,
               when
               these
               
               are
               taken
               off
               ,
               the
               sin
               hath
               lost
               its
               venome
               ,
               and
               appendant
               curse
               ;
               for
               sin
               passes
               on
               to
               eternall
               death
               onely
               by
               the
               line
               of
               impenitence
               ,
               and
               it
               can
               never
               carry
               us
               to
               hell
               ,
               if
               we
               repent
               timely
               and
               effectually
               ;
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               therefore
               that
               any
               man
               leaves
               his
               sin
               ,
               just
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               he
               is
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               sure
               of
               it
               .
               For
               although
               curing
               the
               temporall
               evill
               was
               the
               pardon
               of
               sins
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               yet
               wee
               must
               reckon
               our
               pardon
               by
               curing
               the
               spirituall
               .
               If
               I
               have
               sinned
               against
               God
               in
               the
               shamefull
               crime
               of
               Lust
               ,
               then
               God
               hath
               pardoned
               my
               sins
               ,
               when
               upon
               my
               repentance
               and
               prayers
               he
               hath
               given
               me
               the
               grace
               of
               Chastity
               .
               My
               Drunkennesse
               is
               forgiven
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               
               acquir'd
               the
               grace
               of
               Temperance
               ,
               and
               a
               sober
               spirit
               .
               My
               Covetousnesse
               shall
               no
               more
               be
               a
               damning
               sin
               ,
               when
               I
               have
               a
               loving
               and
               charitable
               spirit
               ;
               loving
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               and
               despising
               the
               world
               :
               for
               every
               further
               degree
               of
               sin
               being
               a
               neerer
               step
               to
               hell
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               the
               worst
               punishment
               of
               sin
               ,
               it
               follows
               inevitably
               ,
               that
               according
               as
               we
               are
               put
               into
               a
               contrary
               state
               ,
               so
               are
               our
               degrees
               of
               pardon
               ,
               and
               the
               worst
               punishment
               is
               already
               taken
               off
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               the
               great
               blessing
               ,
               and
               pardon
               ,
               and
               redemption
               which
               Christ
               wrought
               for
               us
               ,
               is
               called
               
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 holinesse
              
               ,
               and
               
                 turning
                 us
                 away
                 from
                 our
                 sins
                 :
              
               So
               St.
               
                 Peter
                 ,
                 Yee
                 know
                 that
                 you
              
               
               
                 were
                 not
                 redeemed
                 with
                 corruptible
                 things
                 ,
                 as
                 silver
                 and
                 gold
                 ,
                 from
              
               
               
                 your
                 vain
                 conversation
              
               ;
               that
               's
               your
               redemption
               ,
               that
               's
               your
               deliverance
               :
               you
               were
               taken
               from
               your
               sinfull
               state
               ,
               that
               was
               the
               state
               of
               death
               ,
               this
               of
               life
               and
               pardon
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               made
               Synonyma
               by
               the
               same
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 According
                 as
                 his
                 divine
                 power
                 hath
                 given
                 us
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 pertain
                 to
                 life
                 and
                 godlinesse
                 :
                 to
                 live
              
               and
               
               
                 to
                 be
                 godly
              
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               ;
               
                 to
                 remain
                 in
                 sin
              
               and
               
                 abide
                 in
                 death
              
               ,
               is
               all
               one
               ;
               to
               
                 redeem
                 us
                 from
                 sin
              
               ,
               is
               to
               snatch
               us
               from
               hell
               ;
               he
               that
               gives
               us
               godlinesse
               ,
               gives
               us
               life
               ,
               and
               that
               supposes
               pardon
               ,
               or
               the
               abolition
               of
               the
               rites
               of
               eternall
               death
               :
               and
               this
               was
               the
               conclusion
               of
               
               St.
               Peter's
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               the
               summe
               totall
               of
               our
               redemption
               and
               of
               
               our
               pardon
               ;
               
                 God
                 having
                 raised
                 up
                 his
                 Son
                 ,
                 sent
                 him
                 to
                 blesse
                 us
                 in
                 turning
                 away
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 from
                 your
                 iniquity
              
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               end
               of
               Christs
               passion
               and
               bitter
               death
               ,
               the
               purpose
               of
               all
               his
               and
               all
               our
               preaching
               ,
               the
               effect
               of
               baptisme
               ,
               
                 purging
                 ,
                 washing
                 ,
                 sanctifying
              
               ;
               
               
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supper
               ,
               the
               same
               body
               that
               was
               broken
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               blood
               that
               was
               shed
               for
               our
               redemption
               ,
               is
               to
               conform
               us
               into
               his
               image
               and
               likenesse
               of
               living
               and
               dying
               ,
               of
               doing
               and
               suffering
               ;
               The
               case
               is
               plain
               ,
               just
               as
               we
               leave
               our
               sins
               ,
               so
               Gods
               wrath
               shall
               be
               taken
               from
               us
               ;
               as
               we
               get
               the
               graces
               contrary
               to
               our
               former
               vices
               ,
               so
               infallibly
               we
               are
               consign'd
               to
               pardon
               .
               If
               therefore
               you
               are
               in
               contestation
               against
               sin
               ;
               while
               you
               dwell
               in
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               yeeld
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               overcome
               it
               ,
               your
               pardon
               is
               uncertain
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               discernible
               in
               its
               progresse
               ;
               but
               when
               sin
               is
               mortified
               and
               your
               lusts
               are
               dead
               ,
               and
               
               under
               the
               power
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               you
               are
               
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               all
               your
               fears
               concerning
               your
               state
               of
               pardon
               are
               causelesse
               ,
               and
               afflictive
               without
               reason
               ;
               but
               so
               long
               as
               you
               live
               at
               the
               old
               rate
               of
               lust
               or
               intemperance
               ,
               of
               covetousnesse
               or
               vanity
               ,
               of
               tyranny
               or
               oppression
               ,
               of
               carelesnesse
               or
               irreligion
               ,
               flatter
               not
               your selves
               ,
               you
               have
               no
               more
               reason
               to
               hope
               for
               pardon
               then
               a
               begger
               for
               a
               Crown
               ,
               or
               a
               condemned
               criminall
               to
               be
               made
               Heir
               apparent
               to
               that
               Prince
               whom
               he
               would
               traiterously
               have
               slain
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               They
               have
               great
               reason
               to
               fear
               concerning
               their
               condition
               ,
               who
               having
               been
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               who
               having
               begun
               to
               lead
               a
               good
               
               life
               ,
               and
               give
               their
               names
               to
               God
               by
               solemne
               deliberate
               acts
               of
               will
               and
               understanding
               ,
               and
               made
               some
               progresse
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Godlinesse
               ,
               if
               they
               shall
               retire
               to
               folly
               ,
               and
               unravell
               all
               their
               holy
               vows
               ,
               and
               commit
               those
               evils
               from
               which
               they
               formerly
               run
               as
               from
               a
               fire
               or
               inundation
               ,
               their
               case
               hath
               in
               it
               so
               many
               evills
               that
               they
               have
               great
               reason
               to
               fear
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               concerning
               the
               finall
               issue
               of
               their
               souls
               .
               For
               return
               to
               folly
               hath
               in
               it
               many
               evils
               beyond
               the
               common
               state
               of
               sin
               and
               death
               ;
               and
               such
               evils
               which
               are
               most
               contrary
               to
               the
               hopes
               of
               pardon
               .
               1.
               
               He
               that
               falls
               back
               into
               those
               sins
               he
               hath
               repented
               of
               ,
               does
               
                 grieve
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 which
              
               
               
               
                 he
                 was
                 sealed
                 to
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 redemption
                 .
              
               For
               so
               the
               Antithesis
               is
               plain
               and
               obvious
               ;
               If
               
                 at
                 the
                 conversion
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 there
                 is
                 joy
                 before
              
               the
               beatified
               Spirits
               ,
               
                 the
                 Angels
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               consummation
               of
               our
               pardon
               and
               our
               consignation
               to
               felicity
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               imagine
               how
               great
               an
               evill
               it
               is
               to
               
                 grieve
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               is
               greater
               then
               the
               Angels
               .
               The
               Children
               of
               Israel
               were
               carefully
               warned
               that
               they
               should
               not
               offend
               the
               Angel
               :
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 send
                 an
                 Angel
              
               
               
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 obey
                 his
                 voyce
                 ,
                 provoke
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 pardon
                 your
                 transgressions
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               spare
               to
               punish
               you
               if
               you
               grieve
               him
               :
               Much
               greater
               is
               the
               evill
               
               if
               we
               grieve
               him
               who
               sits
               upon
               the
               throne
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Prince
               of
               all
               the
               Spirits
               :
               and
               besides
               ,
               grieving
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               an
               affection
               that
               is
               as
               contrary
               to
               his
               felicity
               ,
               as
               lust
               is
               to
               his
               holinesse
               ;
               both
               which
               are
               essentiall
               to
               him
               .
               
                 Tristitia
                 enim
                 omnium
                 spirituum
                 nequissima
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 pessima
                 servis
                 Dei
                 ,
                 &
                 omnium
                 spiritus
                 exterminat
                 ,
                 &
                 cruciat
                 Spiritum
                 sanctum
                 ,
              
               said
               Hennas
               :
               Sadnesse
               is
               the
               greatest
               
               enemy
               to
               Gods
               servants
               ;
               if
               you
               grieve
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               you
               cast
               
               him
               out
               ;
               for
               he
               cannot
               dwell
               with
               sorrow
               and
               grieving
               ;
               unlesse
               it
               be
               such
               a
               sorrow
               which
               by
               the
               way
               of
               vertue
               passes
               on
               to
               joy
               and
               never
               ceasing
               felicity
               .
               Now
               by
               grieving
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               is
               meant
               ,
               those
               things
               which
               displease
               him
               ,
               doing
               unkindnesse
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               grief
               which
               cannot
               in
               proper
               sense
               seise
               upon
               him
               will
               in
               certain
               effects
               return
               upon
               us
               :
               
                 Ita
                 enim
                 dica
              
               (
               said
               
                 Seneca
                 )
                 sacer
                 intra
                 nos
                 Spiritus
                 sedet
                 ,
                 bonorum
                 ,
                 malorúmque
                 nostrorum
                 observator
                 &
                 custos
                 ,
                 hic
                 prout
                 à
                 nobis
                 tractatus
                 est
                 ,
                 ita
                 nos
                 ipse
                 tractat
                 .
              
               There
               is
               a
               holy
               spirit
               dwels
               in
               every
               good
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               observer
               and
               guardian
               of
               all
               our
               actions
               ,
               and
               as
               we
               treat
               him
               ,
               so
               will
               he
               treat
               us
               .
               Now
               we
               
               ought
               to
               treat
               him
               sweetly
               and
               tenderly
               ,
               thankfully
               and
               with
               observation
               .
               
                 Deus
                 praecepit
                 Spiritum
                 sanctum
                 ,
                 utpote
                 pro
                 naturae
                 suae
                 bono
                 tenerum
                 &
                 delicatum
                 ,
                 tranquillitate
                 ,
                 &
                 lenitate
                 ,
                 &
                 quiete
                 ,
                 &
                 pace
                 tractare
                 ,
              
               said
               
                 Tertullian
                 de
                 Spectaculis
              
               .
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               a
               loving
               and
               a
               kind
               Spirit
               ,
               gentle
               and
               easy
               ,
               chast
               and
               pure
               ,
               righteous
               and
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               so
               much
               for
               us
               as
               to
               wash
               us
               from
               our
               impurities
               ,
               and
               to
               cleanse
               us
               from
               our
               stains
               ,
               and
               streighten
               our
               obliquities
               ,
               and
               to
               instruct
               our
               ignorances
               ,
               and
               to
               snatch
               us
               from
               an
               intolerable
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               consign
               us
               to
               the
               day
               of
               redemption
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               the
               resurrection
               of
               our
               bodies
               from
               death
               ,
               corruption
               ,
               
               and
               the
               dishonors
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               to
               appease
               all
               the
               storms
               and
               uneasynesse
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 make
                 us
                 free
                 as
                 the
                 Sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               furnished
               with
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               with
               innumerable
               arts
               ,
               with
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               in
               despite
               of
               our
               lusts
               and
               reluctancies
               ,
               with
               parts
               and
               interrupted
               steps
               ,
               with
               waitings
               and
               expectations
               ,
               with
               watchfulnesse
               and
               stratagems
               ,
               with
               inspirations
               and
               collaterall
               assistances
               ,
               after
               all
               this
               grace
               ,
               and
               bounty
               ,
               and
               diligence
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               despite
               this
               grace
               ,
               and
               trample
               upon
               the
               blessings
               ,
               and
               scorn
               to
               receive
               life
               at
               so
               great
               an
               expence
               ,
               and
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               this
               is
               so
               great
               a
               basenesse
               and
               unworthynesse
               ,
               that
               by
               troubling
               the
               tenderest
               
               passions
               ,
               it
               turns
               into
               the
               most
               bitter
               hostilities
               ;
               by
               abusing
               Gods
               love
               it
               turns
               into
               jealousie
               ,
               and
               rage
               ,
               and
               indignation
               .
               
                 Goe
                 and
                 sin
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 lest
                 a
                 worse
                 thing
                 happen
                 to
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Falling
               away
               after
               we
               have
               begun
               to
               live
               well
               is
               a
               great
               cause
               of
               fear
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               added
               to
               it
               the
               circumstance
               of
               inexcuseablenesse
               .
               The
               man
               hath
               been
               taught
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               therefore
               his
               understanding
               hath
               been
               instructed
               ;
               he
               hath
               tasted
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               therefore
               his
               will
               hath
               been
               sufficiently
               entertain'd
               .
               He
               was
               entred
               into
               the
               state
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               renounced
               the
               ways
               of
               death
               ,
               his
               sin
               began
               to
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               his
               lusts
               to
               be
               
               crucified
               ,
               he
               felt
               the
               pleasures
               of
               victory
               ,
               and
               the
               blessings
               of
               peace
               ,
               and
               therefore
               fell
               away
               ,
               not
               onely
               against
               his
               reason
               ,
               but
               also
               against
               his
               interest
               ;
               and
               to
               such
               a
               person
               the
               Questions
               of
               his
               soul
               have
               been
               so
               perfectly
               stated
               ,
               and
               his
               prejudices
               and
               inevitable
               abuses
               so
               cleerly
               taken
               off
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               so
               made
               to
               view
               the
               paths
               of
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               
               
               that
               if
               he
               chooses
               the
               way
               of
               sin
               again
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               not
               by
               weaknesse
               or
               the
               infelicity
               of
               his
               breeding
               ,
               or
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               his
               understanding
               ,
               but
               a
               direct
               preference
               or
               prelation
               ,
               a
               preferring
               sin
               before
               grace
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               lust
               before
               the
               purities
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               the
               madnesse
               of
               drunkennesse
               before
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               money
               before
               our
               friend
               ,
               and
               above
               our
               Religion
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               God
               himself
               .
               This
               man
               is
               not
               to
               be
               pityed
               upon
               pretence
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               betrayed
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               relieved
               because
               he
               is
               oppressed
               with
               potent
               enemies
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               pardoned
               because
               he
               could
               not
               help
               it
               ,
               for
               he
               once
               did
               help
               it
               ,
               he
               did
               overcome
               his
               temptation
               ,
               and
               choose
               God
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               vertue
               ,
               
               and
               was
               an
               heir
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               conqueror
               over
               sin
               and
               delivered
               from
               death
               ;
               and
               he
               may
               do
               so
               still
               ,
               and
               Gods
               grace
               is
               upon
               him
               more
               plentifully
               ,
               and
               the
               lust
               does
               not
               tempt
               so
               strongly
               :
               and
               if
               it
               did
               ,
               he
               hath
               more
               power
               to
               resist
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               this
               man
               fals
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               he
               wilfully
               chooses
               death
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               portion
               that
               he
               loves
               ,
               and
               descends
               into
               with
               willing
               and
               unpityed
               steps
               .
               
                 Quàm
                 vilis
                 facta
                 es
                 nimis
                 iterans
                 vias
                 tuas
                 !
              
               said
               God
               to
               Judah
               .
               
            
             
               3.
               
               He
               that
               returns
               from
               vertue
               to
               his
               old
               vices
               ,
               is
               forced
               to
               doe
               violence
               to
               his
               own
               reason
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               conscience
               quiet
               :
               he
               does
               it
               so
               unreasonably
               ,
               so
               against
               all
               his
               fair
               inducements
               ,
               so
               against
               his
               reputation
               ,
               
               and
               the
               principles
               of
               his
               society
               ,
               so
               against
               his
               honour
               ,
               and
               his
               promises
               ,
               and
               his
               former
               discourses
               and
               his
               doctrines
               ,
               his
               censuring
               of
               men
               for
               the
               same
               crimes
               ,
               and
               the
               bitter
               invectives
               and
               reproofs
               which
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               health
               and
               reason
               he
               used
               against
               his
               erring
               Brethren
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               now
               constrained
               to
               answer
               his
               own
               arguments
               ,
               he
               is
               intangled
               in
               his
               own
               discourses
               ,
               he
               is
               shamed
               with
               his
               former
               conversation
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               be
               remembred
               against
               him
               ,
               how
               severely
               he
               reproved
               ,
               and
               how
               reasonably
               he
               chastised
               the
               lust
               which
               now
               he
               runs
               to
               in
               despite
               of
               himself
               and
               all
               his
               friends
               .
               And
               because
               this
               is
               his
               condition
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               way
               left
               him
               ,
               but
               either
               to
               
               be
               impudent
               ,
               which
               is
               hard
               for
               him
               at
               first
               ;
               it
               being
               too
               big
               a
               naturall
               change
               to
               passe
               suddenly
               from
               grace
               to
               immodest
               circumstances
               and
               hardnesses
               of
               face
               and
               heart
               :
               or
               else
               ,
               therefore
               he
               must
               entertain
               new
               principles
               and
               apply
               his
               minde
               to
               beleeve
               a
               lye
               ;
               and
               then
               begins
               to
               argue
               ,
               There
               is
               no
               necessity
               of
               being
               so
               severe
               in
               my
               life
               ;
               greater
               sinners
               then
               I
               have
               been
               saved
               ;
               Gods
               mercies
               are
               greater
               then
               all
               the
               sins
               of
               man
               ;
               Christ
               dyed
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               may
               not
               be
               allowed
               to
               sin
               this
               sin
               ,
               what
               ease
               have
               I
               by
               his
               death
               ?
               or
               ,
               this
               sin
               is
               necessary
               ,
               and
               I
               cannot
               avoid
               it
               ;
               or
               ,
               it
               is
               questionable
               ,
               whether
               this
               sin
               is
               of
               so
               deep
               a
               die
               as
               is
               pretended
               ;
               or
               ,
               flesh
               and
               
               bloud
               is
               alwaies
               with
               me
               ,
               and
               I
               cannot
               shake
               it
               off
               ;
               or
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               Sects
               of
               Christians
               that
               do
               allow
               it
               ,
               or
               if
               they
               do
               not
               ,
               yet
               they
               declare
               it
               easily
               pardonable
               ,
               upon
               no
               hard
               terms
               ,
               and
               very
               reconcileable
               with
               the
               hopes
               of
               heaven
               ;
               or
               ,
               the
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               rightly
               understood
               in
               their
               pretended
               condemnations
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               other
               men
               do
               as
               bad
               as
               this
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               not
               one
               in
               ten
               thousand
               but
               hath
               
               his
               private
               retirements
               from
               vertue
               ;
               or
               else
               ,
               when
               I
               am
               old
               ,
               this
               
               sin
               will
               leave
               me
               ,
               and
               God
               is
               very
               pityfull
               to
               mankinde
               .
               But
               while
               the
               man
               like
               an
               intangled
               bird
               flutters
               in
               the
               net
               ,
               and
               wildly
               discomposes
               that
               which
               should
               support
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               holds
               him
               ,
               the
               net
               and
               his
               own
               wings
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Lawes
               of
               God
               and
               his
               own
               conscience
               and
               perswasion
               ,
               he
               is
               resolved
               to
               do
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               seeks
               excuses
               afterwards
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               found
               out
               a
               fig-leav'd
               apron
               that
               he
               could
               put
               on
               ,
               or
               a
               cover
               for
               his
               eyes
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               not
               see
               his
               own
               deformity
               ,
               then
               he
               fortifies
               his
               error
               with
               irresolution
               and
               inconsideration
               ;
               and
               he
               beleeves
               it
               ,
               because
               
                 he
                 will
              
               ;
               and
               
                 he
                 will
              
               ,
               because
               it
               serves
               his
               turn
               :
               then
               he
               is
               entred
               upon
               his
               state
               of
               fear
               ;
               
               and
               if
               he
               does
               not
               fear
               concerning
               himself
               ,
               yet
               his
               condition
               is
               fearfull
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               haih
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 reprobate
                 minde
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               judgement
               corrupted
               by
               lust
               :
               vice
               hath
               abused
               his
               reasoning
               ,
               and
               if
               God
               proceeds
               in
               the
               mans
               method
               ,
               and
               lets
               him
               alone
               in
               his
               course
               ,
               and
               gives
               him
               over
               to
               beleeve
               a
               lye
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               shall
               call
               good
               evill
               ,
               and
               evill
               good
               ,
               and
               come
               to
               be
               heartily
               perswaded
               that
               his
               excuses
               are
               reasonable
               and
               his
               pretences
               fair
               ,
               then
               the
               man
               is
               desperately
               undone
               
                 through
                 the
                 ignorance
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 him
                 ,
              
               as
               St.
               Paul
               describes
               his
               condition
               ;
               
                 his
                 heart
                 is
                 blinde
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 past
                 feeling
                 ,
              
               
               
                 his
                 understanding
                 is
                 darkned
              
               ,
               then
               he
               may
               
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 vanity
              
               
               
                 of
                 his
                 minde
              
               ,
               and
               
                 give
                 himself
                 over
                 to
                 lasciviousnesse
              
               ,
               and
               shall
               
                 work
                 all
                 uncleannesse
                 with
                 greedinesse
              
               ;
               then
               he
               needs
               no
               greater
               misery
               :
               this
               is
               the
               state
               of
               evill
               which
               his
               fear
               ought
               to
               have
               prevented
               ,
               but
               now
               it
               is
               past
               fear
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               recovered
               with
               sorrow
               ,
               or
               else
               to
               be
               run
               through
               till
               
                 death
                 and
                 hell
              
               are
               become
               his
               portion
               ;
               
                 fiunt
                 novissima
                 illus
                 pejora
                 pejoribus
                 ,
                 his
                 latter
                 end
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 his
                 begining
                 .
              
               
            
             
               4.
               
               Besides
               all
               this
               it
               might
               easily
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               fals
               from
               vertue
               to
               vice
               again
               ,
               addes
               the
               circumstance
               of
               ingratitude
               to
               his
               load
               of
               sins
               ;
               he
               sins
               against
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               and
               puts
               out
               his
               own
               
               eyes
               ;
               he
               strives
               to
               unlearn
               ,
               what
               with
               labour
               he
               hath
               purchased
               ,
               and
               despises
               the
               trabell
               of
               his
               holy
               daies
               ,
               and
               throws
               away
               the
               reward
               of
               vertue
               for
               an
               interest
               which
               himself
               despised
               the
               first
               day
               in
               which
               he
               began
               to
               take
               sober
               counsels
               ;
               he
               throws
               himself
               back
               in
               the
               accounts
               of
               eternity
               ,
               and
               slides
               to
               the
               bottome
               of
               the
               hill
               ,
               from
               whence
               with
               sweat
               and
               labour
               of
               his
               hands
               and
               knees
               he
               had
               long
               been
               creeping
               ;
               he
               descends
               from
               the
               spirit
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               from
               honour
               to
               dishonour
               ,
               from
               
                 wise
                 principles
              
               to
               
                 unthrifty
                 practises
              
               ,
               like
               one
               of
               
                 the
                 vainer
                 fellowes
              
               ,
               who
               grows
               a
               fool
               ,
               and
               a
               prodigall
               ,
               and
               a
               begger
               ,
               because
               he
               delights
               in
               inconsideration
               ,
               in
               the
               madnesse
               of
               
               drunkennesse
               ,
               and
               the
               quiet
               of
               a
               lazy
               and
               unprofitable
               life
               .
               So
               that
               this
               man
               hath
               great
               cause
               to
               fear
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               does
               ,
               his
               fear
               is
               as
               the
               fear
               of
               enemies
               and
               not
               sons
               ;
               I
               do
               not
               say
               that
               it
               is
               a
               fear
               that
               is
               displeasing
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               such
               a
               one
               as
               may
               arrive
               at
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               fear
               of
               sons
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               rightly
               manag'd
               .
            
             
             
               
               For
               we
               must
               know
               that
               no
               fear
               is
               displeasing
               to
               God
               ;
               no
               fear
               of
               it self
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               fear
               of
               punishment
               ,
               or
               fear
               to
               offend
               ;
               the
               
                 fear
                 of
                 servants
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 fear
                 of
                 sons
              
               :
               But
               the
               effects
               of
               fear
               doe
               distinguish
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               entertain'd
               or
               rejected
               accordingly
               .
               If
               a
               
                 servile
                 fear
              
               makes
               us
               to
               remove
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               so
               passes
               us
               towards
               our
               pardon
               and
               the
               receiving
               such
               graces
               which
               may
               endear
               our
               duty
               and
               oblige
               our
               affection
               ;
               that
               fear
               is
               imperfect
               ,
               but
               
                 not
                 criminall
              
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 wisdome
              
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               introduction
               to
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               that
               fear
               sits
               still
               or
               rests
               in
               a
               servile
               minde
               ,
               or
               a
               hatred
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               speaking
               evill
               things
               concerning
               him
               ,
               or
               unwillingnesse
               to
               
               do
               our
               duty
               ,
               that
               which
               at
               first
               was
               indifferent
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               worst
               imperfect
               ,
               proves
               miserable
               and
               malicious
               ;
               so
               we
               do
               our
               duty
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               matter
               upon
               what
               principles
               we
               do
               it
               ;
               it
               is
               no
               matter
               where
               we
               begin
               ,
               so
               from
               that
               beginning
               we
               passe
               on
               to
               duties
               and
               perfection
               .
               If
               we
               fear
               God
               as
               an
               enemy
               ,
               an
               enemy
               of
               our
               sins
               and
               of
               our
               persons
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
               as
               yet
               this
               fear
               is
               but
               a
               
                 servile
                 fear
              
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               a
               
                 filiall
                 fear
              
               since
               we
               our selves
               are
               not
               sons
               ;
               but
               if
               this
               servile
               fear
               makes
               us
               to
               desire
               to
               be
               reconcil'd
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               no
               longer
               stay
               at
               enmity
               with
               us
               ,
               from
               this
               fear
               we
               shall
               soon
               passe
               to
               carefulnesse
               ,
               from
               carefulnesse
               to
               love
               ,
               from
               love
               to
               diligence
               ,
               
               from
               diligence
               to
               perfection
               ;
               and
               the
               enemies
               shall
               become
               servants
               ,
               and
               the
               servants
               shall
               become
               
                 adopted
                 sons
              
               ,
               and
               passe
               into
               the
               society
               and
               the
               participation
               of
               the
               inheritance
               of
               Jesus
               :
               for
               this
               fear
               is
               also
               reverence
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 our
                 God
              
               in
               stead
               of
               being
               
                 a
                 consuming
                 fire
              
               ,
               shall
               become
               to
               us
               the
               circle
               of
               a
               glorious
               crown
               ,
               and
               a
               globe
               of
               an
               eternall
               light
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               ,
               IX
               .
               
                 Part
                 III.
              
               
            
             
               
               I
               Am
               now
               to
               give
               account
               concerning
               the
               excesse
               of
               fear
               ,
               not
               directly
               and
               abstractedly
               as
               it
               is
               a
               passion
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               subjected
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               degenerates
               into
               superstition
               :
               For
               so
               among
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               fear
               is
               the
               ingredient
               and
               half
               of
               the
               constitution
               of
               that
               folly
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               said
               Hesychius
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               's
               more
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               timorousnesse
               :
               the
               superstitious
               man
               is
               afraid
               of
               the
               gods
               (
               said
               the
               Etymologist
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               fearing
               of
               God
               as
               if
               he
               were
               a
               tyrant
               ,
               and
               an
               unreasonable
               exacter
               of
               duty
               upon
               unequall
               terms
               ,
               and
               disproportionable
               ,
               impossible
               degrees
               ,
               
               and
               unreasonable
               ,
               and
               great
               and
               little
               instances
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               But
               this
               fear
               some
               of
               the
               old
               Philosophers
               thought
               unreasonable
               in
               all
               cases
               ,
               even
               towards
               God
               himself
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               a
               branch
               of
               the
               Epicurean
               Doctrine
               ,
               that
               God
               medled
               not
               any
               thing
               below
               ,
               and
               was
               to
               be
               loved
               and
               admired
               ,
               but
               not
               feared
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               taught
               men
               neither
               to
               fear
               death
               ,
               nor
               to
               fear
               punishment
               after
               death
               ,
               nor
               any
               displeasure
               of
               God
               :
               
                 His
                 terroribus
                 ab
                 Epicuro
                 soluti
              
               
               
                 non
                 metuimus
                 Deos
              
               ,
               said
               Cicero
               ;
               and
               thence
               came
               this
               acceptation
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               that
               superstition
               should
               signifie
               an
               unreasonable
               fear
               of
               God
               :
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               he
               and
               all
               his
               scholars
               extended
               the
               case
               beyond
               
               the
               measure
               ,
               and
               made
               all
               fear
               unreasonable
               ;
               but
               then
               ,
               if
               we
               upon
               grounds
               of
               reason
               and
               divine
               revelation
               shall
               better
               discern
               the
               measure
               ,
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ;
               whatsoever
               fear
               we
               find
               to
               be
               unreasonable
               ,
               we
               may
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               call
               it
               superstition
               ,
               and
               reckon
               it
               criminall
               ,
               as
               they
               did
               all
               fear
               ;
               that
               it
               may
               be
               call'd
               superstition
               ,
               their
               authority
               is
               sufficient
               warrant
               for
               the
               grammar
               of
               the
               appellative
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               criminall
               ,
               we
               shall
               derive
               from
               better
               principles
               .
            
             
               But
               besides
               this
               ,
               there
               was
               another
               part
               of
               its
               definition
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               superstitious
               man
               is
               also
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               one
               that
               is
               afraid
               of
               something
               besides
               God.
               The
               Latines
               according
               to
               their
               custome
               ,
               imitating
               the
               Greeks
               in
               all
               their
               learned
               notices
               of
               things
               ,
               had
               also
               the
               same
               conception
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               word
               
                 [
                 Superstitio
              
               ]
               understood
               the
               worship
               of
               Daemons
               or
               separate
               spirits
               ;
               by
               which
               they
               meant
               ,
               either
               their
               
                 minores
                 Deos
              
               ,
               or
               
               
               else
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               their
               braver
               personages
               whose
               souls
               were
               supposed
               to
               live
               after
               death
               ;
               the
               fault
               of
               this
               was
               the
               object
               of
               their
               Religion
               ;
               they
               gave
               a
               worship
               or
               a
               fear
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               not
               due
               ;
               for
               when
               ever
               they
               worship'd
               the
               great
               God
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               they
               never
               cal'd
               that
               superstition
               in
               an
               evill
               sense
               ,
               except
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               they
               that
               beleeved
               there
               was
               no
               God
               at
               all
               .
               Hence
               came
               the
               etymology
               of
               superstition
               :
               it
               was
               a
               worshipping
               or
               fearing
               the
               spirits
               of
               their
               dead
               
                 Heroes
                 ,
                 quos
                 superstites
                 credebant
              
               ,
               whom
               they
               thought
               to
               be
               alive
               after
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               Deification
               ;
               or
               ,
               
                 quos
                 superstantes
                 credebant
              
               ,
               standing
               in
               places
               and
               thrones
               above
               us
               ;
               and
               it
               
               alludes
               to
               that
               admirable
               description
               of
               old
               age
               which
               Solomon
               made
               beyond
               all
               the
               Rhetorick
               of
               the
               Greeks
               and
               
                 Romans
                 [
                 Also
                 they
                 shall
              
               
               
                 be
                 afraid
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 fears
                 shall
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 ]
              
               intimating
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               old
               persons
               ,
               who
               if
               ever
               they
               have
               been
               religious
               ,
               are
               apt
               to
               be
               abused
               into
               superstition
               ;
               They
               are
               
                 afraid
                 of
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 high
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               spirits
               and
               separate
               souls
               ,
               of
               those
               excellent
               beings
               which
               dwell
               in
               the
               regions
               above
               ;
               meaning
               ,
               that
               then
               they
               are
               superstitious
               .
               However
               ,
               fear
               is
               most
               commonly
               its
               principle
               ,
               alwaies
               its
               ingredient
               .
               For
               if
               it
               enter
               first
               by
               credulity
               and
               a
               weak
               perswasion
               ,
               yet
               it
               becomes
               incorporated
               into
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               
               man
               ,
               and
               thought
               necessary
               ,
               and
               the
               action
               it
               perswades
               to
               dares
               not
               be
               omitted
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               an
               evill
               themselves
               dream
               of
               :
               upon
               this
               account
               the
               sin
               is
               reducible
               to
               two
               heads
               :
               the
               1.
               is
               ,
               Superstition
               of
               an
               undue
               object
               .
               2.
               
               Superstition
               of
               an
               undue
               expression
               to
               a
               right
               object
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Superstition
               of
               an
               undue
               object
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Etymologist
               cals
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               worshipping
               of
               idols
               ;
               the
               Scripture
               addes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 a
                 sacrificing
                 to
                 Daemons
              
               *
               in
               St.
               Paul
               and
               in
               *
               Baruch
               ;
               where
               although
               we
               usually
               read
               it
               
                 sacrificing
                 to
                 Devils
              
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               but
               accidentall
               that
               they
               were
               such
               ;
               for
               those
               indeed
               were
               evill
               spirits
               
               who
               had
               seduced
               them
               ,
               and
               tempted
               them
               to
               such
               ungodly
               rites
               ;
               (
               and
               yet
               they
               who
               were
               of
               the
               Pythagorean
               sect
               ,
               pretended
               a
               more
               holy
               worship
               ,
               and
               did
               their
               devotion
               to
               Angels
               :
               )
               But
               whosoever
               shall
               worship
               Angels
               do
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               they
               worship
               them
               because
               they
               are
               good
               and
               powerfull
               ,
               as
               the
               Gentiles
               did
               the
               Devils
               whom
               they
               thought
               so
               ;
               and
               the
               error
               which
               the
               Apostle
               reproves
               ,
               was
               not
               in
               matter
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               in
               mistaking
               bad
               angels
               for
               good
               ,
               but
               in
               matter
               of
               manners
               and
               choice
               ;
               they
               mistook
               the
               creature
               for
               the
               Creator
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               more
               fully
               expressed
               by
               St.
               Paul
               in
               a
               
               generall
               signification
               ,
               
                 they
                 worshipped
                 the
                 creature
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               besides
               
               
                 the
                 Creator
              
               ,
               so
               it
               should
               be
               read
               ;
               if
               we
               worship
               any
               creature
               
                 besides
                 God
              
               ,
               worshipping
               so
               as
               the
               worship
               of
               him
               becomes
               a
               part
               of
               Religion
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               a
               direct
               superstition
               ;
               but
               concerning
               this
               part
               of
               superstition
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               trouble
               this
               discourse
               ,
               because
               I
               know
               no
               Christians
               blamable
               in
               this
               particular
               but
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               communicate
               with
               her
               in
               the
               worshipping
               of
               Images
               ,
               of
               Angels
               ,
               
               
               and
               Saints
               ,
               burning
               lights
               and
               perfumes
               to
               them
               ,
               making
               offerings
               ,
               confidences
               ,
               advocations
               and
               vowes
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               direct
               and
               solemn
               divine
               worshipping
               the
               Symbols
               of
               bread
               and
               wine
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               consecrated
               in
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               .
               These
               are
               direct
               superstition
               ,
               as
               the
               word
               is
               used
               by
               all
               Authors
               profane
               and
               sacred
               ,
               and
               are
               of
               such
               evill
               report
               ,
               that
               where
               ever
               the
               word
               Superstition
               does
               signifie
               any
               thing
               criminall
               ,
               these
               instances
               must
               come
               under
               the
               definition
               of
               it
               .
               They
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               
                 cultus
                 superstitum
                 ,
                 a
                 cultus
                 Daemonum
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               besides
               that
               they
               have
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               proper
               reproof
               in
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               are
               condemned
               by
               all
               wise
               men
               ,
               which
               call
               superstition
               criminall
               .
               
            
             
               But
               as
               it
               is
               superstition
               to
               worship
               any
               thing
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 besides
                 the
                 Creator
              
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               superstition
               to
               worship
               God
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               otherwise
               then
               is
               decent
               ,
               proportionable
               or
               described
               .
               Every
               inordination
               of
               Religion
               that
               is
               not
               in
               defect
               ,
               is
               properly
               called
               superstition
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               
                 Maximus
                 Tyrius
              
               ,
               The
               true
               worshipper
               is
               a
               lover
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               superstitious
               man
               loves
               him
               not
               ,
               but
               flatters
               :
               To
               which
               if
               we
               adde
               ,
               that
               fear
               ,
               unreasonable
               fear
               is
               also
               superstition
               ,
               and
               an
               ingredient
               in
               its
               definition
               ;
               we
               are
               taught
               by
               this
               word
               to
               signifie
               all
               irregularity
               and
               inordination
               in
               actions
               of
               Religion
               .
               The
               summe
               is
               this
               ;
               the
               
               Atheist
               cal'd
               
                 all
                 worship
                 of
                 God
                 superstition
              
               ;
               the
               Epicurean
               cal'd
               
                 all
                 fear
                 of
                 God
                 superstition
              
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               condemn
               his
               worship
               ;
               the
               other
               part
               of
               wise
               men
               cal'd
               
                 all
                 unreasonable
                 fear
              
               ,
               and
               inordinate
               worship
               superstition
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               condemn
               
                 all
                 fear
              
               :
               But
               
                 the
                 Christian
              
               ,
               besides
               this
               ,
               cals
               
                 every
                 error
              
               in
               worship
               in
               the
               manner
               ,
               or
               excesse
               ,
               by
               this
               name
               ,
               and
               condemns
               it
               .
            
             
               Now
               because
               the
               three
               great
               actions
               of
               Religion
               are
               ,
               
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 fear
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 to
                 trust
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               by
               the
               inordination
               of
               these
               three
               actions
               ,
               we
               may
               reckon
               three
               sorts
               of
               this
               crime
               ;
               
                 the
                 excesse
                 of
                 fear
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 obliquity
                 in
                 trust
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 errors
                 in
                 worship
              
               ,
               are
               the
               
               three
               sorts
               of
               superstition
               :
               the
               first
               of
               which
               is
               only
               pertinent
               to
               our
               present
               consideration
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Fear
               is
               the
               duty
               we
               owe
               to
               God
               as
               being
               the
               God
               of
               power
               and
               Justice
               ,
               the
               great
               Judge
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               the
               avenger
               of
               the
               cause
               of
               Widows
               ,
               the
               Patron
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               the
               Advocate
               of
               the
               oppressed
               ,
               a
               mighty
               God
               and
               terrible
               ,
               and
               so
               essentiall
               an
               enemy
               to
               sin
               ,
               that
               he
               spared
               not
               his
               own
               Son
               ,
               but
               gave
               him
               over
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               to
               become
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               when
               he
               took
               upon
               him
               our
               Nature
               ,
               and
               became
               a
               person
               obliged
               for
               our
               guilt
               .
               Fear
               is
               the
               great
               bridle
               of
               intemperance
               ,
               the
               modesty
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               restraint
               of
               gaieties
               
               and
               dissolutions
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               girdle
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               handmaid
               to
               repentance
               ,
               the
               arrest
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               cure
               or
               antidote
               to
               the
               spirit
               of
               reprobation
               ;
               it
               preserves
               our
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               divine
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               hinders
               our
               single
               actions
               from
               combining
               to
               sinfull
               habits
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               consideration
               ,
               and
               the
               nurse
               of
               sober
               counsels
               ,
               and
               
               
               it
               puts
               the
               soul
               to
               fermentation
               and
               activity
               ,
               making
               
               it
               to
               passe
               from
               trembling
               to
               caution
               ,
               from
               caution
               to
               carefulnesse
               ,
               from
               carefulnesse
               to
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               prudence
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               gates
               and
               progresses
               of
               repentance
               ,
               it
               leads
               the
               soul
               on
               to
               love
               ,
               and
               to
               felicity
               ,
               and
               to
               joyes
               in
               God
               that
               shall
               never
               cease
               again
               .
               Fear
               is
               the
               guard
               of
               a
               man
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               it
               stands
               upon
               the
               watch-towers
               and
               spies
               the
               approaching
               danger
               ,
               and
               gives
               warning
               to
               them
               that
               laugh
               loud
               ,
               and
               feast
               in
               the
               chambers
               of
               rejoycing
               ,
               where
               a
               man
               cannot
               consider
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               noises
               of
               wine
               ,
               and
               jest
               ,
               and
               musick
               :
               and
               if
               prudence
               takes
               it
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               leads
               
               it
               on
               to
               duty
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               an
               universall
               instrument
               to
               infant
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               only
               security
               of
               the
               lesse
               perfect
               persons
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               senses
               is
               that
               homage
               we
               owe
               to
               God
               who
               sends
               often
               to
               demand
               it
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               he
               speaks
               in
               thunder
               ,
               or
               smites
               by
               a
               plague
               ,
               or
               awakens
               us
               by
               threatning
               ,
               or
               discomposes
               our
               easinesse
               by
               sad
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               tender
               eyes
               ,
               and
               fearfull
               hearts
               ,
               and
               trembling
               considerations
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               so
               excellent
               grace
               is
               soon
               abused
               in
               the
               best
               and
               most
               tender
               spirits
               ;
               in
               those
               who
               are
               softned
               by
               Nature
               and
               by
               Religion
               ,
               by
               infelicities
               or
               cares
               ,
               by
               sudden
               accidents
               or
               a
               sad
               soul
               ;
               
               and
               the
               Devill
               observing
               ,
               that
               fear
               like
               spare
               diet
               starves
               the
               feavers
               of
               lust
               ,
               and
               quenches
               the
               flames
               of
               hell
               ,
               endevours
               to
               highten
               this
               abstinence
               so
               much
               as
               to
               starve
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               break
               the
               spirit
               into
               timorousnesse
               and
               scruple
               ,
               sadnesse
               and
               unreasonable
               tremblings
               ,
               credulity
               and
               trifling
               observation
               ,
               suspicion
               and
               false
               accusations
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               then
               vice
               being
               turned
               out
               at
               the
               gate
               ,
               returns
               in
               at
               the
               postern
               ,
               and
               does
               the
               work
               of
               hell
               and
               death
               by
               running
               too
               inconsiderately
               in
               the
               paths
               which
               seem
               to
               lead
               to
               heaven
               .
               But
               so
               have
               I
               seen
               a
               harmlesse
               dove
               made
               dark
               with
               an
               artificiall
               night
               ,
               and
               her
               eyes
               ceel'd
               and
               lock'd
               up
               with
               a
               little
               quill
               ,
               soaring
               
               upward
               and
               flying
               with
               amazement
               ,
               fear
               and
               an
               undiscerning
               wing
               ,
               she
               made
               toward
               heaven
               ,
               but
               knew
               not
               that
               she
               was
               made
               a
               train
               and
               an
               instrument
               ,
               to
               teach
               her
               enemy
               to
               prevail
               upon
               her
               and
               all
               her
               defencelesse
               kindred
               :
               so
               is
               a
               superstitious
               man
               ,
               zealous
               and
               blinde
               ,
               forward
               and
               mistaken
               ,
               he
               runs
               towards
               heaven
               as
               he
               thinks
               ,
               but
               he
               chooses
               foolish
               paths
               ;
               and
               out
               of
               fear
               takes
               any
               thing
               that
               he
               is
               told
               or
               fancios
               ;
               and
               guesses
               concerning
               God
               by
               measures
               taken
               from
               his
               own
               diseases
               and
               imperfections
               .
               But
               fear
               when
               it
               is
               inordinate
               ,
               is
               never
               a
               good
               counsellor
               ,
               nor
               makes
               a
               good
               friend
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               fears
               God
               as
               his
               enemy
               is
               the
               most
               compleatly
               miserable
               
               person
               in
               the
               world
               .
               For
               if
               he
               with
               reason
               beleeves
               God
               to
               be
               his
               enemy
               ,
               then
               the
               man
               needs
               no
               other
               argument
               to
               prove
               that
               he
               is
               undone
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               fountain
               of
               blessing
               (
               in
               this
               state
               in
               which
               the
               man
               is
               )
               will
               never
               issue
               any
               thing
               upon
               him
               but
               cursings
               .
               But
               if
               he
               fears
               this
               without
               reason
               ,
               he
               makes
               his
               fears
               true
               by
               the
               very
               suspicion
               of
               God
               ,
               doing
               him
               dishonour
               ,
               and
               then
               doing
               
               those
               fond
               and
               trifling
               acts
               of
               jealousie
               which
               will
               make
               God
               
               to
               be
               what
               the
               man
               feared
               he
               already
               was
               ;
               We
               do
               not
               know
               God
               ,
               if
               we
               can
               think
               any
               hard
               thing
               concerning
               him
               .
               If
               God
               be
               mercifull
               ,
               let
               us
               only
               fear
               to
               offend
               him
               ;
               but
               then
               let
               us
               never
               be
               fearfull
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               destroy
               us
               when
               we
               are
               carefull
               not
               to
               displease
               him
               .
               There
               are
               some
               persons
               so
               miserable
               and
               scrupulous
               ,
               such
               perpetuall
               tormentors
               of
               themselves
               with
               unnecessary
               fears
               ,
               that
               their
               meat
               and
               drink
               is
               a
               snare
               to
               their
               consciences
               ;
               if
               they
               eat
               ,
               they
               fear
               they
               are
               gluttons
               ,
               if
               they
               fast
               ,
               they
               fear
               they
               are
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               would
               watch
               ,
               they
               complain
               of
               sleep
               as
               of
               a
               deadly
               sin
               ;
               and
               every
               temptation
               though
               resisted
               ,
               makes
               them
               cry
               for
               pardon
               ;
               and
               
               every
               return
               of
               such
               an
               accident
               ,
               makes
               them
               think
               God
               is
               angry
               ;
               and
               every
               anger
               of
               God
               will
               break
               them
               in
               pieces
               .
            
             
               These
               persons
               do
               not
               beleeve
               noble
               things
               concerning
               God
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               think
               that
               he
               is
               as
               ready
               to
               pardon
               them
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               to
               pardon
               a
               sinning
               servant
               ;
               they
               do
               not
               beleeve
               how
               much
               God
               delights
               in
               mercy
               ,
               nor
               how
               wise
               he
               is
               to
               consider
               and
               to
               make
               abatement
               for
               our
               unavoidable
               infirmities
               ;
               they
               make
               judgement
               of
               themselves
               by
               the
               measures
               of
               an
               Angell
               ,
               and
               take
               the
               accounts
               of
               God
               by
               the
               proportions
               of
               a
               Tyrant
               .
               The
               best
               that
               can
               be
               said
               concerning
               such
               persons
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               hugely
               tempted
               ,
               or
               hugely
               
               ignorant
               .
               For
               although
               ignorance
               is
               by
               some
               persons
               named
               
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 devotion
              
               ;
               yet
               if
               it
               fals
               in
               a
               hard
               ground
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 Atheisme
              
               ,
               if
               in
               a
               soft
               ground
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 parent
                 of
                 superstition
              
               :
               but
               if
               it
               proceeds
               from
               evill
               or
               mean
               opinions
               of
               God
               ,
               (
               as
               such
               scruples
               and
               unreasonable
               fears
               do
               many
               times
               )
               it
               is
               an
               evill
               of
               a
               great
               impiety
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               sense
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               were
               in
               equall
               degrees
               ,
               is
               as
               bad
               as
               Atheisme
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               sayes
               there
               was
               no
               such
               man
               as
               
                 Julius
                 Caesar
              
               ,
               does
               him
               lesse
               displeasure
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               sayes
               there
               was
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               and
               a
               bloudy
               parricide
               .
               And
               the
               Cimmerians
               were
               not
               esteemed
               impious
               for
               saying
               that
               there
               was
               no
               sun
               in
               the
               
               heavens
               ;
               But
               Anaxagoras
               was
               esteemed
               irreligious
               for
               saying
               the
               sun
               was
               a
               very
               stone
               :
               And
               though
               to
               deny
               there
               is
               a
               God
               is
               a
               high
               impiety
               and
               intolerable
               ,
               yet
               he
               sayes
               worse
               ,
               who
               beleeving
               there
               is
               a
               God
               sayes
               ,
               he
               delights
               in
               humane
               sacrifices
               ,
               in
               miseries
               and
               death
               ,
               in
               tormenting
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               punishing
               their
               very
               infelicities
               and
               unavoidable
               mischances
               .
               To
               be
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               essentially
               and
               infinitely
               good
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               deny
               either
               is
               to
               be
               reckoned
               among
               the
               greatest
               crimes
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               Adde
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               is
               afraid
               of
               God
               ,
               cannot
               in
               that
               disposition
               love
               him
               at
               all
               ;
               for
               what
               delight
               is
               there
               in
               that
               religion
               which
               
               drawes
               me
               to
               the
               Altar
               as
               if
               I
               were
               going
               to
               be
               sacrificed
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               Temples
               as
               to
               the
               Dens
               of
               Bears
               ?
               
                 Oderant
                 quos
                 metuunt
                 ,
                 sea
                 colunt
                 tamen
                 :
              
               whom
               men
               fear
               they
               hate
               certainly
               ,
               and
               flatter
               readily
               ,
               and
               worship
               timorously
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               saw
               Hermolaus
               converse
               with
               Alexander
               ;
               and
               Pausanias
               follow
               Philip
               the
               Macedonian
               ;
               or
               Chaeteas
               
               
               kissing
               the
               feet
               of
               
                 Cajus
                 Caligula
              
               would
               have
               observed
               how
               fordid
               men
               are
               made
               with
               fear
               ,
               and
               how
               unhappy
               and
               how
               hated
               Tyrants
               are
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               those
               acclamations
               ,
               which
               are
               loud
               ,
               and
               forc'd
               ,
               and
               unnaturall
               ,
               and
               without
               love
               or
               fair
               opinion
               .
               And
               therefore
               although
               the
               Atheist
               sayes
               there
               is
               no
               God
               ,
               the
               
                 scrupulous
                 ,
                 fearfull
              
               ,
               and
               
                 superstitious
                 man
              
               does
               heartily
               with
               what
               the
               other
               does
               beleeve
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               the
               evill
               may
               be
               proportionable
               to
               the
               folly
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               to
               the
               crime
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               man
               more
               miserable
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               the
               man
               who
               fears
               God
               as
               his
               enemy
               ,
               and
               Religion
               as
               
               a
               snare
               ,
               and
               duty
               as
               intolerable
               ,
               and
               the
               Commandements
               as
               impossible
               ,
               and
               his
               Judge
               as
               implacable
               ,
               and
               his
               anger
               as
               certain
               ,
               unsufferable
               ,
               and
               unavoidable
               :
               whither
               shall
               this
               man
               goe
               ?
               where
               shall
               he
               lay
               his
               burden
               ?
               where
               shall
               he
               take
               sanctuary
               ?
               for
               he
               fears
               the
               Altars
               as
               the
               places
               where
               his
               soul
               bleeds
               and
               dies
               ;
               and
               God
               who
               is
               his
               Saviour
               he
               looks
               upon
               as
               his
               enemy
               ;
               and
               because
               he
               is
               Lord
               of
               all
               ,
               the
               miserable
               man
               cannot
               change
               his
               service
               unlesse
               it
               be
               apparently
               for
               a
               worse
               .
               And
               therefore
               of
               all
               the
               evils
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               fear
               is
               certainly
               the
               worst
               and
               the
               most
               intolerable
               ;
               levity
               and
               rashnesse
               have
               in
               it
               some
               spritefulnesse
               ,
               and
               greatnesse
               of
               
               action
               ;
               anger
               is
               valiant
               ;
               desire
               is
               busie
               and
               apt
               to
               hope
               ;
               credulity
               is
               oftentimes
               entertain'd
               and
               pleased
               with
               images
               and
               appearances
               :
               But
               fear
               is
               dull
               ,
               and
               sluggish
               ,
               and
               treacherous
               ,
               and
               flattering
               ,
               and
               dissembling
               ,
               and
               miserable
               ,
               and
               foolish
               .
               Every
               false
               opinion
               concerning
               God
               is
               pernicious
               and
               dangerous
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               joyned
               with
               trouble
               of
               spirit
               ,
               as
               fear
               ,
               scruple
               or
               superstition
               are
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               a
               wound
               with
               an
               inflamation
               ,
               or
               a
               strain
               of
               a
               sinew
               with
               a
               contusion
               ,
               or
               contrition
               of
               the
               part
               ,
               painfull
               and
               unsafe
               ;
               it
               puts
               on
               to
               actions
               when
               it self
               is
               driven
               ;
               it
               urges
               reason
               ,
               and
               circumscribes
               it
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               pityable
               ,
               and
               ridiculous
               in
               its
               consequent
               follies
               ;
               which
               if
               we
               
               consider
               it
               ,
               will
               sufficiently
               reprove
               the
               folly
               ,
               and
               declare
               the
               danger
               .
            
             
               Almost
               all
               ages
               of
               the
               world
               have
               observed
               many
               instances
               of
               fond
               perswasions
               and
               foolish
               practises
               proceeding
               from
               violent
               fears
               and
               scruples
               in
               matter
               of
               Religion
               .
               Diomedon
               and
               many
               other
               Captains
               were
               condemned
               to
               dye
               ,
               because
               after
               a
               great
               
                 Naval
                 victory
              
               they
               pursued
               the
               flying
               enemies
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               first
               bury
               their
               dead
               .
               But
               Chabrias
               in
               the
               same
               case
               first
               buryed
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               time
               the
               enemy
               rallyed
               ,
               and
               returned
               and
               beat
               his
               Navy
               ,
               and
               made
               his
               masters
               pay
               the
               price
               of
               their
               importune
               superstition
               ;
               they
               fear'd
               
               where
               they
               should
               not
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               did
               not
               ,
               they
               should
               .
               From
               hence
               proceeds
               observation
               of
               signs
               ,
               and
               unlucky
               dayes
               ;
               and
               the
               people
               did
               so
               when
               the
               Gregorian
               account
               began
               ,
               continuing
               to
               call
               those
               unlucky
               dayes
               which
               were
               so
               signed
               in
               their
               tradition
               or
               
                 Erra
                 pater
              
               ,
               although
               the
               day
               upon
               this
               account
               fell
               10
               dayes
               sooner
               ;
               and
               men
               were
               transported
               with
               many
               other
               trifling
               contingencies
               
               and
               little
               accidents
               ;
               which
               when
               they
               are
               one
               entertain'd
               
               by
               weaknesse
               ,
               prevail
               upon
               their
               own
               strength
               ,
               and
               in
               sad
               natures
               and
               weak
               spirits
               have
               produced
               effects
               of
               great
               danger
               and
               sorrow
               .
               Aristodemas
               King
               of
               the
               Messenians
               in
               his
               warre
               against
               the
               Spartans
               ,
               prevented
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               enemies
               by
               a
               violence
               done
               upon
               himself
               ,
               only
               because
               his
               dogs
               howl'd
               like
               wolves
               ,
               and
               the
               Soothsayers
               were
               afraid
               because
               the
               Briony
               grew
               up
               by
               the
               wals
               of
               his
               Fathers
               house
               :
               and
               Nicias
               Generall
               of
               the
               Athenian
               forces
               sate
               with
               his
               armes
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
               and
               suffered
               himself
               and
               40000
               men
               tamely
               to
               fall
               by
               the
               insolent
               enemy
               ,
               only
               because
               he
               was
               afraid
               of
               the
               labouring
               and
               eclipsed
               Moon
               .
               When
               the
               Marble
               statues
               
               in
               Rome
               did
               sweat
               (
               as
               naturally
               they
               did
               against
               all
               rainy
               weather
               )
               the
               Augures
               gave
               an
               alarum
               to
               the
               City
               ;
               but
               if
               lightning
               struck
               the
               spire
               of
               the
               Capitoll
               ,
               they
               thought
               
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 affairs
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Commonwealth
               it self
               was
               indanger'd
               .
               And
               this
               
                 Heathen
                 folly
              
               hath
               stuck
               so
               close
               to
               the
               Christian
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Sermons
               of
               the
               Church
               for
               1600
               years
               have
               not
               cured
               them
               all
               :
               But
               the
               practises
               of
               weaker
               people
               and
               the
               artifice
               of
               ruling
               Priests
               have
               superinduced
               many
               new
               ones
               .
               When
               Pope
               Eugenius
               sang
               Masse
               at
               Rhemes
               ,
               and
               some
               few
               drops
               from
               the
               Chalice
               were
               spilt
               upon
               the
               pavement
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               to
               foretell
               mischief
               ,
               warres
               ,
               and
               bloud
               ,
               to
               all
               
               Christendome
               ,
               though
               it
               was
               nothing
               but
               carelesnesse
               and
               mischance
               of
               the
               Priest
               :
               and
               because
               
                 Thomas
                 Becket
              
               Archbishop
               of
               Canterbury
               sang
               the
               Masse
               of
               Requiem
               upon
               the
               day
               he
               was
               reconcil'd
               to
               his
               Prince
               ,
               it
               was
               thought
               to
               foretell
               his
               own
               death
               by
               that
               religious
               office
               :
               and
               if
               men
               can
               listen
               to
               such
               whispers
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               reason
               and
               observation
               enough
               to
               confute
               such
               trifles
               ,
               they
               shall
               still
               be
               afrighted
               with
               the
               noise
               of
               birds
               ,
               and
               every
               night-raven
               shall
               foretell
               evill
               as
               Micaiah
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Israel
               ,
               and
               every
               old
               woman
               shall
               be
               a
               Prophetesse
               ,
               and
               the
               events
               of
               humane
               affairs
               which
               should
               be
               managed
               by
               the
               conduct
               of
               counsell
               ,
               of
               reason
               ,
               
               and
               religion
               ,
               shall
               succeed
               by
               chance
               ,
               by
               the
               flight
               of
               birds
               ,
               and
               the
               meeting
               with
               an
               evill
               eye
               ,
               by
               the
               falling
               of
               the
               salt
               ,
               or
               the
               decay
               of
               reason
               ,
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               the
               just
               religion
               of
               a
               man.
               
            
             
               To
               this
               may
               be
               reduc'd
               the
               observation
               of
               dreams
               ,
               and
               fears
               commenced
               from
               the
               fancies
               of
               the
               night
               .
               For
               the
               superstitious
               man
               does
               not
               rest
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               sleeps
               ,
               neither
               is
               he
               safe
               because
               dreams
               usually
               are
               false
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               afflicted
               for
               fear
               they
               should
               tell
               true
               .
               Living
               and
               waking
               men
               have
               one
               world
               in
               common
               ,
               they
               use
               the
               same
               air
               and
               fire
               ,
               and
               discourse
               by
               the
               same
               principles
               of
               Logick
               and
               reason
               ;
               but
               men
               that
               are
               asleep
               have
               every
               one
               a
               world
               
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               strange
               perceptions
               ;
               and
               the
               superstitious
               hath
               none
               at
               all
               ;
               his
               reason
               sleeps
               ,
               and
               his
               fears
               are
               waking
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               rest
               ,
               and
               his
               very
               securities
               to
               the
               fearfull
               man
               turn
               into
               afrights
               and
               insecure
               expectation
               of
               evils
               ,
               that
               never
               shall
               happen
               ;
               they
               make
               their
               rest
               uneasie
               and
               chargeable
               ,
               and
               they
               still
               vex
               their
               weary
               
               
               soul
               ,
               not
               considering
               there
               is
               no
               other
               sleep
               ,
               for
               sleep
               to
               rest
               in
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               the
               sleep
               be
               troublesome
               ,
               the
               mans
               cares
               be
               without
               remedy
               till
               they
               be
               quite
               destroyed
               .
               Dreams
               follow
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               commonly
               proceed
               from
               trouble
               or
               disease
               ,
               businesse
               or
               care
               ,
               an
               active
               head
               and
               a
               restlesse
               minde
               ,
               from
               fear
               or
               hope
               ,
               from
               wine
               or
               passion
               ,
               from
               fulnesse
               or
               emptinesse
               ,
               from
               phantastick
               remembrances
               or
               from
               som
               Daemon
               good
               or
               bad
               :
               they
               are
               without
               rule
               and
               without
               reason
               ,
               they
               are
               as
               contingent
               as
               if
               a
               man
               should
               study
               to
               make
               a
               Prophesie
               ,
               and
               by
               saying
               10000
               things
               may
               hit
               upon
               one
               true
               ,
               which
               was
               therefore
               not
               foreknown
               though
               it
               was
               
               forespoken
               :
               and
               they
               have
               no
               certainty
               because
               they
               have
               no
               naturall
               causality
               nor
               proportion
               to
               those
               effects
               which
               many
               times
               they
               are
               said
               to
               foresignifie
               .
               The
               dream
               of
               the
               yolk
               of
               an
               egge
               importeth
               gold
               (
               saith
               Artemidorus
               )
               and
               they
               that
               use
               to
               remember
               such
               phantastick
               idols
               are
               afraid
               to
               lose
               a
               friend
               when
               they
               dream
               their
               teeth
               shake
               ,
               when
               naturally
               it
               will
               rather
               signifie
               
                 a
                 scurvy
              
               ;
               for
               a
               naturall
               indisposition
               and
               an
               imperfect
               sense
               of
               the
               beginning
               of
               a
               disease
               ,
               may
               vex
               the
               fancy
               into
               a
               symbolicall
               representation
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               man
               that
               dreamt
               he
               swam
               against
               a
               stream
               of
               bloud
               ,
               had
               a
               Plurisie
               beginning
               in
               his
               side
               :
               and
               he
               that
               dreamt
               he
               dipt
               his
               
               foot
               in
               water
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               turn'd
               to
               a
               Marble
               ,
               was
               intic'd
               into
               the
               fancie
               by
               a
               beginning
               dropsie
               :
               and
               if
               the
               events
               do
               answer
               in
               one
               instance
               ,
               we
               become
               credulous
               in
               twenty
               ;
               for
               want
               of
               reason
               we
               discourse
               our selves
               into
               folly
               and
               weak
               observation
               ,
               and
               give
               the
               Devill
               power
               over
               us
               in
               those
               circumstances
               in
               which
               we
               can
               least
               resist
               him
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 A
                 theef
                 is
                 confident
                 in
                 the
                 twilight
              
               ;
               
               if
               you
               suffer
               impressions
               to
               be
               made
               upon
               you
               by
               dreams
               ,
               the
               Devill
               hath
               the
               reins
               in
               his
               own
               hands
               ,
               and
               can
               tempt
               you
               by
               that
               which
               will
               abuse
               you
               when
               you
               can
               make
               no
               resistance
               .
               Dominica
               the
               wife
               of
               Valens
               the
               Emperor
               dreamt
               that
               God
               threatned
               
               to
               take
               away
               her
               only
               son
               for
               her
               despitefull
               usage
               of
               St.
               Basil
               :
               the
               fear
               proceeding
               from
               this
               instance
               was
               safe
               and
               fortunate
               ;
               but
               if
               she
               had
               dreamt
               in
               the
               behalf
               of
               a
               Heretick
               ,
               she
               might
               have
               been
               cousened
               into
               a
               false
               proposition
               upon
               a
               ground
               weaker
               then
               the
               discourse
               of
               a
               waking
               childe
               .
               Let
               the
               grounds
               of
               our
               actions
               be
               noble
               ,
               beginning
               upon
               reason
               ,
               proceeding
               with
               prudence
               ,
               measured
               by
               the
               common
               lines
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               confident
               upon
               the
               expectation
               of
               an
               usuall
               providence
               .
               Let
               us
               proceed
               from
               causes
               to
               effects
               ,
               from
               naturall
               means
               to
               ordinary
               events
               ,
               and
               believe
               felicity
               not
               to
               be
               a
               chance
               but
               a
               choice
               ,
               and
               evill
               to
               be
               the
               daughter
               of
               sin
               and
               the
               Divine
               
               anger
               ,
               not
               of
               fortune
               and
               fancy
               ;
               let
               us
               fear
               God
               when
               we
               have
               made
               him
               angry
               ;
               and
               not
               be
               afraid
               of
               him
               when
               we
               heartily
               and
               laboriously
               do
               our
               duty
               ;
               our
               fears
               are
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               open
               revelation
               and
               certain
               experience
               ,
               by
               the
               threatnings
               of
               God
               and
               the
               sayings
               of
               wise
               men
               ,
               and
               their
               limit
               is
               reverence
               ,
               and
               godlinesse
               is
               their
               end
               ;
               and
               then
               fear
               shall
               be
               a
               duty
               ,
               and
               a
               rare
               instrument
               of
               
               many
               :
               in
               all
               other
               cases
               it
               is
               superstition
               or
               folly
               ,
               it
               is
               sin
               or
               punishment
               ,
               
               the
               Ivy
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               misery
               of
               an
               honest
               and
               a
               weak
               heart
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               cured
               only
               by
               reason
               and
               good
               company
               ,
               a
               wise
               guide
               and
               a
               plain
               rule
               ,
               a
               cheerfull
               spirit
               and
               a
               contented
               minde
               ,
               by
               joy
               in
               God
               according
               to
               the
               commandements
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 rejoycing
                 evermore
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               besides
               this
               superstitious
               fear
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               fear
               directly
               criminall
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               cald
               ,
               
                 worldly
                 fear
              
               ,
               of
               which
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               said
               ,
               
                 But
                 the
                 fearfull
                 and
                 incredulous
                 shall
                 have
                 their
                 part
              
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 lake
                 that
                 burneth
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 second
                 death
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               fears
               which
               make
               men
               to
               fall
               in
               the
               time
               of
               
               persecution
               ,
               those
               that
               dare
               not
               own
               their
               faith
               in
               the
               face
               of
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               or
               in
               despite
               of
               an
               accursed
               Law.
               For
               though
               it
               be
               lawfull
               to
               be
               afraid
               in
               a
               storm
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               to
               leap
               into
               the
               sea
               ;
               though
               we
               may
               be
               more
               carefull
               for
               our
               fears
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               be
               faithfull
               too
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               flie
               from
               the
               persecution
               till
               it
               overtakes
               us
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               does
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               change
               our
               Religion
               for
               our
               safety
               ,
               or
               leave
               the
               robe
               of
               Baptisme
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               the
               tempter
               ,
               and
               run
               away
               
                 by
                 all
                 means
              
               .
               St.
               Athanasius
               for
               46
               years
               did
               run
               and
               fight
               ,
               he
               disputed
               with
               the
               Arrians
               and
               fled
               from
               their
               Officers
               ;
               and
               that
               flies
               ,
               may
               be
               a
               man
               worth
               preserving
               ,
               if
               he
               bears
               his
               
               faith
               along
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               leaves
               nothing
               of
               his
               duty
               behinde
               ;
               but
               when
               duty
               and
               life
               cannot
               stand
               together
               ,
               he
               that
               then
               flies
               a
               persecution
               by
               delivering
               up
               his
               soul
               ,
               is
               one
               that
               hath
               no
               charity
               ,
               no
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               no
               trust
               in
               promises
               ,
               no
               just
               estimation
               of
               the
               rewards
               of
               a
               noble
               contention
               ,
               
                 Perfect
                 love
                 casts
                 out
                 fear
              
               (
               faith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               that
               loves
               God
               will
               not
               fear
               to
               dye
               for
               him
               ,
               or
               for
               his
               sake
               to
               be
               poor
               .
               In
               this
               sense
               no
               man
               can
               fear
               man
               and
               love
               God
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ;
               and
               when
               St.
               Laurence
               triumph'd
               over
               Valerianus
               ,
               St.
               Sebastian
               over
               Diocletian
               ,
               St.
               Vincentius
               over
               Dacianus
               ,
               and
               the
               armies
               of
               Martyrs
               over
               the
               Proconsuls
               ,
               accusers
               ,
               and
               
               executioners
               ,
               they
               shew'd
               their
               love
               to
               God
               by
               triumphing
               over
               fear
               ,
               and
               
                 leading
                 captivity
                 captive
              
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               their
               Captain
               ,
               whose
               
                 garments
                 were
                 red
                 from
                 Bozrah
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               this
               fear
               is
               also
               tremulous
               and
               criminall
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               a
               trouble
               from
               the
               apprehension
               of
               the
               mountains
               and
               difficulties
               of
               duty
               ,
               and
               is
               called
               pusillanimity
               .
               For
               some
               see
               themselves
               encompassed
               with
               temptations
               ,
               they
               observe
               their
               frequent
               fals
               ,
               their
               perpetuall
               returns
               from
               good
               purposes
               to
               weak
               performances
               ,
               the
               daily
               mortifications
               that
               are
               necessary
               ,
               the
               resisting
               naturall
               appetites
               ,
               and
               the
               laying
               violent
               hands
               upon
               the
               desires
               of
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               the
               uneasinesse
               
               of
               their
               spirits
               ,
               and
               their
               hard
               labours
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               makes
               them
               afraid
               ;
               and
               because
               they
               despair
               to
               run
               through
               the
               whole
               duty
               in
               all
               its
               parts
               and
               periods
               ,
               they
               think
               as
               good
               not
               begin
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               after
               labour
               and
               expence
               to
               lose
               the
               Jewell
               and
               the
               charges
               of
               their
               venture
               .
               St.
               Austin
               compares
               such
               men
               to
               children
               and
               phantastick
               
               
               persons
               afrighted
               with
               phantasmes
               and
               specters
               ;
               
                 Terribiles
                 visu
                 formae
              
               ,
               the
               sight
               seems
               full
               of
               horror
               ,
               but
               touch
               them
               and
               they
               are
               very
               nothing
               ,
               the
               meer
               daughters
               of
               a
               sick
               brain
               ,
               and
               a
               weak
               heart
               ,
               an
               infant
               experience
               and
               a
               trifling
               judgement
               :
               so
               are
               the
               illusions
               of
               a
               weak
               piety
               ,
               or
               an
               unskilfull
               unconfident
               soul
               ;
               they
               fancy
               to
               see
               mountains
               of
               difficulty
               ,
               but
               touch
               them
               and
               they
               seem
               like
               clouds
               riding
               upon
               the
               wings
               of
               the
               winde
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               shapes
               as
               we
               please
               to
               dream
               .
               He
               that
               denies
               to
               give
               almes
               for
               fear
               of
               being
               poor
               ,
               or
               to
               entertain
               a
               Disciple
               for
               fear
               of
               being
               suspected
               of
               the
               party
               ,
               or
               to
               own
               a
               duty
               for
               fear
               of
               being
               put
               to
               venture
               for
               a
               crown
               ,
               
               he
               that
               takes
               part
               of
               the
               intemperance
               because
               he
               dares
               not
               displease
               the
               company
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               sense
               fears
               the
               fears
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               this
               man
               enters
               into
               his
               portion
               of
               fear
               betimes
               ,
               but
               it
               will
               not
               be
               finished
               to
               eternall
               ages
               .
               To
               fear
               the
               censures
               of
               men
               when
               God
               is
               your
               Judge
               ,
               to
               fear
               their
               evill
               when
               God
               is
               your
               defence
               ,
               to
               fear
               death
               when
               he
               is
               the
               entrance
               to
               life
               and
               felicity
               ,
               is
               unreasonable
               and
               pernicious
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               will
               turn
               your
               passion
               into
               duty
               ,
               and
               joy
               ,
               and
               security
               ,
               fear
               to
               offend
               God
               ,
               to
               enter
               voluntarily
               into
               temptation
               ,
               fear
               the
               alluring
               face
               of
               lust
               ,
               and
               the
               smooth
               entertainments
               of
               intemperance
               ,
               fear
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               when
               you
               have
               
               deserved
               it
               ,
               and
               when
               you
               have
               recover'd
               from
               the
               snare
               ,
               then
               infinitely
               fear
               to
               return
               into
               that
               condition
               ,
               in
               which
               whosoever
               dwels
               is
               the
               heir
               of
               fear
               and
               eternall
               sorrow
               .
            
             
               Thus
               farre
               I
               have
               discoursed
               concerning
               good
               fear
               and
               bad
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               filiall
               and
               servile
               :
               they
               are
               both
               good
               ,
               if
               by
               servile
               we
               intend
               initiall
               or
               the
               new
               beginning
               fear
               of
               penitents
               ;
               a
               fear
               to
               offend
               God
               upon
               lesse
               perfect
               considerations
               :
               But
               servile
               fear
               is
               vitious
               when
               it
               still
               retains
               the
               affection
               of
               slaves
               ,
               and
               when
               its
               effects
               are
               hatred
               ,
               wearinesse
               ,
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               charity
               :
               and
               of
               the
               same
               cogrations
               are
               those
               fears
               which
               are
               superstitious
               ,
               and
               worldly
               .
            
             
               
               But
               to
               the
               former
               sort
               of
               vertuous
               fear
               ,
               some
               also
               adde
               another
               which
               they
               call
               Angelicall
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               a
               fear
               as
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               have
               ,
               who
               before
               God
               hide
               their
               faces
               ,
               and
               tremble
               at
               his
               presence
               ,
               and
               
                 fall
                 down
                 before
                 his
                 footstool
              
               ,
               and
               are
               ministers
               of
               his
               anger
               and
               messengers
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               and
               night
               and
               day
               worship
               him
               with
               the
               profoundest
               adoration
               .
               This
               is
               the
               same
               that
               is
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               Text
               :
               
                 Let
                 us
                 serve
                 God
                 with
                 reverence
                 and
                 godly
                 fear
              
               ;
               all
               holy
               fear
               partakes
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               this
               which
               Divines
               call
               Angelicall
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               expressed
               in
               acts
               of
               adoration
               ,
               of
               vowes
               ,
               and
               holy
               prayers
               ,
               in
               hymnes
               ,
               and
               psalmes
               ,
               in
               the
               eucharist
               and
               reverentiall
               addresses
               ;
               
               and
               while
               it
               proceeds
               in
               the
               usuall
               measures
               of
               common
               duty
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               humane
               ;
               but
               as
               it
               arises
               to
               great
               degrees
               ,
               and
               to
               perfection
               ,
               it
               is
               Angelicall
               and
               Divine
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               appertains
               to
               
                 mystick
                 Theologie
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               another
               place
               ;
               but
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               that
               which
               will
               regularly
               concern
               all
               our
               duty
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               is
               the
               instrument
               of
               our
               duty
               ,
               
               or
               Gods
               worship
               ,
               the
               greater
               it
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               much
               the
               better
               .
               It
               was
               an
               
               old
               proverbiall
               saying
               among
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ,
                 Religentem
                 esse
                 oportet
                 ,
                 religiosum
                 ,
                 nefas
                 ;
                 Every
                 excesse
                 in
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 religion
                 is
                 criminall
              
               ;
               they
               supposing
               that
               in
               the
               services
               of
               their
               gods
               ,
               there
               might
               be
               too
               much
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               there
               may
               be
               too
               much
               of
               their
               undecent
               expressions
               ,
               and
               in
               things
               indifferent
               ,
               the
               very
               multitude
               is
               too
               much
               ,
               and
               becomes
               an
               undecency
               :
               and
               if
               it
               be
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               undecent
               or
               disproportionable
               to
               the
               end
               ,
               or
               the
               rules
               ,
               or
               the
               analogy
               of
               the
               Religion
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               stay
               for
               numbers
               to
               make
               it
               intolerable
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               direct
               actions
               of
               glorifying
               God
               ,
               in
               doing
               any
               thing
               of
               his
               Commandements
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               which
               he
               commands
               ,
               
               or
               counsels
               ,
               or
               promises
               to
               reward
               ,
               there
               can
               never
               be
               excesse
               or
               superfluity
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               these
               cases
               ,
               
                 do
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 you
                 can
              
               ;
               take
               care
               that
               your
               expressions
               be
               prudent
               ,
               and
               safe
               ,
               consisting
               with
               thy
               other
               duties
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               passions
               or
               vertues
               themselves
               ,
               let
               them
               passe
               from
               beginning
               to
               great
               progresses
               ,
               from
               man
               to
               Angel
               ,
               from
               the
               imperfection
               of
               man
               to
               the
               perfections
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               when
               ever
               we
               go
               beyond
               the
               bounds
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               grow
               up
               with
               all
               the
               extention
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               very
               commensuration
               of
               a
               full
               grace
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               go
               beyond
               the
               excellencies
               of
               God
               :
               For
               ornament
               may
               be
               too
               much
               ,
               and
               turn
               to
               curiosity
               ;
               cleanlinesse
               may
               be
               changed
               into
               
               nicenesse
               ;
               and
               civill
               compliance
               may
               become
               flattery
               ;
               and
               mobility
               of
               tongue
               may
               rise
               into
               garrulity
               ;
               and
               fame
               and
               honour
               may
               be
               great
               unto
               envie
               ;
               and
               health
               it self
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               athletick
               ,
               may
               by
               its
               very
               excesse
               become
               dangerous
               :
               but
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               duty
               ,
               and
               comelinesse
               ,
               and
               discipline
               ,
               a
               good
               minde
               ,
               and
               eloquence
               ,
               and
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               doing
               honour
               to
               his
               holy
               Name
               ,
               can
               never
               exceed
               :
               but
               if
               they
               swell
               to
               great
               proportions
               ,
               they
               passe
               through
               the
               measures
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               are
               united
               to
               felicity
               in
               the
               comprehensions
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               joyes
               of
               an
               eternall
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sermon
               ,
               X.
               The
               Flesh
               and
               the
               Spirit
               :
               
                 Part
                 I.
              
               
            
             
               
                 
                 Matt.
                 26.
                 41.
                 latter
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 indeed
                 is
                 willing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 Flesh
                 is
                 weake
                 .
              
            
             
               FRom
               the
               beginning
               of
               days
               Man
               hath
               been
               so
               crosse
               to
               the
               Divine
               commandements
               ,
               that
               in
               many
               cases
               there
               can
               be
               no
               reason
               given
               why
               a
               man
               should
               choose
               some
               ways
               ,
               or
               doe
               some
               actions
               ,
               but
               onely
               because
               they
               are
               forbidden
               ;
               When
               God
               bade
               the
               Isaaelites
               rise
               and
               goe
               up
               
               against
               the
               Canaanites
               ,
               and
               possesse
               the
               Land
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               stirre
               ;
               the
               men
               were
               Anakims
               ,
               and
               the
               Cities
               were
               impregnable
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               a
               
                 Lyon
                 in
                 the
                 way
              
               ;
               but
               presently
               after
               ,
               when
               God
               forbad
               them
               to
               goe
               ,
               they
               would
               and
               did
               goe
               ,
               though
               they
               died
               for
               it
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               instance
               in
               particulars
               ,
               when
               the
               whole
               life
               of
               man
               is
               a
               perpetuall
               contradiction
               ;
               and
               the
               state
               of
               Disobedience
               is
               called
               the
               
                 contradiction
                 of
                 Sinners
              
               ;
               even
               the
               man
               in
               the
               Gospell
               that
               had
               two
               sons
               ,
               they
               both
               crossed
               him
               ,
               even
               he
               that
               obeyed
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               obeyed
               him
               not
               :
               for
               the
               one
               said
               ,
               he
               would
               ,
               and
               did
               not
               ;
               the
               other
               said
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               ,
               and
               
               did
               :
               and
               so
               doe
               we
               ;
               we
               promise
               faire
               ,
               and
               doe
               nothing
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               doe
               best
               are
               such
               as
               come
               out
               of
               darknesse
               into
               light
               ,
               such
               as
               said
               
                 they
                 would
                 not
              
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               have
               better
               bethought
               themselves
               ;
               And
               who
               can
               guesse
               at
               any
               other
               reason
               why
               men
               should
               refuse
               to
               be
               temperate
               ?
               for
               he
               that
               refuses
               the
               commandement
               ,
               first
               does
               violence
               to
               the
               commandement
               ,
               and
               puts
               on
               a
               praeternaturall
               appetite
               ,
               
               he
               spoils
               his
               health
               ,
               and
               he
               spoils
               his
               understanding
               ;
               he
               brings
               to
               
               himself
               a
               world
               of
               diseases
               ,
               and
               a
               healthlesse
               constitution
               ,
               smart
               and
               sickly
               nights
               ,
               a
               loathing
               stomach
               ,
               and
               a
               staring
               eye
               ,
               a
               giddy
               brain
               ,
               and
               a
               swell'd
               belly
               ,
               gouts
               and
               dropsies
               ,
               catarrhes
               and
               oppilations
               .
               If
               God
               should
               enjoyne
               man
               to
               suffer
               all
               this
               ,
               heaven
               and
               earth
               should
               have
               heard
               our
               complaints
               against
               unjust
               laws
               ,
               and
               
                 impossible
                 commandements
              
               :
               for
               we
               complain
               already
               ,
               even
               when
               God
               commands
               us
               to
               drink
               so
               long
               as
               it
               is
               good
               for
               us
               ;
               this
               is
               one
               of
               his
               impossible
               laws
               :
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               us
               to
               know
               when
               we
               are
               dry
               ,
               or
               when
               we
               need
               drink
               ;
               for
               if
               we
               doe
               know
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
               it
               is
               possible
               enough
               ,
               not
               to
               lift
               up
               the
               wine
               to
               our
               heads
               .
               And
               when
               
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               hath
               commanded
               us
               to
               love
               our
               enemies
               ,
               we
               think
               we
               have
               so
               much
               reason
               against
               it
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               easily
               excuse
               our
               disobedience
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               and
               yet
               there
               are
               some
               enemies
               whom
               God
               hath
               commanded
               us
               not
               to
               love
               ,
               and
               those
               we
               dote
               on
               ,
               we
               cherish
               and
               feast
               them
               ,
               and
               as
               S.
               Paul
               in
               another
               case
               ,
               
                 upon
                 our
                 uncomely
                 parts
                 we
                 bestow
                 more
                 abundant
                 comelinesse
                 .
              
               For
               whereas
               our
               body
               it self
               is
               a
               servant
               to
               our
               soule
               ,
               we
               make
               it
               
                 the
                 heir
                 of
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               and
               treat
               it
               here
               already
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               were
               in
               Majority
               ;
               and
               make
               that
               which
               at
               the
               best
               was
               but
               a
               weak
               friend
               ,
               to
               become
               a
               strong
               enemy
               ;
               and
               hence
               proceed
               the
               vices
               of
               the
               worst
               ,
               and
               the
               follies
               and
               imperfections
               
               of
               the
               best
               ;
               the
               spirit
               is
               either
               in
               slavery
               ,
               or
               in
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               flesh
               is
               not
               strong
               to
               mischief
               ,
               it
               is
               weak
               to
               goodnesse
               ;
               and
               even
               to
               the
               Apostles
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               said
               ,
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 willing
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 weak
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 spirit
              
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 inward
                 man
              
               ,
               or
               the
               reasonable
               part
               of
               man
               ,
               especially
               as
               helped
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               ,
               that
               is
               willing
               :
               for
               it
               is
               the
               principle
               of
               all
               good
               actions
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               working
               is
               from
               the
               spirit
               ;
               but
               the
               flesh
               is
               but
               a
               dull
               instrument
               ,
               and
               a
               broken
               arme
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               a
               principle
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               it
               moves
               uneasily
               ;
               and
               the
               flesh
               is
               so
               weak
               ,
               that
               in
               Scripture
               to
               
               be
               
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
              
               signifies
               a
               state
               of
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               infirmity
               ;
               so
               the
               humiliation
               of
               Christ
               is
               expressed
               by
               being
               
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 God
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ;
               and
               what
               S.
               Peter
               calls
               
                 [
                 put
                 to
                 death
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ]
              
               St.
               Paul
               calls
               
                 [
                 crucified
                 through
                 weaknesse
                 ;
              
               ]
               and
               ,
               
                 yee
                 know
                 that
                 through
                 the
                 infirmity
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
                 I
                 preached
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               said
               S.
               Paul
               :
               but
               here
               ,
               flesh
               is
               not
               opposed
               to
               the
               spirit
               as
               a
               
                 direct
                 enemy
              
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               
                 weak
                 servant
              
               :
               for
               if
               the
               flesh
               be
               powerfull
               and
               opposite
               ,
               the
               spirit
               stays
               not
               there
               :
            
             
               
                 —
                 veniunt
                 ad
                 candida
                 tecta
                 columbae
                 :
                 
              
            
             
               The
               
                 old
                 man
              
               and
               the
               new
               cannot
               dwell
               together
               ;
               and
               therefore
               here
               ,
               where
               the
               spirit
               inclining
               to
               good
               ,
               well
               disposed
               ,
               and
               apt
               to
               holy
               counsels
               ,
               does
               inhabit
               in
               society
               with
               the
               flesh
               ,
               it
               means
               onely
               a
               weak
               and
               unapt
               nature
               ,
               or
               a
               state
               of
               infant-grace
               ,
               for
               in
               both
               these
               ,
               and
               in
               these
               onely
               the
               text
               is
               verified
               .
            
             
             
               
               1.
               
               Therefore
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               the
               infirmities
               of
               the
               flesh
               naturally
               .
               2.
               
               It
               s
               weaknesse
               in
               the
               first
               beginnings
               of
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               its
               daily
               pretensions
               and
               temptations
               ,
               its
               excuses
               and
               lessenings
               of
               duty
               .
               3.
               
               What
               remedies
               there
               are
               in
               the
               spirit
               to
               cure
               the
               evils
               of
               nature
               .
               4.
               
               How
               far
               the
               weaknesses
               of
               the
               flesh
               can
               consist
               with
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               in
               well
               grown
               Christians
               :
               This
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               what
               I
               intend
               upon
               these
               words
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Our
               nature
               is
               too
               weak
               in
               order
               to
               our
               duty
               and
               finall
               interest
               ,
               that
               at
               first
               it
               cannot
               move
               one
               step
               towards
               God
               ,
               unlesse
               God
               by
               his
               preventing
               grace
               puts
               into
               it
               a
               new
               possibility
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               is
               nothing
               that
               creeps
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               nothing
               that
               ever
               God
               made
               ,
               weaker
               then
               Man
               ;
               for
               God
               fitted
               Horses
               and
               Mules
               with
               strength
               ,
               Bees
               and
               Pismires
               with
               sagacity
               ,
               Harts
               and
               Hares
               with
               swiftnesse
               ,
               Birds
               with
               feathers
               and
               a
               light
               a\l
               =
               e
               "
               \ry
               body
               ;
               and
               they
               all
               know
               their
               times
               ,
               and
               are
               fitted
               for
               their
               work
               ,
               and
               regularly
               acquire
               the
               proper
               end
               of
               their
               creation
               ;
               but
               man
               that
               was
               designed
               
               to
               an
               immortall
               duration
               ,
               and
               the
               fruition
               of
               God
               for
               ever
               ,
               knows
               not
               how
               to
               obtain
               it
               ;
               he
               is
               made
               upright
               to
               look
               up
               to
               heaven
               ,
               but
               he
               knows
               no
               more
               how
               to
               purchase
               it
               then
               to
               climbe
               it
               .
               Once
               ,
               man
               went
               to
               make
               an
               ambitious
               tower
               to
               outreach
               the
               clouds
               ,
               or
               the
               praeternaturall
               risings
               of
               the
               water
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               do
               it
               ;
               he
               cannot
               promise
               himself
               the
               daily
               bread
               of
               his
               necessity
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               his
               own
               wit
               or
               industry
               ;
               and
               for
               going
               to
               heaven
               ,
               he
               was
               so
               far
               from
               doing
               that
               naturally
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               he
               was
               made
               he
               became
               the
               son
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               he
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               get
               a
               pardon
               for
               eating
               of
               an
               apple
               against
               the
               Divine
               commandement
               :
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 By
                 nature
                 we
                 were
                 the
                 sons
              
               
               
                 of
                 wrath
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               were
               
                 born
                 heirs
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               which
               death
               came
               upon
               us
               from
               Gods
               anger
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               our
               first
               Parents
               ;
               or
               
                 by
                 nature
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 really
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 fancy
                 ,
              
               and
               fiction
               of
               law
               ,
               for
               so
               Oecumenius
               and
               Theophylact
               expound
               it
               ;
               but
               because
               it
               does
               not
               relate
               to
               the
               sin
               of
               Adam
               in
               its
               first
               intention
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               evill
               state
               of
               sin
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               Ephesians
               walked
               before
               their
               conversion
               ;
               it
               signifies
               that
               
                 our
                 nature
              
               of
               it self
               is
               a
               state
               of
               opposition
               to
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 grace
              
               ;
               it
               is
               privatively
               opposed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               in
               it
               that
               can
               bring
               us
               to
               felicity
               ;
               nothing
               but
               
               
                 an
                 obedientiall
                 capacity
              
               ;
               our
               flesh
               can
               become
               sanctified
               ,
               as
               
                 the
                 stones
                 can
                 become
                 children
                 unto
                 Abraham
                 ,
              
               or
               as
               dead
               seed
               can
               become
               living
               corn
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               with
               us
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               necessary
               God
               should
               make
               us
               a
               new
               creation
               ,
               if
               he
               means
               to
               save
               us
               ;
               he
               must
               take
               our
               hearts
               of
               stone
               away
               ,
               and
               give
               us
               heart
               of
               flesh
               ;
               he
               must
               purge
               the
               old
               leaven
               ,
               and
               make
               us
               a
               new
               conspersion
               ;
               he
               must
               destroy
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               must
               
               breath
               into
               us
               
                 Spiritum
                 vita
              
               ,
               the
               celestiall
               breath
               of
               life
               ,
               without
               
               which
               we
               can
               neither
               live
               ,
               nor
               move
               ,
               nor
               have
               our
               being
               .
               
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 come
                 unto
                 mee
              
               (
               said
               Christ
               )
               
                 unlesse
                 my
                 Father
                 draw
                 him
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               Divine
               love
               must
               come
               upon
               us
               and
               snatch
               us
               from
               our
               imperfection
               ,
               enlighten
               our
               understanding
               ,
               move
               and
               stirre
               our
               affections
               ,
               open
               the
               gates
               of
               heaven
               ,
               turn
               our
               nature
               into
               grace
               ,
               entirely
               forgive
               our
               former
               prevarications
               ;
               take
               us
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               lead
               us
               all
               along
               ,
               and
               we
               onely
               contribute
               our
               assent
               unto
               it
               ;
               just
               as
               a
               childe
               when
               he
               is
               tempted
               to
               learne
               to
               goe
               ,
               and
               called
               upon
               ,
               and
               guided
               ,
               and
               upheld
               ,
               and
               constrain'd
               to
               put
               his
               
               feet
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               lest
               he
               feel
               the
               danger
               by
               the
               smart
               of
               a
               fall
               ;
               just
               so
               is
               our
               nature
               and
               our
               state
               of
               flesh
               .
               God
               teaches
               us
               ,
               and
               invites
               us
               ,
               he
               makes
               us
               willing
               and
               then
               makes
               us
               able
               ,
               he
               lends
               us
               helps
               ,
               and
               guides
               our
               hands
               ,
               and
               feet
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               way
               constrains
               us
               ,
               but
               yet
               so
               as
               a
               reasonable
               creature
               can
               be
               constrained
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               made
               willing
               with
               arguments
               ,
               and
               new
               inducements
               ,
               by
               a
               state
               of
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               conditionall
               necessities
               :
               and
               as
               this
               is
               a
               great
               glorification
               of
               the
               free
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               declares
               our
               manner
               of
               cooperation
               ,
               so
               it
               represents
               our
               nature
               to
               be
               weak
               as
               a
               childe
               ,
               ignorant
               as
               infancy
               ,
               helplesse
               as
               an
               orphan
               ,
               averse
               as
               an
               uninstructed
               
               person
               ,
               in
               so
               geat
               degrees
               that
               God
               is
               forced
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               a
               holy
               life
               by
               arts
               great
               and
               many
               as
               the
               power
               and
               principles
               of
               the
               Creation
               ;
               with
               this
               onely
               difference
               ,
               that
               the
               subject
               matter
               and
               object
               of
               this
               new
               creation
               is
               a
               free
               agent
               ;
               in
               the
               first
               it
               was
               purely
               obedientiall
               and
               passive
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               passion
               of
               the
               first
               was
               an
               effect
               of
               the
               same
               power
               that
               reduced
               it
               to
               act
               ;
               so
               the
               freedome
               of
               the
               second
               is
               given
               us
               in
               our
               nature
               by
               him
               that
               onely
               can
               reduce
               it
               to
               act
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               freedome
               that
               cannot
               therefore
               choose
               ,
               because
               it
               does
               not
               understand
               ,
               nor
               taste
               ,
               nor
               perceive
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               must
               by
               Gods
               grace
               be
               reduced
               to
               action
               ,
               as
               at
               first
               the
               
               whole
               matter
               of
               the
               world
               was
               by
               Gods
               Almightynesse
               ;
               for
               so
               God
               worketh
               in
               us
               to
               will
               and
               to
               doe
               of
               his
               owne
               good
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               that
               I
               may
               instance
               in
               particulars
               ,
               our
               naturall
               weaknesse
               appears
               best
               in
               two
               things
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               two
               great
               instances
               of
               temptation
               ,
               pleasure
               and
               pain
               ;
               in
               both
               which
               the
               flesh
               is
               destroyed
               if
               it
               be
               not
               helped
               by
               a
               mighty
               grace
               ,
               
                 as
                 certainly
              
               as
               the
               Canes
               doe
               bow
               their
               heads
               before
               the
               breath
               of
               a
               mighty
               wind
               .
               1.
               
               In
               pleasure
               we
               see
               it
               by
               the
               publick
               miseries
               and
               follies
               of
               the
               world
               .
               An
               old
               Greek
               said
               well
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               There
               is
               amongst
               men
               nothing
               perfect
               ,
               because
               men
               carry
               themselves
               as
               persons
               that
               are
               lesse
               then
               money
               ,
               servants
               of
               gain
               and
               interest
               ;
               we
               are
               like
               the
               foolish
               Poet
               that
               Horace
               tells
               of
               :
            
             
               
               
                 
                 Gestit
                 enim
                 nummum
                 in
                 loculos
                 dimittere
                 ,
                 posthac
              
               
                 Securus
                 ,
                 cadat
                 ,
                 an
                 recto
                 stet
                 fabula
                 talo
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               him
               but
               have
               money
               for
               rehearsing
               his
               Comedy
               ,
               he
               cares
               not
               whether
               you
               like
               it
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               if
               a
               temptation
               of
               money
               comes
               strong
               and
               violent
               ,
               you
               may
               
                 as
                 well
                 tye
                 a
                 wilde
                 dog
                 to
                 quietnesse
                 with
                 the
                 guts
                 of
                 a
                 tender
                 Kid
                 ,
              
               as
               suppose
               that
               most
               men
               can
               doe
               vertuously
               when
               they
               may
               sin
               at
               a
               great
               price
               .
               Men
               avoyd
               poverty
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               it
               hath
               some
               inconveniences
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               
               few
               and
               little
               ;
               but
               because
               it
               is
               the
               nurse
               of
               vertue
               ;
               they
               run
               from
               it
               as
               Children
               from
               strict
               Parents
               and
               Tutors
               ,
               from
               those
               that
               would
               confine
               them
               to
               reason
               ,
               and
               sober
               counsels
               ,
               that
               would
               make
               them
               labour
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               become
               pale
               and
               lean
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               become
               wise
               :
               but
               because
               Riches
               is
               attended
               by
               pride
               and
               lust
               ,
               tyranny
               and
               oppression
               ,
               and
               hath
               in
               its
               hand
               all
               that
               it
               hath
               in
               its
               heart
               ;
               and
               Sin
               waits
               upon
               Wealth
               ready
               dress'd
               and
               fit
               for
               action
               ,
               therefore
               in
               some
               temptations
               they
               confesse
               how
               little
               their
               souls
               are
               ,
               they
               cannot
               stand
               that
               assault
               ;
               but
               because
               this
               passion
               is
               the
               daughter
               of
               Voluptuousnesse
               ,
               and
               very
               often
               is
               
               but
               a
               servant
               sin
               ,
               ministring
               to
               sensuall
               pleasures
               ,
               the
               great
               weaknesse
               of
               the
               flesh
               is
               more
               seen
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               carnall
               crimes
               ,
               Lust
               and
               
                 Drunkennesse
                 .
                 Nemo
                 enim
                 se
                 adsuefacit
                 ad
                 vitandum
                 &
                 ex
                 animo
                 evellendum
                 ea
                 quae
                 molesta
                 ei
                 non
                 sunt
                 .
              
               Men
               are
               so
               in
               
               love
               with
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               think
               of
               mortifying
               or
               crucifying
               their
               lust
               ;
               we
               doe
               violence
               to
               what
               we
               hate
               ,
               not
               to
               what
               we
               love
               .
               But
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               the
               empire
               of
               lust
               is
               visible
               in
               nothing
               so
               much
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               captivity
               and
               folly
               of
               wise
               men
               .
               For
               you
               shall
               see
               some
               men
               fit
               to
               governe
               a
               Province
               ,
               sober
               in
               their
               counsells
               ,
               wise
               in
               the
               conduct
               of
               their
               affaires
               ,
               men
               of
               discourse
               
               and
               reason
               ,
               fit
               to
               sit
               with
               Princes
               ,
               or
               to
               treat
               concerning
               peace
               and
               warre
               ,
               the
               fate
               of
               Empires
               ,
               and
               the
               changes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               these
               men
               shall
               fall
               at
               the
               beauty
               of
               a
               woman
               as
               a
               man
               dies
               at
               the
               blow
               of
               an
               Angell
               ,
               or
               gives
               up
               his
               breath
               at
               the
               sentence
               and
               decree
               of
               God.
               Was
               not
               Solomon
               glorious
               in
               all
               things
               but
               when
               he
               bowed
               to
               Pharaoh's
               daughter
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               Devils
               ?
               and
               is
               it
               not
               published
               by
               the
               sentence
               and
               observation
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               the
               bravest
               men
               have
               been
               softned
               into
               effeminacy
               by
               the
               lisping
               charms
               ,
               and
               childish
               noyses
               of
               Women
               and
               imperfect
               persons
               ?
               A
               faire
               slave
               bowed
               the
               neck
               of
               stout
               Polydamas
               ,
               
               which
               was
               stiffe
               and
               inflexible
               to
               the
               contentions
               of
               an
               enemy
               :
               and
               suppose
               a
               man
               set
               like
               the
               brave
               boy
               of
               the
               King
               of
               Nicomedia
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               temptation
               by
               a
               witty
               beauty
               ,
               tyed
               upon
               a
               bed
               with
               silk
               and
               pretty
               violences
               ,
               courted
               with
               musick
               and
               perfumes
               ,
               with
               promises
               and
               easie
               postures
               ,
               invited
               by
               opportunity
               and
               importunity
               ,
               by
               rewards
               and
               impunity
               ,
               by
               privacy
               and
               a
               
               guard
               ;
               what
               would
               his
               nature
               doe
               in
               this
               throng
               of
               evils
               and
               
               vile
               circumstances
               ?
               The
               grace
               of
               God
               secur'd
               the
               young
               Gentleman
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               rode
               in
               triumph
               ;
               but
               what
               can
               flesh
               do
               in
               such
               a
               day
               of
               danger
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               necessary
               that
               we
               take
               in
               auxiliaries
               from
               Reason
               and
               Religion
               ,
               from
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               from
               observation
               and
               experience
               ,
               from
               hope
               and
               fear
               ,
               and
               cease
               to
               be
               what
               we
               are
               ,
               left
               we
               become
               what
               we
               ought
               not
               ?
               It
               is
               certain
               that
               in
               the
               cases
               of
               temptations
               to
               voluptuousnesse
               ,
               a
               man
               is
               naturally
               ,
               as
               the
               Prophet
               said
               of
               Ephraim
               ,
               like
               a
               Pigeon
               that
               hath
               no
               heart
               ,
               no
               courage
               ,
               no
               conduct
               ,
               no
               resolution
               ,
               no
               discourse
               ,
               but
               falls
               as
               the
               water
               of
               Nilus
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               its
               cataracts
               ,
               it
               falls
               infinitely
               and
               without
               
               restraint
               ;
               And
               if
               we
               consider
               how
               many
               drunken
               meetings
               the
               Sunne
               sees
               every
               day
               ,
               how
               many
               Markets
               and
               Faires
               and
               Clubs
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               many
               solemnities
               of
               drunkennesse
               ,
               are
               at
               this
               instant
               under
               the
               eye
               of
               heaven
               ;
               that
               many
               Nations
               are
               marked
               for
               intemperance
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               lesse
               noted
               because
               it
               is
               so
               popular
               ,
               and
               universall
               ,
               and
               that
               even
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               glories
               of
               Christianity
               there
               are
               so
               many
               persons
               drunk
               ,
               or
               too
               full
               with
               meat
               ,
               or
               greedy
               of
               lust
               ,
               even
               now
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               given
               to
               us
               to
               make
               us
               sober
               ,
               and
               temperate
               ,
               and
               chaste
               ,
               we
               may
               well
               imagine
               ,
               since
               all
               men
               have
               flesh
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               have
               nor
               the
               
               spirit
               ,
               the
               flesh
               is
               the
               parent
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               it
               can
               be
               nothing
               else
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               is
               no
               otherwise
               when
               we
               are
               tempted
               with
               pain
               .
               We
               are
               so
               impatient
               of
               pain
               ,
               that
               nothing
               can
               reconcile
               us
               to
               it
               ;
               not
               the
               laws
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               the
               necessities
               of
               nature
               ,
               not
               the
               society
               of
               all
               our
               kindred
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               the
               interest
               of
               vertue
               ,
               not
               the
               hopes
               of
               heaven
               ;
               we
               will
               submit
               to
               pain
               upon
               no
               terms
               ,
               but
               the
               basest
               and
               most
               dishonorable
               ;
               for
               if
               sin
               bring
               us
               to
               pain
               ,
               or
               affront
               ,
               or
               sicknesse
               ,
               we
               choose
               that
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               in
               the
               retinue
               of
               a
               lust
               ,
               and
               a
               base
               desire
               ;
               but
               we
               accuse
               Nature
               ,
               and
               blaspheme
               God
               ,
               
               we
               murmur
               and
               are
               impatient
               when
               pain
               is
               sent
               to
               us
               from
               him
               that
               ought
               to
               send
               it
               ,
               and
               intends
               it
               as
               a
               mercy
               when
               it
               comes
               .
               But
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               afflictions
               and
               bodily
               sicknesse
               we
               are
               so
               weak
               and
               broken
               ,
               so
               uneasie
               and
               unapt
               to
               sufferance
               ,
               that
               this
               alone
               is
               beyond
               the
               cure
               of
               the
               old
               Philosophy
               .
               Many
               can
               endure
               poverty
               ,
               and
               many
               can
               retire
               from
               shame
               and
               laugh
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               very
               many
               can
               endure
               to
               be
               slaves
               ;
               but
               when
               pain
               and
               sharpnesse
               are
               to
               be
               endured
               for
               the
               interests
               of
               vertue
               ,
               we
               finde
               but
               few
               Martyrs
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               are
               ,
               suffer
               more
               within
               themselves
               by
               their
               fears
               and
               their
               temptations
               ,
               by
               their
               uncertain
               purposes
               and
               
               violences
               to
               Nature
               ,
               then
               by
               the
               Hang-mans
               sword
               ;
               the
               Martyrdome
               is
               within
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               hath
               won
               his
               Crown
               ,
               not
               when
               he
               hath
               suffered
               the
               blow
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               hath
               overcome
               his
               fears
               ,
               and
               made
               his
               spirit
               conqueror
               .
               It
               was
               a
               sad
               instance
               of
               our
               infirmity
               ,
               when
               of
               the
               40
               Martyrs
               of
               Cappadocia
               set
               in
               a
               freezing
               lake
               ,
               almost
               
               
               consummate
               ,
               and
               an
               Angell
               was
               reaching
               the
               Crowne
               ,
               and
               placing
               it
               upon
               their
               brows
               ,
               the
               flesh
               fail'd
               one
               of
               them
               ,
               and
               drew
               the
               spirit
               after
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               man
               was
               called
               off
               from
               his
               Scene
               of
               noble
               contention
               ,
               and
               dyed
               in
               warm
               water
               :
            
             
               
                 —
                 Odi
                 artus
                 ,
                 fragilémque
                 hunc
                 corporis
                 usum
              
               
                 Desertorem
                 animi
                 —
              
            
             
               We
               carry
               about
               us
               the
               body
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               we
               bring
               evils
               upon
               our selves
               by
               our
               follies
               ,
               and
               then
               know
               not
               how
               to
               bear
               them
               ;
               
               and
               the
               flesh
               forsakes
               the
               spirit
               .
               And
               indeed
               in
               sicknesse
               the
               infirmity
               is
               so
               very
               great
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               a
               manner
               at
               that
               time
               hath
               reduced
               all
               Religion
               into
               one
               vertue
               ,
               Patience
               with
               its
               appendages
               is
               the
               summe
               totall
               of
               almost
               all
               our
               duty
               that
               is
               proper
               to
               the
               days
               of
               sorrow
               :
               and
               we
               shall
               find
               it
               enough
               to
               entertain
               all
               our
               powers
               ,
               and
               to
               imploy
               all
               our
               aids
               ;
               the
               counsels
               of
               wise
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               comforts
               of
               our
               friends
               ,
               the
               advices
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               results
               of
               experience
               ,
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               our
               own
               resolutions
               are
               all
               then
               full
               of
               imployments
               ,
               and
               find
               it
               work
               enough
               to
               secure
               that
               one
               grace
               .
               For
               then
               it
               is
               that
               a
               could
               is
               
               wrapped
               about
               our
               heads
               ,
               and
               our
               reason
               stoops
               under
               sorrow
               ,
               the
               soul
               is
               sad
               ,
               and
               its
               instrument
               is
               out
               of
               tune
               ,
               the
               auxiliaries
               are
               disorder'd
               ,
               and
               every
               thought
               sits
               heavily
               ;
               then
               a
               comfort
               cannot
               make
               the
               body
               feel
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               soule
               is
               not
               so
               abstracted
               to
               rejoyce
               much
               without
               its
               partner
               ;
               so
               that
               the
               proper
               joyes
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               hope
               ,
               and
               wise
               discourses
               ,
               and
               satisfactions
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               the
               offices
               of
               Religion
               ,
               are
               felt
               ,
               just
               as
               we
               now
               perceive
               the
               joyes
               of
               heaven
               ,
               with
               so
               little
               relish
               ,
               that
               it
               comes
               as
               news
               of
               a
               victory
               to
               a
               man
               upon
               the
               Rack
               ,
               or
               the
               birth
               of
               an
               heir
               to
               one
               condemned
               to
               dye
               ;
               he
               hears
               a
               story
               which
               was
               made
               to
               
               delight
               him
               ,
               but
               it
               came
               when
               he
               was
               dead
               to
               joy
               and
               all
               its
               capacities
               ;
               and
               therefore
               sicknesse
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               a
               good
               Monitor
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               an
               ill
               stage
               to
               act
               some
               vertues
               in
               ;
               and
               a
               good
               man
               cannot
               then
               doe
               much
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               that
               is
               in
               the
               state
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               can
               doe
               nothing
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               in
               these
               considerations
               we
               find
               our
               nature
               in
               disadvantages
               ;
               and
               a
               strong
               man
               may
               be
               overcome
               when
               a
               stronger
               comes
               to
               disarme
               him
               ;
               and
               pleasure
               and
               pain
               are
               the
               violences
               of
               choice
               and
               chance
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               no
               better
               in
               any
               thing
               else
               :
               for
               nature
               is
               weak
               in
               all
               its
               strengths
               ,
               and
               in
               its
               fights
               ,
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               abroad
               ,
               
               in
               its
               actions
               and
               passions
               ;
               we
               love
               some
               things
               violently
               ,
               and
               hate
               others
               unreasonably
               ;
               any
               thing
               can
               fright
               us
               when
               we
               should
               be
               confident
               ,
               and
               nothing
               can
               scare
               us
               when
               we
               ought
               to
               feare
               ;
               the
               breaking
               of
               a
               glasse
               puts
               us
               into
               a
               supreme
               anger
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               dull
               and
               indifferent
               as
               a
               Stoick
               when
               we
               see
               God
               dishonour'd
               ;
               we
               passionately
               desire
               our
               preservation
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               violently
               destroy
               
               our selves
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               hindred
               ;
               we
               cannot
               deny
               a
               friend
               
               when
               he
               tempts
               us
               to
               sin
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               daily
               deny
               God
               when
               he
               passionately
               invites
               us
               to
               life
               and
               health
               ;
               we
               are
               greedy
               after
               money
               ,
               and
               yet
               spend
               it
               vainly
               upon
               our
               lusts
               ;
               we
               hate
               to
               see
               any
               man
               flatter'd
               but
               our selves
               ;
               and
               we
               can
               endure
               folly
               if
               it
               be
               on
               our
               side
               ,
               and
               a
               sin
               for
               our
               interest
               ;
               we
               desire
               health
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               exchange
               it
               for
               wine
               and
               madnesse
               ;
               we
               sink
               when
               a
               persecution
               comes
               ,
               and
               yet
               cease
               not
               daily
               to
               persecute
               our selves
               ,
               doing
               mischiefs
               worse
               then
               the
               sword
               of
               Tyrants
               ,
               and
               great
               as
               the
               malice
               of
               a
               Devill
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               to
               summe
               up
               all
               the
               evills
               that
               can
               be
               spoken
               of
               the
               
               infirmities
               of
               the
               flesh
               ;
               the
               proper
               nature
               and
               habitudes
               of
               men
               are
               so
               foolish
               and
               impotent
               ,
               so
               averse
               and
               peevish
               to
               all
               good
               ,
               that
               a
               mans
               will
               is
               of
               it self
               onely
               free
               to
               choose
               evils
               .
               Neither
               is
               it
               a
               contradiction
               to
               say
               liberty
               ,
               and
               yet
               
                 suppose
                 it
                 determin'd
                 to
                 one
                 object
                 onely
              
               ;
               because
               that
               one
               object
               is
               the
               thing
               we
               choose
               .
               For
               although
               God
               hath
               set
               life
               and
               death
               before
               us
               ,
               fire
               and
               water
               ,
               good
               and
               evill
               ,
               and
               hath
               primarily
               put
               man
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               his
               owne
               counsell
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               chosen
               good
               as
               well
               as
               evill
               ,
               yet
               because
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               but
               fell
               into
               an
               evill
               condition
               and
               corrupted
               manners
               ,
               and
               grew
               in
               love
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               infected
               all
               his
               children
               
               with
               vicious
               examples
               ;
               and
               all
               nations
               of
               the
               world
               have
               contracted
               some
               universall
               stains
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 mans
                 hearts
                 are
                 onely
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 continually
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 one
                 that
                 doth
                 good
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 one
                 that
                 sinneth
                 not
                 :
              
               since
               (
               I
               say
               )
               all
               the
               world
               have
               sinned
               ,
               we
               cannot
               suppose
               
                 a
                 liberty
                 of
                 indifferency
              
               to
               good
               and
               bad
               ;
               it
               is
               impossible
               in
               such
               a
               liberty
               that
               there
               should
               be
               no
               variety
               ,
               that
               all
               should
               choose
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               but
               
                 a
                 liberty
                 of
                 complacency
              
               or
               delight
               we
               may
               suppose
               ;
               that
               is
               so
               ,
               that
               though
               naturally
               he
               might
               choose
               good
               ,
               yet
               morally
               he
               is
               so
               determin'd
               with
               his
               love
               to
               evill
               ,
               that
               good
               seldome
               comes
               into
               dispute
               ;
               and
               a
               man
               
               runs
               to
               evill
               as
               he
               runs
               to
               meat
               or
               sleep
               ;
               for
               why
               else
               should
               it
               be
               ,
               that
               every
               one
               can
               teach
               a
               childe
               to
               be
               proud
               ,
               or
               to
               swear
               ,
               to
               lie
               ,
               or
               to
               doe
               little
               spites
               to
               his
               play-fellow
               ,
               and
               can
               traine
               him
               up
               to
               infant
               follies
               ?
               But
               the
               severity
               of
               Tutors
               and
               the
               care
               of
               Parents
               ,
               discipline
               and
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               arts
               and
               diligence
               ,
               all
               is
               too
               little
               to
               make
               him
               love
               but
               to
               say
               his
               prayers
               ,
               or
               to
               doe
               that
               which
               becomes
               persons
               design'd
               for
               honest
               purposes
               ,
               and
               his
               malice
               shall
               out-run
               his
               years
               ;
               he
               shall
               be
               a
               man
               in
               villany
               before
               he
               is
               by
               law
               capable
               of
               choice
               or
               inheritance
               ;
               and
               this
               indisposition
               lasts
               upon
               us
               for
               ever
               ,
               even
               as
               long
               as
               
               we
               live
               ,
               just
               in
               the
               same
               degrees
               as
               flesh
               and
               blood
               does
               rule
               us
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Art
               of
               Physicians
               can
               cure
               the
               evills
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               this
               strange
               propensity
               to
               evill
               nothing
               can
               cure
               but
               death
               ;
               the
               
                 grace
                 of
                 God
              
               eases
               the
               malignity
               here
               ,
               but
               it
               cannot
               be
               cured
               but
               by
               glory
               :
               
               
               that
               is
               ,
               this
               freedome
               of
               delight
               or
               perfect
               unabated
               election
               of
               evill
               ,
               which
               is
               consequent
               to
               the
               evill
               manners
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               although
               it
               be
               lessened
               by
               the
               intermediall
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               cured
               untill
               it
               be
               changed
               into
               its
               quite
               contrary
               ;
               but
               as
               it
               is
               in
               heaven
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               happy
               ,
               and
               glorious
               ,
               and
               free
               ,
               yet
               can
               choose
               nothing
               but
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               excellent
               things
               ,
               because
               God
               fills
               all
               the
               capacities
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               without
               him
               that
               hath
               any
               degrees
               of
               amability
               :
               so
               in
               the
               state
               of
               nature
               ,
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               there
               is
               so
               much
               ignorance
               of
               spirituall
               excellencies
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               proportion
               to
               sensuall
               objects
               ,
               which
               in
               
               most
               instances
               and
               in
               many
               degrees
               are
               prohibited
               ,
               that
               as
               men
               naturally
               know
               no
               good
               ,
               but
               to
               please
               a
               wilde
               ,
               indetermin'd
               ,
               infinite
               appetite
               ;
               so
               they
               will
               nothing
               else
               but
               what
               is
               good
               in
               their
               limit
               and
               proportion
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               with
               us
               as
               it
               was
               with
               the
               shee-goat
               that
               suckled
               the
               wolves
               whelp
               ;
               he
               grew
               up
               by
               his
               nurses
               milke
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               having
               forgot
               his
               foster
               mothers
               kindnesse
               ,
               eat
               that
               udder
               which
               gave
               him
               drink
               and
               nourishment
               ;
               
                 Improbit
                 as
                 nullo
                 flectitur
                 obsequio
              
               ;
               for
               
                 no
                 kindnesse
                 will
                 cure
                 an
                 ill
                 nature
                 and
                 a
                 base
                 disposition
                 :
              
               so
               are
               we
               in
               the
               first
               constitution
               of
               our
               nature
               ;
               so
               perfectly
               given
               to
               
                 naturall
                 vices
              
               ,
               that
               by
               degrees
               
               we
               degenerate
               into
               unnaturall
               ,
               and
               no
               education
               or
               power
               of
               art
               can
               make
               us
               choose
               wisely
               or
               honestly
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               
                 Phalaris
                 ,
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 good
                 nature
                 but
                 onely
                 vertue
              
               ;
               till
               we
               are
               new
               created
               ,
               we
               are
               wolves
               and
               serpents
               ,
               free
               and
               delighted
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               evill
               ,
               but
               stones
               and
               iron
               to
               all
               excellent
               things
               and
               purposes
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Next
               I
               am
               to
               consider
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               even
               when
               the
               state
               is
               changed
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               :
               For
               many
               persons
               ,
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               rises
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               are
               all
               on
               fire
               ,
               and
               inflamed
               ;
               it
               is
               with
               them
               as
               Homer
               
               said
               of
               the
               Syrian
               starre
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               shines
               finely
               ,
               and
               brings
               feavers
               ;
               splendor
               and
               Zeal
               are
               the
               effects
               of
               the
               first
               grace
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               the
               first
               turnes
               into
               pride
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               unto
               uncharitablenesse
               ;
               and
               either
               by
               too
               dull
               and
               slow
               motions
               ,
               or
               by
               too
               violent
               and
               unequall
               ,
               the
               flesh
               will
               make
               pretences
               ,
               and
               too
               often
               prevail
               upon
               the
               spirit
               ,
               even
               after
               the
               
               grace
               of
               God
               hath
               set
               up
               its
               banners
               in
               our
               hearts
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               some
               dispositions
               that
               are
               forward
               and
               apt
               ,
               busie
               and
               unquiet
               ,
               when
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               hath
               taken
               possessions
               ,
               and
               begins
               to
               give
               laws
               ,
               it
               seems
               so
               pleasant
               and
               gay
               to
               their
               undiscerning
               spirits
               ,
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               the
               sottishnesse
               of
               lust
               ,
               and
               the
               follies
               of
               drunkennesse
               ,
               that
               reflecting
               upon
               the
               change
               ,
               they
               begin
               to
               love
               themselves
               too
               
               well
               ,
               and
               take
               delight
               in
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               change
               ,
               and
               the
               
               reasonablenesse
               of
               the
               new
               life
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               by
               hating
               their
               own
               follies
               ,
               begin
               to
               despise
               them
               that
               dwell
               below
               ;
               It
               was
               the
               tricke
               of
               the
               old
               Philosophers
               whom
               Aristophanes
               thus
               describes
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               pale
               ,
               and
               barefoot
               ,
               and
               proud
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               persons
               singular
               in
               their
               habit
               ,
               eminent
               in
               their
               institution
               ,
               proud
               and
               pleased
               in
               their
               persons
               ,
               and
               despisers
               of
               them
               that
               are
               lesse
               glorious
               in
               their
               vertue
               then
               themselves
               ;
               and
               for
               this
               very
               thing
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               remarks
               the
               Pharisees
               ;
               they
               were
               severe
               and
               phantasticall
               advancers
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               Judgers
               of
               their
               neighbors
               ;
               and
               here
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               mortified
               
               corporall
               vices
               ,
               such
               which
               are
               scandalous
               and
               punishable
               by
               men
               ,
               they
               keep
               the
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               those
               that
               are
               onely
               discernible
               by
               God
               :
               these
               men
               doe
               but
               change
               their
               sin
               from
               scandall
               to
               danger
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               sin
               more
               safely
               they
               sin
               more
               spiritually
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Sometimes
               the
               passions
               of
               the
               flesh
               spoyle
               the
               changes
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               by
               naturall
               excesses
               ,
               and
               disproportion
               of
               degrees
               ;
               it
               mingles
               violence
               with
               industry
               ,
               and
               fury
               with
               zeale
               ,
               and
               uncharitablenesse
               with
               reproofe
               ,
               and
               censuring
               with
               discipline
               ,
               and
               violence
               with
               desires
               ,
               and
               immortifications
               in
               all
               the
               appetites
               and
               
               prosecutions
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               Some
               think
               it
               is
               enough
               in
               all
               instances
               ,
               if
               they
               pray
               hugely
               and
               fervently
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               religion
               ,
               impatiently
               to
               desire
               a
               victory
               over
               our
               enemies
               ,
               or
               the
               life
               of
               a
               childe
               ,
               or
               an
               heir
               to
               be
               born
               ;
               they
               call
               it
               holy
               ,
               so
               they
               desire
               it
               
                 in
                 prayer
              
               ;
               that
               if
               they
               reprove
               a
               vicious
               person
               ,
               they
               may
               say
               what
               they
               list
               ,
               and
               be
               as
               angry
               as
               they
               please
               ;
               that
               when
               they
               demand
               but
               reason
               ,
               they
               may
               enforce
               it
               
                 by
                 all
                 means
              
               ;
               that
               when
               they
               exact
               duty
               of
               their
               children
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               imperious
               and
               without
               limit
               ;
               that
               if
               they
               designe
               a
               good
               end
               ,
               they
               may
               prosecute
               it
               by
               all
               instruments
               ;
               that
               when
               they
               give
               God
               thanks
               for
               blessings
               ,
               they
               may
               
               value
               the
               thing
               as
               high
               as
               they
               list
               ,
               though
               their
               persons
               come
               into
               a
               share
               of
               the
               honour
               ;
               here
               the
               spirit
               is
               willing
               and
               holy
               ,
               but
               the
               flesh
               creeps
               too
               busily
               ,
               and
               insinuates
               into
               the
               substance
               of
               good
               actions
               ,
               and
               spoyles
               them
               by
               unhandsome
               circumstances
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               prayer
               is
               spoil'd
               for
               want
               of
               prudence
               or
               conformity
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               and
               discipline
               and
               government
               is
               imbittered
               by
               an
               angry
               spirit
               ;
               and
               the
               Fathers
               authority
               turns
               into
               an
               uneasie
               load
               ,
               by
               being
               thrust
               like
               an
               unequall
               burden
               to
               one
               side
               ,
               without
               allowing
               equall
               measures
               to
               the
               other
               :
               And
               if
               we
               consider
               it
               wisely
               ,
               we
               shall
               find
               that
               in
               many
               good
               actions
               the
               flesh
               is
               the
               bigger
               ingredient
               ,
               
               and
               we
               betray
               our
               weak
               constitutions
               even
               when
               we
               do
               Justice
               or
               Charity
               ;
               and
               many
               men
               
                 pray
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               when
               they
               pretend
               they
               
                 pray
                 by
                 the
                 spirit
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               In
               the
               first
               changes
               and
               weak
               progresses
               of
               our
               spirituall
               life
               ,
               we
               find
               a
               long
               weaknesse
               upon
               us
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               long
               before
               we
               
               
               begin
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               was
               powerfull
               and
               its
               habits
               strong
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               mingle
               indirect
               pretences
               with
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               spirit
               ;
               If
               we
               mean
               to
               pray
               ,
               the
               flesh
               thrusts
               in
               thoughts
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               our
               tongue
               speaks
               one
               thing
               and
               our
               heart
               means
               another
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               hardly
               brought
               to
               say
               our
               prayers
               ,
               or
               to
               undertake
               a
               fasting
               day
               ,
               or
               to
               celebrate
               a
               Communion
               :
               and
               if
               we
               remember
               that
               all
               these
               are
               holy
               actions
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               have
               many
               opportunities
               of
               doing
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               yet
               doe
               them
               very
               seldome
               ,
               and
               then
               very
               coldly
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               found
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               account
               ,
               that
               our
               flesh
               and
               our
               naturall
               weaknesse
               prevailes
               oftner
               then
               our
               spirituall
               strengths
               :
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               they
               that
               are
               bound
               long
               in
               chains
               feel
               such
               a
               lamenesse
               in
               the
               first
               restitutions
               of
               their
               liberty
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               the
               long
               accustomed
               chain
               and
               pressure
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               stay
               till
               Nature
               hath
               set
               them
               free
               ,
               and
               the
               disease
               be
               taken
               off
               as
               well
               as
               the
               chain
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               soul
               is
               got
               free
               from
               her
               actuall
               pressure
               of
               sins
               ,
               still
               the
               wound
               remaines
               ,
               and
               a
               long
               habitude
               ,
               and
               longing
               after
               it
               ,
               a
               looking
               back
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               presenting
               the
               old
               object
               ,
               the
               same
               company
               ,
               or
               the
               remembrance
               of
               the
               delight
               ,
               the
               fancy
               strikes
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               fails
               ,
               and
               the
               temptations
               returne
               and
               
               stand
               dressed
               in
               form
               and
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               ten
               to
               one
               but
               the
               man
               dies
               again
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Some
               men
               are
               wise
               and
               know
               their
               weaknesses
               ,
               and
               to
               prevent
               their
               startings
               back
               ,
               will
               make
               fierce
               and
               strong
               resolutions
               ,
               and
               bind
               up
               their
               gaps
               with
               thornes
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               new
               hedge
               about
               their
               spirits
               ;
               and
               what
               then
               ?
               this
               shews
               indeed
               that
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 is
                 willing
              
               ;
               but
               the
               storm
               arises
               ,
               and
               windes
               blow
               ,
               and
               rain
               descends
               ,
               and
               presently
               the
               earth
               trembles
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               fabrick
               falls
               into
               ruine
               and
               disorder
               .
               A
               resolution
               (
               such
               as
               we
               usually
               make
               )
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               little
               trench
               which
               every
               childe
               can
               step
               over
               ;
               and
               
               there
               is
               no
               civill
               man
               that
               commits
               a
               
                 willing
                 sin
              
               ,
               but
               he
               does
               it
               
                 against
                 his
                 resolution
              
               ;
               and
               what
               Christian
               lives
               ,
               that
               will
               not
               say
               ,
               and
               think
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               repented
               in
               some
               degree
               ;
               and
               yet
               still
               they
               commit
               sin
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               break
               all
               their
               holy
               purposes
               as
               readily
               as
               they
               lose
               a
               dream
               ;
               and
               so
               great
               is
               our
               weaknesse
               ,
               that
               to
               most
               men
               the
               strength
               of
               a
               resolution
               is
               just
               such
               a
               restraint
               as
               he
               suffers
               who
               is
               imprisoned
               in
               a
               curtain
               ,
               and
               secured
               with
               dores
               and
               bars
               of
               the
               finest
               linnen
               :
               for
               though
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 be
                 strong
              
               to
               resolve
               ,
               
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 weak
              
               to
               keep
               it
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               when
               they
               have
               felt
               their
               follies
               ,
               and
               see
               the
               linnen
               vail
               
               ●ent
               ,
               some
               that
               are
               desirous
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               back
               their
               resolutions
               with
               vows
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               spirit
               is
               fortified
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               may
               tempt
               and
               call
               ,
               but
               the
               soul
               cannot
               come
               forth
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               triumphs
               and
               acts
               its
               interest
               easily
               and
               certainly
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               flesh
               is
               mortified
               ;
               It
               may
               be
               so
               .
               But
               doe
               not
               many
               of
               us
               inquire
               after
               a
               vow
               ?
               And
               we
               consider
               it
               may
               be
               it
               was
               rash
               ,
               or
               it
               was
               an
               impossible
               
               matter
               ,
               or
               without
               just
               consideration
               ,
               and
               weighing
               of
               
               circumstances
               ,
               or
               the
               case
               is
               alter'd
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               a
               new
               emergent
               necessity
               ,
               or
               a
               vow
               is
               no
               more
               then
               a
               resolution
               made
               in
               matter
               of
               duty
               ;
               both
               are
               made
               for
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               eye
               and
               witnesse
               ;
               or
               if
               nothing
               will
               doe
               it
               ,
               men
               grow
               sad
               and
               weary
               ,
               and
               despaire
               ,
               and
               are
               impatient
               ,
               and
               bite
               the
               knot
               in
               pieces
               ,
               with
               their
               teeth
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               by
               disputing
               ,
               and
               the
               arts
               of
               the
               tongue
               .
               A
               vow
               will
               not
               secure
               our
               duty
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               not
               stronger
               then
               our
               appetite
               ;
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               man
               is
               weaker
               then
               the
               habits
               and
               superinduced
               nature
               of
               the
               flesh
               ;
               but
               by
               little
               and
               little
               it
               falls
               off
               ,
               like
               the
               finest
               thread
               twisted
               upon
               the
               traces
               of
               a
               chariot
               ;
               it
               cannot
               hold
               
               long
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Beyond
               all
               this
               ,
               some
               choose
               excellent
               guides
               ,
               and
               stand
               within
               the
               restraints
               of
               modesty
               ,
               and
               a
               severe
               Monitor
               ;
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               put
               a
               veile
               upon
               our
               spirits
               ,
               and
               by
               modesty
               in
               women
               and
               young
               persons
               ,
               by
               reputation
               in
               the
               more
               aged
               ,
               and
               by
               honour
               in
               the
               more
               noble
               ,
               and
               by
               conscience
               in
               all
               ,
               have
               fortified
               the
               spirit
               of
               Man
               ,
               that
               men
               dare
               not
               prevaricate
               their
               duty
               though
               they
               be
               tempted
               strongly
               ,
               and
               invited
               perpetually
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               a
               partition
               wall
               that
               separates
               the
               spirit
               from
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               keeps
               it
               in
               its
               proper
               strengths
               and
               retirements
               .
               But
               here
               the
               spirit
               of
               
               man
               ,
               for
               all
               that
               it
               is
               assisted
               ,
               strongly
               breaks
               from
               the
               inclosure
               ,
               and
               runnes
               into
               societies
               of
               flesh
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               despises
               reputation
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               supplies
               it
               with
               little
               arts
               of
               flattery
               ,
               and
               self-love
               ,
               and
               is
               modest
               as
               long
               as
               it
               can
               be
               secret
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               discovered
               ,
               it
               growes
               impudent
               ;
               and
               a
               man
               shelters
               himselfe
               in
               crouds
               and
               heaps
               of
               sinners
               ,
               and
               beleeves
               that
               it
               is
               no
               worse
               with
               him
               then
               with
               other
               mighty
               criminals
               ,
               and
               publick
               persons
               ,
               who
               bring
               sin
               into
               credit
               amongst
               fooles
               and
               vicious
               persons
               ;
               or
               else
               men
               take
               false
               measures
               of
               fame
               or
               publick
               honesty
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               being
               broken
               into
               so
               many
               parts
               of
               disunion
               ,
               and
               agreeing
               in
               nothing
               but
               
               in
               confederate
               vices
               ,
               and
               grown
               so
               remisse
               in
               governments
               ,
               and
               severe
               accounts
               ,
               every
               thing
               is
               left
               so
               loose
               ,
               that
               honour
               and
               
                 publick
                 fame
                 ,
                 modesty
              
               ,
               and
               shame
               ,
               are
               now
               so
               slender
               guards
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               that
               the
               flesh
               breaks
               in
               and
               makes
               most
               men
               more
               bold
               against
               God
               then
               against
               men
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               laws
               of
               Religion
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               Common-wealth
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               When
               the
               spirit
               is
               made
               willing
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               flesh
               interposes
               in
               deceptions
               and
               false
               principles
               .
               If
               you
               tempt
               some
               man
               to
               a
               notorious
               sin
               ,
               as
               to
               rebellion
               ,
               to
               deceive
               his
               trust
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               drunk
               ,
               he
               will
               answer
               ,
               he
               had
               rather
               die
               then
               doe
               it
               :
               But
               put
               the
               
               sin
               civilly
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               be
               disguised
               with
               little
               excuses
               ,
               such
               things
               which
               indeed
               are
               trifles
               ,
               but
               yet
               they
               are
               colours
               fair
               enough
               to
               make
               a
               weak
               pretence
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               yeelds
               instantly
               .
               Most
               men
               choose
               the
               sin
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               once
               disputable
               whether
               it
               be
               a
               sin
               or
               no
               ?
               If
               they
               can
               but
               make
               an
               excuse
               ,
               or
               a
               colour
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               shall
               not
               rudely
               
               
               dash
               against
               the
               conscience
               with
               an
               open
               professed
               name
               of
               Sin
               ,
               they
               suffer
               the
               temptation
               to
               doe
               its
               worst
               .
               If
               you
               tempt
               a
               man
               ,
               you
               must
               tell
               him
               't
               is
               no
               sin
               ,
               or
               it
               is
               excusable
               :
               this
               is
               not
               rebellion
               ,
               but
               necessity
               ,
               and
               selfe-defence
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               against
               my
               allegiance
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               performing
               of
               my
               trust
               ;
               I
               doe
               it
               for
               my
               friend
               ,
               not
               against
               my
               Superiour
               ;
               I
               doe
               it
               for
               a
               good
               end
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               advantage
               ;
               this
               is
               not
               drunkennesse
               ,
               but
               free
               mirth
               ,
               and
               fair
               society
               ;
               it
               is
               refreshment
               ,
               and
               entertainment
               of
               some
               supernumerary
               hours
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               not
               a
               throwing
               away
               my
               time
               ,
               or
               neglecting
               a
               day
               of
               salvation
               ;
               and
               if
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               more
               to
               say
               for
               it
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               no
               more
               
               then
               Adams
               fig-leaves
               ,
               or
               the
               excuses
               of
               children
               and
               truants
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               enough
               to
               make
               the
               flesh
               prevail
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               not
               to
               be
               troubled
               ;
               for
               so
               great
               is
               our
               folly
               ,
               that
               the
               flesh
               always
               carries
               the
               cause
               ,
               if
               the
               spirit
               can
               be
               cousen'd
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               flesh
               is
               so
               mingled
               with
               the
               spirit
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               forced
               to
               make
               distinctions
               in
               our
               appetite
               ,
               to
               reconcile
               our
               affections
               to
               God
               and
               Religion
               ,
               lest
               it
               be
               impossible
               to
               doe
               our
               duty
               ;
               we
               weep
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               but
               we
               weep
               more
               for
               the
               death
               of
               our
               dearest
               friends
               ,
               or
               other
               temporall
               sadnesses
               ;
               we
               say
               we
               had
               rather
               die
               then
               lose
               our
               saith
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               doe
               not
               live
               according
               to
               it
               ;
               we
               lose
               our
               estates
               
               and
               are
               impatient
               ,
               we
               lose
               our
               vertue
               and
               bear
               it
               well
               enough
               ;
               and
               what
               vertue
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               as
               more
               to
               be
               troubled
               for
               having
               sin'd
               ,
               then
               for
               being
               asham'd
               ,
               and
               begger'd
               ,
               and
               condemn'd
               to
               die
               ?
               Here
               we
               are
               forced
               to
               a
               distinction
               :
               there
               is
               a
               
                 valuation
                 of
                 price
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 valuation
                 of
                 sense
              
               :
               or
               the
               spirit
               hath
               
                 one
                 rate
              
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               hath
               another
               ;
               and
               what
               we
               beleeve
               the
               greatest
               evill
               ,
               does
               not
               alwayes
               cause
               to
               us
               the
               greatest
               trouble
               ;
               which
               shews
               plainly
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               imperfect
               carnall
               persons
               ,
               and
               the
               flesh
               will
               in
               some
               measure
               prevaile
               over
               the
               spirit
               ;
               because
               we
               will
               suffer
               it
               in
               too
               many
               instances
               ,
               and
               cannot
               help
               it
               in
               all
               .
            
             
               
               9.
               
               The
               spirit
               is
               abated
               and
               interrupted
               by
               the
               flesh
               ,
               because
               the
               flesh
               pretends
               it
               is
               not
               able
               to
               doe
               those
               ministeries
               which
               are
               appointed
               in
               order
               to
               Religion
               ;
               we
               are
               not
               able
               to
               fast
               ,
               or
               if
               we
               watch
               ,
               it
               breeds
               gouts
               and
               catarrhes
               ;
               or
               charity
               is
               a
               grace
               too
               expensive
               ,
               our
               necessities
               are
               too
               big
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               or
               we
               cannot
               suffer
               pain
               ;
               and
               
                 sorrow
                 breeds
                 death
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               our
               repentances
               must
               be
               more
               gentle
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               support
               our selves
               in
               all
               our
               calamities
               :
               for
               we
               cannot
               beare
               our
               crosses
               without
               a
               freer
               refreshment
               ,
               and
               this
               freedome
               passes
               on
               to
               licence
               ,
               and
               many
               melancholy
               persons
               drowne
               their
               sorrows
               in
               sin
               and
               forgetfulnesse
               ,
               as
               if
               sin
               were
               more
               tolerable
               then
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               an
               easier
               load
               then
               a
               temporall
               care
               :
               here
               the
               flesh
               betrayes
               its
               weaknesse
               and
               its
               follies
               :
               For
               the
               flesh
               complains
               too
               soon
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               some
               men
               like
               Adam
               being
               too
               fond
               of
               his
               Eve
               ,
               attends
               to
               all
               its
               murmurs
               and
               temptations
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               flesh
               is
               able
               to
               bear
               farre
               more
               then
               is
               required
               of
               it
               in
               usuall
               duties
               .
               Custome
               of
               suffering
               will
               make
               us
               endure
               much
               ,
               and
               feare
               will
               make
               
               us
               suffer
               more
               ,
               and
               necessity
               makes
               us
               suffer
               any
               thing
               ;
               and
               lust
               
               and
               desire
               makes
               us
               to
               endure
               more
               then
               God
               is
               willing
               we
               should
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               are
               nice
               ,
               and
               tender
               ,
               and
               indulgent
               to
               our
               weaknesses
               ,
               till
               our
               weaknesses
               grow
               too
               strong
               for
               us
               .
               And
               what
               shall
               we
               doe
               to
               secure
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               delivered
               of
               our selves
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               of
               death
               which
               we
               bear
               about
               us
               may
               not
               destroy
               the
               life
               of
               the
               spirit
               ?
            
             
               I
               have
               all
               this
               while
               complain'd
               ,
               and
               you
               see
               not
               without
               cause
               ;
               I
               shall
               afterwards
               tell
               you
               the
               remedies
               for
               all
               this
               evill
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               let
               us
               have
               but
               mean
               opinions
               of
               our selves
               ;
               let
               us
               watch
               every
               thing
               of
               our selves
               as
               of
               suspected
               persons
               ,
               and
               magnifie
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               be
               humbled
               for
               our
               stock
               and
               spring
               of
               follies
               ,
               and
               
               let
               us
               look
               up
               to
               him
               who
               is
               the
               fountaine
               of
               grace
               and
               spirituall
               strengths
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               pray
               that
               God
               would
               give
               us
               what
               we
               ask
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               ask
               not
               ;
               for
               we
               want
               more
               helps
               then
               we
               understand
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               neerer
               to
               evill
               then
               we
               perceive
               ,
               and
               we
               bear
               sin
               and
               death
               about
               us
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               love
               with
               it
               ;
               and
               nothing
               comes
               from
               us
               but
               false
               principles
               ,
               
               and
               silly
               propositions
               ,
               and
               weak
               discourses
               ,
               and
               startings
               from
               our
               holy
               purposes
               ,
               and
               care
               of
               our
               bodies
               ,
               and
               of
               our
               palates
               ,
               and
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               lower
               belly
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               imployment
               of
               our
               lives
               ;
               but
               if
               wee
               design
               to
               live
               happily
               and
               in
               a
               better
               place
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               otherwise
               with
               us
               ;
               we
               must
               become
               new
               creatures
               ,
               and
               have
               another
               definition
               ,
               and
               have
               new
               strengths
               ,
               which
               we
               can
               onely
               derive
               from
               God
               ,
               whose
               
                 grace
                 is
                 sufficient
                 for
                 us
              
               ,
               and
               strong
               enough
               to
               prevail
               over
               all
               our
               follies
               and
               infirmities
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               ,
               XI
               .
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
            
             
               
               IF
               it
               be
               possible
               to
               cure
               an
               evill
               nature
               ,
               we
               must
               inquire
               after
               remedies
               for
               all
               this
               mischief
               .
               In
               order
               to
               which
               I
               shall
               consider
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               since
               it
               is
               our
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               that
               is
               the
               principle
               of
               mischief
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               think
               to
               have
               it
               cured
               by
               washings
               and
               light
               medicaments
               ;
               the
               Physitian
               that
               went
               to
               cure
               the
               Hectick
               with
               quick-silver
               and
               fasting
               spittle
               ,
               did
               his
               Patient
               no
               good
               ,
               but
               himself
               became
               a
               proverb
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               by
               easie
               prayers
               and
               a
               seldome
               fast
               ,
               by
               the
               scattering
               of
               a
               little
               almes
               ,
               and
               the
               issues
               of
               some
               more
               naturall
               
               vertue
               thinks
               to
               cure
               his
               evill
               nature
               ,
               does
               fortifie
               his
               indisposition
               ,
               as
               a
               stick
               is
               hardened
               by
               a
               little
               fire
               ,
               which
               by
               a
               great
               one
               is
               devoured
               .
               
                 Quanto
                 satius
                 est
                 mentem
                 potius
                 eluere
                 quae
                 malis
                 cupiditatibus
              
               
               
                 sordidatur
                 ,
                 &
                 uno
                 virtutis
                 ac
                 fidei
                 lavacro
                 universa
                 vitia
                 depellere
                 ?
              
               Better
               it
               is
               by
               an
               intire
               body
               of
               vertue
               ,
               by
               a
               living
               and
               active
               faith
               to
               cleanse
               the
               minde
               from
               every
               vice
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               off
               all
               superinduced
               habits
               of
               sin
               ;
               
                 Quod
                 qui
                 fecerit
                 ,
                 quamlibet
                 inquinatum
                 ac
                 sordidum
                 corpus
                 gerat
                 ,
                 satis
                 purus
                 est
                 .
              
               If
               we
               take
               this
               course
               ,
               although
               our
               body
               is
               foul
               ,
               and
               our
               affections
               unquiet
               ,
               and
               our
               rest
               discomposed
               ,
               yet
               we
               shall
               be
               masters
               of
               our
               resolution
               ,
               and
               clean
               
               from
               habituall
               sins
               ,
               and
               so
               cure
               our
               evill
               nature
               .
               For
               our
               nature
               was
               not
               made
               evill
               but
               by
               our selves
               ;
               but
               yet
               we
               are
               
                 naturally
                 evill
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               a
               superinduced
               nature
               ;
               just
               as
               drunkards
               and
               intemperate
               persons
               have
               made
               it
               necessary
               to
               drink
               extremely
               ,
               and
               their
               nature
               requires
               it
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               health
               to
               them
               ;
               they
               dye
               without
               it
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               made
               to
               themselves
               a
               new
               constitution
               ,
               and
               
                 another
                 nature
              
               ,
               but
               much
               worse
               then
               that
               which
               God
               made
               ;
               their
               sin
               made
               this
               
                 new
                 nature
              
               ;
               and
               this
               
                 new
                 nature
              
               makes
               sin
               necessary
               and
               unavoidable
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               all
               other
               instances
               ;
               Our
               nature
               is
               evill
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               spoil'd
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               removing
               the
               sin
               which
               
               we
               have
               brought
               in
               ,
               is
               the
               way
               to
               cure
               our
               nature
               :
               for
               this
               evill
               nature
               is
               not
               a
               thing
               which
               we
               cannot
               avoid
               ;
               we
               made
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               help
               it
               ;
               but
               as
               in
               the
               superinducing
               this
               evill
               nature
               ,
               we
               were
               thrust
               forward
               by
               the
               world
               and
               the
               Devill
               ,
               by
               all
               objects
               from
               without
               ,
               and
               weaknesse
               from
               within
               ;
               so
               in
               the
               curing
               it
               we
               are
               to
               be
               helped
               by
               God
               and
               his
               most
               holy
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               We
               must
               have
               a
               new
               nature
               put
               into
               us
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               the
               principle
               of
               new
               counsels
               ,
               and
               better
               purposes
               ,
               of
               holy
               actions
               and
               great
               devotion
               ;
               and
               
                 this
                 nature
              
               is
               deriv'd
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               grace
               and
               a
               favour
               of
               heaven
               .
               The
               same
               Spirit
               that
               caused
               the
               holy
               Jesus
               to
               be
               born
               after
               a
               new
               and
               strange
               manner
               ,
               must
               also
               descend
               upon
               us
               and
               cause
               us
               to
               be
               born
               again
               ,
               and
               to
               begin
               a
               new
               life
               upon
               the
               
               stock
               of
               a
               new
               nature
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               
                 Origen
                 ,
                 From
                 him
                 it
                 first
                 began
                 that
                 a
                 divine
                 and
                 humane
                 nature
                 were
                 weaved
                 together
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 humane
                 nature
                 by
                 communication
                 with
                 the
                 celestiall
                 may
                 also
                 become
                 divine
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Not
                 only
                 in
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 first
                 beleeve
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 obey
                 him
                 ,
                 living
                 such
                 a
                 life
                 as
                 Jesus
                 taught
                 :
              
               and
               this
               is
               the
               summe
               totall
               of
               the
               whole
               design
               ;
               
                 As
                 we
                 have
                 liv'd
                 to
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 must
                 hereafter
                 live
                 to
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
              
               as
               our
               nature
               hath
               been
               flesh
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               its
               originall
               ,
               but
               in
               habits
               and
               affection
               ;
               so
               our
               nature
               must
               be
               spirit
               in
               habit
               and
               choice
               ,
               in
               design
               and
               effectuall
               
               prosecutions
               ;
               for
               nothing
               can
               cure
               our
               old
               death
               ,
               but
               this
               new
               birth
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               recovery
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               restitution
               of
               our
               hopes
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               greatest
               joy
               of
               mankinde
               .
            
             
               
                 —
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 fine
                 thing
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 this
                 sun
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 pleasant
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 storm
                 allayed
                 and
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 smooth
                 sea
                 and
                 a
                 fresh
                 gale
              
               ;
               
               
                 our
                 eyes
                 are
                 pleased
                 to
                 see
                 the
                 earth
                 begin
                 to
                 live
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 produce
                 her
                 little
                 issues
                 with
                 particolour'd
                 coats
                 :
              
            
             
               
                 —
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Nothing
                 is
                 so
                 beauteous
                 as
                 to
                 see
                 a
                 new
                 birth
                 in
                 a
                 childlesse
                 family
              
               ;
               And
               it
               is
               excellent
               to
               hear
               a
               man
               discourse
               the
               hidden
               things
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               unriddle
               the
               perplexities
               of
               humane
               notices
               and
               mistakes
               ;
               
               it
               is
               comely
               to
               see
               a
               wise
               man
               sit
               in
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               City
               ,
               and
               give
               right
               judgement
               in
               difficult
               causes
               :
               But
               all
               this
               is
               nothing
               to
               the
               excellencies
               of
               a
               new
               birth
               ;
               to
               see
               the
               old
               man
               carryed
               forth
               to
               funerall
               with
               the
               solemn
               tears
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               buryed
               in
               the
               grave
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               place
               a
               new
               creation
               to
               arise
               ,
               a
               new
               heart
               ,
               
               
               and
               a
               new
               understanding
               ,
               and
               new
               affections
               ,
               and
               excellent
               appetites
               :
               for
               nothing
               lesse
               then
               this
               can
               cure
               all
               the
               old
               distempers
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Our
               life
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               discourses
               ,
               and
               every
               observation
               ,
               and
               a
               state
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               a
               union
               of
               sober
               counsels
               ,
               are
               too
               little
               to
               cure
               a
               peevish
               spirit
               ,
               and
               a
               weak
               reasoning
               ,
               and
               silly
               principles
               ,
               and
               accursed
               habits
               ,
               and
               evill
               examples
               ,
               and
               perverse
               affections
               ,
               and
               a
               whole
               body
               of
               sin
               and
               death
               .
               It
               was
               well
               said
               in
               the
               Comedy
               .
            
             
               
                 Nunquam
                 it
                 a
                 quisquam
                 bene
                 subductâ
                 ratione
                 ad
                 vitam
                 fuit
                 ,
              
               
                 Quin
                 aetas
                 ,
                 usus
                 semper
                 aliquid
                 apportet
                 novi
                 ,
              
               
                 Aliquid
                 moneat
                 ;
                 ut
                 illa
                 quae
                 scire
                 credas
                 ,
                 nescias
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 Et
                 quae
                 tibi
                 putas
                 prima
                 ,
                 in
                 experiundo
                 repudies
                 .
              
            
             
               Men
               at
               first
               think
               themselves
               wise
               ,
               and
               are
               alwaies
               most
               confident
               when
               they
               have
               the
               least
               reason
               ;
               and
               to
               morrow
               they
               begin
               to
               perceive
               yesterdayes
               folly
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               wise
               ;
               But
               as
               the
               little
               Embryo
               in
               the
               naturall
               sheet
               and
               lap
               of
               its
               mother
               ,
               first
               distinguishes
               into
               a
               little
               knot
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               time
               will
               be
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               then
               into
               a
               bigger
               bundle
               ,
               which
               after
               some
               dayes
               abode
               grows
               into
               two
               little
               spots
               ,
               and
               they
               if
               cherished
               by
               nature
               will
               become
               eyes
               ,
               and
               each
               part
               by
               order
               commences
               into
               weak
               principles
               ,
               and
               is
               preserved
               
               with
               natures
               greatest
               curiosity
               ;
               that
               it
               may
               assist
               first
               to
               distinction
               ,
               then
               to
               order
               ,
               next
               to
               usefulnesse
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               strength
               ,
               till
               it
               arrive
               at
               beauty
               ,
               and
               a
               perfect
               creature
               :
               so
               are
               the
               necessities
               ,
               and
               so
               are
               the
               discourses
               of
               men
               ;
               we
               first
               learn
               the
               principles
               of
               reason
               ,
               which
               breaks
               obscurely
               through
               a
               clond
               ,
               and
               brings
               a
               little
               light
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               discern
               a
               folly
               ,
               and
               by
               little
               and
               little
               leave
               it
               ,
               till
               that
               enlightens
               the
               next
               corner
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               and
               then
               there
               is
               a
               new
               discovery
               ;
               but
               the
               soul
               is
               still
               in
               infancy
               and
               childish
               follies
               ;
               and
               every
               day
               does
               but
               the
               work
               of
               one
               day
               ;
               but
               therefore
               art
               ,
               and
               use
               ,
               experience
               ,
               and
               reason
               ,
               although
               they
               do
               something
               ,
               yet
               they
               cannot
               do
               enough
               ;
               
               there
               must
               be
               something
               else
               :
               But
               this
               is
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               a
               new
               principle
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 grace
              
               :
               Nature
               and
               reason
               alone
               cannot
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               proper
               cure
               is
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               those
               generall
               means
               of
               inviting
               and
               cherishing
               ,
               of
               getting
               and
               entertaining
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               when
               we
               have
               observed
               ,
               we
               may
               account
               our selves
               sufficiently
               instructed
               toward
               the
               repair
               of
               our
               breaches
               ,
               and
               the
               reformation
               of
               our
               evill
               nature
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               great
               instrument
               of
               changing
               our
               whole
               nature
               into
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               flesh
               into
               the
               spirit
               ,
               is
               a
               firm
               belief
               ,
               and
               a
               perfect
               assent
               to
               ,
               and
               hearty
               entertainment
               of
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ;
               
               for
               holy
               Scripture
               speaks
               great
               words
               concerning
               faith
               .
               
                 It
                 quenches
                 the
                 fiery
                 darts
                 of
                 the
                 Devill
                 ,
              
               saith
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 it
                 overcomes
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               
               saith
               St.
               John
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               parent
               of
               love
               ,
               it
               
               is
               obedience
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               humility
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               shield
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               brestplate
               ,
               and
               a
               work
               ,
               and
               a
               mysterie
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               fight
               and
               it
               is
               a
               victory
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               pleasing
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               that
               
                 whereby
                 the
                 just
                 do
                 live
              
               ;
               by
               
                 faith
                 we
                 are
              
               
               purified
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 faith
                 we
                 are
                 sanctified
              
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 faith
                 we
                 are
                 justified
              
               ,
               
               and
               by
               
                 faith
                 we
                 are
                 saved
              
               :
               by
               this
               
                 we
                 have
                 accesse
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               it
               our
               prayers
               shall
               prevail
               
                 for
                 the
                 sick
              
               ,
               by
               it
               we
               stand
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               we
               walk
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               
                 Christ
                 dwels
                 in
                 our
                 hearts
              
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               all
               the
               miracles
               of
               the
               Church
               have
               been
               done
               ;
               it
               gives
               great
               patience
               to
               suffer
               ,
               and
               great
               confidence
               to
               hope
               ,
               and
               great
               strength
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               infallible
               certainty
               to
               enjoy
               the
               end
               of
               all
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               satisfaction
               of
               all
               our
               hopes
               ,
               and
               the
               reward
               of
               all
               our
               labours
               ,
               even
               the
               
                 most
                 mighty
                 price
                 of
                 our
                 high
                 calling
                 :
              
               and
               if
               faith
               be
               such
               a
               magazine
               of
               spirituall
               excellencies
               ,
               of
               such
               universall
               efficacy
               ,
               nothing
               can
               be
               a
               greater
               antidote
               against
               the
               venome
               of
               a
               corrupted
               
               nature
               .
               But
               then
               this
               is
               not
               a
               grace
               seated
               finally
               in
               the
               understanding
               ,
               but
               the
               principle
               that
               is
               designed
               to
               ,
               and
               actually
               productive
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               only
               a
               beleeving
               the
               propositions
               of
               Scripture
               as
               we
               beleeve
               a
               proposition
               in
               the
               Metaphysicks
               ,
               concerning
               which
               a
               man
               is
               never
               the
               honester
               whether
               it
               be
               true
               of
               false
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               beleef
               of
               things
               that
               concern
               us
               infinitely
               ,
               things
               so
               great
               that
               if
               they
               be
               so
               true
               as
               great
               ,
               no
               man
               that
               hath
               his
               reason
               and
               can
               discourse
               ,
               that
               can
               think
               and
               choose
               ,
               that
               can
               desire
               and
               work
               towards
               an
               end
               ,
               can
               possibly
               neglect
               .
               The
               great
               object
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               to
               which
               all
               other
               articles
               do
               minister
               ,
               is
               ,
               
                 resurrection
                 of
              
               
               
                 our
                 bodies
                 and
                 souls
                 to
                 eternall
                 life
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 glories
                 infinite
              
               .
               Now
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               a
               man
               that
               beleeves
               this
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               may
               obtain
               it
               for
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               was
               prepared
               for
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               desires
               to
               give
               it
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               neglect
               and
               despise
               it
               ,
               and
               not
               work
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               perform
               such
               easie
               conditions
               upon
               which
               it
               may
               be
               obtained
               ?
               Are
               not
               most
               men
               of
               the
               world
               made
               miserable
               at
               a
               lesse
               price
               then
               a
               thousand
               pound
               a
               year
               ?
               Do
               not
               all
               the
               usurers
               and
               merchants
               ,
               all
               tradesmen
               and
               labourers
               under
               the
               Sun
               toil
               and
               care
               ,
               labour
               and
               contrive
               ,
               venture
               and
               plot
               for
               a
               little
               money
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               gets
               ,
               and
               scarce
               any
               man
               desires
               so
               much
               of
               it
               as
               he
               can
               lay
               upon
               
               three
               acres
               of
               ground
               ;
               not
               so
               much
               of
               will
               fill
               a
               great
               house
               ;
               and
               is
               this
               sum
               ,
               that
               is
               such
               a
               trifle
               ,
               such
               a
               poor
               limited
               heap
               of
               dirt
               ,
               the
               reward
               of
               all
               the
               labour
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               of
               all
               the
               care
               ,
               and
               the
               design
               of
               all
               the
               malice
               ,
               and
               the
               recomponce
               of
               all
               the
               wars
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               can
               it
               be
               imaginable
               ,
               that
               life
               it self
               ,
               and
               a
               long
               life
               ,
               an
               eternall
               and
               a
               happy
               life
               ,
               a
               kingdome
               ,
               a
               perfect
               kingdome
               ,
               and
               glorious
               ,
               that
               shall
               never
               have
               ending
               ,
               nor
               ever
               shall
               be
               abated
               with
               rebellion
               ,
               or
               fears
               ,
               or
               sorrow
               ,
               or
               care
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               kingdome
               should
               not
               be
               worth
               the
               praying
               for
               ,
               and
               quitting
               of
               an
               idle
               company
               ,
               and
               a
               foolish
               humour
               ,
               or
               a
               little
               drink
               ,
               or
               a
               vicious
               silly
               woman
               for
               it
               ?
               
               surely
               men
               beleeve
               no
               such
               thing
               .
               They
               do
               not
               relye
               upon
               those
               fine
               stories
               that
               are
               read
               in
               books
               ,
               and
               published
               by
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               allow'd
               by
               the
               lawes
               of
               all
               the
               world
               .
               If
               they
               did
               ,
               why
               do
               they
               choose
               intemperance
               and
               a
               feaver
               ,
               lust
               and
               shame
               ,
               rebellion
               and
               danger
               ,
               pride
               and
               a
               fall
               ,
               sacriledge
               and
               a
               curse
               ,
               gain
               and
               passion
               ,
               before
               
               
               humility
               and
               safety
               ,
               religion
               and
               a
               constant
               joy
               ,
               devotion
               and
               peace
               of
               conscience
               ,
               justice
               and
               a
               quiet
               dwelling
               ,
               charity
               and
               a
               blessing
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               end
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               a
               Kingdome
               more
               glorious
               then
               all
               the
               beauties
               the
               Sun
               did
               ever
               see
               .
               
                 Fides
                 est
                 velut
                 quoddam
                 aeternitatis
                 exemplar
                 ,
                 praeterita
                 simul
                 &
                 praesentia
                 &
                 futura
                 sinu
                 quodans
                 vastissimo
                 comprehendit
                 ,
                 ut
                 nihil
                 ei
                 praetereat
                 ,
                 nil
                 pereat
                 ,
                 praeeat
                 nihil
              
               ;
               Now
               ,
               
                 Faith
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 image
                 of
                 eternity
                 ,
                 all
                 things
                 are
                 present
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 things
                 past
                 and
                 things
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               are
               all
               so
               before
               the
               eyes
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               he
               in
               whose
               eye
               that
               candle
               is
               enkindled
               ,
               beholds
               heaven
               as
               present
               ,
               and
               sees
               how
               blessed
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               dye
               in
               Gods
               
               favour
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               chim'd
               to
               our
               grave
               with
               the
               Musick
               of
               a
               good
               conscience
               .
               Faith
               converses
               with
               the
               Angels
               ,
               and
               antedates
               the
               hymnes
               of
               glory
               ;
               every
               man
               that
               hath
               this
               grace
               is
               as
               certain
               that
               there
               are
               glories
               for
               him
               ,
               if
               he
               perseveres
               in
               duty
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               heard
               and
               sung
               the
               thanksgiving
               Song
               for
               the
               blessed
               sentence
               of
               Dooms-day
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               matter
               if
               these
               things
               are
               separate
               and
               distant
               objects
               ;
               none
               but
               children
               and
               fools
               are
               taken
               with
               the
               present
               trifle
               ,
               and
               neglect
               a
               distant
               blessing
               ,
               of
               which
               they
               have
               credible
               and
               beleeved
               notices
               .
               Did
               the
               merchant
               see
               the
               pearls
               and
               the
               wealth
               he
               designs
               to
               get
               in
               the
               trade
               of
               20
               years
               ?
               
               And
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               a
               childe
               should
               ,
               when
               he
               learns
               the
               first
               rudiments
               of
               Grammar
               ,
               know
               what
               excellent
               things
               there
               are
               in
               learning
               ,
               whither
               he
               designs
               his
               labour
               ,
               and
               his
               hopes
               ?
               We
               labour
               for
               that
               which
               is
               uncertain
               ,
               and
               distant
               ,
               and
               beleeved
               ,
               and
               hoped
               for
               with
               many
               allaies
               ,
               and
               seen
               with
               diminution
               ,
               and
               a
               troubled
               ray
               ;
               and
               what
               excuse
               can
               there
               be
               that
               we
               do
               not
               labour
               for
               that
               which
               is
               told
               us
               by
               God
               ,
               and
               preach'd
               by
               his
               holy
               Son
               ,
               and
               confirmed
               by
               miracles
               ,
               and
               which
               Christ
               himself
               dyed
               to
               purchase
               ,
               and
               millions
               of
               Martyrs
               dyed
               to
               witnesse
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               see
               good
               men
               ,
               and
               wise
               beleeve
               with
               an
               assent
               stronger
               then
               their
               evidence
               ,
               and
               
               which
               they
               do
               beleeve
               because
               they
               do
               love
               ,
               and
               love
               because
               they
               do
               beleeve
               ?
               There
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               said
               ;
               but
               that
               faith
               which
               did
               enlighten
               the
               blind
               ,
               and
               cleanse
               the
               Lepers
               ,
               and
               wash'd
               the
               soul
               of
               the
               Aethiopian
               ;
               that
               faith
               that
               cures
               the
               sick
               ,
               and
               strengthens
               the
               Paralytick
               ,
               and
               baptizes
               the
               Catechumens
               ,
               and
               justifies
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               and
               repairs
               the
               penitent
               ,
               and
               confirms
               the
               just
               ,
               and
               crowns
               the
               Martyrs
               ;
               that
               faith
               if
               it
               be
               true
               and
               proper
               ,
               Christian
               and
               alive
               ,
               active
               and
               effective
               in
               us
               ,
               is
               sufficient
               to
               appease
               the
               storm
               of
               our
               passions
               ,
               and
               to
               instruct
               all
               our
               ignorances
               ,
               and
               to
               
                 make
                 us
                 wise
                 unto
                 salvation
              
               ;
               it
               will
               ,
               if
               we
               let
               it
               do
               its
               first
               intention
               ,
               
               chastise
               our
               errors
               ,
               and
               discover
               our
               follies
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               us
               ashamed
               of
               trifling
               interests
               ,
               and
               violent
               prosecutions
               ,
               of
               false
               principles
               ,
               and
               the
               evill
               disguises
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               then
               our
               nature
               will
               return
               to
               the
               innocence
               and
               excellency
               in
               which
               God
               first
               estated
               it
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               our
               flesh
               will
               be
               a
               servant
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               soul
               a
               servant
               to
               the
               spirit
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               because
               faith
               makes
               heaven
               
               to
               be
               the
               end
               of
               our
               desires
               ,
               and
               God
               the
               object
               of
               our
               love
               and
               
               worshippings
               ,
               and
               the
               Scripture
               the
               rule
               of
               our
               actions
               ,
               and
               Christ
               our
               
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 holy
                 Spirit
              
               our
               mighty
               assistance
               and
               our
               Counsellour
               ,
               all
               the
               little
               uglinesses
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               follies
               of
               the
               flesh
               will
               be
               uneasie
               ,
               and
               unsavory
               ,
               unreasonable
               ,
               and
               a
               load
               ;
               and
               then
               that
               grace
               ,
               the
               grace
               of
               faith
               ,
               that
               layes
               hold
               upon
               the
               holy
               Trinity
               ,
               although
               it
               cannot
               understand
               it
               ,
               and
               beholds
               heaven
               before
               it
               can
               possesse
               it
               ,
               shall
               also
               correct
               our
               weaknesses
               ,
               and
               master
               all
               our
               aversations
               ;
               and
               though
               we
               cannot
               in
               this
               world
               be
               perfect
               masters
               ,
               and
               triumphant
               persons
               ,
               yet
               we
               be
               
                 conquerors
                 and
                 more
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               conquerors
               of
               the
               direct
               hostility
               ,
               &
               sure
               of
               a
               crown
               to
               be
               revealed
               in
               its
               due
               time
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               great
               remedy
               of
               our
               evill
               Nature
               and
               of
               the
               loads
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               devotion
               ,
               or
               a
               state
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               entercourse
               with
               God.
               For
               the
               gift
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               great
               antidote
               of
               our
               evill
               natures
               ,
               is
               properly
               and
               expresly
               promised
               to
               prayer
               ;
               
                 If
                 you
                 who
                 are
                 evill
                 give
                 good
                 things
                 to
                 your
                 children
                 that
                 aske
                 you
                 ,
                 how
                 much
              
               
               
                 more
                 shall
                 your
                 Father
                 from
                 heaven
                 give
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 aske
                 it
                 ?
              
               That
               which
               in
               S.
               Luke
               is
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               is
               called
               in
               St.
               Matthew
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 good
                 things
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
                 holy
                 Spirit
              
               is
               all
               that
               good
               that
               we
               shall
               need
               towards
               our
               pardon
               ,
               and
               our
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               our
               glory
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               promised
               to
               Prayer
               ;
               
               to
               this
               purpose
               Christ
               taught
               us
               the
               Lords
               Prayer
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               are
               sufficiently
               instructed
               in
               obtaining
               this
               Magazine
               of
               holy
               and
               usefull
               things
               .
               But
               
                 Prayer
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 part
                 of
                 devotion
              
               ;
               and
               though
               of
               admirable
               efficacy
               towards
               the
               obtaining
               this
               excellent
               promise
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               to
               be
               assisted
               by
               the
               other
               parts
               of
               devotion
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               a
               perfect
               remedy
               to
               our
               great
               evill
               .
               He
               that
               would
               secure
               his
               evill
               Nature
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               
                 devout
                 person
              
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               devout
               ,
               besides
               ,
               that
               he
               prayes
               frequently
               ,
               he
               delights
               in
               it
               as
               it
               is
               a
               conversation
               with
               God
               ;
               he
               rejoyces
               in
               God
               ,
               and
               esteems
               him
               the
               light
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               the
               support
               of
               his
               confidence
               ,
               the
               object
               of
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               
               desires
               of
               his
               heart
               ;
               the
               man
               is
               uneasie
               but
               when
               he
               does
               God
               service
               ;
               and
               his
               soul
               is
               at
               peace
               and
               rest
               when
               he
               does
               what
               may
               be
               accepted
               :
               and
               this
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               counsels
               ,
               and
               gives
               in
               precept
               ;
               
                 Rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 and
                 again
                 I
                 say
                 rejoyce
              
               ;
               that
               
               is
               ,
               as
               the
               Levites
               were
               appointed
               to
               rejoyce
               ,
               because
               God
               was
               their
               portion
               in
               tithes
               and
               offerings
               ,
               so
               now
               that
               in
               the
               spirituall
               sense
               God
               is
               our
               portion
               ,
               we
               should
               rejoyce
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               our
               inheritance
               ,
               and
               his
               service
               our
               imployment
               ,
               and
               the
               peace
               of
               conscience
               to
               be
               our
               rest
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               impossible
               we
               should
               be
               any
               longer
               slaves
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               afflicted
               by
               the
               baser
               imployments
               of
               the
               
               flesh
               ,
               or
               carry
               burdens
               for
               the
               Devill
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Scholiast
               upon
               Juvenal
               observed
               well
               ,
               
                 Nullum
                 malum
                 gaudium
                 est
                 ,
                 No
                 true
                 joy
                 can
                 be
                 evill
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               improperly
               said
               of
               
                 Virgil
                 ,
                 Mala
                 gaudia
                 mentis
              
               ,
               calling
               lust
               and
               wilde
               desires
               ,
               
                 the
                 evill
                 joyes
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ;
                 Gaudium
                 enim
                 nisi
                 sapienti
                 non
                 contingere
                 ,
              
               said
               
               
               
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 none
                 but
                 a
                 wise
                 and
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 can
                 truly
                 rejoyce
              
               ;
               The
               evill
               laugh
               loud
               ,
               and
               sigh
               deeply
               ,
               they
               drink
               drunk
               ,
               and
               forget
               their
               sorrowes
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               joyes
               of
               an
               evill
               man
               is
               only
               arts
               of
               forgetfulnesse
               ,
               devices
               to
               cover
               their
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               not
               see
               their
               death
               ,
               and
               its
               affrighting
               circumstances
               ;
               but
               the
               heart
               never
               can
               rejoyce
               ,
               and
               be
               secure
               ,
               be
               pleased
               and
               be
               at
               rest
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               dwels
               with
               holinesse
               :
               the
               joyes
               that
               come
               from
               thence
               are
               safe
               and
               
                 great
                 ,
                 unchangeable
              
               and
               
                 unabated
                 ,
                 healthfull
              
               and
               holy
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               true
               joy
               :
               and
               this
               is
               that
               which
               can
               cure
               all
               the
               little
               images
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               temptation
               which
               debauch
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               dwell
               with
               
               hospitals
               ,
               in
               the
               region
               of
               diseases
               and
               evill
               sorrowes
               .
               
                 St.
                 Gregory
                 well
                 observed
                 the
                 difference
                 :
                 saying
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Corporall
                   pleasures
                   when
                   we
                   have
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   inkindle
                   a
                   flame
                   and
                   a
                   burning
                   desire
                   in
                   the
                   heart
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   a
                   man
                   very
                   miserable
                   ,
                   before
                   he
                   tasts
                   them
                   ;
                   the
                   appetite
                   to
                   them
                   is
                   like
                   thirst
                   and
                   the
                   desires
                   of
                   a
                   feaver
                   ,
                
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 drinking
                 will
                 not
                 pay
                 for
                 the
                 pain
                 of
                 the
                 desire
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   when
                   they
                   are
                   enjoyed
                   ,
                   they
                   instantly
                   breed
                   satiety
                   and
                   a
                   loathing
                   .
                   But
                   spirituall
                   rejoycings
                   ,
                   and
                   delights
                   are
                   loathed
                   by
                   them
                   that
                   have
                   them
                   not
                   ,
                   and
                   despised
                   by
                   them
                   that
                   never
                   felt
                   them
                
                 ;
                 but
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 once
                 tasted
                 they
                 increase
                 the
                 appetite
                 and
                 swell
                 it
                 to
                 
                 bigger
                 capacities
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 eaten
                 ,
                 the
                 more
                 they
                 are
                 desired
                 ,
                 and
                 cannot
                 become
                 a
                 wearinesse
                 because
                 they
                 satisfie
                 all
                 the
                 way
                 ,
                 and
                 only
                 increase
                 the
                 desire
                 ,
                 because
                 themselves
                 grow
                 bigger
                 and
                 more
                 amiable
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               when
               this
               new
               and
               stranger
               appetite
               ,
               and
               consequent
               joy
               arises
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               it
               so
               fils
               all
               the
               faculties
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               no
               gust
               ,
               no
               desire
               left
               for
               toads
               and
               vipers
               ,
               for
               hemlock
               and
               the
               deadly
               night-shade
               .
            
             
               
                 Sirenas
                 ,
                 hilarem
                 navigantium
                 poenam
                 ,
              
               
                 Blandásque
                 mortes
                 ,
                 gaudiúmque
                 crudele
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 Quas
                 nemo
                 quondam
                 deserebat
                 auditas
                 ,
              
               
                 Prudens
                 Ulysses
                 dicitur
                 reliquisse
                 .
              
            
             
               Then
               a
               man
               can
               hear
               the
               musick
               of
               songs
               and
               dances
               ,
               and
               think
               them
               to
               be
               heathenish
               noises
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               be
               engaged
               in
               the
               society
               of
               a
               woman
               singer
               ,
               he
               can
               be
               as
               unconcerned
               as
               a
               marble
               statue
               ;
               he
               can
               be
               at
               a
               feast
               and
               not
               be
               defil'd
               ,
               he
               can
               passe
               through
               theatres
               as
               through
               a
               street
               ;
               then
               he
               can
               look
               on
               money
               as
               his
               servant
               ,
               
                 nec
                 distant
                 aera
                 lupinis
              
               ,
               he
               can
               use
               it
               as
               the
               Greeks
               did
               their
               sharp
               coins
               ,
               to
               cast
               accounts
               withall
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               thence
               take
               the
               accounts
               
               of
               his
               wealth
               or
               his
               felicity
               .
               If
               you
               can
               once
               obtain
               but
               to
               delight
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               to
               long
               for
               the
               day
               of
               a
               Communion
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               pleased
               with
               holy
               meditation
               ,
               and
               to
               desire
               Gods
               grace
               with
               great
               passion
               ,
               and
               an
               appetite
               keen
               as
               a
               Wolf
               upon
               the
               cold
               plains
               of
               the
               North
               ;
               If
               you
               can
               delight
               in
               Gods
               love
               ,
               and
               consider
               concerning
               his
               providence
               ,
               and
               busie
               your selves
               in
               the
               
               pursuit
               of
               the
               affairs
               of
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               then
               you
               have
               the
               grace
               
               of
               devotion
               ,
               and
               your
               evill
               nature
               shall
               be
               cured
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Because
               this
               great
               cure
               is
               to
               be
               wrought
               by
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 a
                 new
                 nature
                 in
                 us
              
               ,
               we
               must
               endevour
               to
               abstain
               from
               those
               things
               which
               by
               a
               speciall
               malignity
               are
               directly
               opposite
               to
               the
               spirit
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               grace
               ;
               and
               those
               are
               drunkennesse
               and
               lust
               .
               He
               that
               is
               full
               of
               wine
               cannot
               be
               full
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               St.
               Paul
               noteth
               the
               hostility
               .
               
                 Be
                 not
                 drunk
                 with
                 wine
              
               ,
               
               
                 but
                 be
                 filled
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ;
               a
               man
               that
               is
               a
               drunkard
               does
               
                 perire
                 cito
              
               ,
               he
               perishes
               quickly
               ,
               his
               temptations
               that
               come
               to
               him
               make
               but
               short
               work
               with
               him
               ;
               a
               drunkard
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               our
               English
               well
               
               expresses
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 a
                 sottishnesse
              
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               an
               uselesse
               ,
               senselesse
               person
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               of
               all
               the
               evils
               of
               the
               world
               nothing
               is
               worse
               to
               a
               mans
               self
               ,
               nothing
               is
               more
               harmfull
               then
               this
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               Crobylus
               ,
               it
               deprives
               a
               wise
               man
               of
               his
               counsell
               and
               his
               understanding
               :
               now
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               good
               that
               nature
               hath
               ,
               that
               which
               takes
               it
               away
               must
               needs
               be
               our
               greatest
               enemy
               .
               Nature
               is
               weak
               enough
               of
               it self
               ,
               but
               drunkennesse
               takes
               from
               it
               all
               the
               little
               strengths
               that
               are
               left
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               destroyes
               the
               spirit
               ;
               and
               the
               man
               can
               neither
               
               have
               the
               strengths
               of
               nature
               ,
               nor
               the
               strengths
               of
               grace
               ;
               and
               how
               then
               can
               the
               man
               do
               wisely
               or
               vertuously
               ?
               
                 Spiritus
                 sanctus
                 amat
                 sicca
                 corda
                 ,
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Godloves
                 dry
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               said
               the
               Christian
               Proverb
               ;
               and
               Josephus
               said
               of
               Samson
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 it
                 appears
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ,
              
               or
               a
               man
               full
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 temperance
                 of
                 his
                 diet
              
               ;
               and
               now
               that
               
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 holy
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               they
               must
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               Plutarch
               said
               of
               their
               consecrated
               persons
               ;
               they
               must
               have
               
                 dry
                 and
                 sober
                 purities
              
               :
               for
               by
               this
               means
               their
               reason
               is
               usefull
               ,
               and
               their
               passions
               not
               violent
               ,
               and
               their
               discourse
               united
               ,
               and
               the
               precious
               things
               of
               their
               memory
               
               at
               hand
               ,
               and
               they
               can
               pray
               ,
               and
               read
               ,
               and
               they
               can
               meditate
               and
               practise
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               can
               learn
               where
               their
               naturall
               weaknesses
               are
               most
               urgent
               ,
               and
               how
               they
               can
               be
               tempted
               ,
               and
               can
               secure
               their
               aides
               accordingly
               ;
               but
               how
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               such
               a
               man
               should
               cure
               all
               the
               evils
               of
               his
               Nature
               ,
               and
               repair
               the
               breaches
               of
               Adams
               sin
               ,
               and
               stop
               all
               the
               effect
               which
               is
               upon
               him
               from
               all
               the
               evils
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               he
               delights
               in
               seas
               of
               drink
               ,
               and
               is
               pleased
               with
               the
               follies
               of
               distemper'd
               persons
               ,
               and
               laughs
               loud
               at
               the
               childish
               humours
               and
               weak
               discourses
               of
               the
               man
               that
               can
               do
               nothing
               but
               that
               for
               which
               Dionysius
               slew
               Antiphon
               ,
               and
               Timagenes
               did
               fall
               
               from
               Caesars
               friendship
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               play
               the
               fool
               and
               abuse
               his
               friend
               ;
               He
               cannot
               give
               good
               counsell
               or
               spend
               an
               hour
               in
               wise
               sayings
               ;
               but
               half
               a
               day
               they
               can
               talk
               
                 ut
                 foret
                 unde
                 corona
                 cachinnum
                 tollere
                 possit
                 ,
              
               to
               make
               the
               crowd
               laugh
               and
               consider
               not
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               same
               is
               the
               case
               of
               lust
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               exactly
               contrary
               
               
               to
               Christ
               the
               King
               of
               Virgins
               ,
               and
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               who
               is
               the
               Prince
               of
               purities
               and
               holy
               thoughts
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               captivity
               of
               the
               reason
               ,
               and
               an
               inraging
               of
               the
               passions
               ,
               it
               wakons
               every
               night
               ,
               and
               rages
               every
               day
               ,
               in
               desires
               passionately
               and
               prosecutes
               violently
               ,
               it
               hinders
               businesse
               and
               distracts
               counsell
               ,
               it
               brings
               jealousies
               and
               enkindles
               wars
               ,
               it
               sins
               against
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               weakens
               the
               foul
               ,
               it
               defiles
               a
               Temple
               ,
               and
               drives
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               forth
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               so
               intire
               a
               prosecmion
               of
               the
               follies
               and
               weaknesses
               of
               nature
               ,
               such
               a
               snare
               and
               a
               bait
               to
               weak
               and
               easie
               fools
               ,
               that
               it
               prevails
               infinitely
               ,
               and
               rages
               horribly
               ,
               and
               rules
               tyrannically
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               very
               
               feaver
               in
               the
               reason
               ,
               and
               a
               calenture
               in
               the
               passions
               ;
               and
               therefore
               either
               it
               must
               be
               quenched
               ,
               or
               it
               will
               be
               impossible
               to
               cure
               our
               evill
               natures
               :
               The
               curing
               of
               this
               is
               not
               the
               remedy
               of
               a
               single
               evill
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               doing
               violence
               to
               our
               whole
               nature
               ;
               and
               therefore
               hath
               in
               it
               the
               greatest
               courage
               and
               an
               equall
               conduct
               ,
               and
               supposes
               spirituall
               strengths
               great
               enough
               to
               contest
               against
               every
               enemy
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Hither
               is
               to
               be
               reduced
               ,
               that
               we
               avoid
               all
               flatterers
               and
               evill
               company
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               impossible
               that
               Alexander
               should
               be
               wise
               and
               cure
               his
               pride
               and
               his
               drunkennesse
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               he
               entertain'd
               Agesius
               and
               
                 Agnon
                 ,
                 Bagoas
              
               and
               Demetrius
               ,
               and
               slew
               Parmenio
               and
               
               Philotas
               ,
               and
               murder'd
               wise
               Calisthenes
               for
               he
               that
               loves
               to
               be
               flartered
               ,
               loves
               not
               to
               change
               his
               pleasur●
               ;
               but
               had
               rather
               to
               hear
               himself
               
                 cal'd
                 wise
              
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               so
               .
               Flattery
               does
               bribe
               an
               evill
               nature
               ,
               and
               corrupt
               a
               good
               one
               ;
               and
               make
               it
               love
               to
               give
               wrong
               judgement
               ,
               and
               evill
               sentences
               ;
               he
               that
               loves
               to
               be
               flatter'd
               can
               never
               want
               some
               to
               abuse
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               shall
               alwaies
               want
               one
               to
               counsell
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               can
               never
               be
               wise
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               I
               must
               put
               these
               advices
               into
               a
               heap
               ;
               he
               therefore
               that
               will
               cure
               his
               evill
               nature
               ,
               must
               for
               himself
               against
               his
               chiefest
               lust
               ,
               which
               when
               he
               hath
               overcome
               ,
               the
               lesser
               enemies
               will
               come
               in
               of
               
               themselves
               .
               He
               must
               endevour
               to
               reduce
               his
               affections
               to
               an
               indifferency
               ;
               for
               all
               violence
               is
               an
               enemy
               to
               reason
               and
               counsell
               ,
               and
               is
               that
               state
               of
               disease
               for
               which
               he
               is
               to
               enquire
               remedies
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               It
               is
               necessary
               that
               in
               all
               actions
               of
               choice
               he
               deliberate
               and
               consider
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               never
               do
               that
               for
               which
               he
               must
               aske
               a
               pardon
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               suffer
               shame
               and
               smart
               :
               and
               therefore
               Cato
               did
               well
               reprove
               
                 Aulus
                 Albinus
              
               for
               writing
               the
               Roman
               story
               in
               the
               Greek
               tongue
               ,
               of
               which
               he
               had
               but
               imperfect
               knowledge
               ;
               and
               himself
               was
               put
               to
               make
               his
               Apologie
               for
               so
               doing
               ;
               Cato
               told
               him
               that
               he
               was
               mightily
               in
               love
               with
               a
               fault
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               rather
               beg
               a
               pardon
               
               then
               be
               innocent
               ;
               Who
               forc'd
               him
               to
               need
               the
               pardon
               ?
               And
               when
               beforehand
               we
               know
               we
               must
               change
               from
               what
               we
               are
               or
               do
               worse
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               better
               compendium
               not
               to
               enter
               in
               from
               whence
               we
               must
               uneasily
               retire
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               In
               all
               the
               contingencies
               of
               chance
               and
               variety
               of
               action
               ,
               remember
               that
               thou
               art
               the
               maker
               of
               thy
               own
               fortune
               ,
               and
               of
               thy
               
               own
               sin
               ;
               charge
               not
               God
               with
               it
               either
               before
               or
               after
               ;
               
               The
               violence
               of
               thy
               own
               passion
               is
               no
               superinduced
               necessity
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               events
               of
               providence
               in
               all
               its
               strange
               variety
               can
               give
               no
               authority
               or
               patronage
               to
               a
               foul
               forbidden
               action
               ,
               though
               the
               next
               chance
               of
               war
               or
               fortune
               be
               prosperous
               and
               rich
               .
               An
               Egyptian
               robber
               sleeping
               under
               a
               rotten
               wall
               was
               awaken'd
               by
               Serapis
               ,
               and
               sent
               away
               from
               the
               ruine
               ;
               but
               being
               quit
               from
               the
               danger
               ,
               and
               seeing
               the
               wall
               to
               slide
               ,
               thought
               that
               the
               Daemon
               lov'd
               his
               crime
               ,
               because
               he
               had
               so
               strangely
               preserved
               him
               from
               a
               sudden
               and
               a
               violent
               death
               .
               But
               Serapis
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 I
                 saved
                 you
                 from
                 the
                 wall
                 to
                 reserve
              
               
               
                 you
                 for
                 the
                 wheel
              
               ;
               from
               a
               short
               and
               a
               private
               death
               ,
               to
               a
               painfull
               and
               disgracefull
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               very
               frequently
               in
               the
               event
               of
               humane
               affairs
               :
               men
               are
               saved
               from
               one
               death
               ,
               and
               reserved
               for
               another
               ;
               or
               are
               preserved
               here
               to
               be
               destroyed
               hereafter
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               would
               judge
               of
               actions
               by
               events
               ,
               must
               stay
               till
               all
               events
               are
               passed
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               till
               all
               their
               posterity
               be
               dead
               ,
               and
               the
               sentence
               is
               given
               at
               Dooms-day
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               the
               evils
               of
               our
               nature
               are
               to
               be
               look'd
               upon
               without
               all
               accidentall
               appendages
               ;
               as
               they
               are
               in
               themselves
               ,
               as
               they
               have
               an
               irregularity
               and
               disorder
               ,
               an
               unreasonablenesse
               and
               a
               sting
               ;
               and
               be
               sure
               to
               relye
               upon
               
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               truth
               of
               lawes
               and
               promises
               ;
               and
               take
               severe
               accounts
               by
               those
               lines
               which
               God
               gave
               us
               on
               purpose
               to
               reprove
               our
               evill
               habits
               and
               filthy
               inclinations
               .
               Men
               that
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               be
               cured
               are
               glad
               of
               any
               thing
               to
               cousen
               them
               ;
               but
               the
               body
               of
               death
               cannot
               be
               taken
               off
               from
               us
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               be
               honest
               in
               our
               purposes
               and
               severe
               in
               our
               counsels
               ,
               and
               take
               just
               measures
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               and
               set
               our selves
               against
               our selves
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               changed
               into
               the
               likenesse
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               Avoid
               all
               delay
               in
               the
               counsels
               of
               Religion
               .
               Because
               the
               aversation
               and
               perversnesse
               of
               a
               childes
               nature
               may
               be
               corrected
               easily
               ;
               
               but
               every
               day
               of
               indulgence
               and
               excuse
               increases
               the
               evill
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               still
               more
               naturall
               ,
               and
               still
               more
               necessary
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Learn
               to
               despise
               the
               world
               ;
               or
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               better
               compendium
               in
               the
               duty
               ,
               learn
               but
               truly
               to
               understand
               it
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               cousenage
               all
               the
               way
               ;
               the
               head
               of
               it
               is
               a
               rainbow
               ,
               and
               the
               face
               of
               it
               is
               flattery
               ;
               its
               words
               are
               charmes
               ,
               and
               all
               its
               stories
               are
               false
               ;
               its
               body
               is
               a
               shadow
               ,
               and
               its
               hands
               do
               knit
               spiders
               webs
               ;
               it
               is
               an
               image
               and
               a
               noise
               ,
               with
               a
               Hyaena's
               lip
               and
               a
               Serpents
               tail
               ;
               it
               was
               given
               to
               serve
               the
               needs
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               doing
               it
               ,
               it
               creates
               strange
               appetites
               ,
               and
               nourishes
               thirsts
               and
               feavers
               ;
               it
               brings
               care
               
               and
               debauches
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               brings
               shame
               and
               death
               as
               the
               reward
               of
               all
               our
               cares
               .
               Our
               nature
               is
               a
               disease
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               does
               nourish
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               leave
               to
               feed
               upon
               such
               unwholesome
               diet
               ,
               your
               nature
               reverts
               to
               its
               first
               purities
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               entertainments
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
               
            
             
             
               
               4.
               
               I
               am
               now
               to
               consider
               ,
               how
               farre
               the
               infirmities
               of
               the
               flesh
               can
               be
               innocent
               ,
               and
               consist
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               grace
               .
               For
               all
               these
               counsels
               are
               to
               be
               entertain'd
               into
               a
               willing
               spirit
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               into
               an
               active
               :
               and
               so
               long
               as
               the
               spirit
               is
               only
               willing
               ,
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               the
               flesh
               will
               in
               many
               instances
               become
               stronger
               then
               the
               strengths
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
               For
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               good
               will
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               do
               good
               actions
               which
               are
               required
               of
               him
               ,
               
                 is
                 hindred
              
               ,
               but
               not
               by
               God
               that
               requires
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               by
               himself
               ,
               or
               his
               worst
               enemy
               .
               But
               the
               measures
               of
               this
               question
               are
               these
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               the
               flesh
               hinders
               us
               of
               our
               duty
               ,
               it
               is
               our
               enemy
               ;
               and
               then
               
               our
               misery
               is
               not
               ,
               that
               the
               flesh
               is
               weak
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               too
               strong
               ;
               But
               2.
               when
               it
               abates
               the
               degrees
               of
               duty
               and
               stops
               its
               growth
               ,
               or
               its
               passing
               on
               to
               action
               and
               effect
               ,
               then
               
                 it
                 is
                 weak
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 directly
                 ,
                 nor
                 alwaies
                 criminall
                 .
              
               But
               to
               speak
               particularly
               .
            
             
               If
               our
               flesh
               hinders
               us
               of
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               a
               direct
               duty
               ,
               and
               prevails
               upon
               the
               spirit
               to
               make
               it
               do
               an
               evill
               action
               ,
               or
               contract
               an
               evill
               habit
               ,
               the
               man
               is
               in
               a
               state
               of
               bondage
               and
               sin
               :
               his
               flesh
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               corruption
               ,
               and
               an
               enemy
               to
               God.
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               say
               ,
               I
               desire
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               cannot
               as
               I
               would
               :
               I
               would
               fain
               love
               God
               above
               all
               the
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               the
               flesh
               hath
               
               appetites
               of
               its
               own
               that
               must
               be
               served
               :
               
                 I
                 pray
              
               to
               be
               forgiven
               as
               I
               forgive
               others
               ;
               but
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               cannot
               put
               up
               such
               an
               injury
               :
               for
               know
               that
               no
               infirmity
               ,
               no
               unavoidable
               accident
               ,
               no
               necessity
               ,
               no
               poverty
               ,
               no
               businesse
               can
               hinder
               us
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               forgiving
               injuries
               ,
               or
               being
               of
               a
               religious
               and
               a
               devout
               spirit
               ;
               Poverty
               and
               the
               intrigues
               of
               the
               world
               are
               things
               that
               can
               no
               more
               hinder
               the
               spirit
               in
               these
               duties
               ,
               then
               a
               strong
               enemy
               can
               hinder
               the
               sun
               to
               shine
               ,
               or
               the
               clouds
               to
               drop
               rain
               .
               These
               things
               which
               God
               requires
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               exacts
               from
               us
               with
               mighty
               penalties
               ,
               these
               he
               hath
               made
               us
               able
               to
               perform
               ;
               for
               he
               knows
               that
               
               we
               have
               no
               strength
               but
               what
               he
               gives
               us
               ;
               and
               therefore
               as
               he
               binds
               burdens
               upon
               our
               shoulders
               ,
               so
               he
               gives
               us
               strength
               to
               bear
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               that
               sayes
               he
               cannot
               forgive
               ,
               sayes
               only
               that
               his
               lust
               is
               stronger
               then
               his
               religion
               ;
               his
               flesh
               prevails
               upon
               his
               spirit
               .
               For
               what
               necessity
               can
               a
               man
               have
               to
               curse
               him
               whom
               he
               cals
               enemy
               ?
               or
               to
               sue
               him
               ,
               or
               kill
               him
               ,
               or
               do
               him
               any
               spite
               ?
               A
               man
               may
               serve
               all
               his
               needs
               of
               nature
               ,
               though
               he
               does
               nothing
               of
               all
               this
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               be
               willing
               ,
               what
               hinders
               him
               to
               love
               ,
               to
               pardon
               to
               wish
               well
               ,
               to
               desire
               ?
               The
               willing
               is
               the
               doing
               in
               this
               case
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               sayes
               he
               is
               willing
               to
               do
               his
               duty
               ,
               but
               he
               cannot
               ,
               does
               not
               understand
               
               what
               he
               sayes
               .
               For
               all
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               inner
               man
               consists
               in
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               are
               seated
               ,
               and
               to
               it
               all
               the
               inferiour
               faculties
               obey
               in
               those
               things
               which
               are
               direct
               emanations
               ,
               and
               effects
               of
               will.
               He
               that
               desires
               to
               love
               God
               ,
               does
               love
               him
               ;
               indeed
               men
               are
               often
               cousened
               with
               pretences
               ,
               and
               in
               some
               good
               mood
               are
               warm'd
               with
               a
               holy
               passion
               ,
               but
               it
               signifies
               nothing
               ;
               
               because
               they
               will
               not
               quit
               the
               love
               of
               Gods
               enemies
               ;
               and
               
               therefore
               they
               do
               not
               desire
               ,
               what
               they
               say
               they
               doe
               :
               but
               if
               the
               will
               and
               heart
               be
               right
               ,
               and
               not
               false
               and
               dissembling
               ,
               this
               duty
               is
               ,
               or
               will
               be
               done
               infallibly
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               the
               spirit
               and
               the
               heart
               be
               willing
               ,
               it
               will
               passe
               on
               to
               outward
               actions
               in
               all
               things
               where
               it
               ought
               ,
               or
               can
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               a
               charitable
               soul
               will
               have
               a
               charitable
               hand
               ;
               and
               will
               give
               his
               money
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               as
               he
               hath
               given
               his
               heart
               to
               God
               :
               For
               these
               things
               which
               are
               in
               our
               hand
               are
               under
               the
               power
               of
               our
               will
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               to
               be
               commanded
               by
               it
               .
               He
               that
               sayes
               to
               the
               naked
               ,
               
                 be
                 warm
                 and
                 cloathed
              
               ,
               and
               gives
               him
               not
               the
               garment
               that
               lies
               by
               him
               ,
               
               or
               money
               to
               buy
               one
               ,
               mocks
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               
                 himself
                 .
                 Nequam
                 illud
                 verbum
                 est
                 ,
                 bene
                 vult
                 ,
                 nisi
                 qui
                 bene
                 facit
                 ,
              
               said
               the
               Comedy
               ;
               It
               
               
                 is
                 an
                 evill
                 saying
                 ,
                 he
                 wishes
                 well
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 he
                 do
                 well
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Those
               things
               which
               are
               not
               in
               our
               power
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               things
               in
               which
               the
               flesh
               is
               inculpably
               weak
               ,
               or
               naturally
               ,
               or
               politically
               disabled
               ,
               the
               will
               does
               the
               work
               of
               the
               outward
               and
               of
               the
               inward
               man
               ;
               we
               cannot
               cloath
               Christs
               body
               ,
               he
               needs
               it
               not
               ;
               and
               we
               cannot
               approach
               so
               sacred
               and
               separate
               a
               presence
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               desire
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               accounted
               as
               if
               we
               had
               .
               The
               ignorant
               man
               cannot
               discourse
               wisely
               and
               promote
               the
               interest
               of
               souls
               ,
               but
               he
               can
               love
               
               souls
               ,
               and
               desire
               their
               felicity
               ;
               though
               I
               cannot
               build
               Hospitals
               and
               Colledges
               ,
               or
               pour
               great
               summes
               of
               money
               into
               the
               lap
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               yet
               if
               I
               incourage
               others
               and
               exhort
               them
               ,
               if
               I
               commend
               and
               promote
               the
               work
               ,
               I
               have
               done
               the
               work
               of
               a
               holy
               Religion
               .
               For
               in
               these
               and
               the
               like
               cases
               ,
               the
               outward
               work
               is
               not
               alwaies
               set
               in
               our
               power
               ;
               and
               therefore
               without
               our
               fault
               is
               omitted
               ,
               and
               can
               be
               supplied
               by
               that
               which
               is
               in
               our
               power
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               For
               that
               is
               the
               last
               caution
               ,
               concerning
               this
               question
               .
               
                 No
                 man
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 esteemed
                 of
                 a
                 willing
                 spirit
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 endevours
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 outward
                 work
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 make
                 all
                 the
                 supplies
                 that
                 he
                 can
              
               ;
               not
               only
               
               by
               the
               forwardnesse
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               compensation
               of
               some
               other
               charities
               ,
               or
               devotion
               ,
               or
               religion
               .
               
                 Silver
                 and
                 gold
                 have
                 I
                 none
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               I
               can
               give
               you
               none
               :
               But
               I
               wish
               you
               well
               ;
               How
               will
               that
               appear
               ?
               why
               thus
               ,
               
                 Such
                 as
                 I
                 have
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 you
                 :
                 Rise
                 up
                 and
                 walk
                 .
              
               I
               cannot
               give
               you
               gold
               ,
               but
               I
               can
               give
               you
               counsell
               ;
               I
               cannot
               relieve
               your
               need
               ,
               but
               I
               can
               relieve
               your
               sadnesse
               ;
               I
               cannot
               cure
               you
               ,
               but
               I
               can
               comfort
               you
               ;
               I
               cannot
               take
               away
               your
               poverty
               ,
               but
               I
               can
               ease
               your
               spirit
               ;
               and
               
                 God
                 accepts
                 us
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 according
                 to
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 .
              
               Only
               as
               our
               desires
               are
               great
               ,
               and
               our
               spirits
               are
               willing
               ,
               
               so
               we
               shall
               finde
               wayes
               to
               make
               supply
               of
               our
               want
               of
               ability
               and
               expressed
               liberality
               .
            
             
               
                 Et
                 labor
                 ingenium
                 misero
                 dedit
                 ,
                 &
                 sua
                 quemque
              
               
                 Advigilare
                 sibi
                 jussit
                 fortuna
                 premendo
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
               What
               the
               poor
               mans
               need
               will
               make
               him
               do
               ,
               that
               also
               the
               good
               mans
               charity
               will
               ;
               it
               will
               finde
               out
               wayes
               and
               artifices
               of
               relief
               ,
               in
               kinde
               ,
               or
               in
               value
               ;
               in
               comfort
               ,
               or
               in
               prayers
               ;
               in
               doing
               it
               himself
               ,
               or
               procuring
               others
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               necessity
               of
               our
               fortune
               ,
               and
               the
               willingnesse
               of
               our
               spirits
               will
               do
               all
               this
               ;
               all
               that
               it
               can
               ,
               and
               something
               that
               it
               cannot
               ;
               
                 You
                 have
                 relieved
                 the
                 Saints
              
               (
               saith
               St.
               
                 Paul
                 )
                 according
                 to
                 your
                 power
                 ,
                 yea
                 and
                 beyond
                 your
                 power
              
               ;
               Only
               let
               us
               be
               carefull
               in
               all
               instances
               ,
               that
               we
               
               yeeld
               not
               to
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               nor
               listen
               to
               its
               fair
               pretences
               ;
               for
               the
               flesh
               can
               do
               more
               then
               it
               sayes
               ,
               we
               can
               do
               more
               then
               we
               think
               we
               can
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               doe
               some
               violence
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               to
               our
               affairs
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               circumstances
               of
               our
               fortune
               ,
               for
               the
               interest
               of
               our
               spirit
               ,
               we
               shall
               make
               our
               flesh
               usefull
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               strong
               ,
               the
               flesh
               and
               its
               weaknesse
               shall
               no
               more
               be
               an
               objection
               ,
               but
               shall
               comply
               ,
               and
               co-operate
               ,
               and
               serve
               all
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               spirit
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sermon
               ,
               XII
               .
               Of
               Lukewarmnesse
               ,
               and
               Zeal
               :
               OR
               SPIRITVALL
               TERROVR
               .
               
                 Part
                 I.
              
               
            
             
               
                 
                 Jer.
                 48.
                 10.
                 vers
                 .
                 first
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 Cursed
                 be
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 deceitfully
                 .
              
            
             
               CHrists
               Kingdome
               being
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               his
               Father
               ,
               which
               shall
               be
               manifest
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               ,
               must
               therefore
               be
               spirituall
               ,
               because
               then
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               things
               must
               become
               spirituall
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               way
               of
               eminency
               ,
               but
               by
               intire
               constitution
               and
               perfect
               change
               of
               natures
               .
               
               Men
               shall
               be
               like
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Angels
               shall
               be
               comprehended
               in
               the
               lap
               of
               spirituall
               and
               eternall
               felicities
               ;
               the
               soul
               shall
               not
               understand
               by
               materiall
               phantasmes
               ,
               neither
               be
               served
               by
               the
               provisions
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               but
               the
               body
               it self
               shall
               become
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               the
               eye
               shall
               see
               intellectuall
               objects
               ,
               and
               the
               mouth
               shall
               feed
               upon
               hymns
               and
               glorifications
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               belly
               shall
               be
               then
               satisfied
               by
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               tongue
               shall
               speak
               nothing
               but
               praises
               ,
               and
               the
               propositions
               of
               a
               celestiall
               wisdome
               ;
               the
               motion
               shall
               be
               the
               swiftnesse
               of
               an
               Angell
               ;
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               cloathed
               with
               white
               as
               with
               a
               garment
               :
               Holinesse
               
               is
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               righteousnesse
               is
               the
               Moon
               in
               that
               region
               ;
               our
               society
               shall
               be
               Quires
               of
               singers
               ,
               and
               our
               conversation
               wonder
               ;
               contemplation
               shall
               be
               our
               food
               ,
               and
               love
               shall
               be
               
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 elect
                 souls
              
               ;
               and
               as
               to
               every
               naturall
               appetite
               there
               is
               now
               proportion'd
               an
               object
               ,
               crasse
               ,
               materiall
               ,
               unsatisfying
               ,
               and
               allayed
               
               
               with
               sorrow
               and
               uneasinesse
               :
               so
               there
               be
               new
               capacities
               and
               equall
               objects
               ,
               the
               desires
               shall
               be
               fruition
               ,
               and
               the
               appetite
               shall
               not
               suppose
               want
               ,
               but
               a
               faculty
               of
               delight
               ,
               and
               an
               unmeasureable
               complacency
               :
               the
               will
               and
               the
               understanding
               ,
               love
               and
               wonder
               ,
               joyes
               every
               day
               and
               the
               same
               forever
               ;
               this
               shall
               be
               their
               state
               who
               shall
               be
               accounted
               worthy
               of
               the
               resurrection
               to
               this
               life
               ;
               where
               the
               body
               shall
               be
               a
               partner
               ,
               but
               no
               servant
               ;
               where
               it
               shall
               have
               no
               work
               of
               its
               own
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               rejoyce
               with
               the
               soul
               ;
               where
               the
               soul
               shall
               rule
               without
               resistance
               ,
               or
               an
               enemy
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               fitted
               to
               enjoy
               God
               who
               is
               the
               Lord
               and
               Father
               of
               spirits
               .
               In
               this
               world
               
               we
               see
               it
               is
               quite
               contrary
               :
               we
               long
               for
               perishing
               meat
               ,
               and
               fill
               our
               stomachs
               with
               corruption
               ;
               we
               look
               after
               white
               and
               red
               ,
               and
               the
               weaker
               beauties
               of
               the
               night
               ;
               we
               are
               passionate
               after
               rings
               and
               seals
               ,
               and
               inraged
               at
               the
               breaking
               of
               a
               Crystall
               ;
               we
               delight
               in
               the
               society
               of
               fools
               and
               weak
               persons
               ;
               we
               laugh
               at
               sin
               ,
               and
               contrive
               mischiefs
               ;
               and
               the
               body
               rebels
               against
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               carries
               the
               cause
               against
               all
               its
               just
               pretences
               ;
               and
               our
               soul
               it self
               is
               above
               half
               of
               it
               earth
               ,
               and
               stone
               in
               its
               affections
               ,
               and
               distempers
               ;
               our
               hearts
               are
               hard
               ,
               and
               inflexible
               to
               the
               softer
               whispers
               of
               mercy
               and
               compassion
               ,
               having
               no
               loves
               for
               any
               thing
               but
               strange
               flesh
               ,
               
               and
               heaps
               of
               money
               ,
               and
               popular
               noises
               ,
               for
               misery
               and
               folly
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               are
               a
               huge
               way
               off
               from
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               ,
               whose
               excellencies
               ,
               whose
               designs
               ,
               whose
               ends
               ,
               whose
               constitution
               is
               spirituall
               and
               holy
               ,
               and
               separate
               ,
               and
               sublime
               ,
               and
               perfect
               .
               Now
               between
               these
               two
               states
               of
               
                 naturall
                 flesh
              
               ,
               and
               
                 heavenly
                 spirit
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               the
               regions
               of
               light
               ,
               the
               miseries
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               perfections
               of
               God
               ;
               the
               imperfection
               of
               nature
               where
               we
               stand
               by
               our
               creation
               ,
               and
               supervening
               follies
               ,
               and
               that
               state
               of
               felicities
               whither
               we
               are
               designed
               by
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               middle
               state
               ;
               
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 grace
              
               wrought
               for
               
               us
               by
               our
               Mediator
               ,
               
                 the
                 man
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               who
               came
               to
               perfect
               the
               vertue
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               designs
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               reforme
               our
               Nature
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               possible
               for
               us
               to
               come
               to
               that
               spirituall
               state
               where
               all
               felicity
               does
               dwell
               .
               The
               Religion
               that
               Christ
               taught
               is
               a
               
                 spirituall
                 Religion
              
               ,
               it
               designs
               (
               so
               far
               as
               this
               state
               can
               permit
               )
               to
               make
               us
               spirituall
               ;
               that
               is
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               spirit
               be
               the
               prevailing
               ingredient
               .
               
                 God
                 must
              
               now
               
                 be
                 worshipped
                 in
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               not
               only
               so
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               
                 fervent
                 spirit
              
               ;
               and
               though
               God
               in
               all
               religions
               did
               seise
               upon
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               even
               under
               Moses
               Law
               did
               by
               the
               shadow
               of
               the
               ceremony
               ,
               require
               the
               substantiall
               worship
               ,
               
               by
               cutting
               off
               the
               flesh
               intended
               the
               circumcision
               of
               the
               heart
               ;
               yet
               because
               they
               were
               to
               minde
               the
               outward
               action
               ,
               it
               took
               off
               much
               from
               the
               intention
               ,
               and
               activity
               of
               the
               spirit
               ;
               Man
               could
               not
               doe
               both
               busily
               :
               And
               then
               they
               fail'd
               also
               in
               the
               other
               part
               of
               a
               spirituall
               Religion
               ;
               for
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               spirituall
               Religion
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               it
               we
               serve
               God
               with
               our
               hearts
               and
               affections
               ;
               and
               because
               
               while
               the
               spirit
               prevails
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               to
               evill
               purposes
               of
               abatement
               
               converse
               with
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               this
               service
               is
               also
               
                 fervent
                 ,
                 intense
                 ,
                 active
                 ,
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 busie
                 ,
              
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               spirituall
               .
               Now
               because
               God
               alwayes
               perfectly
               intended
               it
               ,
               yet
               because
               he
               lesse
               perfectly
               required
               it
               in
               the
               Law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               I
               say
               they
               fell
               short
               in
               both
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               1.
               
               They
               so
               rested
               in
               the
               outward
               action
               ,
               that
               they
               thought
               themselves
               chast
               ,
               if
               they
               were
               no
               adulterers
               ,
               though
               their
               eyes
               were
               wanton
               as
               Kids
               ,
               and
               their
               thoughts
               polluted
               as
               the
               springs
               of
               the
               wildernesse
               when
               a
               Panther
               and
               a
               Lionesse
               descend
               to
               drink
               and
               lust
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               did
               not
               rob
               the
               Temple
               ,
               they
               accounted
               
               it
               no
               sin
               if
               they
               murmur'd
               at
               the
               riches
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               Josephus
               reproves
               Polybius
               for
               saying
               that
               Antiochus
               was
               punished
               for
               having
               a
               design
               of
               sacriledge
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Tertullian
               sayes
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               were
               
                 nec
                 plenae
                 ,
                 nec
                 adeò
                 timendae
                 disciplinae
                 ad
                 innocentiae
                 veritatem
              
               ;
               this
               was
               
                 their
                 righteousnesse
              
               which
               Christ
               said
               unlesse
               we
               will
               
                 exceed
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 not
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               where
               all
               spirituall
               perfections
               are
               in
               state
               and
               excellency
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               other
               part
               of
               a
               spirituall
               worship
               is
               a
               fervour
               and
               a
               
                 holy
                 Zeal
              
               of
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               greatnesse
               of
               desire
               ,
               and
               quicknesse
               of
               action
               ;
               
               of
               all
               this
               the
               Jewes
               were
               not
               carefull
               at
               all
               ,
               excepting
               the
               zealots
               amongst
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               not
               only
               fervent
               but
               inflamed
               ;
               and
               they
               had
               the
               earnestnesse
               of
               passion
               for
               the
               holy
               warmth
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               an
               earnest
               charity
               they
               had
               a
               cruell
               discipline
               ,
               and
               for
               fraternall
               correction
               they
               did
               destroy
               a
               sinning
               Israelite
               :
               and
               by
               both
               these
               evill
               states
               of
               Religion
               they
               did
               
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 deceitfully
              
               ;
               they
               either
               gave
               him
               the
               action
               without
               the
               heart
               ,
               or
               zeal
               without
               charity
               ,
               or
               religion
               without
               zeal
               ,
               or
               ceremony
               without
               religion
               ,
               or
               indifferency
               without
               desires
               ;
               and
               then
               God
               is
               served
               by
               the
               outward
               man
               
               and
               not
               the
               inward
               ;
               or
               by
               part
               of
               the
               inward
               and
               not
               all
               ;
               by
               the
               understanding
               and
               not
               by
               the
               will
               ;
               or
               by
               the
               will
               when
               the
               affections
               are
               cold
               and
               the
               body
               unapt
               ,
               and
               the
               lower
               faculties
               in
               rebellion
               ,
               and
               the
               superior
               in
               disorder
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               of
               God
               is
               left
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               our
               persons
               ungracious
               ,
               and
               our
               ends
               unacquired
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               of
               a
               spirituall
               kingdome
               not
               at
               all
               set
               forward
               towards
               any
               hope
               or
               possibility
               of
               being
               obtained
               .
               All
               this
               Christ
               came
               to
               mend
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Lawes
               did
               make
               provision
               that
               God
               should
               be
               served
               intirely
               ,
               according
               as
               God
               alwaies
               designed
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               required
               by
               his
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               particularly
               in
               my
               Text
               ,
               that
               his
               
               work
               be
               done
               sincerely
               ,
               and
               our
               duty
               
                 with
                 great
                 affection
              
               ;
               and
               by
               these
               two
               provisions
               ,
               both
               the
               intension
               and
               the
               extension
               are
               secured
               ;
               our
               duty
               shall
               be
               intire
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               perfect
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               neither
               lame
               nor
               cold
               ,
               without
               a
               limb
               ,
               nor
               without
               naturall
               heat
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 will
                 prosper
                 in
                 our
                 hands
                 :
              
               but
               if
               we
               
               
               fail
               in
               either
               ,
               we
               do
               
                 the
                 Lords
                 work
                 deceitfully
              
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               are
               accursed
               .
               For
               so
               saith
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 Cursed
                 be
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 deceitfully
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               Here
               then
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               us
               all
               :
               1.
               
               God
               requires
               of
               us
               to
               serve
               him
               with
               an
               integrall
               ,
               intire
               ,
               or
               a
               whole
               worship
               and
               religion
               .
               2.
               
               God
               requires
               of
               us
               to
               serve
               him
               with
               earnest
               and
               intense
               affections
               ;
               The
               intire
               purpose
               of
               both
               which
               ,
               I
               shall
               represent
               in
               its
               severall
               parts
               by
               so
               many
               propositions
               .
               3.
               
               I
               shall
               consider
               concerning
               the
               measures
               of
               zeal
               ,
               and
               its
               inordinations
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 serves
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 body
                 without
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 serves
                 God
              
               
               
                 deceitfully
                 .
                 My
                 son
                 give
                 me
                 thy
                 heart
              
               ;
               and
               though
               I
               cannot
               think
               that
               Nature
               was
               so
               sacramentall
               ,
               as
               to
               point
               out
               the
               holy
               and
               mysterious
               Trinity
               by
               the
               triangle
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               Gods
               speciall
               portion
               ,
               and
               every
               angle
               ought
               to
               point
               out
               towards
               him
               directly
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               ought
               to
               be
               presented
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               given
               to
               him
               as
               an
               oblation
               to
               the
               interest
               of
               his
               service
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               For
               ,
               to
               worship
               God
               with
               our
               souls
               consesses
               one
               of
               his
               glorious
               ateributes
               ;
               it
               declares
               him
               to
               be
               the
               searcher
               of
               hearts
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               reads
               the
               secret
               purposes
               ,
               and
               beholds
               the
               smallest
               arrests
               
               of
               fancy
               ,
               and
               bends
               in
               all
               the
               flexures
               and
               intriques
               of
               crafty
               people
               ,
               and
               searches
               out
               every
               plot
               and
               trifling
               conspiracy
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               against
               our selves
               ,
               and
               against
               our
               brethren
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               advances
               the
               powers
               and
               concernments
               of
               his
               providence
               ,
               and
               confesses
               all
               the
               affairs
               of
               men
               ,
               all
               their
               cabinets
               and
               their
               nightly
               counsels
               ,
               their
               snares
               and
               two-edged
               mischiefs
               to
               be
               over-rul'd
               by
               him
               ;
               for
               what
               he
               sees
               he
               judges
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               judges
               he
               rules
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               rules
               must
               turn
               to
               his
               glory
               ;
               and
               of
               this
               glory
               he
               reflects
               rayes
               and
               influences
               upon
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               also
               turn
               to
               their
               good
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               This
               service
               distinguishes
               our
               duty
               towards
               God
               from
               all
               our
               
               conversation
               with
               man
               ,
               and
               separates
               the
               divine
               commandements
               from
               the
               imperfect
               decrees
               of
               Princes
               and
               Republiques
               ;
               for
               these
               are
               satisfied
               by
               the
               outward
               work
               ,
               and
               cannot
               take
               any
               other
               cognisance
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               will
               of
               man
               ,
               but
               as
               himself
               is
               pleased
               to
               signifie
               .
               He
               that
               wishes
               the
               fiscus
               empty
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               the
               revenues
               of
               the
               Crown
               were
               in
               his
               counting-house
               ,
               cannot
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               Lawes
               ,
               unlesse
               himself
               become
               his
               own
               traytor
               and
               accuser
               ;
               and
               therefore
               what
               man
               cannot
               discern
               ,
               he
               must
               not
               judge
               ,
               and
               must
               not
               require
               ?
               but
               God
               sees
               it
               and
               judges
               it
               ,
               and
               requires
               it
               ,
               and
               therefore
               reserves
               this
               as
               his
               own
               portion
               and
               the
               chiefest
               
               feudall
               right
               of
               his
               Crown
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               that
               secures
               the
               heart
               ,
               secures
               all
               the
               rest
               ;
               because
               this
               is
               the
               principle
               of
               all
               the
               moral
               actions
               of
               the
               whole
               man
               ,
               &
               the
               hand
               obeys
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               feet
               walk
               by
               its
               prescriptions
               ;
               we
               eat
               and
               drink
               by
               measures
               which
               the
               soul
               desires
               and
               limits
               ;
               and
               though
               the
               naturall
               actions
               of
               man
               are
               not
               subject
               to
               choice
               &
               rule
               ,
               yet
               the
               animal
               actions
               are
               under
               
               discipline
               ;
               and
               although
               it
               cannot
               be
               helped
               but
               we
               shall
               desire
               ,
               
               yet
               our
               desires
               can
               receive
               measures
               ,
               and
               the
               lawes
               of
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               be
               reduced
               to
               order
               ,
               and
               nature
               be
               changed
               into
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               actions
               animall
               (
               such
               as
               are
               ,
               eating
               ,
               drinking
               ,
               laughing
               ,
               weeping
               ,
               &c.
               )
               shall
               become
               actions
               of
               Religion
               ;
               and
               those
               that
               are
               simply
               naturall
               (
               such
               as
               ,
               being
               hungry
               and
               thirsty
               )
               shall
               be
               adopted
               into
               the
               retinue
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               become
               religious
               by
               being
               order'd
               ,
               or
               chastis'd
               ,
               or
               suffered
               ,
               or
               directed
               ;
               and
               therefore
               God
               requires
               the
               heart
               ,
               because
               he
               requires
               all
               ;
               and
               all
               cannot
               be
               secured
               without
               the
               principle
               be
               inclosed
               .
               But
               he
               that
               seals
               up
               a
               fountain
               ,
               may
               drink
               up
               all
               the
               waters
               alone
               ,
               and
               may
               
               best
               appoint
               the
               channels
               where
               it
               shall
               run
               ,
               and
               what
               grounds
               it
               shall
               refresh
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               That
               I
               may
               summe
               up
               many
               reasons
               in
               one
               ;
               God
               by
               requiring
               the
               heart
               secures
               the
               perpetuity
               and
               perseverance
               of
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               its
               sincerity
               ,
               and
               its
               integrity
               ,
               and
               its
               perfection
               :
               for
               so
               also
               God
               takes
               account
               of
               little
               things
               ;
               it
               being
               all
               one
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               whether
               maliciously
               it
               omits
               a
               duty
               in
               a
               small
               instance
               or
               in
               a
               great
               ;
               for
               although
               the
               expression
               hath
               variety
               and
               degrees
               in
               it
               in
               relation
               to
               those
               purposes
               of
               usefulnesse
               and
               charity
               whither
               God
               designs
               it
               ,
               yet
               the
               obedience
               and
               disobedience
               is
               all
               one
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               equally
               
               accounted
               for
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               Jew
               Tryphon
               disputed
               against
               Justin
               ,
               that
               the
               precepts
               of
               the
               Gospell
               were
               impossible
               to
               be
               kept
               ,
               because
               it
               also
               requiring
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               did
               stop
               every
               egression
               of
               disorders
               :
               for
               making
               the
               root
               holy
               and
               healthfull
               ,
               as
               the
               Balsame
               of
               Judaea
               ,
               or
               the
               drops
               of
               Manna
               in
               the
               evening
               of
               the
               sabbath
               ;
               it
               also
               causes
               that
               nothing
               spring
               thence
               but
               gummes
               sit
               for
               incense
               ,
               and
               oblations
               for
               the
               Altar
               of
               proposition
               ,
               and
               a
               cloud
               of
               perfume
               fit
               to
               make
               atonement
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               being
               united
               to
               the
               great
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               world
               to
               reconcile
               God
               and
               man
               together
               .
               Upon
               these
               reasons
               you
               see
               it
               is
               highly
               fit
               that
               God
               should
               require
               
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               should
               pay
               the
               
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 our
                 hearts
              
               ;
               and
               not
               at
               all
               think
               that
               God
               is
               satisfied
               with
               the
               work
               of
               the
               hands
               ,
               when
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               heart
               are
               absent
               .
               He
               that
               prayes
               because
               he
               would
               be
               quiet
               ,
               and
               would
               fain
               be
               quit
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               communicates
               for
               fear
               of
               the
               lawes
               ,
               and
               comes
               to
               Church
               to
               avoid
               shame
               ,
               and
               gives
               almes
               to
               be
               eased
               of
               an
               importunate
               begger
               ,
               or
               relieves
               his
               old
               parents
               because
               they
               will
               not
               dye
               in
               their
               time
               ,
               and
               provides
               for
               his
               children
               lest
               he
               be
               compeld
               by
               Lawes
               and
               shame
               ,
               but
               yet
               complains
               of
               the
               charge
               of
               Gods
               blessings
               ,
               this
               man
               is
               a
               servant
               of
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               offers
               parchment
               or
               a
               white
               skin
               in
               sacrifice
               ,
               but
               
               the
               flesh
               and
               the
               inwards
               he
               leaves
               to
               be
               consumed
               by
               a
               stranger
               fire
               .
               And
               therefore
               this
               is
               a
               deceit
               that
               robs
               God
               of
               the
               best
               ,
               and
               leaves
               that
               for
               religion
               which
               men
               pare
               off
               :
               It
               is
               sacriledge
               ,
               and
               brings
               a
               double
               curse
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 serves
                 God
                 with
                 the
                 soule
                 without
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 when
                 both
              
               
               
               
                 can
                 be
                 conjoyned
                 ,
                 doth
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 deceitfully
                 .
                 Paphnutius
                 ,
              
               whose
               knees
               were
               cut
               for
               the
               testimony
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               was
               not
               obliged
               to
               worship
               with
               the
               humble
               flexures
               of
               the
               bending
               penitents
               :
               and
               blinde
               Bartimeus
               could
               not
               read
               the
               holy
               lines
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               part
               of
               the
               work
               was
               not
               his
               duty
               ;
               and
               God
               shall
               not
               call
               Lazarus
               to
               account
               for
               not
               giving
               almes
               ,
               nor
               St.
               Peter
               and
               St.
               John
               for
               not
               giving
               silver
               and
               gold
               to
               the
               lame
               man
               ,
               nor
               Epaphroditus
               for
               not
               keeping
               his
               fasting
               dayes
               when
               he
               had
               his
               sicknesse
               .
               But
               when
               God
               hath
               made
               the
               body
               an
               apt
               minister
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               hath
               given
               money
               for
               almes
               ,
               and
               power
               to
               protect
               the
               oppressed
               ,
               
               and
               knees
               to
               serve
               in
               prayer
               and
               hands
               to
               serve
               our
               needs
               ,
               then
               the
               soul
               alone
               is
               not
               to
               work
               ;
               but
               as
               Rachel
               gave
               her
               maid
               to
               Jacob
               and
               she
               bore
               children
               to
               her
               Lord
               upon
               her
               Mistresse
               knees
               ,
               and
               the
               children
               were
               reckoned
               to
               them
               both
               ,
               because
               the
               one
               had
               fruitfull
               desires
               and
               the
               other
               a
               fruitfull
               wombe
               :
               so
               must
               the
               body
               serve
               the
               needs
               of
               the
               spirit
               ;
               that
               what
               the
               one
               desires
               the
               other
               may
               effect
               ,
               and
               the
               conceptions
               of
               the
               soul
               may
               be
               the
               productions
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               and
               the
               body
               must
               bow
               when
               the
               soul
               worships
               ,
               and
               the
               hand
               must
               help
               when
               the
               soul
               pities
               ,
               and
               both
               together
               do
               the
               work
               of
               a
               holy
               Religion
               ;
               the
               body
               alone
               can
               never
               serve
               God
               
               without
               the
               conjunction
               and
               preceding
               act
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               the
               soul
               without
               the
               body
               is
               imperfect
               and
               vain
               ;
               for
               in
               some
               actions
               there
               is
               
                 a
                 body
              
               and
               
                 a
                 spirit
                 ,
                 a
                 materiall
              
               and
               
                 a
                 spirituall
              
               part
               :
               and
               when
               the
               action
               hath
               the
               same
               constitution
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               without
               the
               act
               of
               both
               it
               is
               as
               imperfect
               as
               a
               dead
               man
               ;
               the
               soul
               cannot
               produce
               the
               body
               of
               some
               actions
               any
               more
               then
               the
               body
               can
               put
               life
               into
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               an
               ineffective
               pity
               and
               a
               lazie
               counsell
               ,
               an
               empty
               blessing
               ,
               and
               gay
               words
               ,
               are
               but
               deceitfull
               charity
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 Quod
                 peto
                 ,
                 da
                 ,
                 Caï
                 ,
                 non
                 peto
                 consiliam
                 .
              
            
             
               He
               that
               gave
               his
               friend
               counsell
               to
               study
               the
               Law
               ,
               when
               he
               desired
               to
               borrow
               20
               l.
               was
               not
               so
               friendly
               in
               his
               counsell
               as
               he
               was
               uselesse
               in
               his
               charity
               ;
               spirituall
               acts
               can
               cure
               a
               spirituall
               malady
               ,
               but
               if
               my
               body
               needs
               relief
               ,
               because
               you
               cannot
               feed
               me
               with
               Diagrams
               ,
               or
               cloath
               me
               with
               Euclids
               elements
               ,
               you
               must
               minister
               a
               reall
               supply
               by
               a
               corporall
               charity
               to
               my
               corporall
               necessity
               .
               This
               proposition
               is
               not
               only
               usefull
               in
               the
               doctrine
               of
               charity
               ,
               and
               the
               vertue
               of
               religion
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               professions
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               requires
               that
               it
               be
               publick
               ,
               open
               ,
               and
               ingenuous
               .
               In
               matters
               of
               necessary
               duty
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               
               
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 our selves
              
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               also
               
                 have
                 it
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               as
               
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 we
                 beleeve
              
               ,
               so
               
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 we
                 confesse
                 unto
                 salvation
                 :
              
               he
               is
               an
               ill
               man
               that
               is
               only
               a
               Christian
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               so
               in
               his
               professions
               and
               publications
               ;
               and
               as
               your
               heart
               must
               not
               be
               wanting
               in
               any
               good
               profession
               and
               pretences
               ,
               so
               neither
               must
               publick
               profession
               be
               wanting
               in
               every
               good
               and
               necessary
               
               perswasion
               .
               The
               faith
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               must
               be
               owned
               
               publiquely
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               will
               never
               bring
               us
               to
               shame
               .
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               what
               ever
               we
               think
               ,
               we
               must
               tell
               it
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               much
               lesse
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               circumstances
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               never
               deny
               that
               which
               we
               beleeve
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               in
               such
               circumstances
               in
               which
               we
               can
               and
               ought
               to
               glorifie
               him
               .
               But
               this
               extends
               also
               to
               other
               instances
               .
               He
               that
               swears
               a
               false
               oath
               with
               his
               lips
               ,
               and
               unswears
               it
               with
               his
               heart
               ,
               hath
               deceived
               one
               more
               then
               he
               thinks
               for
               ;
               himself
               is
               the
               most
               abused
               person
               :
               and
               when
               my
               action
               is
               contrary
               to
               men
               they
               will
               reprove
               me
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               is
               against
               my
               own
               perswasion
               ,
               I
               cannot
               but
               reprove
               my self
               ;
               and
               
               am
               witnesse
               ,
               and
               accuser
               ,
               and
               party
               ,
               and
               guilty
               ,
               and
               then
               God
               is
               the
               Judge
               ,
               and
               his
               anger
               will
               be
               a
               fierce
               executioner
               ,
               because
               
                 we
                 do
                 the
                 Lords
                 work
                 deceitfully
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 They
                 are
                 deceitfull
                 in
                 the
                 Lords
                 work
                 that
                 reserve
                 one
                 faculty
                 for
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 sin
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 one
                 action
                 to
                 please
                 their
                 appetite
                 ,
                 and
                 many
                 for
                 Religion
                 .
                 Rabbt
                 Kimchi
              
               taught
               his
               Scholars
               ,
               
                 Cogitationem
                 pravam
                 Deus
                 non
                 habet
                 vice
                 facti
                 ,
                 nisi
                 concepta
                 fuerit
                 in
                 Dei
                 sidem
                 &
                 Religionem
              
               ;
               that
               God
               is
               never
               angry
               with
               an
               evill
               thought
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               a
               thought
               of
               Apostasie
               from
               the
               Jewes
               religion
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               provided
               that
               men
               be
               severe
               and
               close
               in
               
               their
               sect
               and
               party
               ,
               they
               might
               roll
               in
               lustfull
               thoughts
               ;
               and
               the
               torches
               they
               light
               up
               in
               the
               Temple
               might
               smoke
               with
               anger
               at
               one
               end
               ,
               and
               lust
               at
               the
               other
               ,
               so
               they
               did
               not
               flame
               out
               in
               egressions
               of
               violence
               and
               injustice
               ,
               in
               adulteries
               and
               fouler
               complications
               :
               nay
               they
               would
               give
               leave
               to
               some
               degrees
               of
               evill
               actions
               ;
               for
               
                 R.
                 Moses
              
               and
               Selomoh
               taught
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               most
               part
               of
               a
               mans
               actions
               were
               holy
               and
               just
               ,
               though
               in
               one
               he
               sinned
               often
               ,
               yet
               the
               greater
               ingredient
               should
               prevail
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               of
               good
               works
               should
               outweigh
               the
               lesser
               account
               of
               evill
               things
               ;
               and
               this
               
                 Pharisaicall
                 righteousnesse
              
               is
               too
               frequent
               even
               amongst
               Christians
               .
               For
               who
               almost
               
               is
               there
               that
               does
               not
               count
               fairly
               concerning
               himself
               ,
               if
               he
               reckons
               many
               vertues
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               but
               one
               vice
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               his
               infirmity
               ;
               half
               a
               dozen
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               one
               for
               his
               company
               ,
               or
               his
               friend
               ;
               his
               education
               ,
               or
               his
               appetite
               ?
               and
               if
               he
               hath
               parted
               from
               his
               folly
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               remember
               the
               fleshpots
               ,
               and
               please
               himself
               with
               a
               phantastick
               sin
               ,
               and
               call
               it
               home
               through
               the
               gates
               of
               his
               memory
               ,
               and
               place
               it
               at
               the
               door
               of
               fancy
               ,
               that
               there
               he
               may
               behold
               it
               and
               consider
               concerning
               what
               he
               hath
               parted
               withall
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               fears
               and
               terrors
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               a
               necessary
               unavoidable
               conscience
               .
               Do
               not
               many
               men
               go
               from
               sin
               to
               sin
               
               even
               in
               their
               repentance
               ?
               they
               go
               backward
               from
               sin
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               change
               their
               crime
               as
               a
               man
               changes
               his
               uneasie
               load
               ,
               and
               shakes
               it
               off
               from
               one
               shoulder
               to
               support
               it
               with
               the
               other
               .
               How
               many
               severe
               persons
               ,
               virgins
               and
               widows
               are
               so
               pleased
               with
               their
               chastity
               ,
               and
               their
               abstinence
               even
               from
               lawfull
               mixtures
               ,
               that
               by
               
               
               this
               means
               they
               fall
               into
               a
               worse
               pride
               ?
               insomuch
               that
               I
               remember
               St.
               Austin
               said
               ,
               
                 Audco
                 dicere
                 superbis
                 continentibus
                 expedit
                 cadere
                 ,
              
               they
               that
               are
               chaste
               and
               proud
               ,
               it
               is
               sometimes
               a
               remedy
               for
               them
               to
               fall
               into
               sin
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               shame
               of
               lust
               to
               cure
               the
               devill
               of
               pride
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               body
               to
               cure
               the
               worser
               evils
               of
               the
               spirit
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               addes
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               beleeve
               ,
               God
               in
               a
               severe
               mercy
               did
               permit
               the
               barbarous
               nations
               ,
               breaking
               in
               upon
               the
               Roman
               Empire
               ,
               to
               violate
               many
               virgins
               professed
               in
               Cloisters
               and
               religious
               Families
               to
               be
               as
               a
               mortification
               of
               their
               pride
               ,
               lest
               the
               accidentall
               advantages
               of
               a
               continent
               life
               should
               bring
               them
               into
               the
               certain
               
               miseries
               of
               a
               spirituall
               death
               ,
               by
               taking
               away
               their
               humility
               ,
               which
               was
               more
               necessary
               then
               their
               virgin
               state
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               a
               cure
               that
               men
               may
               use
               ,
               but
               God
               permits
               it
               sometimes
               with
               greater
               safety
               through
               his
               wise
               conduct
               and
               over-ruling
               providence
               ;
               St.
               Peter
               was
               safer
               by
               his
               fall
               (
               as
               it
               fell
               out
               in
               the
               event
               of
               things
               )
               then
               by
               his
               former
               confidence
               .
               Man
               must
               never
               cure
               a
               sin
               by
               a
               sin
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               brings
               good
               out
               of
               our
               evill
               ,
               he
               can
               when
               he
               please
               .
               But
               I
               speak
               it
               ,
               to
               represent
               how
               deceitfully
               many
               times
               we
               do
               the
               work
               of
               the
               Lord.
               We
               reprove
               a
               sinning
               Brother
               ,
               but
               do
               it
               with
               a
               pompous
               spirit
               ;
               we
               separate
               from
               scandall
               ,
               and
               do
               it
               with
               glory
               ,
               and
               a
               
               gaudy
               heart
               ;
               we
               are
               charitable
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               but
               will
               not
               forgive
               our
               unkinde
               enemies
               ;
               or
               we
               powre
               relief
               into
               their
               bags
               ,
               but
               we
               please
               our selves
               and
               drink
               drunk
               ,
               and
               hope
               to
               commute
               with
               God
               ,
               giving
               the
               fruit
               of
               our
               labours
               or
               effluxes
               of
               money
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               our
               souls
               :
               And
               upon
               this
               account
               it
               is
               that
               two
               of
               the
               noblest
               graces
               of
               a
               Christian
               are
               to
               very
               many
               persons
               made
               
                 a
                 savour
                 of
                 death
              
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               intended
               for
               the
               beginning
               and
               the
               promotion
               of
               an
               eternal
               life
               ;
               and
               those
               are
               faith
               and
               charity
               ;
               some
               men
               think
               if
               they
               have
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               answer
               all
               the
               accusations
               of
               sin
               which
               our
               consciences
               or
               the
               Devils
               make
               against
               
               us
               :
               If
               I
               be
               a
               wanton
               person
               ,
               yet
               my
               faith
               shall
               hide
               it
               ,
               and
               faith
               shall
               cover
               the
               follies
               of
               drunkennesse
               ,
               and
               I
               may
               all
               my
               life
               relye
               upon
               faith
               ,
               at
               last
               to
               quit
               my
               scores
               .
               For
               he
               that
               is
               most
               carefull
               is
               not
               innocent
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               saved
               by
               faith
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               least
               carefull
               may
               have
               faith
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               save
               him
               .
               But
               because
               these
               men
               mistake
               concerning
               faith
               ,
               and
               consider
               not
               that
               charity
               or
               a
               good
               life
               is
               a
               part
               of
               that
               faith
               that
               saves
               us
               ,
               they
               hope
               to
               be
               saved
               by
               the
               Word
               ,
               they
               fill
               their
               bellies
               with
               the
               story
               of
               Frimalcions
               banquet
               ,
               and
               drink
               drunk
               with
               the
               newes
               of
               wine
               ,
               they
               eat
               shadows
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               are
               drowning
               ,
               catch
               at
               the
               image
               of
               the
               
               trees
               which
               hang
               over
               the
               water
               ,
               and
               are
               reflected
               from
               the
               bottome
               .
            
             
               But
               thus
               many
               men
               do
               with
               charity
               ,
               
                 [
                 Give
                 almes
                 and
                 all
                 things
                 shall
                 be
                 clean
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
              
               said
               our
               
                 Blessed
                 Saviour
                 :
              
               ]
               and
               therefore
               ,
               many
               keep
               a
               sin
               alive
               ,
               and
               make
               account
               to
               pay
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               God
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               relieve
               his
               own
               poor
               at
               the
               price
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               another
               of
               
               his
               servants
               ;
               charity
               shall
               take
               lust
               or
               intemperance
               into
               protection
               ,
               
               and
               men
               will
               not
               be
               kinde
               to
               their
               brethren
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               will
               be
               also
               at
               the
               same
               time
               unkinde
               to
               God.
               I
               have
               understood
               concerning
               divers
               vicious
               persons
               ,
               that
               none
               have
               been
               so
               free
               in
               their
               donatives
               and
               offerings
               to
               Religion
               and
               the
               Priest
               as
               they
               :
               and
               the
               Hospitals
               that
               have
               been
               built
               ,
               and
               the
               High-wayes
               mended
               at
               the
               price
               of
               souls
               ,
               are
               too
               many
               for
               Christendome
               to
               boast
               of
               in
               behalf
               of
               charity
               .
               But
               as
               others
               mistake
               concerning
               faith
               ,
               so
               these
               do
               concerning
               its
               twin
               sister
               .
               The
               first
               had
               
                 faith
                 without
                 charity
              
               ,
               and
               these
               have
               
                 charity
                 without
                 hope
              
               ;
               for
               
                 every
                 one
                 that
                 hath
                 this
                 hope
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               hope
               of
               receiving
               the
               glorious
               things
               of
               God
               
               promised
               in
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
                 purifies
                 himself
                 even
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 pure
              
               ;
               faith
               and
               charity
               too
               ,
               must
               both
               suppose
               repentance
               ;
               and
               repentance
               is
               the
               abolition
               of
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               sin
               ,
               the
               purification
               of
               the
               whole
               man.
               But
               the
               summe
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               and
               case
               of
               conscience
               in
               this
               particular
               is
               this
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Charity
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 cure
                 of
                 sins
                 that
                 are
                 past
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 are
                 present
                 .
              
               He
               that
               repents
               and
               leaves
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               then
               relieves
               the
               poor
               and
               payes
               for
               his
               folly
               by
               a
               diminution
               of
               his
               own
               estate
               ,
               and
               the
               supplies
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               his
               ministring
               to
               Christs
               poor
               members
               ,
               turns
               all
               his
               former
               crimes
               into
               holinesse
               ;
               he
               purges
               
               the
               stains
               and
               makes
               amends
               for
               his
               folly
               ,
               and
               commutes
               for
               the
               baser
               pleasure
               with
               a
               more
               noble
               usage
               :
               so
               said
               Daniel
               to
               
                 Nebuchadnezzar
                 [
                 Break
                 off
                 thy
                 sins
                 by
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 thine
                 iniquities
              
               
               
                 by
                 shewing
                 mercy
                 to
                 the
                 poor
                 :
                 ]
              
               first
               be
               just
               ,
               and
               then
               be
               charitable
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               pity
               almes
               ,
               which
               is
               one
               of
               the
               noblest
               services
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               mercy
               to
               thy
               Brother
               ,
               should
               be
               spent
               upon
               sin
               ,
               and
               thrown
               away
               upon
               folly
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Faith
                 is
              
               the
               remedy
               of
               all
               our
               evils
               ,
               but
               then
               it
               is
               never
               
                 of
                 force
                 ,
                 but
                 when
                 we
                 either
                 have
                 endevoured
                 or
                 undertaken
                 to
                 do
                 all
                 good
                 ;
                 this
              
               in
               baptisme
               ,
               that
               after
               :
               faith
               and
               repentance
               at
               first
               ;
               
               and
               faith
               and
               charity
               at
               last
               ;
               and
               because
               we
               fail
               often
               by
               infirmity
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               by
               inadvertency
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               a
               surprize
               ,
               and
               often
               by
               omission
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               even
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               sincere
               endevour
               to
               live
               justly
               ,
               and
               perfectly
               ;
               therefore
               the
               passion
               of
               our
               Lord
               payes
               for
               this
               ,
               and
               faith
               layes
               hold
               upon
               that
               .
               But
               without
               a
               hearty
               and
               sincere
               intent
               ,
               and
               vigorous
               prosecution
               of
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               our
               duty
               ,
               
                 faith
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 word
              
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               cover
               to
               a
               naked
               bosome
               ,
               nor
               a
               pretence
               big
               enough
               to
               deceive
               persons
               that
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               be
               cousened
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 The
                 bigger
                 ingredient
                 of
                 vertue
                 and
                 evill
                 actions
                 will
                 prevail
                 ,
              
               
               but
               it
               is
               only
               
                 when
                 vertue
                 is
                 habituall
                 ,
                 and
                 sins
                 are
                 single
                 ,
                 interrupted
                 ,
                 casuall
                 and
                 seldome
                 ,
                 without
                 choice
              
               and
               
                 without
                 affection
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               our
               repentance
               is
               so
               timely
               that
               it
               can
               work
               for
               God
               ,
               more
               then
               we
               served
               under
               the
               tyranny
               of
               sin
               ;
               so
               that
               if
               you
               will
               account
               the
               whole
               life
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               rule
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               greater
               ingredient
               
               
               shal
               prevail
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               certainly
               be
               pardoned
               and
               accepted
               whose
               life
               is
               so
               reformed
               ,
               whose
               repentance
               is
               so
               active
               ,
               whose
               return
               is
               so
               early
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               bigger
               portions
               to
               God
               then
               to
               Gods
               enemy
               .
               But
               if
               we
               account
               so
               ,
               as
               to
               divide
               the
               measures
               in
               present
               possession
               ,
               the
               bigge●
               part
               cannot
               prevail
               ;
               a
               small
               or
               a
               seldome
               sin
               spoils
               not
               the
               sea
               of
               piety
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               affection
               is
               divided
               ,
               a
               little
               ill
               destroyes
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               good
               ;
               the
               cup
               in
               a
               mans
               right
               hand
               must
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               pure
               although
               it
               be
               mingled
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               whole
               affection
               must
               be
               for
               God
               ,
               that
               must
               be
               pure
               and
               unmingled
               ;
               if
               sin
               mingles
               in
               seldome
               and
               unapproved
               instances
               ,
               the
               drops
               of
               water
               are
               
               swallowed
               up
               with
               a
               whole
               vintage
               of
               piety
               ,
               and
               the
               bigger
               ingredient
               is
               the
               prevailing
               ;
               in
               all
               other
               cases
               it
               is
               not
               so
               :
               for
               one
               sin
               that
               we
               choose
               and
               love
               and
               delight
               in
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               excused
               by
               20
               vertues
               :
               and
               as
               one
               broken
               link
               dissolves
               the
               union
               of
               the
               whole
               chain
               ,
               and
               one
               jarring
               and
               untuned
               string
               spoils
               the
               whole
               musick
               ;
               so
               is
               every
               sin
               that
               seises
               upon
               a
               portion
               of
               our
               affections
               ;
               if
               we
               love
               one
               ,
               that
               one
               destroyes
               the
               acceptation
               of
               all
               the
               rest
               ;
               And
               as
               it
               is
               in
               faith
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               in
               charity
               .
               He
               that
               is
               a
               Heretick
               in
               one
               article
               ,
               hath
               no
               saving
               faith
               in
               the
               whole
               ;
               and
               so
               does
               every
               vicious
               habit
               ,
               or
               unreformed
               sin
               destroy
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               charity
               ;
               a
               
               wilfull
               error
               in
               one
               article
               is
               Heresie
               ,
               and
               every
               vice
               in
               one
               instance
               is
               Malice
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               perfectly
               contrary
               ,
               and
               a
               direct
               darknesse
               to
               the
               two
               eyes
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               faith
               and
               charity
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               There
               is
               one
               deceit
               more
               yet
               ,
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               extension
               of
               our
               duty
               ,
               destroying
               the
               integrity
               of
               its
               constitution
               :
               for
               they
               do
               the
               work
               of
               God
               deceitfully
               ,
               who
               think
               God
               sufficiently
               served
               with
               
                 abstinence
                 from
                 evill
              
               ,
               and
               converse
               not
               in
               the
               acquisition
               and
               pursuit
               of
               holy
               charity
               and
               religion
               .
               This
               
                 Clemens
                 Alexandrinus
              
               affirmes
               of
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               they
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               they
               hoped
               to
               be
               justified
               by
               abstinence
               from
               things
               forbidden
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               
               will
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               sons
               of
               the
               kingdome
               ,
               we
               must
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Besides
               this
               ,
               and
               supposing
               a
               proportionable
               perfection
               in
               such
               an
               innocence
               ,
               we
               must
               love
               our
               brother
               and
               do
               good
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               God
               by
               a
               holy
               Religion
               ,
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               in
               faith
               and
               Sacraments
               ,
               in
               almes
               and
               counsell
               ,
               in
               forgivenesses
               and
               assistances
               .
               
                 Flee
                 from
                 evill
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 the
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 dwell
                 for
                 evermore
                 ,
              
               said
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Psalmes
               :
               and
               St.
               
                 Peter
                 [
                 Having
                 escaped
                 the
                 corruption
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 through
                 lust
                 ,
                 give
                 all
                 diligence
                 to
                 adde
                 to
                 your
                 faith
                 vertue
                 ,
                 to
                 vertue
                 patience
                 ,
                 to
                 patience
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 brotherly
                 kindnesse
              
               
               
                 and
                 charity
              
               .
               Many
               persons
               think
               themselves
               fairly
               assoiled
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               no
               adulterers
               ,
               no
               rebels
               ,
               no
               drunkards
               ,
               not
               of
               scandalous
               lives
               ;
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               like
               the
               Laodiceans
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 naked
                 and
                 poor
              
               ;
               they
               have
               no
               catalogue
               of
               good
               things
               registred
               in
               heaven
               ,
               no
               treasures
               in
               the
               repositories
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               neither
               have
               the
               poor
               often
               prayed
               concerning
               them
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 remember
                 thy
                 servants
                 for
                 this
              
               
               
                 thing
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 .
              
               A
               negative
               Religion
               is
               in
               many
               
               things
               the
               effects
               of
               lawes
               and
               the
               appendage
               of
               sexes
               ,
               the
               product
               of
               education
               ,
               the
               issues
               of
               company
               and
               of
               the
               publick
               ,
               or
               the
               daughter
               of
               fear
               and
               naturall
               modesty
               ,
               or
               their
               temper
               and
               constitution
               ,
               and
               civill
               relations
               ,
               common
               fame
               ,
               or
               necessary
               interest
               .
               Few
               women
               swear
               and
               do
               the
               debaucheries
               of
               drunkards
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               guarded
               from
               adulterous
               complications
               by
               spies
               and
               shame
               ,
               by
               fear
               and
               jealousie
               ,
               by
               the
               concernment
               of
               families
               ,
               and
               the
               reputation
               of
               their
               kindred
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               to
               account
               with
               God
               beyond
               this
               civill
               and
               necessary
               innocence
               ,
               for
               humility
               and
               patience
               ,
               for
               religious
               fancies
               and
               tender
               consciences
               ,
               for
               tending
               
               the
               sick
               and
               dressing
               the
               poor
               ,
               for
               governing
               their
               house
               and
               nursing
               their
               children
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               in
               every
               state
               of
               life
               .
               When
               a
               Prince
               or
               a
               Prelate
               ,
               a
               noble
               and
               a
               rich
               person
               hath
               reckon'd
               all
               his
               immunities
               and
               degrees
               of
               innocence
               from
               those
               evils
               that
               are
               incident
               to
               inferiour
               persons
               ,
               or
               the
               worser
               sort
               of
               their
               own
               order
               ,
               they
               do
               
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               too
               ,
               very
               deceitfully
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               account
               correspondencies
               of
               piety
               to
               all
               their
               powers
               and
               possibilities
               :
               they
               are
               to
               reckon
               and
               consider
               concerning
               what
               oppressions
               they
               have
               relieved
               ,
               what
               causes
               and
               what
               fatherlesse
               they
               have
               defended
               ,
               how
               the
               work
               of
               God
               and
               of
               Religion
               ,
               of
               justice
               
               and
               charity
               hath
               thriv'd
               in
               their
               hands
               .
               If
               they
               have
               made
               peace
               ,
               and
               encouraged
               Religion
               by
               their
               example
               and
               by
               their
               lawes
               ,
               by
               rewards
               and
               collaterall
               incouragements
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               been
               zealous
               for
               God
               and
               for
               Religion
               ,
               if
               they
               have
               imployed
               ten
               talents
               to
               the
               improvement
               of
               Gods
               bank
               ,
               then
               they
               have
               done
               Gods
               work
               faithfully
               ;
               if
               they
               account
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               account
               only
               by
               ciphers
               ,
               and
               negatives
               ,
               they
               can
               expect
               only
               the
               rewards
               of
               innocent
               slaves
               ;
               they
               shall
               escape
               the
               furca
               and
               the
               wheel
               ,
               the
               torments
               of
               lustfull
               persons
               ,
               and
               the
               crown
               of
               flames
               ,
               that
               is
               reserved
               for
               the
               ambitious
               ;
               or
               they
               shall
               not
               be
               gnawn
               with
               the
               vipers
               of
               the
               envious
               ,
               
               or
               the
               shame
               of
               the
               ingratefull
               ;
               but
               they
               can
               never
               upon
               this
               account
               hope
               for
               the
               crowns
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               or
               the
               honorary
               rewards
               of
               Saints
               ,
               the
               Coronets
               of
               virgins
               ,
               and
               Chaplets
               of
               Doctors
               and
               Confessors
               :
               And
               though
               murderers
               and
               lustfull
               persons
               ,
               the
               proud
               and
               the
               covetous
               ,
               the
               Heretick
               and
               Schismatick
               are
               to
               expect
               flames
               and
               scorpions
               ,
               pains
               and
               smart
               ,
               
                 (
                 poenam
                 sensus
              
               ,
               the
               Schooles
               call
               it
               )
               yet
               the
               lazie
               and
               the
               imperfect
               ,
               the
               harmlesse
               sleeper
               and
               the
               idle
               worker
               shall
               have
               
                 poenam
                 damni
              
               ,
               the
               losse
               of
               all
               his
               hopes
               ,
               and
               the
               dishonours
               of
               the
               losse
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               summe
               of
               affairs
               it
               will
               be
               no
               great
               difference
               whether
               we
               have
               losse
               or
               pain
               ,
               because
               there
               can
               
               be
               no
               greater
               pain
               imaginable
               then
               to
               lose
               the
               sight
               of
               God
               to
               eternall
               ages
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Hither
               are
               to
               be
               reduced
               as
               deceitfull
               workers
               ,
               those
               that
               promise
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               mean
               not
               to
               pay
               what
               they
               once
               intended
               ;
               *
               people
               that
               are
               confident
               in
               the
               day
               of
               case
               ,
               and
               fail
               in
               the
               danger
               ;
               
               
               *
               they
               that
               pray
               passionately
               for
               a
               grace
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               not
               obtained
               at
               that
               price
               go
               no
               further
               ,
               and
               never
               contend
               in
               action
               for
               what
               they
               seem
               to
               contend
               in
               prayer
               ;
               *
               such
               as
               delight
               in
               forms
               and
               outsides
               ,
               and
               regard
               not
               the
               substance
               and
               design
               of
               every
               institution
               ;
               *
               that
               think
               it
               a
               great
               sin
               to
               tast
               bread
               before
               the
               receiving
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               yet
               come
               to
               communicate
               with
               an
               ambitious
               and
               revengefull
               soul
               ;
               *
               that
               make
               a
               conscience
               of
               eating
               flesh
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               drunkennesse
               ;
               *
               that
               keep
               old
               customes
               and
               old
               sins
               together
               ;
               *
               that
               pretend
               one
               duty
               to
               excuse
               another
               ;
               religion
               against
               charity
               ,
               or
               piety
               to
               parents
               against
               duty
               to
               God
               ,
               private
               promises
               
               against
               publick
               duty
               ,
               the
               keeping
               of
               an
               oath
               against
               breaking
               of
               a
               Commandement
               ,
               honour
               against
               modesty
               ,
               reputation
               against
               piety
               ,
               the
               love
               of
               the
               world
               in
               civill
               instances
               to
               countenance
               enmity
               against
               God
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               deceitfull
               workers
               of
               Gods
               work
               ,
               they
               make
               a
               schisme
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               a
               warre
               in
               heaven
               worse
               then
               that
               between
               Michael
               and
               the
               Dragon
               ;
               for
               they
               divide
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               distinguish
               his
               commandements
               into
               parties
               and
               factions
               ;
               by
               seeking
               an
               excuse
               ,
               sometimes
               they
               destroy
               the
               integrity
               and
               perfect
               constitution
               of
               duty
               ,
               or
               they
               do
               something
               whereby
               the
               effect
               and
               usefulnesse
               of
               the
               duty
               is
               hindred
               :
               concerning
               
               all
               which
               this
               only
               can
               be
               said
               ,
               they
               who
               serve
               God
               with
               a
               lame
               sacrifice
               and
               an
               imperfect
               duty
               ,
               a
               duty
               defective
               in
               its
               constituent
               parts
               ,
               can
               never
               enjoy
               God
               ;
               because
               he
               can
               never
               be
               divided
               :
               and
               though
               it
               be
               better
               to
               enter
               into
               heaven
               with
               one
               foot
               ,
               and
               one
               eye
               ,
               then
               that
               both
               should
               be
               cast
               into
               hell
               ,
               because
               heaven
               can
               make
               recompence
               for
               this
               losse
               ;
               yet
               nothing
               can
               repair
               his
               losse
               who
               for
               being
               lame
               in
               his
               duty
               shall
               enter
               into
               hell
               ,
               where
               nothing
               is
               perfect
               ,
               but
               the
               measures
               and
               duration
               of
               torment
               ,
               and
               they
               both
               are
               next
               to
               infinite
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               ,
               XIII
               .
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
            
             
               
               2.
               
               THe
               next
               enquiry
               ,
               is
               into
               the
               
                 intention
                 of
                 our
                 duty
              
               :
               and
               here
               it
               will
               not
               be
               amisse
               to
               change
               the
               word
               fraudulentèr
               ,
               or
               dolosè
               ,
               into
               that
               which
               some
               of
               the
               Latin
               Copies
               doe
               use
               ,
               
                 Maledictus
                 qui
                 facit
                 opus
                 Dei
                 [
                 negligentèr
                 ,
                 ]
                 Cursed
                 is
                 he
                 that
                 doth
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 negligently
                 ,
              
               or
               remissely
               :
               and
               it
               implyes
               ,
               that
               as
               our
               duty
               must
               be
               whole
               ,
               so
               it
               must
               be
               fervent
               ;
               for
               a
               languishing
               body
               may
               have
               all
               its
               parts
               ,
               and
               yet
               be
               uselesse
               to
               many
               purposes
               of
               nature
               :
               and
               you
               may
               reckon
               all
               the
               joynts
               of
               a
               dead
               man
               ,
               but
               the
               heart
               is
               cold
               ,
               and
               the
               joynts
               are
               stiffe
               and
               fit
               for
               nothing
               but
               for
               the
               
               little
               people
               that
               creep
               in
               graves
               :
               and
               so
               are
               very
               many
               men
               ;
               if
               you
               summe
               up
               the
               accounts
               of
               their
               religion
               ,
               they
               can
               reckon
               dayes
               and
               months
               of
               Religion
               ,
               various
               offices
               ,
               charity
               and
               prayers
               ,
               reading
               and
               meditation
               ,
               faith
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               catechisme
               and
               sacraments
               ,
               duty
               to
               God
               and
               duty
               to
               Princes
               ,
               paying
               debts
               and
               provision
               for
               children
               ,
               confessions
               and
               tears
               ,
               discipline
               in
               families
               ,
               and
               love
               of
               good
               people
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               you
               shall
               not
               reprove
               their
               numbers
               ,
               or
               find
               any
               lines
               unfill'd
               in
               their
               tables
               of
               accounts
               ;
               but
               when
               you
               have
               handled
               all
               this
               and
               consider'd
               ,
               you
               will
               find
               at
               last
               you
               have
               taken
               a
               dead
               man
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               there
               is
               not
               a
               finger
               wanting
               ,
               but
               
               they
               are
               stiffe
               as
               Isicles
               ,
               and
               without
               flexure
               as
               the
               legs
               of
               Elephants
               ;
               
                 such
                 are
                 they
                 whom
                 S.
                 Bernard
                 describes
                 ,
                 whose
                 spirituall
                 joy
                 is
                 allayed
                 with
                 tediousnesse
                 ,
                 whose
                 compunction
                 for
                 sins
                 is
                 short
                 and
                 seldome
                 ,
                 whose
                 thoughts
                 are
                 animall
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 designes
                 secular
                 ,
                 whose
                 Religion
                 is
                 lukewarm
                 ;
                 their
                 obedience
                 is
                 without
                 devotion
                 ,
                 their
                 discourse
                 without
                 profit
                 ,
                 their
                 prayer
                 without
                 intention
                 of
                 heart
                 ,
                 their
                 reading
                 without
                 instruction
                 ,
                 their
                 meditation
                 is
                 without
                 spirituall
                 advantages
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 not
                 the
                 commencement
                 and
                 strengthning
                 of
                 holy
                 purposes
                 ;
              
               and
               they
               are
               such
               whom
               modesty
               will
               not
               restrain
               ,
               nor
               reason
               bridle
               ,
               nor
               discipline
               correct
               ,
               
               nor
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               and
               hell
               can
               keep
               from
               yeelding
               to
               the
               imperiousnesse
               of
               a
               foolish
               lust
               that
               dishonors
               a
               mans
               understanding
               ,
               and
               makes
               his
               reason
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               most
               glories
               ,
               to
               be
               weaker
               then
               the
               discourse
               of
               a
               girle
               ,
               and
               the
               dreams
               of
               the
               night
               .
               In
               every
               action
               of
               Religion
               God
               expects
               such
               a
               warmth
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               fire
               to
               goe
               
               
               along
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               be
               able
               to
               enkindle
               the
               wood
               upon
               the
               altar
               ,
               and
               consume
               the
               sacrifice
               ;
               but
               God
               hates
               an
               indifferent
               spirit
               .
               Earnestnesse
               and
               vivacity
               ,
               quicknesse
               and
               delight
               ,
               perfect
               choyce
               of
               the
               service
               ,
               and
               a
               delight
               in
               the
               prosecution
               ,
               is
               all
               that
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               can
               yeeld
               towards
               his
               Religion
               :
               the
               outward
               work
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               but
               if
               a
               man
               does
               it
               heartily
               and
               with
               all
               his
               mind
               ,
               then
               religion
               hath
               wings
               and
               moves
               upon
               wheels
               of
               fire
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               made
               those
               capitulars
               and
               canons
               of
               Religion
               ,
               to
               
                 love
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 love
                 our
                 neighbors
              
               ;
               besides
               ,
               that
               the
               materiall
               part
               of
               the
               duty
               
                 [
                 love
              
               ]
               is
               founded
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               as
               its
               naturall
               seat
               ,
               he
               also
               
               gives
               
                 three
                 words
              
               to
               involve
               the
               spirit
               in
               the
               action
               ,
               and
               
                 but
                 one
              
               for
               the
               
                 body
                 :
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 love
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 thine
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 soule
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 mind
                 ;
                 and
              
               lastly
               ,
               
                 with
                 all
                 thy
                 strength
              
               ;
               this
               brings
               in
               the
               body
               too
               ;
               because
               it
               hath
               some
               strengths
               ,
               and
               some
               significations
               of
               its
               own
               ;
               but
               heart
               and
               soule
               and
               mind
               mean
               all
               the
               same
               thing
               in
               a
               stronger
               and
               more
               earnest
               expression
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               doe
               it
               hugely
               ,
               as
               much
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               with
               a
               cleer
               choice
               ,
               with
               a
               resolute
               understanding
               ,
               with
               strong
               affections
               ,
               with
               great
               diligence
               :
               
                 Enerves
                 animos
                 odisse
                 virtus
                 solet
              
               ,
               Vertue
               hates
               weak
               and
               ineffective
               minds
               ,
               and
               tame
               easie
               prosecutions
               ;
               
               Loripedes
               ,
               people
               whose
               arme
               is
               all
               flesh
               ,
               whose
               foot
               is
               all
               leather
               ,
               and
               an
               unsupporting
               skin
               ;
               they
               creep
               like
               snakes
               ,
               and
               pursue
               the
               noblest
               mysteries
               of
               Religion
               ,
               as
               Naaman
               did
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Rimmon
               ,
               onely
               in
               a
               complement
               ,
               or
               for
               secular
               regards
               ;
               but
               without
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               therefore
               without
               
                 Zeal
                 ;
                 I
                 would
                 thou
                 wert
                 either
                 hot
                 or
                 cold
                 ,
              
               said
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               to
               the
               Angell
               or
               Bishop
               of
               Laodicea
               .
               In
               feasts
               or
               sacrifices
               the
               Ancients
               did
               use
               
                 apponere
                 frigidam
              
               or
               calidam
               ;
               sometimes
               they
               drank
               hot
               drink
               ,
               sometimes
               they
               poured
               cold
               upon
               their
               graves
               ,
               or
               in
               their
               wines
               ,
               but
               no
               services
               of
               Tables
               or
               Altars
               were
               ever
               with
               lukewarm
               .
               God
               hates
               it
               worse
               
               then
               stark
               cold
               ;
               which
               expression
               is
               the
               more
               considerable
               ,
               because
               in
               naturall
               and
               superinduc'd
               progressions
               ,
               from
               extreme
               to
               extreme
               ,
               we
               must
               necessarily
               passe
               through
               the
               midst
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               a
               lukewarm
               Religion
               is
               better
               then
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               doing
               some
               parts
               of
               the
               work
               designed
               ,
               and
               neerer
               to
               perfection
               then
               the
               utmost
               distance
               could
               be
               ;
               and
               yet
               that
               God
               hates
               it
               more
               ,
               must
               mean
               that
               there
               is
               some
               appendant
               evill
               in
               this
               state
               which
               is
               not
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               that
               accidentally
               it
               is
               much
               worse
               :
               and
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               we
               rightly
               understand
               it
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               it
               ,
               not
               as
               a
               
                 being
                 in
              
               ,
               or
               
                 passing
                 through
              
               the
               middle
               way
               ,
               but
               as
               a
               state
               and
               a
               
               period
               of
               Religion
               .
               If
               it
               be
               in
               motion
               ,
               a
               lukewarm
               Religion
               is
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ;
               for
               God
               hates
               it
               not
               for
               its
               imperfection
               ,
               and
               its
               naturall
               measures
               of
               proceeding
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               stands
               still
               and
               rests
               there
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               state
               against
               the
               designes
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               perfection
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               these
               evills
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               a
               state
               of
               the
               greatest
               imprudence
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               for
               it
               
               makes
               a
               man
               to
               spend
               his
               labour
               for
               that
               which
               profits
               not
               ,
               and
               to
               deny
               his
               appetite
               for
               an
               unsatisfying
               interest
               ;
               he
               puts
               his
               moneys
               in
               a
               napkin
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               does
               so
               ,
               puts
               them
               into
               a
               broken
               bag
               ;
               he
               loses
               the
               principall
               for
               not
               encreasing
               the
               interest
               .
               He
               that
               dwells
               in
               a
               state
               of
               life
               that
               is
               unacceptable
               ,
               loses
               the
               money
               of
               his
               almes
               ,
               and
               the
               rewards
               of
               his
               charity
               ,
               his
               hours
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               his
               parts
               of
               justice
               ;
               he
               confesses
               his
               sins
               and
               is
               not
               pardoned
               ,
               he
               is
               patient
               ,
               but
               hath
               no
               hope
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               gone
               so
               far
               towards
               his
               countrey
               ,
               and
               stands
               in
               the
               middle
               way
               ,
               hath
               gone
               so
               far
               out
               of
               his
               way
               ;
               he
               had
               better
               have
               stay'd
               under
               a
               dry
               roof
               ,
               in
               the
               house
               of
               banishment
               ,
               
               then
               to
               have
               left
               his
               Gyarus
               ,
               the
               Island
               of
               his
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               to
               dwell
               upon
               the
               Adriatick
               :
               So
               is
               he
               that
               begins
               a
               state
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               finish
               it
               ;
               he
               abides
               in
               the
               high-way
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               be
               neerer
               the
               place
               ,
               yet
               is
               as
               far
               from
               the
               rest
               of
               his
               countrey
               as
               ever
               ;
               and
               therefore
               all
               that
               beginning
               of
               labour
               was
               in
               the
               prejudice
               of
               his
               rest
               ,
               but
               nothing
               to
               the
               advantages
               of
               his
               hopes
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               never
               begun
               ,
               hath
               lost
               no
               labour
               ;
               
                 Jactura
                 praeteritorum
              
               ,
               the
               losse
               of
               all
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               is
               the
               first
               evill
               of
               the
               negligent
               and
               luke-warm
               Christian
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 remisse
                 or
                 idle
                 in
                 his
                 labour
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 brother
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 scattereth
              
               
               
               
                 his
                 goods
              
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               appendant
               evill
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 lukewarmnesse
                 is
                 the
                 occasion
                 of
                 greater
                 evill
              
               ;
               because
               the
               remisse
               easie
               Christian
               shuts
               the
               gate
               against
               the
               heavenly
               breathings
               of
               Gods
               holy
               Spirit
               ;
               he
               thinks
               every
               breath
               that
               is
               fan'd
               by
               the
               wings
               of
               the
               holy
               Dove
               ,
               is
               not
               intended
               to
               encourage
               his
               fires
               ,
               which
               burn
               ,
               and
               smoke
               ,
               and
               peep
               through
               the
               cloud
               already
               ;
               it
               tempts
               him
               to
               security
               ;
               and
               if
               an
               evill
               life
               be
               a
               certain
               inlet
               to
               a
               second
               death
               ,
               despaire
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               security
               on
               the
               other
               are
               the
               bars
               and
               locks
               to
               that
               dore
               ,
               he
               can
               never
               passe
               forth
               again
               while
               that
               state
               remains
               ;
               who
               ever
               
               slips
               in
               his
               spirituall
               walking
               does
               not
               presently
               fall
               ;
               but
               if
               that
               slip
               does
               not
               awaken
               his
               diligence
               ,
               and
               his
               caution
               ,
               then
               his
               ruine
               begins
               ,
               
                 vel
                 pravae
                 institutionis
                 deceptus
                 exordio
                 ,
                 aut
                 per
                 longam
                 mentis
                 incuriam
                 ,
                 &
                 virtute
                 animi
                 decidente
                 ,
              
               as
               St.
               Austin
               observes
               ;
               either
               upon
               the
               pursuit
               of
               his
               first
               error
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               carelesse
               spirit
               ,
               or
               a
               decaying
               slackned
               resolution
               ;
               all
               which
               are
               the
               direct
               effects
               of
               lukewarmnesse
               .
               But
               so
               have
               I
               seen
               a
               fair
               structure
               begun
               with
               art
               and
               care
               ,
               and
               raised
               to
               halfe
               its
               stature
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               stood
               still
               by
               the
               misfortune
               or
               negligence
               of
               the
               owner
               ,
               and
               the
               rain
               descended
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               in
               its
               joynts
               ,
               and
               supplanted
               the
               contexture
               of
               
               its
               pillars
               ,
               and
               having
               stood
               a
               while
               like
               the
               antiquated
               Temple
               of
               a
               deceased
               Oracle
               ,
               it
               fell
               into
               a
               hasty
               age
               ,
               and
               sunk
               upon
               its
               owne
               knees
               ,
               and
               so
               descended
               into
               ruine
               :
               So
               is
               the
               imperfect
               ,
               unfinished
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               it
               layes
               the
               foundation
               of
               a
               holy
               resolution
               ,
               and
               strengthens
               it
               with
               vows
               and
               arts
               of
               prosecution
               ,
               it
               raises
               up
               the
               
               
               Sacraments
               ,
               and
               Prayers
               ,
               Reading
               ,
               and
               holy
               Ordinances
               ;
               and
               holy
               actions
               begin
               with
               a
               slow
               motion
               ,
               and
               the
               building
               stays
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               is
               weary
               ,
               and
               the
               soul
               is
               naked
               ,
               and
               exposed
               to
               temptation
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               days
               of
               storm
               take
               in
               every
               thing
               that
               can
               doe
               it
               mischief
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               faint
               and
               sick
               ,
               listlesse
               and
               tired
               ,
               and
               it
               stands
               till
               its
               owne
               weight
               wearies
               the
               foundation
               ,
               and
               then
               declines
               to
               death
               and
               sad
               disorder
               ,
               being
               so
               much
               the
               worse
               ,
               because
               it
               hath
               not
               onely
               returned
               to
               its
               first
               follies
               ,
               but
               hath
               superadded
               unthankfulnesse
               and
               carelesnesse
               ,
               a
               positive
               neglect
               ,
               and
               a
               despite
               of
               holy
               things
               ,
               a
               setting
               a
               low
               price
               to
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               lazinesse
               and
               wretchlesnesse
               ;
               
               all
               which
               are
               evills
               superadded
               to
               the
               first
               state
               of
               coldnesse
               ,
               whither
               he
               is
               with
               all
               these
               loads
               and
               circumstances
               of
               death
               easily
               revolv'd
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               state
               of
               lukewarmnesse
               is
               more
               incorrigible
               then
               a
               state
               of
               coldnesse
               ;
               while
               men
               flatter
               themselves
               that
               their
               state
               is
               good
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               rich
               and
               need
               nothing
               ,
               that
               their
               lamps
               are
               dressed
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               ornament
               .
               There
               are
               many
               that
               think
               they
               are
               in
               their
               countrey
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               they
               are
               weary
               ,
               and
               measure
               not
               the
               end
               of
               their
               hopes
               by
               the
               possession
               of
               them
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               precedent
               labour
               ,
               which
               they
               overvalue
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               easie
               and
               effeminate
               
               souls
               .
               S.
               Bernard
               complains
               of
               some
               that
               say
               ,
               
                 Sufficit
                 nobis
                 ,
                 nolumus
                 esse
                 meliores
                 quàm
                 Patres
                 nostri
                 :
              
               It
               is
               enough
               for
               us
               to
               be
               as
               our
               forefathers
               ,
               who
               were
               honest
               and
               usefull
               in
               their
               generations
               ,
               but
               
                 be
                 not
                 over-righteous
              
               :
               These
               men
               are
               such
               as
               think
               they
               have
               knowledge
               enough
               to
               need
               no
               teacher
               ,
               devotion
               enough
               to
               need
               no
               new
               fires
               ,
               perfection
               enough
               to
               need
               no
               new
               progresse
               ,
               justice
               enough
               to
               need
               no
               repentance
               ;
               and
               then
               because
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               and
               all
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               are
               in
               perpetuall
               variety
               and
               change
               ,
               these
               men
               decline
               when
               they
               have
               gone
               their
               period
               ;
               they
               stand
               still
               ,
               and
               then
               revert
               ;
               like
               a
               stone
               returning
               from
               the
               bosome
               of
               a
               
               cloud
               ,
               where
               it
               rested
               as
               long
               as
               the
               thought
               of
               a
               childe
               ,
               and
               fell
               to
               its
               naturall
               bed
               of
               earth
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               below
               for
               ever
               .
               He
               that
               says
               he
               will
               take
               care
               he
               be
               no
               worse
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               desires
               to
               be
               no
               better
               ,
               stops
               his
               journey
               into
               heaven
               ,
               but
               cannot
               be
               secure
               against
               his
               descending
               into
               hell
               :
               and
               Cassian
               spake
               a
               hard
               saying
               ,
               
                 Frequentèr
                 vidimus
                 de
                 frigidis
                 &
                 carnalibus
                 ad
                 spiritualem
                 venisse
                 fervorem
                 ,
                 de
                 tepidis
                 &
                 animalibus
                 omninò
                 non
                 vidimus
                 :
              
               Many
               persons
               from
               vic●●us
               ,
               and
               dead
               ,
               and
               cold
               ,
               have
               passed
               into
               life
               and
               an
               excellent
               grace
               ,
               and
               a
               spirituall
               warmth
               ,
               and
               holy
               fires
               ;
               but
               from
               lukewarm
               and
               indifferent
               never
               any
               body
               came
               to
               an
               excellent
               condition
               ,
               and
               
               state
               of
               holynesse
               :
               rarissimè
               S.
               Bernard
               sayes
               ,
               very
               extremely
               seldome
               ;
               and
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               said
               something
               of
               this
               ,
               
                 The
                 Publicans
                 and
                 the
                 Harlots
                 goe
                 before
                 you
                 into
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
              
               ;
               they
               are
               moved
               by
               shame
               ,
               and
               punished
               by
               disgrace
               ,
               and
               remarked
               by
               punishments
               ,
               and
               frighted
               by
               the
               circumstances
               and
               notices
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               separated
               from
               sober
               persons
               by
               laws
               and
               an
               
               intolerable
               character
               ;
               and
               the
               sense
               of
               honour
               ,
               and
               the
               care
               of
               their
               
               persons
               ,
               and
               their
               love
               of
               civill
               societie
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               can
               invite
               them
               towards
               vertues
               .
               But
               the
               man
               that
               is
               accounted
               honest
               ,
               and
               does
               justice
               ,
               and
               some
               things
               of
               Religion
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               finds
               himselfe
               but
               upon
               his
               way
               ,
               and
               feels
               his
               wants
               ,
               and
               groans
               under
               the
               sense
               of
               his
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               sighs
               under
               his
               imperfections
               ,
               and
               accounts
               himself
               
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 comprehended
              
               ,
               but
               
                 still
                 presses
                 towards
                 the
                 mark
                 of
                 his
                 calling
                 ,
              
               unlesse
               (
               I
               say
               )
               he
               still
               increases
               in
               his
               appetites
               of
               Religion
               as
               he
               does
               in
               his
               progression
               ,
               he
               will
               think
               he
               needs
               no
               counsellor
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               whispers
               to
               an
               ear
               that
               is
               already
               fill'd
               with
               noyses
               ,
               and
               cannot
               attend
               to
               the
               
               heavenly
               calling
               .
               The
               stomach
               that
               is
               already
               full
               ,
               is
               next
               to
               loathing
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               the
               prologue
               to
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               a
               rejecting
               the
               first
               wholesome
               nutriment
               which
               was
               entertained
               to
               relieve
               the
               first
               naturall
               necessities
               :
               
                 Qui
                 non
                 proficit
                 vult
                 deficere
              
               ,
               said
               S.
               Bernard
               :
               He
               that
               goes
               not
               forward
               in
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               Religion
               ,
               does
               not
               stand
               still
               ,
               but
               goes
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               but
               whither
               such
               a
               motion
               will
               lead
               him
               ,
               himself
               without
               a
               timely
               care
               shall
               feel
               by
               an
               intolerable
               experiment
               .
            
             
               In
               this
               sense
               and
               for
               these
               reasons
               it
               is
               that
               although
               a
               lukewarm
               Christian
               hath
               gone
               forward
               some
               steps
               towards
               a
               state
               of
               holynesse
               ,
               
               and
               is
               advanced
               beyond
               him
               that
               is
               cold
               ,
               and
               dead
               ,
               and
               unconcerned
               ,
               and
               therefore
               speaking
               absolutely
               and
               naturally
               ,
               is
               neerer
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               God
               then
               he
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               yet
               set
               out
               ;
               yet
               accidentally
               ,
               and
               by
               reason
               of
               these
               ill
               appendages
               ,
               he
               is
               worse
               ,
               in
               greater
               danger
               ,
               in
               a
               state
               equally
               unacceptable
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               either
               goe
               forward
               ,
               and
               still
               doe
               the
               work
               of
               God
               carefully
               ,
               and
               diligently
               ,
               with
               a
               Fervent
               spirit
               ,
               and
               an
               Active
               hand
               ,
               with
               a
               willing
               heart
               ,
               and
               a
               chearefull
               eye
               ,
               or
               it
               had
               been
               better
               he
               had
               never
               begun
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               concerns
               us
               next
               to
               enquire
               concerning
               the
               duty
               in
               its
               proper
               
               instances
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               perceive
               to
               what
               parts
               and
               degrees
               of
               duty
               it
               amounts
               ;
               we
               shall
               find
               it
               especially
               in
               the
               duties
               of
               faith
               ,
               of
               prayer
               ,
               and
               of
               charity
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Our
               faith
               must
               be
               strong
               ,
               vigorous
               ,
               active
               ,
               confident
               ,
               and
               patient
               ,
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               unalterable
               ,
               without
               doubting
               ,
               and
               feare
               ,
               and
               partiality
               .
               For
               the
               faith
               of
               very
               many
               men
               ,
               seems
               a
               duty
               so
               weak
               and
               indifferent
               ,
               is
               so
               often
               untwisted
               by
               violence
               ,
               or
               ravel'd
               and
               intangled
               in
               weak
               discourses
               ,
               or
               so
               false
               and
               fallacious
               by
               its
               mixture
               of
               interest
               ,
               that
               though
               men
               usually
               put
               most
               confidences
               in
               the
               pretences
               of
               faith
               ,
               yet
               no
               pretences
               are
               more
               unreasonable
               .
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Our
               faith
               and
               perswasions
               in
               Religion
               is
               most
               commonly
               imprinted
               in
               us
               by
               our
               country
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               Christians
               at
               the
               same
               rate
               as
               we
               are
               English
               or
               Spaniards
               ,
               or
               of
               such
               a
               family
               ;
               our
               reason
               is
               first
               stained
               and
               spotted
               with
               the
               dye
               of
               our
               kindred
               ,
               and
               country
               ,
               and
               our
               education
               puts
               it
               in
               grain
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               against
               this
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               call
               a
               
               
               temptaiton
               :
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               we
               call
               these
               accidentall
               and
               artificiall
               perswasions
               by
               the
               name
               of
               faith
               ,
               which
               is
               onely
               the
               aire
               of
               the
               countrey
               ,
               or
               an
               heireloome
               of
               the
               family
               ,
               or
               the
               daughter
               of
               a
               present
               interest
               .
               Whatever
               it
               was
               that
               brought
               us
               in
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               take
               care
               that
               when
               we
               are
               in
               ,
               our
               faith
               be
               noble
               ,
               and
               stand
               upon
               its
               most
               proper
               and
               most
               reasonable
               foundation
               ;
               it
               concerns
               us
               better
               to
               understand
               that
               Religion
               which
               we
               call
               Faith
               ,
               and
               that
               faith
               whereby
               we
               hope
               to
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               faith
               and
               the
               whole
               Religion
               of
               many
               men
               is
               the
               production
               of
               fear
               .
               Men
               are
               threatned
               into
               their
               perswasions
               ,
               and
               the
               
               iron
               rod
               of
               a
               Tyrant
               converts
               whole
               nations
               to
               his
               principles
               ,
               when
               the
               wise
               discourses
               of
               the
               Religion
               seems
               dull
               as
               sleep
               ,
               and
               unprevailing
               as
               the
               talk
               of
               childhood
               .
               That
               's
               but
               a
               deceitfull
               faith
               which
               our
               timorousnesse
               begot
               ,
               and
               our
               weaknesse
               nurses
               ,
               and
               brings
               up
               .
               The
               Religion
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               immortall
               ,
               and
               certaine
               ,
               and
               perswasive
               ,
               and
               infallible
               ,
               and
               unalterable
               ,
               and
               therefore
               needs
               not
               be
               received
               by
               humane
               and
               weake
               convoyes
               ,
               like
               worldly
               and
               mortall
               Religions
               :
               that
               faith
               is
               lukewarm
               ,
               and
               easie
               ,
               and
               trifling
               ,
               which
               is
               onely
               a
               beleef
               of
               that
               which
               a
               man
               wants
               courage
               to
               disbeleeve
               .
            
             
               
               3.
               
               The
               faith
               of
               many
               men
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               not
               trust
               it
               :
               they
               will
               talk
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               serve
               vanity
               ,
               or
               their
               lust
               ,
               or
               their
               company
               ,
               or
               their
               interest
               by
               it
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               matter
               comes
               to
               a
               pinch
               ,
               they
               dare
               not
               trust
               it
               .
               When
               Antisthenes
               was
               initiated
               into
               the
               mysteries
               of
               Orpheus
               ,
               the
               Priest
               told
               him
               ,
               that
               all
               that
               were
               of
               that
               Religion
               ,
               
               immediately
               after
               death
               should
               be
               perfectly
               happy
               ;
               the
               Philosopher
               asked
               him
               ,
               why
               he
               did
               not
               dye
               if
               he
               beleeved
               what
               he
               said
               ?
               such
               a
               faith
               as
               that
               ,
               was
               fine
               to
               talk
               of
               at
               table
               ,
               or
               eating
               the
               sacrifices
               of
               the
               Religion
               ,
               when
               the
               mystick
               man
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               full
               of
               wine
               and
               flesh
               ,
               of
               confidence
               and
               religion
               ;
               but
               to
               dye
               ,
               is
               a
               more
               material
               
               consideration
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               chosen
               upon
               no
               grounds
               ,
               but
               such
               a
               faith
               which
               really
               comes
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               can
               secure
               our
               reason
               ,
               and
               our
               choyce
               ,
               and
               perfect
               our
               interest
               and
               designes
               .
               And
               it
               hath
               been
               long
               observed
               concerning
               those
               bold
               people
               that
               use
               their
               reason
               against
               God
               that
               gave
               it
               ,
               they
               have
               one
               perswasion
               in
               their
               health
               ,
               and
               another
               in
               their
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               fears
               ;
               when
               they
               are
               well
               ,
               they
               blaspheme
               ,
               when
               they
               die
               ,
               they
               are
               superstitious
               ;
               It
               was
               Bias
               his
               case
               when
               he
               was
               poyson'd
               by
               the
               Atheismes
               of
               Theodorus
               ,
               no
               man
               died
               more
               like
               a
               coward
               and
               a
               fool
               ;
               
                 as
                 if
                 the
                 gods
                 were
                 to
                 come
                 and
                 goe
                 as
              
               Bias
               
                 pleased
                 to
                 think
                 and
                 talk
              
               :
               so
               one
               said
               of
               his
               folly
               .
               If
               
               God
               be
               to
               be
               feared
               when
               we
               die
               ,
               he
               is
               also
               to
               be
               feared
               in
               all
               our
               life
               ,
               for
               he
               can
               for
               ever
               make
               us
               die
               ;
               he
               that
               will
               doe
               it
               once
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               he
               please
               ,
               can
               alwayes
               .
               And
               therefore
               all
               those
               perswasions
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               against
               Religion
               ,
               are
               onely
               the
               production
               of
               vicious
               passions
               ,
               of
               drink
               or
               fancy
               ,
               of
               confidence
               and
               ignorance
               ,
               of
               boldnesse
               or
               vile
               appetites
               ,
               of
               vanity
               or
               fiercenesse
               ,
               of
               
               pride
               or
               flatteries
               ;
               and
               Atheisine
               is
               a
               proportion
               so
               unnaturall
               and
               
               monstrous
               ,
               that
               it
               can
               never
               dwell
               in
               a
               mans
               heart
               
                 as
                 faith
                 does
              
               ,
               in
               health
               and
               sicknesse
               ,
               in
               peace
               and
               warre
               ,
               in
               company
               and
               alone
               ,
               at
               the
               beginning
               and
               at
               the
               end
               of
               a
               designe
               ;
               but
               comes
               from
               weake
               principles
               ,
               and
               leaves
               shallow
               and
               superficiall
               impressions
               ;
               but
               when
               men
               endevour
               to
               strengthen
               and
               confirme
               it
               ,
               they
               onely
               strive
               to
               make
               themselves
               worse
               then
               they
               can
               .
               Naturally
               a
               man
               cannot
               be
               an
               Atheist
               :
               for
               he
               that
               is
               so
               ,
               must
               have
               something
               within
               him
               that
               is
               worse
               either
               then
               man
               or
               devill
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Some
               measure
               their
               faith
               by
               shews
               and
               apparencies
               ,
               by
               ceremonies
               and
               names
               ,
               by
               professions
               and
               little
               institutions
               .
               Diogenes
               
               was
               angry
               at
               the
               silly
               Priest
               that
               thought
               he
               should
               be
               immortall
               because
               he
               was
               a
               Priest
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               promise
               so
               concerning
               Agesilaus
               ,
               and
               Epaminondas
               ,
               two
               noble
               Greeks
               that
               had
               preserved
               their
               country
               ,
               and
               lived
               vertuously
               .
               The
               faith
               of
               a
               Christian
               hath
               no
               signification
               at
               all
               but
               obedience
               and
               charity
               ;
               if
               men
               be
               just
               ,
               and
               charitable
               ,
               and
               good
               ,
               and
               live
               according
               to
               their
               faith
               ,
               then
               onely
               they
               are
               Christians
               ;
               whatsoever
               else
               is
               pretended
               is
               but
               a
               shadow
               and
               the
               image
               of
               a
               grace
               ;
               for
               since
               in
               all
               the
               sects
               and
               institutions
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               the
               professors
               did
               in
               some
               reasonable
               sort
               conform
               to
               the
               rules
               of
               the
               profession
               (
               as
               appears
               in
               all
               the
               Schooles
               of
               Philosophers
               ,
               and
               Religions
               
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               practises
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               the
               usages
               and
               the
               countrey
               customes
               of
               the
               Turks
               )
               it
               is
               a
               strange
               dishonour
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               that
               in
               it
               alone
               men
               should
               pretend
               to
               the
               faith
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               doe
               nothing
               of
               what
               it
               perswades
               ,
               and
               commands
               upon
               the
               account
               of
               those
               promises
               ,
               which
               it
               makes
               us
               to
               beleeve
               .
               *
               He
               that
               means
               to
               please
               God
               by
               his
               faith
               ,
               must
               have
               his
               faith
               begotten
               in
               him
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               proper
               arguments
               of
               Religion
               ;
               he
               must
               professe
               it
               without
               feare
               ,
               he
               must
               dare
               to
               die
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               resolve
               to
               live
               according
               to
               its
               institution
               ;
               he
               must
               grow
               more
               confident
               ,
               and
               more
               holy
               ,
               have
               fewer
               doubtings
               and
               more
               vertues
               ,
               he
               
               must
               be
               resolute
               and
               constant
               ,
               far
               from
               indifferency
               ,
               and
               above
               secular
               regards
               ;
               he
               must
               by
               it
               regulate
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               value
               it
               above
               his
               life
               ;
               he
               must
               
                 contend
                 earnestly
                 for
                 the
                 faith
              
               ,
               by
               the
               most
               prevailing
               arguments
               ,
               by
               the
               arguments
               of
               holy
               living
               ,
               and
               ready
               dying
               ,
               by
               zeale
               and
               patience
               ,
               by
               conformity
               and
               humility
               ,
               by
               reducing
               words
               to
               actions
               ,
               fair
               discourses
               to
               perfect
               perswasions
               ,
               by
               loving
               the
               article
               ,
               and
               
                 encreasing
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 love
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 his
                 Son
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               then
               his
               faith
               is
               not
               
                 negligent
                 ,
                 deceitfull
                 ,
                 artificiall
              
               and
               improper
               ,
               but
               true
               ,
               and
               holy
               ,
               and
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               
                 usefull
                 ,
                 zealous
              
               and
               sufficient
               ,
               and
               therefore
               can
               never
               be
               reproved
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Our
               prayers
               and
               devotions
               must
               be
               fervent
               and
               zealous
               ,
               not
               
               cold
               ,
               patient
               ,
               easie
               ,
               and
               soon
               rejected
               ;
               but
               supported
               by
               a
               patient
               spirit
               ,
               set
               forwards
               by
               importunity
               ,
               continued
               by
               perseverance
               ,
               waited
               on
               by
               attention
               ,
               and
               a
               present
               mind
               ,
               carryed
               along
               with
               holy
               
               
               but
               strong
               desires
               ,
               and
               ballasted
               with
               resignation
               ,
               and
               conformity
               to
               the
               divine
               will
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               is
               ,
               as
               God
               likes
               it
               ,
               and
               does
               the
               work
               to
               Gods
               glory
               and
               our
               interest
               effectively
               .
               He
               that
               asks
               with
               a
               doubting
               mind
               ,
               and
               a
               lazy
               desire
               ,
               begs
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               be
               denyed
               ;
               we
               must
               in
               our
               prayers
               be
               earnest
               ,
               and
               fervent
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               shall
               have
               but
               a
               cold
               answer
               ;
               for
               God
               gives
               his
               grace
               according
               as
               we
               can
               receive
               it
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               evill
               returnes
               we
               meet
               in
               our
               prayers
               ,
               when
               we
               ask
               for
               good
               things
               ,
               is
               wholly
               by
               reason
               of
               our
               wandring
               spirits
               ,
               and
               cold
               desires
               ;
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               complain
               that
               our
               minds
               wander
               in
               our
               prayers
               ,
               and
               our
               diversions
               are
               more
               prevailing
               
               then
               all
               our
               arts
               of
               application
               ,
               and
               detention
               ;
               and
               we
               wander
               sometimes
               even
               when
               we
               pray
               against
               wandring
               :
               and
               it
               is
               in
               some
               degrees
               naturall
               ,
               and
               unevitable
               :
               but
               although
               the
               evill
               is
               not
               wholly
               to
               be
               cured
               ,
               yet
               the
               symptomes
               are
               to
               be
               eased
               ;
               and
               if
               our
               desires
               were
               strong
               ,
               and
               fervent
               ,
               our
               minds
               would
               in
               the
               same
               proportion
               be
               present
               ;
               we
               see
               it
               by
               a
               certain
               and
               regular
               experience
               ;
               what
               we
               love
               passionately
               ,
               we
               perpetually
               think
               on
               ,
               and
               it
               returnes
               upon
               us
               whether
               we
               will
               or
               no
               ;
               and
               in
               a
               great
               fear
               the
               apprehension
               cannot
               be
               shaken
               off
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               our
               desires
               of
               holy
               things
               were
               strong
               and
               earnest
               ,
               we
               should
               most
               certainly
               attend
               
               our
               prayers
               :
               it
               is
               a
               more
               violent
               affection
               to
               other
               things
               that
               carries
               us
               off
               from
               this
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               we
               lov'd
               passionately
               what
               we
               aske
               for
               daily
               ,
               we
               should
               aske
               with
               hearty
               desires
               ,
               and
               an
               earnest
               appetite
               ,
               and
               a
               present
               spirit
               ;
               and
               however
               it
               be
               very
               easie
               to
               have
               our
               thoughts
               wander
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               our
               indifferency
               and
               luke
               warmnesse
               that
               makes
               it
               so
               naturall
               :
               and
               you
               may
               observe
               it
               ,
               that
               so
               long
               as
               the
               light
               shines
               bright
               ,
               and
               the
               fires
               of
               devotion
               ,
               and
               desires
               flame
               out
               ,
               so
               long
               the
               mind
               of
               a
               man
               stands
               close
               to
               the
               altar
               ,
               and
               waits
               upon
               the
               sacrifice
               ;
               but
               as
               the
               fires
               die
               and
               desires
               decay
               ,
               so
               the
               mind
               steals
               away
               and
               walks
               abroad
               to
               see
               the
               little
               images
               of
               beauty
               
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               which
               it
               beholds
               in
               the
               falling
               stars
               and
               little
               glow-wormes
               of
               the
               world
               .
               The
               river
               that
               runs
               slow
               and
               creeps
               by
               the
               banks
               ,
               and
               begs
               leave
               of
               every
               turfe
               to
               let
               it
               passe
               ,
               is
               drawn
               into
               little
               hollownesses
               ,
               and
               spends
               it selfe
               in
               smaller
               portions
               ,
               and
               dies
               with
               diversion
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               runs
               with
               vigorousnesse
               and
               a
               ful
               stream
               ,
               and
               breaks
               down
               every
               obstacle
               ,
               making
               it
               even
               as
               its
               own
               brow
               ,
               it
               stays
               not
               to
               be
               tempted
               by
               little
               avocations
               ,
               and
               to
               creep
               into
               holes
               ,
               but
               runs
               into
               the
               sea
               through
               full
               and
               usefull
               channels
               :
               So
               is
               a
               mans
               prayer
               ,
               if
               it
               moves
               upon
               the
               feet
               of
               an
               abated
               appetite
               ,
               it
               wanders
               into
               the
               society
               of
               every
               trifling
               accident
               ,
               and
               stays
               at
               the
               
               corners
               of
               the
               fancy
               ,
               and
               talks
               with
               every
               object
               it
               meets
               ,
               and
               cannot
               arrive
               at
               heaven
               ;
               but
               when
               it
               is
               carryed
               upon
               the
               wings
               of
               passion
               and
               strong
               desires
               ,
               a
               swift
               motion
               and
               a
               hungry
               appetite
               ,
               it
               passes
               on
               through
               all
               the
               intermediall
               regions
               of
               clouds
               ,
               and
               stays
               not
               till
               it
               dwells
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               Throne
               ,
               where
               mercy
               sits
               ,
               and
               thence
               sends
               holy
               showers
               of
               refreshment
               .
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               some
               
               little
               drops
               will
               turn
               aside
               ,
               and
               fall
               from
               the
               full
               channell
               by
               the
               
               weaknesse
               of
               the
               banks
               ,
               and
               hollownesse
               of
               the
               passage
               ;
               but
               the
               main
               course
               is
               still
               continued
               :
               and
               although
               the
               most
               earnest
               and
               devout
               persons
               feel
               and
               complain
               of
               some
               loosenesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               unfixed
               attentions
               ,
               yet
               their
               love
               and
               their
               desire
               secure
               the
               maine
               portions
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               prayer
               to
               be
               strong
               ,
               fervent
               ,
               and
               effectuall
               .
               Any
               thing
               can
               be
               done
               by
               him
               that
               earnestly
               desires
               what
               he
               ought
               ;
               secure
               but
               your
               affections
               and
               passions
               ,
               and
               then
               no
               temptation
               will
               be
               too
               strong
               ;
               
                 A
                 wise
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 full
                 resolution
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 earnest
                 spirit
                 can
                 doe
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 duty
              
               ;
               but
               every
               temptation
               prevailes
               when
               we
               are
               willing
               to
               die
               ;
               and
               we
               usually
               lend
               nothing
               to
               
               devotion
               but
               the
               offices
               that
               flatter
               our
               passions
               ;
               we
               can
               desire
               and
               pray
               for
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               serve
               our
               lust
               ,
               or
               promote
               those
               ends
               which
               we
               covet
               ,
               but
               ought
               to
               fear
               and
               fly
               from
               :
               but
               the
               same
               earnestnesse
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               transplanted
               into
               Religion
               and
               our
               prayers
               ,
               would
               serve
               all
               the
               needs
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               but
               for
               want
               of
               it
               we
               do
               
                 the
                 Lords
                 work
                 deceitfully
              
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Our
               Charity
               also
               must
               be
               fervent
               :
               
                 Malus
                 est
                 miles
                 qui
                 ducem
                 suum
                 gemens
                 sequitur
                 ,
              
               He
               that
               follows
               his
               Generall
               with
               a
               heavy
               march
               and
               a
               heavy
               heart
               is
               but
               an
               ill
               souldier
               ;
               but
               our
               duty
               to
               God
               should
               be
               hugely
               pleasing
               ,
               and
               we
               should
               rejoyce
               in
               it
               :
               it
               must
               passe
               
               on
               to
               action
               ,
               and
               doe
               the
               action
               vigorously
               ;
               it
               is
               called
               in
               Scripture
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 labour
              
               and
               travail
               
                 of
                 love
                 ;
                 A
                 friend
                 at
                 a
                 sneese
                 and
                 an
                 almes-basket
                 full
                 of
                 prayers
                 ,
              
               a
               love
               that
               is
               lazy
               ,
               and
               a
               service
               that
               is
               uselesse
               ,
               and
               a
               pity
               without
               support
               ,
               are
               the
               images
               and
               colours
               of
               that
               grace
               ,
               whose
               very
               constitution
               and
               designe
               is
               ,
               beneficence
               and
               well-doing
               .
               He
               that
               loves
               passionately
               will
               not
               onely
               doe
               all
               that
               his
               friend
               needs
               ,
               but
               all
               that
               himself
               can
               ;
               for
               although
               
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 charity
              
               is
               fulfilled
               by
               acts
               of
               profit
               ,
               and
               bounty
               ,
               and
               obedience
               ,
               and
               labour
               ;
               yet
               
                 it
                 hath
                 no
                 other
                 measures
              
               but
               the
               proportions
               and
               abundance
               of
               a
               good
               mind
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               this
               God
               requires
               
               that
               we
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               abounding
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 alwayes
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               if
               we
               love
               passionately
               ,
               we
               shall
               doe
               all
               this
               ,
               for
               love
               endures
               labour
               ,
               and
               calls
               it
               pleasure
               ,
               it
               spends
               all
               and
               counts
               it
               a
               gain
               ,
               it
               suffers
               inconveniencies
               ,
               and
               is
               quickly
               reconciled
               to
               them
               ;
               if
               dishonours
               and
               affronts
               be
               to
               be
               endured
               ,
               love
               smiles
               and
               calls
               them
               favours
               ,
               and
               wears
               them
               willingly
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   alii
                   jacuere
                   ligati
                
              
               
                 Turpitèr
                 ,
                 atque
                 aliquis
                 de
                 Diis
                 non
                 tristibus
                 optat
              
               
                 Sic
                 fieri
                 turpis
                 ,
                 —
                 
              
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               said
               David
               ,
               and
               
                 I
                 will
                 be
                 yet
                 more
                 vile
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 honour
                 unto
                 me
              
               ;
               thus
               did
               the
               Disciples
               of
               our
               Lord
               goe
               
                 from
                 tribunals
                 rejoycing
                 that
                 they
                 were
                 accounted
                 worthy
                 to
                 suffer
                 stripes
                 for
                 that
                 beloved
                 name
              
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               commanded
               
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 in
              
               
               
               
                 persecutions
                 ,
                 to
                 resist
                 unto
                 bloud
                 ,
                 to
                 strive
                 to
                 enter
                 in
                 at
                 the
                 strait
                 gate
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 weary
                 of
                 well
                 doing
              
               ;
               doe
               it
               hugely
               ,
               and
               doe
               it
               alwayes
               .
               
                 Non
                 enim
                 votis
                 neque
                 suppliciis
                 muliebribus
                 auxilia
                 Deorum
                 parantur
                 ;
                 sed
                 vigilando
                 ,
                 agendo
                 ,
                 benè
                 consulendo
                 omnia
                 prosperè
                 cedunt
                 .
              
               No
               man
               can
               obtain
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               by
               words
               and
               imperfect
               resolutions
               ,
               by
               lazie
               actions
               ,
               and
               a
               remisse
               piety
               ,
               but
               by
               severe
               counsells
               ,
               and
               sober
               actions
               ,
               by
               watchfulnesse
               and
               prudence
               ,
               by
               doing
               excellent
               things
               with
               holy
               intentions
               ,
               and
               vigorous
               prosecutions
               .
               
                 Ubi
                 socordiae
                 &
                 ignaviae
                 te
                 tradideris
                 nequidquam
                 Deos
                 implorabis
                 :
              
               If
               your
               vertues
               be
               lazy
               ,
               your
               vices
               will
               be
               bold
               and
               
               active
               :
               and
               therefore
               Democritus
               said
               well
               ,
               that
               the
               painfull
               and
               the
               soft-handed
               people
               in
               Religion
               differ
               just
               as
               good
               men
               and
               
                 bad
                 ;
                 nimirùm
                 spe
                 bonâ
              
               ,
               the
               labouring
               charity
               hath
               a
               good
               hope
               ,
               but
               a
               coole
               Religion
               hath
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               the
               distinction
               will
               have
               a
               sad
               effect
               to
               eternall
               ages
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               great
               Scenes
               of
               duty
               in
               which
               we
               are
               to
               be
               fervent
               and
               zealous
               ;
               but
               because
               earnestnesse
               and
               zeal
               are
               circumstances
               of
               a
               great
               latitude
               ;
               and
               the
               zeale
               of
               the
               present
               age
               is
               starke
               cold
               ,
               if
               compar'd
               to
               the
               fervors
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               other
               holy
               primitives
               ;
               and
               in
               every
               age
               a
               good
               mans
               care
               may
               turne
               
               into
               scruple
               ,
               if
               he
               sees
               that
               he
               is
               not
               the
               best
               man
               ,
               because
               he
               may
               reckon
               his
               owne
               estate
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               confines
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               because
               his
               spark
               is
               not
               so
               great
               as
               his
               neighbors
               fires
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               sit
               that
               we
               consider
               concerning
               the
               degrees
               of
               the
               intention
               and
               forward
               heats
               ;
               for
               when
               we
               have
               found
               out
               the
               lowest
               degrees
               of
               zeale
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               fervour
               ,
               we
               know
               that
               duty
               dwels
               there
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               above
               it
               is
               a
               degree
               of
               excellence
               ;
               but
               all
               that
               is
               lesse
               then
               it
               ,
               is
               lukewarmnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               of
               an
               ungracious
               and
               an
               unaccepted
               person
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               No
               man
               is
               fervent
               and
               zealous
               as
               he
               ought
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               
               preferres
               Religion
               before
               businesse
               ,
               charity
               before
               his
               own
               ease
               ,
               the
               reliefe
               of
               his
               brother
               before
               money
               ,
               heaven
               before
               secular
               regards
               ,
               and
               God
               before
               his
               friend
               or
               interest
               .
               Which
               rule
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               absolutely
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 particular
                 instances
              
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               generally
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               descends
               to
               particulars
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               in
               proportion
               to
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               proper
               measures
               :
               for
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 the
                 whole
                 course
                 of
                 life
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 we
                 prefer
                 Religion
                 before
                 any
                 state
                 that
                 is
                 either
                 contrary
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 lessening
                 of
                 at
                 s
                 duties
                 .
              
               He
               that
               hath
               a
               state
               of
               life
               in
               which
               he
               cannot
               at
               all
               in
               fair
               proportions
               tend
               to
               Religion
               ,
               must
               quit
               great
               proportions
               of
               that
               ,
               
               that
               he
               may
               enjoy
               more
               of
               this
               ,
               this
               is
               that
               which
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               calls
               
                 pulling
                 out
                 the
                 right
                 eye
                 if
                 it
                 offend
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 In
                 particular
                 actions
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 necessity
                 is
                 equall
                 ,
                 he
                 that
                 does
                 not
                 preferre
                 Religion
                 is
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 Zealous
              
               ;
               for
               although
               all
               naturall
               necessities
               are
               to
               be
               served
               before
               the
               circumstances
               and
               order
               of
               Religion
               ,
               yet
               our
               belly
               and
               our
               back
               ,
               our
               liberty
               and
               
               our
               life
               ,
               our
               health
               ,
               and
               a
               friend
               are
               to
               be
               neglected
               rather
               
               then
               a
               Duty
               when
               it
               stands
               in
               its
               proper
               place
               ,
               and
               is
               requir'd
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Although
               
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 are
                 by
                 a
                 necessary
                 Zeale
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               yet
               we
               must
               take
               heed
               that
               we
               doe
               not
               reckon
               Religion
               ,
               and
               orders
               of
               worshipping
               ,
               onely
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               all
               other
               duties
               to
               be
               
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               a
               Pharisaicall
               device
               to
               cry
               Corban
               ,
               and
               to
               refuse
               to
               relieve
               their
               aged
               Parents
               ;
               it
               is
               good
               to
               give
               to
               a
               Church
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               better
               to
               give
               to
               the
               Poor
               ;
               and
               though
               they
               must
               be
               both
               provided
               for
               ,
               yet
               in
               cases
               of
               dispute
               Mercy
               carries
               
               the
               cause
               against
               Religion
               and
               the
               Temple
               .
               And
               although
               Mary
               was
               commended
               for
               choosing
               the
               better
               part
               ,
               yet
               Mary
               had
               done
               worse
               if
               she
               had
               been
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               her
               Master
               when
               she
               should
               have
               relieved
               a
               perishing
               brother
               .
               Martha
               was
               troubled
               with
               much
               serving
               ;
               that
               was
               
                 more
                 then
                 need
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               she
               was
               to
               blame
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               hearing
               in
               some
               circumstances
               may
               be
               
                 more
                 then
                 needs
              
               ;
               and
               some
               women
               are
               
                 troubled
                 with
                 over-much
                 hearing
              
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               had
               better
               have
               been
               serving
               the
               necessities
               of
               their
               house
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               This
               rule
               is
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 extended
                 to
                 the
                 relatives
                 of
                 Religion
              
               ;
               
               for
               although
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Spirit
               are
               better
               then
               the
               things
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               yet
               a
               spirituall
               man
               is
               not
               in
               humane
               regards
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               Princes
               and
               noble
               personages
               .
               Because
               a
               man
               is
               called
               spirituall
               in
               severall
               regards
               ,
               and
               for
               various
               measures
               and
               manners
               of
               partaking
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               ,
               or
               co-operating
               toward
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               *
               A
               King
               and
               a
               Bishop
               both
               ,
               have
               callings
               in
               order
               to
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               honesty
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               effects
               ,
               towards
               the
               advancement
               of
               Christs
               Kingdome
               ,
               whose
               representatives
               severally
               they
               are
               .
               *
               But
               whether
               of
               these
               two
               works
               more
               immediately
               ,
               or
               more
               effectively
               ,
               cannot
               at
               all
               times
               be
               known
               ;
               
               and
               therefore
               from
               hence
               no
               argument
               can
               be
               drawn
               concerning
               doing
               them
               civill
               regards
               ;
               *
               and
               possibly
               ,
               
                 the
                 partaking
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               is
               a
               neerer
               relation
               to
               him
               ,
               then
               doing
               his
               ministeries
               ,
               and
               serving
               his
               ends
               upon
               others
               ;
               *
               and
               if
               relations
               to
               God
               and
               Gods
               Spirit
               could
               bring
               an
               obligation
               of
               giving
               proportionable
               civill
               honour
               ,
               every
               holy
               man
               might
               put
               in
               some
               pretence
               for
               dignities
               above
               some
               Kings
               and
               some
               Bishops
               .
               *
               But
               as
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Spirit
               are
               in
               order
               to
               the
               affairs
               of
               another
               world
               ,
               so
               they
               naturally
               can
               inferre
               onely
               such
               a
               relative
               dignity
               ,
               as
               can
               be
               expressed
               in
               spirituall
               manners
               .
               But
               because
               such
               relations
               are
               subjected
               in
               men
               of
               
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               we
               now
               converse
               especially
               in
               materiall
               and
               secular
               significations
               ,
               therefore
               we
               are
               to
               expresse
               our
               regards
               to
               men
               of
               such
               relations
               by
               proportionable
               expressions
               :
               but
               because
               
                 civill
                 excellencies
              
               are
               the
               proper
               ground
               of
               receiving
               and
               exacting
               
                 civill
                 honors
              
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               excellencies
               doe
               onely
               claim
               them
               accidentally
               ,
               
               
               and
               indirectly
               ,
               therefore
               in
               titles
               of
               honour
               and
               humane
               regards
               the
               
                 civill
                 praeeminence
              
               is
               the
               appendix
               of
               the
               greatest
               
                 civill
                 power
              
               and
               imployment
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               descend
               in
               proper
               measures
               ;
               and
               for
               a
               spirituall
               relation
               to
               challenge
               a
               temporall
               dignity
               ,
               is
               as
               if
               the
               best
               Musick
               should
               challenge
               the
               best
               cloathes
               ,
               or
               a
               Lute-string
               should
               contend
               with
               a
               Rose
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               greatest
               sweetnesse
               .
               *
               Adde
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               although
               temporall
               things
               are
               in
               order
               to
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               lesse
               perfect
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               not
               so
               naturally
               ;
               for
               temporall
               things
               are
               properly
               in
               order
               to
               the
               felicity
               of
               man
               in
               his
               proper
               and
               present
               constitution
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               
               by
               a
               supernaturall
               grace
               that
               now
               they
               are
               thrust
               forward
               to
               a
               higher
               end
               of
               grace
               and
               glory
               ;
               and
               therefore
               temporall
               things
               ,
               and
               persons
               ,
               and
               callings
               have
               properly
               the
               chiefest
               temporall
               regard
               ;
               and
               Christ
               took
               nothing
               of
               this
               away
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               put
               them
               higher
               ,
               by
               sanctifying
               and
               ennobling
               them
               .
               *
               But
               then
               the
               higher
               calling
               can
               no
               more
               suppose
               the
               higher
               man
               ,
               then
               the
               richest
               trade
               can
               suppose
               the
               richest
               man.
               From
               callings
               to
               men
               ,
               the
               argument
               is
               fallacious
               ;
               and
               a
               Smith
               is
               a
               more
               usefull
               man
               then
               he
               that
               teaches
               Logick
               ;
               but
               not
               always
               to
               be
               more
               esteemed
               ,
               and
               called
               to
               stand
               at
               the
               chairs
               of
               Princes
               and
               Nobles
               .
               
               *
               Holy
               persons
               and
               holy
               things
               and
               all
               great
               relations
               are
               to
               be
               valued
               by
               generall
               proportions
               to
               their
               correlatives
               ,
               but
               if
               wee
               descend
               to
               make
               minute
               and
               exact
               proportions
               ,
               and
               proportion
               an
               inch
               of
               temporall
               to
               a
               minute
               of
               spirituall
               ,
               we
               must
               needs
               be
               hugely
               deceived
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               could
               measure
               the
               motion
               of
               an
               Angell
               by
               a
               string
               ,
               or
               the
               progressions
               of
               the
               Spirit
               by
               weight
               and
               measure
               of
               the
               staple
               .
               *
               And
               yet
               if
               these
               measures
               were
               taken
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               unreasonable
               that
               the
               lower
               of
               the
               higher
               kind
               should
               be
               preferr'd
               before
               the
               most
               perfect
               and
               excellent
               in
               a
               lower
               order
               of
               things
               .
               A
               man
               generally
               is
               to
               be
               esteemed
               above
               a
               woman
               ,
               
               but
               not
               the
               meanest
               of
               her
               subjects
               before
               the
               most
               excellent
               Queen
               ;
               not
               alwayes
               this
               man
               before
               this
               woman
               .
               Now
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               are
               the
               best
               in
               all
               temporall
               dignities
               ,
               and
               therefore
               if
               they
               had
               in
               them
               no
               spirituall
               relations
               and
               consequent
               excellencies
               (
               as
               they
               have
               very
               many
               )
               yet
               are
               not
               to
               be
               undervalu'd
               to
               spirituall
               relations
               ,
               which
               in
               this
               world
               are
               very
               imperfect
               ,
               weak
               ,
               partiall
               ;
               and
               must
               stay
               till
               the
               next
               world
               before
               they
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               excellency
               ,
               propriety
               and
               perfection
               ;
               and
               then
               also
               all
               shall
               have
               them
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               worth
               of
               their
               persons
               ,
               not
               of
               their
               calling
               .
            
             
               
               *
               But
               lastly
               ,
               what
               men
               may
               not
               challenge
               is
               not
               their
               just
               and
               proper
               due
               ;
               but
               spirituall
               persons
               and
               the
               neerest
               relatives
               to
               God
               stand
               by
               him
               but
               so
               long
               at
               they
               dwell
               low
               and
               safe
               in
               humility
               ,
               and
               rise
               high
               in
               nothing
               but
               in
               labours
               ,
               and
               zeal
               of
               soules
               ,
               and
               devotion
               .
               *
               In
               proportion
               to
               this
               rule
               ,
               a
               Church
               may
               be
               pull'd
               down
               to
               save
               a
               Town
               ,
               and
               the
               Vessels
               of
               the
               Church
               may
               be
               
               sold
               to
               redeem
               Captives
               when
               there
               is
               a
               great
               calamity
               imminent
               ,
               
               and
               prepared
               for
               reliefe
               and
               no
               other
               way
               to
               succour
               it
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               the
               whole
               ,
               the
               duty
               of
               zeale
               requires
               that
               we
               neglect
               an
               ordinary
               visit
               rather
               then
               an
               ordinary
               prayer
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               profit
               rather
               then
               omit
               a
               required
               duty
               .
               No
               excuse
               can
               legitimate
               a
               sin
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               goes
               about
               to
               distinguish
               between
               his
               duty
               and
               his
               profit
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               cannot
               reconcile
               them
               ,
               will
               yet
               tie
               them
               together
               like
               a
               Hyaena
               and
               a
               Dog
               ,
               this
               man
               pretends
               to
               Religion
               ,
               but
               secures
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               is
               indifferent
               and
               lukewarme
               towards
               that
               ,
               so
               he
               may
               be
               warme
               and
               safe
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               this
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               To
               that
               fervour
               and
               zeal
               that
               is
               necessary
               and
               a
               duty
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 required
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 constant
                 and
                 persevering
                 .
                 Esto
                 fidelis
                 ad
                 mortem
                 ,
              
               said
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               to
               the
               Angel
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               
                 Smyrna
                 ,
                 Be
                 faithfull
                 unto
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 give
                 thee
                 a
                 crown
                 of
                 life
                 :
              
               For
               he
               that
               is
               warm
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               cold
               to
               morrow
               ,
               zealous
               in
               his
               resolution
               and
               weary
               in
               his
               practises
               ,
               fierce
               in
               the
               beginning
               ,
               and
               slack
               and
               easie
               in
               his
               progresse
               ,
               hath
               not
               yet
               well
               chosen
               what
               side
               he
               will
               be
               of
               ;
               he
               sees
               not
               reason
               enough
               for
               Religion
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               not
               confidence
               enough
               for
               its
               contrary
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               
                 duplicis
                 animi
              
               ,
               as
               St.
               James
               calls
               him
               ,
               
                 of
                 a
                 doubtfull
                 mind
              
               .
               For
               Religion
               is
               
               worth
               as
               much
               to
               day
               as
               it
               was
               yesterday
               ,
               and
               that
               cannot
               change
               though
               we
               doe
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               doe
               ,
               we
               have
               left
               God
               ,
               and
               whither
               he
               can
               goe
               that
               goes
               from
               God
               ,
               his
               owne
               sorrowes
               will
               soon
               enough
               instruct
               him
               .
               This
               fire
               must
               never
               goe
               out
               ,
               but
               it
               must
               be
               like
               the
               fire
               of
               heaven
               ,
               it
               must
               shine
               like
               the
               starres
               ,
               though
               sometimes
               cover'd
               with
               a
               cloud
               ,
               or
               obscur'd
               by
               a
               greater
               light
               ;
               yet
               they
               dwell
               for
               ever
               in
               their
               orbs
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               their
               circles
               ,
               and
               observe
               their
               circumstances
               ,
               but
               goe
               not
               out
               by
               day
               nor
               night
               ,
               and
               set
               not
               when
               Kings
               die
               ,
               nor
               are
               extinguish'd
               when
               Nations
               change
               their
               Government
               :
               So
               must
               the
               zeal
               of
               a
               
               Christian
               be
               ,
               a
               constant
               incentive
               of
               his
               duty
               ,
               and
               though
               sometimes
               his
               hand
               is
               drawne
               back
               by
               violence
               or
               need
               ,
               and
               his
               prayers
               shortned
               by
               the
               importunity
               of
               businesse
               ,
               and
               some
               parts
               omitted
               by
               necessities
               ,
               and
               just
               complyances
               ,
               yet
               still
               the
               fire
               is
               kept
               alive
               ,
               it
               burns
               within
               when
               the
               light
               breaks
               not
               forth
               ,
               and
               is
               eternall
               as
               the
               orb
               of
               fire
               ,
               or
               the
               embers
               of
               the
               Altar
               of
               Incense
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               No
               man
               is
               zealous
               as
               he
               ought
               ,
               but
               
                 he
                 that
                 delights
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               without
               this
               no
               man
               can
               persevere
               ,
               but
               must
               faint
               under
               the
               continuall
               pressure
               of
               an
               uneasie
               load
               .
               If
               a
               man
               goes
               
               to
               his
               prayers
               as
               children
               goe
               to
               schoole
               ,
               or
               give
               alms
               as
               those
               that
               pay
               contribution
               ,
               and
               meditate
               with
               the
               same
               willingnesse
               with
               which
               young
               men
               die
               ,
               this
               man
               does
               
                 personam
                 sustinere
              
               ,
               he
               acts
               a
               part
               which
               he
               cannot
               long
               personate
               ,
               but
               will
               find
               so
               many
               excuses
               and
               silly
               devices
               to
               omit
               his
               duty
               ,
               such
               tricks
               to
               run
               
               
               from
               that
               which
               will
               make
               him
               happy
               ,
               he
               will
               so
               watch
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               be
               so
               sure
               to
               doe
               nothing
               in
               private
               ;
               he
               will
               so
               often
               distinguish
               and
               mince
               the
               duty
               into
               minutes
               and
               little
               particles
               ,
               he
               will
               so
               tie
               himself
               to
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               be
               so
               carelesse
               of
               the
               intention
               and
               spirituall
               designe
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               punctuall
               in
               the
               ceremony
               ,
               and
               trifling
               in
               the
               secret
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               be
               so
               well
               pleased
               when
               he
               is
               hindred
               by
               an
               accident
               not
               of
               his
               own
               procuring
               ,
               and
               will
               have
               so
               many
               devices
               to
               defeat
               his
               duty
               ,
               and
               to
               cosuen
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               certainly
               manifest
               that
               he
               is
               afraid
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               secretly
               hates
               it
               ;
               he
               counts
               it
               a
               burthen
               ,
               
               and
               an
               objection
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               man
               is
               sure
               to
               leave
               it
               ,
               when
               his
               circumstances
               are
               so
               fitted
               .
               But
               if
               we
               delight
               in
               it
               ,
               we
               enter
               into
               a
               portion
               of
               the
               reward
               as
               soon
               as
               we
               begin
               the
               worke
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               grace
               shall
               be
               stronger
               then
               the
               temptation
               in
               its
               very
               pretence
               of
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               because
               it
               confesses
               God
               to
               be
               the
               best
               Master
               ,
               Religion
               the
               best
               work
               ,
               and
               it
               serves
               God
               with
               choice
               ,
               and
               will
               ,
               and
               reconciles
               our
               nature
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               entertaines
               our
               appetite
               ,
               and
               then
               there
               is
               no
               ansa
               or
               handle
               left
               whereby
               we
               can
               easily
               be
               drawne
               from
               duty
               ,
               when
               all
               parties
               are
               pleased
               with
               the
               imployment
               .
               
               But
               this
               delight
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               as
               if
               it
               were
               alwayes
               required
               that
               we
               should
               feele
               an
               actuall
               cheerfulnesse
               ,
               and
               sensible
               joy
               ;
               such
               as
               was
               that
               of
               Jonathan
               when
               he
               had
               newly
               tasted
               honey
               ,
               and
               the
               light
               came
               into
               his
               eyes
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               refreshed
               and
               pleasant
               .
               This
               happens
               sometimes
               when
               God
               please
               to
               intice
               ,
               or
               reward
               a
               mans
               spirit
               ,
               with
               little
               Antepasts
               of
               heaven
               ;
               but
               such
               a
               delight
               onely
               is
               necessary
               ,
               and
               a
               duty
               ,
               that
               we
               alwayes
               choose
               our
               duty
               regularly
               ,
               and
               undervalue
               the
               pleasures
               of
               temptation
               ,
               and
               proceed
               in
               the
               work
               of
               grace
               with
               a
               firme
               choice
               and
               unabated
               election
               ;
               our
               joy
               must
               
               be
               a
               joy
               of
               hope
               ,
               a
               joy
               at
               least
               of
               confident
               sufferers
               ,
               the
               joys
               of
               faith
               and
               expectation
               ;
               
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 hope
              
               ,
               so
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               it
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               going
               forward
               upon
               such
               a
               perswasion
               as
               sees
               the
               joyes
               of
               God
               laid
               up
               for
               the
               Children
               of
               men
               :
               and
               so
               the
               sun
               may
               shine
               under
               a
               cloud
               ;
               and
               a
               man
               may
               
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 persecution
              
               ,
               and
               
                 delight
                 in
                 losses
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               though
               his
               outward
               man
               groanes
               ,
               and
               faints
               ,
               and
               dies
               ,
               yet
               his
               spirit
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 inner
                 man
              
               is
               confident
               and
               industrious
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               hope
               by
               which
               it
               lives
               and
               works
               unto
               the
               end
               :
               It
               was
               the
               case
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               in
               his
               agony
               ;
               his
               
                 soule
                 was
                 exceeding
                 sorrowfull
              
               
               
                 unto
                 death
              
               ,
               and
               the
               load
               of
               his
               Fathers
               anger
               crushed
               his
               shoulder
               ,
               and
               bowed
               his
               knees
               to
               the
               ground
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               chose
               it
               ,
               and
               still
               went
               forward
               ,
               and
               resolved
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               did
               so
               ;
               and
               what
               wee
               choose
               wee
               delight
               in
               ;
               and
               wee
               thinke
               it
               to
               be
               eligible
               ,
               and
               therefore
               amiable
               ,
               and
               fit
               by
               its
               proper
               excellencies
               and
               appendages
               to
               be
               delighted
               in
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               pleasant
               to
               the
               flesh
               
               at
               all
               times
               ,
               for
               its
               dignity
               is
               spirituall
               and
               heavenly
               ;
               but
               therefore
               
               it
               is
               proportioned
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               which
               is
               as
               heavenly
               as
               the
               reward
               ,
               and
               therefore
               can
               feel
               the
               joys
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               the
               body
               hangs
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               is
               uneasie
               and
               troubled
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               necessary
               parts
               of
               zeale
               ;
               of
               which
               if
               any
               man
               failes
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               a
               state
               of
               lukewarmnesse
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               a
               spirituall
               death
               .
               As
               a
               banished
               man
               or
               a
               condemned
               person
               is
               
                 dead
                 civilly
              
               ;
               he
               is
               
                 diminutus
                 capite
              
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               reckoned
               in
               the
               census
               ,
               nor
               partakes
               of
               the
               priviledges
               ,
               nor
               goes
               for
               a
               person
               ,
               but
               is
               reckoned
               among
               things
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               others
               :
               so
               is
               a
               lukewarm
               person
               ;
               he
               is
               
                 corde
                 diminutus
              
               ,
               he
               is
               spiritually
               dead
               ,
               his
               heart
               is
               estranged
               
               from
               God
               ,
               his
               affections
               are
               lessened
               ,
               his
               hope
               diminished
               ,
               and
               his
               title
               cancell'd
               ,
               and
               he
               remains
               so
               ,
               unlesse
               ,
               1.
               he
               prefers
               Religion
               before
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               2.
               spiritually
               rejoyces
               in
               doing
               his
               duty
               ,
               and
               3.
               doe
               it
               constantly
               ,
               and
               with
               perseverance
               .
               These
               are
               the
               heats
               and
               warmth
               of
               life
               ;
               whatsoever
               is
               lesse
               then
               this
               ,
               is
               a
               disease
               ,
               and
               leads
               to
               the
               coldnesse
               and
               dishonors
               of
               the
               grave
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               ,
               XIV
               .
               
                 Part
                 III.
              
               
            
             
               
               3.
               
               SO
               long
               as
               our
               zeal
               and
               forwardnesse
               in
               Religion
               hath
               only
               these
               constituent
               parts
               ,
               it
               hath
               no
               more
               then
               can
               keep
               the
               duty
               alive
               :
               but
               beyond
               this
               ,
               there
               are
               many
               degrees
               of
               earnestnesse
               and
               vehemence
               which
               are
               progressions
               towards
               the
               state
               of
               perfection
               ,
               which
               every
               man
               ought
               to
               design
               and
               desire
               to
               be
               added
               to
               his
               portion
               :
               of
               this
               sort
               I
               reckon
               
                 frequency
                 in
                 prayer
              
               ,
               and
               
                 almes
                 above
                 our
                 estate
              
               .
               Concerning
               which
               two
               instances
               I
               have
               these
               two
               cautions
               to
               insert
               .
               1.
               
               Concerning
               
                 frequency
                 in
                 prayer
              
               ,
               it
               
               is
               an
               act
               of
               zeal
               so
               ready
               and
               prepared
               for
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               so
               easie
               and
               usefull
               ,
               so
               without
               objection
               ,
               and
               so
               fitted
               for
               every
               mans
               affairs
               ,
               his
               necessities
               and
               possibilities
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               prayes
               but
               seldome
               ,
               cannot
               in
               any
               sense
               pretend
               to
               be
               
                 a
                 religious
                 person
              
               .
               For
               in
               Scripture
               there
               is
               no
               other
               rule
               for
               the
               frequency
               of
               prayer
               given
               us
               ,
               but
               by
               such
               words
               which
               signifie
               we
               should
               do
               it
               
                 alwaies
                 ,
                 Pray
                 continually
              
               :
               and
               ,
               
                 Men
                 ought
                 alwayes
                 to
                 pray
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 faint
                 .
              
               And
               then
               ,
               men
               have
               so
               many
               necessities
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               should
               esteem
               our
               needs
               to
               be
               the
               circumstances
               and
               positive
               determination
               of
               our
               times
               of
               prayer
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               very
               far
               from
               admitting
               limitation
               
               of
               the
               former
               words
               ,
               but
               they
               must
               mean
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               pray
               frequently
               every
               day
               .
               For
               in
               danger
               and
               trouble
               ,
               naturall
               Religion
               teaches
               us
               to
               pray
               :
               In
               a
               festivall
               fortune
               our
               prudence
               ,
               and
               our
               needs
               inforce
               us
               equally
               .
               For
               though
               we
               feel
               not
               a
               present
               smart
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               certain
               then
               is
               our
               biggest
               danger
               :
               and
               if
               we
               observe
               how
               the
               world
               treats
               her
               darlings
               ,
               men
               of
               riches
               and
               honour
               ,
               of
               prosperity
               and
               great
               successe
               ,
               we
               cannot
               but
               confesse
               them
               to
               be
               the
               most
               miserable
               of
               all
               men
               ,
               as
               being
               in
               the
               greatest
               danger
               of
               losing
               their
               biggest
               interest
               .
               For
               they
               are
               bigger
               then
               the
               iron
               hand
               of
               Law
               ,
               and
               
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 restrain'd
                 with
                 fear
                 :
              
               the
               hand
               
               grasps
               a
               power
               of
               doing
               all
               that
               which
               their
               evill
               heart
               can
               desire
               ,
               and
               
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 restrained
                 with
                 disability
                 to
                 sin
              
               ;
               they
               are
               flatter'd
               by
               all
               mean
               ,
               and
               base
               ,
               and
               indiligent
               persons
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               mankinde
               ;
               but
               few
               men
               dare
               reprove
               a
               potent
               sinner
               ;
               
                 he
                 shall
                 every
                 day
                 be
                 flattered
                 and
                 seldome
                 counselled
                 :
              
               and
               his
               great
               reflexions
               and
               opinions
               of
               his
               condition
               makes
               him
               impatient
               
               of
               reproof
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 he
                 cannot
                 be
                 restrain'd
                 with
                 modesty
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               
               as
               the
               needs
               of
               the
               poor
               man
               ,
               his
               rent
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               cryes
               of
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               the
               oppression
               he
               groans
               under
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               his
               uneasie
               ,
               ill
               sleeping
               care
               will
               make
               him
               run
               to
               his
               prayers
               ,
               that
               in
               heaven
               a
               new
               decree
               may
               be
               passed
               every
               day
               for
               the
               provisions
               of
               his
               daily
               bread
               :
               so
               the
               greater
               needs
               of
               the
               rich
               ,
               their
               temptations
               ,
               and
               their
               dangers
               ,
               the
               flattery
               and
               the
               vanity
               ,
               the
               power
               and
               the
               pride
               ,
               their
               businesse
               and
               evill
               estate
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               upon
               them
               ,
               cals
               upon
               them
               to
               be
               zealous
               in
               this
               instance
               that
               they
               
                 pray
                 often
              
               ,
               that
               they
               
                 pray
                 without
                 ceasing
              
               ;
               For
               there
               is
               great
               reason
               they
               should
               do
               so
               ,
               and
               great
               security
               and
               advantage
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               ;
               
               For
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 prayes
                 well
                 and
                 prayes
                 often
                 ,
                 must
                 needs
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 and
                 a
                 blessed
                 man
              
               ;
               and
               truly
               he
               that
               does
               not
               ,
               deserves
               no
               pity
               for
               his
               misery
               .
               For
               when
               all
               the
               troubles
               and
               dangers
               of
               his
               condition
               may
               turn
               into
               his
               good
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               but
               desire
               they
               should
               ;
               when
               upon
               such
               easie
               terms
               he
               may
               be
               happy
               ,
               for
               there
               is
               no
               more
               trouble
               in
               it
               then
               this
               ,
               
                 Aske
                 and
                 ye
                 shall
                 receive
              
               ;
               that
               's
               all
               that
               is
               required
               ;
               no
               more
               turnings
               and
               variety
               in
               their
               road
               ;
               when
               (
               I
               say
               )
               at
               so
               cheap
               a
               rate
               ,
               a
               poor
               man
               may
               be
               provided
               for
               ,
               and
               a
               rich
               man
               may
               escape
               damnation
               ,
               they
               that
               refuse
               to
               apply
               themselves
               to
               this
               remedy
               ,
               
                 quickly
                 ,
                 earnestly
                 ,
                 zealously
                 ,
                 and
                 constantly
                 ,
              
               deserves
               the
               smart
               
               of
               his
               poverty
               and
               the
               care
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               scorne
               
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 poor
              
               ,
               and
               
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 rich
              
               it
               is
               fit
               he
               should
               (
               because
               he
               desires
               it
               )
               dye
               by
               the
               evils
               of
               his
               proper
               danger
               .
               *
               It
               was
               observed
               by
               
                 Cassian
                 ;
                 orationibus
                 maximè
                 infidiantur
                 Daemones
                 ,
              
               the
               Devill
               is
               more
               busie
               to
               disturb
               our
               prayers
               ,
               then
               to
               hinder
               any
               thing
               else
               .
               For
               else
               it
               cannot
               be
               imagined
               why
               we
               should
               be
               brought
               to
               pray
               so
               seldome
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               so
               listlesse
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               trifling
               to
               them
               .
               No
               ,
               
                 The
                 Devill
                 knowes
                 upon
                 what
                 hard
                 terms
                 he
                 stands
                 with
                 the
                 praying
                 man
              
               ;
               he
               also
               knows
               that
               it
               is
               a
               mighty
               cmanation
               of
               Gods
               infinite
               goodnesse
               and
               a
               strange
               desire
               of
               saving
               mankinde
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               to
               so
               easie
               a
               duty
               
               promised
               such
               mighty
               blessings
               .
               For
               God
               knowing
               that
               upon
               hard
               terms
               we
               would
               not
               accept
               of
               heaven
               it self
               ,
               and
               yet
               hell
               was
               so
               intolerable
               a
               state
               ,
               that
               God
               who
               loved
               us
               would
               affixe
               heaven
               to
               a
               state
               of
               prayer
               and
               devotion
               ;
               this
               ,
               because
               the
               Devill
               knowes
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               arts
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               ,
               he
               labours
               infinitely
               to
               supplant
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               can
               but
               make
               men
               unwilling
               to
               pray
               ,
               or
               
                 to
                 pray
                 coldly
              
               ,
               or
               
                 to
                 pray
                 seldome
              
               ,
               he
               secures
               his
               interest
               ,
               and
               destroys
               the
               mans
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               infinitely
               strange
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               and
               doth
               prevail
               so
               much
               in
               this
               so
               unreasonable
               temptation
               .
               
                 Opposuisti
                 nubem
                 ne
                 transirot
                 oratio
              
               ,
               the
               mourning
               Prophet
               complained
               there
               
               
               was
               a
               cloud
               passed
               between
               heaven
               and
               the
               prayer
               of
               Judah
               ;
               a
               little
               thing
               God
               knowes
               ;
               it
               was
               a
               wall
               which
               might
               have
               been
               blown
               down
               with
               a
               few
               hearty
               sighs
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               penitentiall
               tears
               ;
               or
               if
               the
               prayers
               had
               ascended
               in
               a
               full
               and
               numerous
               body
               ,
               themselves
               would
               have
               broken
               through
               that
               little
               partition
               ;
               but
               so
               the
               Devill
               
               
               prevails
               often
               ;
               
                 opponit
                 nubem
              
               :
               he
               claps
               a
               cloud
               between
               ;
               some
               little
               objection
               ;
               
                 a
                 stranger
                 is
                 come
                 ;
                 or
                 my
                 head
                 akes
                 ;
                 or
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 too
                 cold
                 ;
                 or
                 I
                 have
                 letters
                 to
                 write
                 ;
                 or
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 disposed
                 ;
                 or
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 yet
                 time
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 past
                 :
              
               these
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               these
               are
               the
               clouds
               ,
               the
               Devill
               claps
               between
               heaven
               and
               us
               ;
               but
               these
               are
               such
               impotent
               objections
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               as
               soon
               confuted
               as
               pretended
               ,
               by
               all
               men
               that
               are
               not
               fools
               ,
               or
               professed
               enemies
               of
               Religion
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               clouds
               :
               which
               sometimes
               look
               like
               Lions
               and
               Bears
               ,
               Castles
               ,
               and
               wals
               of
               fire
               ,
               armies
               and
               horses
               ;
               and
               indeed
               are
               any
               thing
               that
               a
               man
               will
               fancy
               ;
               and
               the
               smallest
               article
               of
               objection
               
               managed
               and
               conducted
               by
               the
               Devils
               arts
               ,
               and
               meeting
               with
               a
               wretchlesse
               ,
               carelesse
               ,
               indevout
               spirit
               ,
               is
               a
               Lion
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               a
               deep
               river
               ;
               it
               is
               impassable
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               impregnable
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
               as
               the
               Sophister
               said
               in
               the
               Greek
               Comedy
               ,
               
                 Clouds
                 become
                 any
                 thing
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 represented
                 ;
                 Wolves
                 to
              
               Simon
               ,
               
                 Harts
                 to
              
               Cleonymus
               ;
               For
               the
               Devill
               fits
               us
               with
               clouds
               according
               as
               we
               can
               be
               abused
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               love
               affairs
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               can
               contrive
               its
               circumstances
               so
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               crosse
               our
               prayers
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               in
               every
               instance
               :
               and
               the
               best
               way
               to
               cure
               this
               evill
               is
               
                 prayer
                 ;
                 pray
                 often
              
               ,
               and
               
                 pray
                 zealously
              
               ,
               and
               
               the
               sun
               of
               righteousnesse
               will
               scatter
               these
               clouds
               ,
               and
               warm
               our
               hearts
               with
               his
               holy
               fires
               :
               But
               it
               is
               in
               this
               ,
               as
               in
               all
               acquired
               habits
               ;
               the
               habit
               makes
               the
               actions
               easie
               and
               pleasant
               ;
               but
               this
               habit
               cannot
               be
               gotten
               without
               frequent
               actions
               :
               habits
               are
               the
               daughters
               of
               action
               ,
               but
               then
               they
               nurse
               their
               mother
               ,
               and
               produce
               daughters
               after
               her
               image
               ,
               but
               far
               more
               beautifull
               and
               prosperous
               .
               For
               in
               frequent
               prayer
               there
               is
               so
               much
               rest
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               it
               is
               perceived
               ,
               the
               contrary
               temptation
               appears
               unreasonable
               ;
               none
               are
               so
               unwilling
               to
               pray
               as
               they
               that
               pray
               seldome
               ;
               for
               they
               that
               do
               pray
               often
               ,
               and
               with
               zeal
               ,
               and
               passion
               and
               desire
               ,
               feel
               
               no
               trouble
               so
               great
               as
               when
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               omit
               their
               holy
               offices
               and
               hours
               of
               prayer
               .
               It
               concerns
               the
               Devils
               interest
               to
               keep
               us
               from
               all
               the
               experience
               of
               the
               rewards
               of
               a
               frequent
               and
               holy
               prayer
               ;
               and
               so
               long
               as
               you
               will
               not
               try
               and
               
                 taste
                 how
                 good
                 and
                 gracious
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
              
               to
               the
               praying
               man
               ,
               so
               long
               you
               cannot
               see
               the
               evill
               of
               your
               coldnesse
               and
               lukewarm
               state
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               would
               but
               try
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               but
               for
               curiosity
               sake
               ,
               and
               informe
               your selves
               in
               the
               vanity
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               truth
               of
               pretences
               ,
               and
               the
               certainty
               of
               Theologicall
               propositions
               ,
               you
               should
               finde
               your selves
               taken
               in
               a
               golden
               snare
               ,
               which
               will
               tye
               you
               to
               nothing
               but
               felicity
               ,
               
               and
               safety
               ,
               and
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               .
               But
               then
               the
               caution
               which
               I
               intended
               to
               insert
               is
               this
               ;
               that
               
                 frequency
                 in
                 prayers
              
               ,
               and
               that
               part
               of
               zeal
               which
               relates
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               upon
               no
               account
               but
               of
               an
               
                 holy
                 spirit
                 ,
                 a
                 wise
                 heart
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 reasonable
                 perswasion
              
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               begins
               upon
               passion
               or
               fear
               ,
               in
               imitation
               of
               others
               ,
               or
               desires
               of
               reputation
               ,
               honour
               or
               phantastick
               principles
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               unblessed
               and
               weary
               ,
               
               unprosperous
               and
               without
               return
               or
               satisfaction
               :
               therefore
               if
               it
               
               happen
               to
               begin
               upon
               a
               weak
               principle
               ,
               be
               very
               curious
               to
               change
               the
               motive
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               speed
               let
               it
               be
               turned
               into
               religion
               and
               the
               love
               of
               holy
               things
               ,
               then
               let
               it
               be
               as
               frequent
               as
               it
               can
               prudently
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               amisse
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               When
               you
               are
               entred
               into
               a
               state
               of
               zealous
               prayer
               ,
               and
               a
               regular
               devotion
               ,
               what
               ever
               interruption
               you
               can
               meet
               with
               ,
               observe
               their
               causes
               and
               be
               sure
               to
               make
               them
               irregular
               ,
               seldome
               ,
               and
               contingent
               ,
               that
               your
               omissions
               may
               be
               seldome
               and
               casuall
               ,
               as
               a
               bare
               accident
               ;
               for
               which
               no
               provisions
               can
               be
               made
               ;
               for
               if
               ever
               it
               come
               ,
               that
               you
               take
               any
               thing
               habitually
               and
               constantly
               from
               your
               
               prayers
               ,
               or
               that
               you
               distract
               from
               them
               
                 very
                 frequently
              
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               but
               you
               will
               become
               troublesome
               to
               your self
               ;
               your
               prayers
               will
               be
               uneasie
               ,
               they
               will
               seem
               hinderances
               to
               your
               more
               necessary
               affairs
               of
               passion
               and
               interest
               ,
               and
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               :
               and
               it
               will
               not
               stand
               still
               ,
               till
               it
               comes
               to
               Apostasie
               ,
               and
               a
               direct
               despite
               and
               contempt
               of
               holy
               things
               .
               For
               it
               was
               an
               old
               rule
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               sad
               experience
               ,
               
                 Tepiditas
                 si
                 callum
                 obduxerit
                 fiet
                 apostasia
                 ,
              
               if
               your
               lukewarmnesse
               be
               habituall
               and
               
                 a
                 state
              
               of
               life
               ,
               if
               it
               once
               be
               hardned
               by
               the
               usages
               of
               many
               daies
               ,
               it
               changes
               the
               whole
               state
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               it
               makes
               him
               an
               apostate
               to
               devotion
               .
               Therefore
               be
               infinitely
               
               carefull
               in
               this
               particular
               ;
               alwayes
               remembring
               the
               saying
               of
               St.
               
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 Docendi
                 ,
                 praedicandi
                 officia
                 &
                 alia
                 cessant
                 suo
                 tempore
                 ,
                 precandi
                 autem
                 nunquam
              
               ;
               there
               are
               seasons
               for
               teaching
               ,
               and
               preaching
               ,
               and
               other
               outward
               offices
               ;
               but
               prayer
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               all
               times
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               persons
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               contingences
               :
               From
               other
               things
               in
               many
               cases
               we
               can
               be
               excused
               ,
               but
               from
               prayer
               never
               .
               In
               this
               therefore
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               is
               good
               to
               be
               zealous
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Concerning
               the
               second
               instance
               I
               named
               ,
               viz.
               To
               give
               almes
               above
               our
               estate
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               excellent
               act
               of
               zeal
               ,
               and
               needs
               no
               other
               caution
               to
               make
               it
               secure
               from
               illusion
               and
               danger
               ,
               but
               that
               our
               
               
                 egressions
                 of
                 charity
                 do
                 not
                 prejudice
                 justice
                 .
              
               See
               that
               your
               almes
               do
               not
               other
               men
               wrong
               ,
               and
               let
               them
               do
               what
               they
               can
               to
               thy self
               ,
               they
               will
               never
               prejudice
               thee
               by
               their
               abundance
               ;
               but
               then
               be
               also
               carefull
               that
               the
               pretences
               of
               justice
               do
               not
               cousen
               thy self
               of
               thy
               charity
               ,
               and
               the
               poor
               of
               thine
               almes
               ,
               and
               thy
               soul
               of
               the
               reward
               .
               He
               that
               is
               in
               debt
               is
               not
               excused
               from
               giving
               almes
               till
               his
               debts
               are
               paid
               ;
               but
               only
               from
               giving
               away
               such
               portions
               which
               should
               and
               would
               pay
               them
               ,
               and
               such
               which
               he
               intended
               should
               do
               it
               :
               There
               are
               
                 lacernae
                 divitiarum
              
               ,
               and
               crums
               from
               the
               table
               ,
               and
               the
               gleanings
               of
               the
               harvest
               ,
               and
               the
               scatterings
               of
               the
               vintage
               ,
               which
               
               in
               all
               estates
               are
               the
               portions
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               which
               being
               collected
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               providence
               ,
               and
               united
               wisely
               may
               become
               considerable
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               necessary
               duties
               of
               charity
               ;
               but
               beyond
               this
               also
               ,
               every
               considerable
               relief
               to
               the
               poor
               is
               not
               a
               considerable
               diminution
               to
               the
               estate
               ,
               and
               yet
               if
               it
               be
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               alwaies
               
               
               considerable
               in
               the
               accounts
               of
               Justice
               ;
               for
               nothing
               ought
               to
               be
               pretended
               against
               the
               zeal
               of
               almes
               ,
               but
               the
               certain
               omissions
               or
               the
               very
               probable
               retarding
               the
               doing
               that
               ,
               to
               which
               we
               are
               otherwise
               obliged
               .
               He
               that
               is
               going
               to
               pay
               a
               debt
               and
               in
               the
               way
               meets
               an
               indigent
               person
               that
               needs
               it
               all
               ,
               may
               not
               give
               it
               to
               him
               unlesse
               he
               knowes
               by
               other
               means
               to
               pay
               the
               debt
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               can
               do
               both
               ,
               he
               hath
               his
               liberty
               to
               lay
               out
               his
               money
               for
               a
               Crown
               .
               But
               then
               in
               the
               case
               of
               provision
               for
               children
               our
               restraint
               is
               not
               so
               easie
               ,
               or
               discernible
               ;
               1.
               
               Because
               we
               are
               not
               bound
               to
               provide
               for
               them
               in
               a
               certain
               portion
               ,
               but
               may
               do
               it
               by
               the
               analogies
               and
               measures
               
               of
               prudence
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               a
               great
               latitude
               .
               2.
               
               Because
               our
               zeal
               of
               charity
               is
               a
               good
               portion
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               layes
               up
               a
               blessing
               for
               inheritance
               .
               3.
               
               Because
               the
               fairest
               portions
               of
               charity
               are
               usually
               short
               of
               such
               sums
               which
               can
               be
               considerable
               in
               the
               duty
               of
               provision
               for
               our
               children
               .
               4.
               
               If
               we
               for
               them
               could
               be
               content
               to
               take
               any
               measure
               lesse
               then
               all
               ,
               any
               thing
               under
               every
               thing
               that
               we
               can
               ,
               we
               should
               finde
               the
               portions
               of
               the
               poor
               made
               ready
               to
               our
               hands
               sufficiently
               to
               minister
               to
               zeal
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               to
               intrench
               upon
               this
               case
               of
               conscience
               ;
               But
               the
               truth
               is
               ;
               we
               are
               so
               carelesse
               ,
               so
               unskil'd
               ,
               so
               unstudied
               in
               religion
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               only
               glad
               to
               make
               an
               
               an
               excuse
               ,
               and
               to
               defeat
               our
               souls
               of
               the
               reward
               of
               the
               noblest
               grace
               :
               we
               are
               contented
               if
               we
               can
               but
               make
               a
               pretence
               ;
               for
               we
               are
               highly
               pleased
               if
               our
               conscience
               be
               quiet
               ,
               and
               care
               not
               so
               much
               that
               our
               duty
               be
               performed
               ;
               much
               lesse
               that
               our
               eternall
               interest
               be
               advanced
               in
               bigger
               portions
               .
               We
               care
               not
               ,
               we
               strive
               not
               ,
               we
               think
               not
               of
               getting
               the
               greater
               rewards
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               he
               whose
               desires
               are
               so
               indifferent
               for
               the
               greater
               ,
               will
               not
               take
               pains
               to
               secure
               the
               smallest
               portion
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               observable
               ,
               that
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               least
               in
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               as
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               good
               as
               none
               ;
               if
               a
               man
               will
               be
               content
               with
               his
               hopes
               
               
               of
               the
               lowest
               place
               there
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               labour
               for
               something
               beyond
               it
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               value
               it
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               ten
               to
               one
               ,
               but
               will
               lose
               that
               for
               which
               he
               takes
               so
               little
               pains
               ,
               and
               is
               content
               with
               so
               easie
               a
               security
               .
               He
               that
               does
               his
               almes
               ,
               and
               resolves
               that
               in
               no
               case
               he
               will
               suffer
               inconvenience
               for
               his
               brother
               whose
               case
               it
               may
               be
               is
               into
               erable
               ,
               should
               do
               well
               to
               remember
               that
               God
               in
               some
               cases
               requires
               a
               greater
               charity
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               we
               shall
               be
               called
               to
               dye
               for
               the
               good
               of
               our
               brother
               :
               and
               that
               although
               it
               alwaies
               supposes
               a
               zeal
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               fervour
               ,
               yet
               sometimes
               it
               is
               also
               a
               duty
               ,
               and
               we
               lose
               our
               lives
               if
               we
               go
               to
               save
               them
               ;
               and
               so
               we
               do
               with
               our
               estates
               ;
               
               when
               we
               are
               such
               good
               husbands
               in
               our
               Religion
               ,
               that
               we
               will
               serve
               all
               our
               own
               conveniences
               before
               the
               great
               needs
               of
               a
               hungry
               and
               afflicted
               brother
               ,
               God
               oftentimes
               takes
               from
               us
               that
               which
               with
               so
               much
               curiosity
               we
               would
               preserve
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               lose
               our
               money
               ,
               and
               our
               reward
               too
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Hither
               is
               to
               be
               reduced
               *
               the
               accepting
               and
               choosing
               the
               
               counsels
               Evangelicall
               :
               *
               the
               virgin
               or
               widow
               estate
               in
               order
               to
               Religion
               :
               
               *
               selling
               all
               and
               giving
               it
               to
               the
               poor
               :
               *
               making
               our
               
                 selves
                 Eunuchs
                 for
                 the
                 Kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
              
               *
               offering
               our selves
               to
               death
               voluntary
               ,
               in
               exchange
               or
               redemption
               of
               the
               life
               of
               a
               most
               usefull
               person
               ,
               as
               Aquila
               and
               
                 Priscilla
                 ,
                 who
                 ventur'd
                 their
                 lives
                 for
                 St.
              
               Paul
               :
               *
               the
               zeal
               of
               souls
               :
               *
               St.
               Paul's
               preaching
               to
               the
               Corinthian
               Church
               without
               wages
               :
               remitting
               of
               rights
               and
               forgiving
               of
               debts
               ,
               when
               the
               obliged
               person
               could
               pay
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               much
               trouble
               :
               *
               protection
               of
               calamitous
               persons
               with
               hazard
               of
               our
               own
               interest
               and
               a
               certain
               trouble
               ;
               concerning
               which
               and
               all
               other
               acts
               of
               zeal
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               observe
               the
               following
               measures
               ,
               by
               which
               
               our
               zeal
               will
               become
               safe
               and
               holy
               ,
               and
               by
               them
               also
               we
               shall
               perceive
               the
               excesses
               of
               Zeal
               ,
               and
               its
               inordinations
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               next
               thing
               I
               am
               to
               consider
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               measure
               ,
               by
               which
               our
               zeal
               may
               comply
               with
               our
               
               duty
               ,
               and
               its
               actions
               become
               laudable
               ,
               is
               
                 charity
                 to
                 our
                 neighbour
              
               .
               For
               since
               God
               receives
               all
               that
               glorification
               of
               himself
               whereby
               we
               can
               serve
               and
               minister
               to
               his
               glory
               ,
               reflected
               upon
               the
               foundation
               of
               his
               own
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               bounty
               ,
               and
               mercy
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Allellujahs
               that
               are
               or
               ever
               shall
               be
               sung
               in
               heaven
               are
               praises
               and
               thank
               givings
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               himself
               does
               not
               receive
               glory
               from
               the
               acts
               of
               his
               
               Justice
               ,
               but
               then
               when
               his
               creatures
               will
               not
               rejoyce
               in
               his
               goodnesse
               and
               mercy
               ,
               it
               followes
               that
               we
               imitate
               this
               originall
               excellency
               and
               pursue
               Gods
               own
               method
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               glorifie
               him
               
                 in
                 via
                 misericordiae
              
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               
                 bounty
                 ,
                 charity
              
               ,
               and
               
                 forgivenesse
                 ,
                 love
              
               ,
               and
               
                 fair
                 compliances
              
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               greater
               charity
               in
               the
               world
               then
               to
               save
               a
               soul
               ,
               nothing
               that
               pleases
               God
               better
               ,
               nothing
               that
               can
               be
               in
               our
               hands
               greater
               or
               more
               noble
               ,
               nothing
               that
               can
               be
               a
               more
               lasting
               and
               delightfull
               honour
               ,
               then
               that
               a
               perishing
               soul
               ,
               snatched
               from
               the
               flames
               of
               an
               intolerable
               Hell
               ,
               and
               born
               to
               Heaven
               upon
               the
               wings
               of
               piety
               and
               mercy
               ,
               by
               the
               Ministery
               of
               Angels
               ,
               
               and
               the
               graces
               of
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               shall
               to
               eternall
               ages
               blesse
               God
               and
               blesse
               thee
               ,
               Him
               ,
               for
               the
               
                 Author
                 and
                 finisher
              
               of
               salvation
               ,
               and
               thee
               for
               the
               Minister
               and
               charitable
               instrument
               ;
               that
               bright
               starre
               must
               needs
               look
               pleasantly
               upon
               thy
               face
               for
               ever
               ,
               which
               was
               by
               thy
               hand
               plac'd
               there
               ,
               and
               had
               it
               not
               been
               by
               thy
               Ministery
               might
               have
               been
               a
               ●ooty
               coal
               ,
               in
               the
               regions
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               Now
               in
               order
               to
               this
               ,
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               all
               some
               powers
               ,
               and
               ministeries
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               may
               by
               our
               charity
               promote
               this
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               interest
               of
               souls
               :
               Counsels
               ,
               and
               
                 prayers
                 ,
                 preaching
              
               ,
               and
               
                 writing
                 ,
                 passionate
                 desires
              
               ,
               and
               
                 fair
                 examples
                 ,
                 going
                 before
                 others
                 ,
              
               in
               
               the
               way
               of
               godlinesse
               ,
               and
               bearing
               the
               torch
               before
               them
               that
               they
               may
               see
               the
               way
               and
               walk
               in
               it
               .
               This
               is
               a
               charity
               that
               is
               prepared
               more
               or
               lesse
               for
               every
               one
               ;
               and
               
                 by
                 the
                 way
              
               we
               should
               do
               well
               to
               consider
               what
               we
               have
               done
               towards
               it
               .
               For
               as
               it
               will
               be
               a
               strange
               arrest
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               to
               Dives
               ,
               that
               he
               fed
               high
               
               
               and
               sufferred
               Lazarus
               to
               starve
               ,
               and
               every
               garment
               that
               lies
               by
               thee
               and
               perishes
               while
               thy
               naked
               brother
               does
               so
               too
               for
               want
               of
               it
               ,
               shall
               be
               a
               bill
               of
               Inditement
               against
               thy
               unmercifull
               soul
               ;
               so
               it
               will
               be
               in
               every
               instance
               :
               in
               what
               thou
               couldst
               profit
               thy
               brother
               and
               didst
               not
               ,
               thou
               art
               accountable
               ;
               and
               then
               tell
               over
               the
               times
               ,
               in
               which
               thou
               hast
               prayed
               for
               the
               conversion
               of
               thy
               sinning
               brother
               ;
               and
               compare
               the
               times
               together
               ,
               and
               observe
               whether
               thou
               hast
               not
               tempted
               him
               or
               betrayed
               him
               to
               a
               sin
               ,
               or
               encourag'd
               him
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               didst
               not
               hinder
               him
               when
               thou
               mightest
               ,
               
                 more
                 frequently
              
               then
               thou
               hast
               humbly
               ,
               and
               passionately
               ,
               and
               charitably
               ,
               and
               zealously
               
               bowed
               thy
               head
               ,
               and
               thy
               heart
               ,
               and
               knees
               to
               God
               to
               redeem
               that
               poor
               soul
               from
               hell
               whither
               thou
               seest
               him
               descending
               with
               as
               much
               indifferency
               as
               a
               stone
               into
               the
               bottome
               of
               a
               well
               .
               In
               this
               thing
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               good
               thing
               to
               be
               zealous
               ,
               and
               put
               forth
               all
               your
               strength
               ,
               for
               you
               can
               never
               go
               too
               far
               .
               But
               then
               be
               carefull
               that
               this
               zeal
               of
               thy
               neighbours
               amendment
               be
               only
               expressed
               in
               waies
               of
               charity
               ,
               not
               of
               cruelty
               or
               
                 importune
                 justice
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 strikes
                 the
                 Prince
                 for
                 justice
                 ,
              
               as
               Solomons
               expression
               is
               ,
               
                 is
                 a
                 companion
                 of
                 murderers
              
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               out
               of
               zeal
               of
               Religion
               shall
               go
               to
               convert
               Nations
               to
               his
               opinion
               by
               destroying
               Christians
               whose
               faith
               is
               intire
               
               and
               
                 summ'd
                 up
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
              
               ;
               this
               man
               breaks
               the
               ground
               ,
               with
               a
               sword
               ,
               and
               sowes
               tares
               ,
               and
               waters
               the
               ground
               with
               bloud
               ,
               and
               ministers
               to
               envie
               and
               cruelty
               ,
               to
               errors
               and
               mistake
               ,
               and
               there
               comes
               up
               nothing
               but
               poppies
               to
               please
               the
               eye
               and
               fancy
               ,
               disputes
               and
               hypocrisie
               ,
               new
               summaries
               of
               Religion
               estimated
               by
               measures
               of
               anger
               ,
               and
               accursed
               principles
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               of
               the
               religion
               as
               is
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               is
               laid
               aside
               ,
               and
               that
               brought
               forth
               that
               serves
               an
               interest
               ,
               not
               holinesse
               ;
               that
               fils
               the
               Schooles
               of
               a
               proud
               man
               ,
               but
               not
               that
               which
               will
               fill
               Heaven
               .
               Any
               zeal
               is
               proper
               for
               Religion
               ,
               but
               the
               zeal
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               the
               zeal
               of
               anger
               ;
               
               this
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 bitternesse
                 of
                 zeal
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               certain
               temptation
               
               to
               every
               man
               against
               his
               duty
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               sword
               turns
               preacher
               and
               dictates
               propositions
               by
               empire
               in
               stead
               of
               arguments
               ,
               and
               ingraves
               them
               in
               mens
               hearts
               with
               a
               ponyard
               ,
               that
               it
               shall
               be
               death
               to
               beleeve
               what
               I
               innocently
               and
               ignorantly
               am
               perswaded
               of
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               unsafe
               to
               
                 try
                 the
                 spirits
              
               ,
               to
               
                 try
                 all
                 things
              
               ,
               to
               make
               inquiry
               ;
               and
               yet
               without
               this
               liberty
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               justifie
               himself
               before
               God
               or
               man
               ,
               nor
               confidently
               say
               ,
               that
               his
               Religion
               is
               best
               ;
               since
               he
               cannot
               without
               a
               finall
               danger
               make
               himself
               able
               to
               give
               a
               right
               sentence
               ,
               and
               to
               follow
               that
               which
               he
               findes
               
               to
               be
               the
               best
               ;
               this
               may
               ruine
               souls
               by
               making
               Hypocrites
               ,
               or
               carelesse
               and
               complyant
               against
               conscience
               or
               without
               it
               ;
               but
               it
               does
               not
               save
               souls
               ,
               though
               peradventure
               it
               should
               force
               them
               to
               a
               good
               opinion
               :
               This
               is
               
                 inordination
                 of
                 zeal
              
               ;
               for
               Christ
               by
               reproving
               St.
               Peter
               drawing
               his
               sword
               ,
               even
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               ,
               for
               his
               sacred
               and
               yet
               injured
               person
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               (
               saith
               Theophylact
               )
               teaches
               us
               not
               to
               use
               the
               sword
               though
               in
               the
               
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               for
               God
               himself
               ;
               because
               he
               will
               secure
               his
               own
               interest
               ,
               only
               let
               him
               be
               served
               as
               himself
               is
               pleased
               to
               command
               :
               and
               it
               is
               like
               Moses
               passion
               ,
               it
               throwes
               the
               tables
               of
               the
               Law
               out
               of
               our
               hands
               ,
               and
               breaks
               them
               in
               pieces
               out
               of
               indignation
               to
               see
               them
               broken
               .
               This
               is
               the
               zeal
               that
               is
               now
               in
               fashion
               ,
               and
               hath
               almost
               spoyl'd
               Religion
               ;
               men
               like
               the
               Zelots
               of
               the
               Jewes
               cry
               up
               their
               Sect
               and
               in
               it
               their
               interest
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               they
               affect
               Disciples
               and
               fight
               against
               the
               opponents
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               finde
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               when
               the
               Apostles
               began
               to
               preach
               the
               meeknesse
               of
               the
               Christian
               institution
               ,
               salvations
               ,
               and
               promises
               ,
               
               charity
               and
               humility
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               zeal
               set
               up
               against
               them
               ;
               the
               Apostles
               were
               zealous
               for
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               the
               Jewes
               were
               zealous
               for
               the
               Law
               :
               and
               see
               what
               different
               effects
               these
               two
               zeals
               did
               produce
               ;
               the
               zeal
               of
               the
               Law
               came
               to
               this
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 they
                 stirred
                 up
                 the
                 City
                 ,
                 they
                 made
                 tumults
                 ,
                 they
                 persecuted
                 this
                 way
                 unto
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 they
                 got
                 letters
                 from
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 ,
                 they
                 kept
              
               Damascus
               
                 with
                 a
                 Garrison
              
               ,
               they
               sent
               parties
               of
               souldiers
               to
               silence
               and
               to
               imprison
               the
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               thought
               they
               did
               God
               service
               ,
               when
               they
               put
               the
               Apostles
               to
               death
               ,
               and
               they
               swore
               
                 neither
                 to
                 eat
                 nor
                 to
                 drink
                 till
                 they
                 had
                 killed
              
               
               Paul.
               It
               was
               an
               old
               trick
               of
               the
               Jewish
               zeal
               ,
               
                 
                   Non
                   monstrare
                   vias
                   eadem
                   nisi
                   sacra
                   colenti
                   ,
                
                 
                   Quaesitum
                   ad
                   fontem
                   solos
                   deducere
                   verpos
                   .
                
              
               They
               would
               not
               shew
               the
               way
               to
               a
               Samaritan
               ,
               nor
               give
               a
               cup
               of
               cold
               water
               but
               to
               a
               circumcised
               brother
               .
               
                 That
                 was
                 their
                 Zeal
              
               ;
               But
               the
               zeal
               of
               the
               Apostles
               was
               this
               ;
               they
               preached
               publickly
               and
               privately
               ,
               they
               prayed
               for
               all
               men
               ,
               they
               wept
               to
               God
               for
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               mens
               hearts
               ,
               they
               
                 became
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 that
              
               
               
                 they
                 might
                 gain
                 some
              
               ,
               they
               travel'd
               through
               deeps
               and
               deserts
               ,
               they
               indured
               the
               heat
               of
               the
               
                 Syrian
                 Starre
              
               ,
               and
               the
               violence
               of
               Euroclydon
               ,
               winds
               and
               tempests
               ,
               seas
               and
               prisons
               ,
               mockings
               and
               scourgings
               ,
               fastings
               and
               poverty
               ,
               labour
               and
               watching
               ,
               they
               endured
               every
               man
               and
               wronged
               no
               man
               ,
               they
               would
               
                 do
                 any
                 good
                 thing
              
               and
               
                 suffer
                 any
                 evill
              
               if
               they
               had
               but
               hopes
               to
               prevail
               upon
               a
               soul
               ;
               they
               perswaded
               men
               meekly
               ,
               they
               intreated
               them
               humbly
               ,
               they
               convinced
               them
               powerfully
               ,
               the
               watched
               for
               their
               good
               but
               medled
               not
               with
               their
               interest
               ,
               and
               
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 Christian
                 Zeal
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Zeal
                 of
                 
                 meeknesse
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Zeal
                 of
                 charity
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Zeal
                 of
                 patience
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               in
               these
               it
               is
               good
               to
               be
               zealous
               ,
               for
               you
               can
               never
               goe
               farre
               enough
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               next
               measure
               of
               zeal
               is
               prudence
               .
               For
               ,
               as
               charity
               is
               
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Zeal
              
               ,
               so
               is
               
                 discretion
                 the
                 manner
              
               .
               It
               must
               alwaies
               be
               for
               good
               to
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               there
               needs
               no
               rules
               for
               the
               conducting
               
               
               of
               that
               ,
               provided
               the
               end
               be
               consonant
               to
               the
               design
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               charity
               be
               intended
               ,
               and
               charity
               done
               .
               But
               there
               is
               
                 a
                 Zeal
              
               also
               
                 of
                 Religion
              
               or
               worshipping
               ,
               and
               this
               hath
               more
               need
               of
               measures
               and
               proper
               cautions
               .
               For
               Religion
               can
               turn
               into
               a
               snare
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               abused
               into
               superstition
               ,
               it
               may
               become
               wearinesse
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               tempt
               to
               tediousnesse
               ,
               to
               hatred
               ,
               and
               despair
               :
               and
               many
               persons
               through
               their
               indiscreet
               conduct
               and
               furious
               marches
               ,
               and
               great
               loads
               taken
               upon
               tender
               shoulders
               and
               unexperienced
               ,
               have
               come
               to
               be
               perfect
               haters
               of
               their
               joy
               ,
               and
               despisers
               of
               all
               their
               hopes
               ,
               being
               like
               dark
               Lanthorns
               ,
               in
               which
               a
               candle
               burnes
               bright
               ,
               but
               
               the
               body
               is
               incompassed
               with
               a
               crust
               and
               a
               dark
               cloud
               of
               iron
               ;
               and
               these
               men
               keep
               the
               fires
               and
               light
               of
               holy
               propositions
               within
               them
               ,
               but
               the
               darknesse
               of
               hell
               ,
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               a
               vexed
               he
               art
               hath
               shaded
               all
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               neither
               apt
               to
               warm
               nor
               to
               enlighten
               others
               ,
               but
               it
               turnes
               to
               fire
               within
               ,
               a
               feaver
               and
               a
               distemper
               dwels
               there
               ,
               and
               Religion
               is
               become
               their
               torment
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Therefore
               
                 our
                 Zeal
                 must
                 never
                 carry
                 us
                 beyond
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 profitable
                 .
              
               There
               are
               many
               institutions
               ,
               customes
               ,
               and
               usages
               introduced
               into
               Religion
               upon
               very
               fair
               motives
               ,
               and
               apted
               to
               great
               necessities
               ;
               but
               to
               imitate
               those
               things
               when
               they
               are
               disrobed
               of
               
               their
               proper
               ends
               is
               an
               importune
               zeal
               ,
               and
               signifies
               nothing
               but
               a
               forward
               minde
               ,
               and
               an
               easie
               heart
               ,
               and
               an
               imprudent
               head
               ;
               unlesse
               these
               actions
               can
               be
               invested
               with
               other
               ends
               and
               usefull
               purposes
               .
               The
               primitive
               Church
               were
               strangely
               inspired
               with
               a
               zeal
               of
               virginity
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               necessities
               of
               preaching
               and
               travelling
               ,
               and
               easing
               the
               troubles
               and
               temptations
               of
               persecution
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               necessity
               went
               on
               ,
               and
               drove
               the
               holy
               men
               into
               deserts
               ,
               that
               made
               Colleges
               of
               Religious
               ,
               and
               their
               manner
               of
               life
               was
               such
               ,
               so
               united
               ,
               so
               poor
               ,
               so
               dressed
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               live
               
                 more
                 non
                 saculari
              
               ,
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               divorc'd
               from
               the
               usuall
               entercourses
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               
               still
               their
               desire
               of
               single
               life
               increased
               ;
               because
               the
               old
               necessity
               lasted
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               one
               did
               supervene
               .
               Afterwards
               the
               case
               was
               altered
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               single
               life
               was
               not
               to
               be
               chosen
               for
               it self
               ,
               nor
               yet
               in
               imitation
               of
               the
               first
               precedents
               ;
               for
               it
               could
               not
               be
               taken
               out
               from
               their
               circumstances
               and
               
                 be
                 used
                 alone
              
               .
               He
               therefore
               that
               thinks
               he
               is
               a
               more
               holy
               person
               for
               being
               a
               virgin
               or
               a
               widower
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               be
               so
               because
               they
               were
               so
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               cannot
               be
               a
               religious
               person
               because
               he
               is
               not
               so
               ,
               hath
               zeal
               indeed
               ,
               but
               not
               according
               to
               knowledge
               .
               But
               now
               if
               the
               single
               state
               can
               be
               taken
               out
               and
               put
               to
               new
               appendages
               ,
               and
               fitted
               to
               the
               end
               of
               another
               
               grace
               or
               essentiall
               duty
               of
               Religion
               ,
               it
               will
               well
               become
               a
               Christian
               zeal
               to
               choose
               it
               so
               long
               as
               it
               can
               serve
               the
               end
               with
               advantage
               and
               security
               .
               Thus
               also
               a
               zealous
               person
               is
               to
               chuse
               his
               fastings
               ;
               while
               they
               are
               necessary
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               are
               acts
               of
               proper
               mortification
               ,
               while
               he
               is
               tempted
               ,
               or
               while
               he
               is
               under
               discipline
               ,
               while
               he
               repents
               ,
               or
               while
               he
               obeys
               ;
               but
               some
               persons
               fast
               in
               zeal
               ,
               but
               for
               
               nothing
               else
               ;
               fast
               when
               they
               have
               no
               need
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               need
               they
               
               should
               not
               ;
               but
               call
               it
               religion
               to
               be
               miserable
               or
               sick
               ;
               here
               their
               zeal
               is
               folly
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               neither
               an
               act
               of
               Religion
               nor
               of
               prudence
               ,
               to
               fast
               when
               fasting
               probably
               serves
               no
               end
               of
               the
               spirit
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               the
               fasting
               dayes
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               although
               it
               is
               warrant
               enough
               to
               us
               to
               fast
               if
               we
               had
               no
               end
               to
               serve
               in
               it
               but
               the
               meer
               obedience
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               the
               superiors
               should
               not
               think
               the
               Law
               obeyed
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               end
               of
               the
               first
               institution
               be
               observed
               ;
               a
               fasting
               day
               is
               a
               day
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               and
               prayer
               ;
               and
               fasting
               being
               nothing
               it self
               ,
               but
               wholly
               the
               handmaid
               of
               a
               further
               grace
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               devested
               of
               its
               holinesse
               and
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               left
               like
               the
               
               wals
               of
               a
               ruinous
               Church
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               duty
               performed
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               there
               remains
               something
               of
               that
               which
               us'd
               to
               minister
               to
               Religion
               .
               The
               want
               of
               this
               consideration
               hath
               caus'd
               so
               much
               scandall
               and
               dispute
               ,
               so
               many
               snares
               and
               schismes
               concerning
               Ecclesiasticall
               fasts
               .
               For
               when
               it
               was
               undressed
               and
               stripp'd
               of
               all
               the
               ornaments
               and
               usefull
               appendages
               ,
               when
               from
               a
               solemn
               day
               it
               grew
               to
               be
               common
               ;
               from
               thence
               to
               be
               lesse
               devout
               by
               being
               lesse
               seldome
               and
               lesse
               usefull
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               passed
               from
               a
               day
               of
               Religion
               to
               be
               a
               day
               of
               order
               ,
               and
               from
               fasting
               till
               night
               ,
               to
               fasting
               till
               evening-song
               ,
               and
               evening-song
               to
               be
               sung
               about
               twelve
               a
               clock
               ;
               
               and
               from
               fasting
               it
               was
               changed
               to
               a
               choice
               of
               food
               ,
               from
               eating
               nothing
               to
               eating
               fish
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               letter
               began
               to
               be
               stood
               upon
               ,
               and
               no
               usefulnesse
               remain'd
               but
               what
               every
               of
               his
               own
               piety
               should
               put
               into
               it
               ,
               but
               nothing
               was
               enjoyn'd
               by
               the
               Law
               ,
               nothing
               of
               that
               exacted
               by
               the
               superiours
               ,
               then
               the
               Law
               fell
               into
               disgrace
               ,
               and
               the
               design
               became
               suspected
               ,
               and
               men
               were
               first
               insnared
               ,
               and
               then
               scandalized
               ,
               and
               then
               began
               to
               complain
               without
               remedy
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               took
               remedy
               themselves
               without
               authority
               ;
               the
               whole
               affair
               fell
               into
               a
               disorder
               and
               a
               mischief
               ;
               and
               zeal
               was
               busie
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               and
               on
               both
               sides
               was
               mistaken
               ,
               because
               they
               fell
               not
               upon
               the
               
               proper
               remedy
               ,
               which
               was
               to
               reduce
               the
               Law
               to
               the
               usefulnesse
               and
               advantages
               of
               its
               first
               intention
               .
               But
               this
               I
               intended
               not
               to
               have
               spoken
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Our
                 Zeal
                 must
                 never
                 carry
                 us
                 beyond
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 safe
                 .
              
               Some
               there
               are
               who
               in
               their
               first
               attempts
               and
               entries
               upon
               Religion
               while
               the
               passion
               that
               brought
               them
               in
               remains
               ,
               undertake
               things
               as
               great
               as
               their
               highest
               thoughts
               ;
               no
               repentance
               is
               sharp
               enough
               ,
               no
               charities
               expensive
               enough
               ,
               no
               fastings
               afflictive
               enough
               ,
               then
               
                 totis
                 Quinquatribus
                 orant
              
               ;
               and
               finding
               some
               deliciousnesse
               at
               the
               first
               contest
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               activity
               of
               their
               passion
               ,
               they
               make
               vowes
               to
               
               binde
               themselves
               for
               ever
               to
               this
               state
               of
               delicacies
               .
               The
               onset
               is
               fair
               :
               but
               the
               event
               is
               this
               .
               The
               age
               of
               a
               passion
               ,
               is
               not
               long
               ,
               and
               the
               flatulent
               spirit
               being
               breathed
               out
               ,
               the
               man
               begins
               to
               abate
               of
               his
               first
               heats
               ,
               and
               is
               ashamed
               :
               but
               then
               he
               considers
               that
               all
               that
               was
               not
               necessary
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               will
               abate
               something
               more
               and
               from
               
               
               
                 something
                 to
                 something
                 ,
                 at
                 last
                 it
                 will
                 come
                 to
                 just
                 nothing
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               proper
               effect
               of
               this
               is
               ,
               indignation
               and
               
                 hatred
                 of
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 an
                 impudent
                 spirit
                 ,
                 carelessenesse
              
               or
               despair
               .
               Zeal
               sometimes
               carries
               a
               man
               into
               temptation
               :
               and
               he
               that
               never
               thinks
               he
               loves
               God
               dutifully
               or
               acceptably
               ,
               because
               he
               is
               not
               imprison'd
               for
               him
               ,
               or
               undone
               ,
               or
               design'd
               to
               Martyrdome
               ,
               may
               desire
               a
               triall
               that
               will
               undoe
               him
               .
               It
               is
               like
               fighting
               of
               a
               Duell
               to
               shew
               our
               valour
               .
               Stay
               till
               the
               King
               commands
               you
               to
               fight
               and
               die
               ,
               and
               then
               let
               zeal
               do
               its
               noblest
               offices
               .
               This
               irregularity
               and
               mistake
               was
               too
               frequent
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ,
               when
               men
               and
               women
               would
               strive
               for
               death
               ,
               and
               
               be
               ambitious
               to
               feel
               the
               hangmans
               sword
               ;
               some
               miscarryed
               in
               the
               attempt
               ,
               and
               became
               sad
               examples
               of
               the
               unequall
               yoking
               a
               frail
               spirit
               with
               a
               zealous
               driver
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Let
               
                 Zeal
                 never
                 transport
                 us
                 to
                 attempt
                 anything
                 but
                 what
                 is
                 possible
                 .
                 M.
                 Teresa
              
               made
               a
               vow
               that
               she
               would
               do
               alwaies
               that
               which
               was
               absolutely
               the
               best
               .
               But
               neither
               could
               
                 her
                 understanding
              
               alwaies
               tell
               her
               which
               was
               so
               ,
               nor
               
                 her
                 will
              
               alwayes
               have
               the
               same
               fervours
               :
               and
               it
               must
               often
               breed
               scruples
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               tediousnesse
               ,
               and
               wishes
               that
               the
               vow
               were
               unmade
               .
               He
               that
               vowes
               never
               to
               have
               an
               ill
               thought
               ,
               never
               to
               commit
               an
               error
               ,
               hath
               taken
               a
               course
               
               that
               his
               little
               infirmities
               shall
               become
               crimes
               ,
               and
               certainly
               be
               imputed
               by
               changing
               his
               unavoidable
               infirmity
               into
               vow-breach
               .
               Zeal
               is
               a
               violence
               to
               a
               mans
               spirit
               ,
               and
               unlesse
               the
               spirit
               be
               secur'd
               by
               the
               proper
               nature
               of
               the
               duty
               ,
               and
               the
               circumstances
               of
               the
               action
               ,
               and
               the
               possibilities
               of
               the
               man
               ;
               it
               is
               like
               a
               great
               fortune
               in
               the
               meanest
               person
               ,
               it
               bears
               him
               beyond
               his
               limit
               ,
               and
               breaks
               him
               into
               dangers
               and
               passions
               ,
               transportations
               and
               all
               the
               furies
               of
               disorder
               that
               can
               happen
               to
               an
               abused
               person
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Zeal
               is
               not
               safe
               unlesse
               it
               be
               
                 in
                 re
                 probabili
              
               too
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               in
               a
               likely
               matter
               .
               For
               we
               that
               finde
               so
               many
               excuses
               to
               untie
               all
               our
               
               just
               obligations
               ,
               and
               distinguish
               our
               duty
               into
               so
               much
               finenesse
               ,
               that
               it
               becomes
               like
               leaf-gold
               apt
               to
               be
               gone
               at
               every
               breath
               ;
               it
               can
               not
               be
               prudent
               that
               we
               zealously
               undertake
               what
               is
               not
               probable
               to
               be
               effected
               .
               If
               we
               do
               ,
               the
               event
               can
               be
               nothing
               but
               portions
               of
               the
               former
               evill
               ,
               scruple
               and
               
                 snares
                 ,
                 shamefull
                 retreats
              
               and
               
                 new
                 fantastick
                 principles
              
               ;
               In
               all
               our
               undertakings
               we
               must
               consider
               what
               is
               our
               state
               of
               life
               ,
               what
               our
               naturall
               inclinations
               ,
               what
               is
               our
               society
               ,
               and
               what
               are
               our
               dependencies
               ;
               by
               what
               necessities
               we
               are
               born
               down
               ,
               by
               what
               hopes
               we
               are
               biassed
               ;
               and
               by
               these
               let
               us
               measure
               our
               heats
               and
               their
               proper
               businesse
               .
               A
               zealous
               man
               runs
               up
               a
               sandy
               hill
               ;
               the
               violence
               of
               
               motion
               is
               his
               greatest
               hinderance
               ,
               and
               a
               passion
               in
               Religion
               destroys
               as
               much
               of
               our
               evennesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               as
               it
               sets
               forward
               any
               outward
               work
               :
               and
               therefore
               although
               it
               be
               a
               good
               circumstance
               and
               degree
               of
               a
               spirituall
               duty
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               it
               is
               within
               ,
               and
               relative
               to
               God
               and
               our selves
               ;
               so
               long
               it
               is
               a
               holy
               flame
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               be
               in
               an
               outward
               duty
               ,
               or
               relative
               to
               our
               neighbours
               ,
               or
               in
               an
               instance
               not
               necessary
               ,
               
               it
               sometimes
               spoils
               the
               action
               ,
               and
               alwaies
               endangers
               it
               .
               But
               I
               must
               
               remember
               we
               live
               in
               an
               age
               in
               which
               men
               have
               more
               need
               of
               new
               fires
               to
               be
               kindled
               within
               them
               and
               round
               about
               them
               ,
               then
               of
               any
               thing
               to
               allay
               their
               forwardnesse
               :
               there
               is
               little
               or
               no
               zeal
               now
               but
               the
               zeal
               of
               envie
               ,
               and
               killing
               as
               many
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               and
               damning
               more
               then
               they
               can
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 smoke
                 and
                 lurking
                 fires
              
               do
               corrode
               and
               secretly
               consume
               :
               therefore
               this
               discourse
               is
               lesse
               necessary
               .
               A
               Physitian
               would
               have
               but
               small
               imployment
               near
               the
               
                 Riph●an
                 Mountains
              
               ,
               if
               he
               could
               cure
               nothing
               but
               Calentures
               ;
               Catarrhes
               ,
               and
               dead
               palsies
               ,
               Colds
               and
               Consumptions
               are
               their
               evils
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               lukewarmnesse
               and
               deadnesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               the
               proper
               maladies
               of
               our
               age
               :
               for
               
               though
               some
               are
               hot
               when
               they
               are
               mistaken
               ,
               yet
               men
               are
               cold
               in
               a
               righteous
               cause
               ;
               and
               the
               nature
               of
               this
               evill
               is
               to
               be
               insensible
               ,
               and
               the
               men
               are
               farther
               from
               a
               cure
               because
               they
               neither
               feel
               their
               evill
               ,
               nor
               perceive
               their
               danger
               .
               But
               of
               this
               I
               have
               already
               given
               account
               :
               and
               to
               it
               ,
               I
               shall
               only
               adde
               what
               an
               old
               spirituall
               person
               told
               a
               novice
               in
               religion
               ,
               asking
               him
               the
               cause
               why
               he
               so
               frequently
               suffered
               tediousnesse
               in
               his
               religious
               offices
               ;
               
                 Nondum
                 vidisti
                 requiem
                 quam
                 speramus
                 ,
                 nec
                 tormenta
                 quae
                 timemus
              
               ;
               young
               man
               ,
               thou
               hast
               not
               seen
               the
               glories
               which
               are
               laid
               up
               for
               the
               zealous
               and
               devout
               ,
               nor
               yet
               beheld
               the
               flames
               which
               are
               prepared
               for
               the
               lukewarm
               ,
               and
               the
               haters
               of
               strict
               devotion
               .
               
               But
               the
               Jewes
               tell
               that
               Adam
               having
               seen
               the
               beauties
               ,
               and
               tasted
               the
               delicacies
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               repented
               and
               mourned
               upon
               the
               
                 Indian
                 Mountains
              
               for
               three
               hundred
               years
               together
               :
               and
               we
               who
               have
               a
               great
               share
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               his
               sorrowes
               ,
               can
               by
               nothing
               be
               invited
               to
               a
               persevering
               ,
               a
               great
               ,
               a
               passionate
               religion
               ,
               more
               then
               by
               remembring
               what
               he
               lost
               ,
               and
               what
               is
               laid
               up
               for
               them
               whose
               hearts
               are
               burning
               lamps
               ,
               and
               are
               all
               on
               fire
               with
               Divine
               love
               ,
               whose
               flames
               are
               fann'd
               with
               the
               wings
               of
               the
               holy
               Dove
               ,
               and
               whose
               spirits
               shine
               and
               burn
               with
               that
               fire
               which
               the
               holy
               Jesus
               came
               to
               enkindle
               upon
               the
               earth
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sermon
               ,
               XV.
               The
               House
               of
               Feasting
               :
               OR
               THE
               EPICVRES
               MEASVRES
               .
               
                 Part
                 I.
              
               
            
             
               
                 
                 1
                 Cor.
                 15.
                 32.
                 last
                 part
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 us
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 for
                 to
                 morrow
                 we
                 dye
                 .
              
            
             
               THis
               is
               the
               Epicures
               Proverb
               ,
               begun
               upon
               a
               weak
               mistake
               ;
               started
               by
               chance
               ,
               from
               the
               discourses
               of
               drink
               ,
               and
               thought
               witty
               by
               the
               undiscerning
               company
               ,
               and
               prevail'd
               infinitely
               ,
               because
               it
               struck
               their
               fancy
               luckily
               ,
               and
               maintained
               
               the
               merry
               meeting
               ;
               but
               as
               it
               happens
               commonly
               to
               such
               discourses
               ,
               so
               this
               also
               ,
               when
               it
               comes
               to
               be
               examined
               by
               the
               consultations
               of
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               the
               sober
               hours
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               it
               seems
               the
               most
               witlesse
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               unreasonable
               in
               the
               world
               .
               When
               Seneca
               describes
               the
               spare
               diet
               of
               Epicurus
               and
               Metrodorus
               ,
               he
               uses
               this
               expression
               ;
               
                 Liberaliora
                 sunt
                 alimenta
                 carceris
                 :
                 sepositos
                 ad
                 capitale
                 supplicium
                 ,
                 non
                 tam
                 angustè
                 ,
                 qui
                 occisurus
                 est
                 ,
                 pascit
                 .
              
               The
               prison
               keeps
               a
               better
               table
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               to
               kill
               the
               criminall
               to
               morrow
               morning
               ,
               gives
               him
               a
               better
               supper
               over
               night
               .
               By
               this
               he
               intended
               
               to
               represent
               his
               meal
               to
               be
               very
               short
               :
               for
               as
               dying
               persons
               have
               but
               little
               stomach
               to
               feast
               high
               ;
               so
               they
               that
               mean
               to
               cut
               the
               throat
               will
               think
               it
               a
               vain
               expence
               to
               please
               it
               with
               delicacies
               ,
               which
               after
               the
               first
               alteration
               must
               be
               poured
               upon
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               looked
               upon
               as
               the
               worst
               part
               of
               the
               accursed
               thing
               .
               And
               there
               is
               also
               the
               same
               proportion
               of
               unreasonablenesse
               ,
               that
               because
               men
               shall
               die
               
               
                 to
                 morrow
              
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               sentence
               and
               unalterable
               decree
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               
               are
               now
               descending
               to
               their
               graves
               ,
               that
               therefore
               they
               should
               first
               destroy
               their
               reason
               ,
               and
               then
               force
               dull
               time
               to
               run
               faster
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               dye
               sottish
               as
               beasts
               ,
               and
               speedily
               as
               a
               slie
               :
               But
               they
               thought
               there
               was
               no
               life
               after
               this
               ;
               or
               if
               there
               were
               ,
               it
               was
               without
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               every
               soul
               thrust
               into
               a
               hole
               ,
               and
               a
               dorter
               of
               a
               spans
               length
               allowed
               for
               his
               rest
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               walk
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               shades
               below
               no
               numbring
               of
               healths
               by
               the
               numerall
               letters
               of
               Philenium's
               name
               ,
               no
               fat
               Mullets
               ,
               no
               Oysters
               of
               Luerinus
               ,
               no
               Lesbian
               or
               Chian
               Wines
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Therefore
               now
               enjoy
               the
               delicacies
               of
               Nature
               ,
               and
               feel
               the
               descending
               wines
               distilled
               
               through
               the
               limbecks
               of
               thy
               tongue
               ,
               and
               larynx
               ,
               and
               suck
               the
               delicious
               juice
               of
               fishes
               ,
               the
               marrow
               of
               the
               laborious
               Oxe
               ,
               and
               the
               tender
               lard
               of
               Apulian
               Swine
               ,
               and
               the
               condited
               bellies
               of
               the
               scarus
               ;
               but
               lose
               no
               time
               ;
               for
               the
               Sun
               drives
               hard
               ,
               and
               the
               shadow
               is
               long
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 mourning
                 are
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
              
               but
               the
               number
               of
               the
               dayes
               of
               darknesse
               and
               the
               grave
               cannot
               be
               told
               .
            
             
               Thus
               they
               thought
               they
               discoursed
               wisely
               ,
               and
               their
               wisdome
               was
               turned
               into
               folly
               ;
               for
               all
               their
               arts
               of
               providence
               ,
               and
               witty
               securities
               of
               pleasure
               were
               nothing
               but
               unmanly
               prologues
               to
               death
               ,
               
               fear
               and
               
                 folly
                 ,
                 sensuality
              
               and
               
                 beastly
                 pleasures
              
               .
               But
               they
               are
               to
               be
               excused
               rather
               then
               we
               .
               They
               placed
               themselves
               in
               the
               order
               of
               beasts
               and
               birds
               ,
               and
               esteemed
               their
               bodies
               nothing
               but
               receptacles
               of
               flesh
               and
               wine
               ,
               larders
               and
               pantries
               ;
               and
               their
               soul
               the
               fine
               instrument
               of
               pleasure
               and
               brisk
               perception
               ,
               of
               relishes
               and
               gusts
               ,
               reflexions
               and
               duplications
               of
               delight
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               trea
               ed
               themselves
               accordingly
               .
               But
               then
               why
               we
               should
               do
               the
               same
               things
               ,
               who
               are
               led
               by
               other
               principles
               ,
               and
               a
               more
               severe
               institution
               ,
               and
               better
               notices
               of
               immortality
               ,
               who
               understand
               what
               shall
               happen
               to
               a
               soul
               hereafter
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               this
               time
               is
               but
               a
               passage
               
               to
               eternity
               ,
               this
               body
               but
               a
               servant
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               this
               soul
               a
               minister
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               man
               in
               order
               to
               God
               and
               to
               felicity
               ;
               this
               I
               say
               is
               more
               unreasonable
               ,
               then
               to
               eat
               aconite
               to
               preserve
               our
               health
               ,
               and
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               floud
               that
               we
               may
               die
               a
               dry
               death
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               perfect
               contradiction
               to
               the
               state
               of
               good
               things
               ,
               whither
               we
               are
               designed
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               principles
               of
               a
               wise
               Philophy
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               instructed
               that
               we
               may
               become
               
                 wise
                 unto
                 salvation
              
               .
               That
               I
               may
               therefore
               do
               some
               assistances
               towards
               the
               curing
               the
               miseries
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               reprove
               the
               follies
               and
               improper
               motions
               towards
               felicity
               ,
               I
               shall
               endevour
               to
               represent
               to
               
               you
               ,
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               plenty
               and
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               world
               are
               no
               proper
               instruments
               of
               felicity
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               That
               intemperance
               is
               a
               certain
               enemy
               to
               it
               ;
               making
               life
               unpleasant
               ,
               and
               death
               troublesome
               and
               intolerable
               .
            
             
             
               
               3.
               
               I
               shall
               adde
               the
               rules
               and
               measures
               of
               temperance
               in
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               that
               nature
               and
               grace
               may
               joyne
               to
               the
               constitution
               of
               mans
               felicity
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Plenty
               and
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               world
               are
               no
               proper
               instrument
               of
               felicity
               .
               It
               is
               necessary
               that
               a
               man
               have
               some
               violence
               done
               to
               himself
               before
               he
               can
               receive
               them
               :
               for
               natures
               bounds
               are
               ,
               
                 non
                 esurire
                 ,
                 non
                 sitire
                 ,
                 non
                 algere
                 ,
              
               to
               be
               quit
               from
               hunger
               ,
               and
               thirst
               ,
               and
               cold
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               have
               nothing
               upon
               us
               that
               puts
               us
               to
               pain
               ;
               against
               which
               she
               hath
               made
               provisions
               by
               the
               fleece
               of
               the
               sheep
               ,
               and
               the
               skins
               of
               beasts
               ,
               by
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               fountain
               ,
               and
               
               the
               hearbs
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               of
               these
               no
               good
               man
               is
               destitute
               ,
               for
               that
               share
               that
               he
               can
               need
               to
               fill
               those
               appetites
               and
               necessities
               he
               cannot
               otherwise
               avoid
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               For
               it
               is
               unimaginable
               that
               Nature
               should
               be
               a
               mother
               naturall
               and
               indulgent
               to
               the
               beasts
               of
               the
               forrest
               ,
               and
               the
               spawn
               of
               fishes
               ,
               to
               every
               plant
               and
               fungus
               ,
               to
               cats
               and
               owles
               ,
               to
               moles
               and
               bats
               ,
               making
               her
               store-houses
               alwaies
               to
               stand
               open
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               that
               for
               the
               Lord
               of
               all
               these
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               noblest
               of
               her
               productions
               she
               should
               have
               made
               no
               provisions
               ,
               and
               only
               produc'd
               in
               us
               appetites
               sharp
               as
               the
               stomach
               of
               Wolves
               ,
               troublesome
               as
               the
               Tigres
               hunger
               ,
               and
               then
               run
               
               away
               ,
               leaving
               art
               and
               
                 chance
                 ,
                 violence
              
               and
               study
               ,
               to
               feed
               us
               and
               to
               cloath
               us
               .
               This
               is
               so
               far
               from
               truth
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               certainly
               more
               provided
               for
               by
               nature
               then
               all
               the
               world
               besides
               ;
               for
               every
               thing
               can
               minister
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               we
               can
               passe
               into
               none
               of
               Natures
               cabinets
               ,
               but
               we
               can
               finde
               our
               table
               spread
               :
               so
               that
               what
               David
               said
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 Whither
                 shall
                 I
                 go
                 from
                 thy
                 presence
                 ?
                 If
                 I
                 go
                 to
                 heaven
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 there
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 descend
                 to
                 the
                 deep
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 there
                 also
                 ;
                 if
                 I
                 take
                 the
                 wings
                 of
                 the
                 morning
                 and
                 flie
                 into
                 the
                 uttermost
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
                 even
                 there
                 thou
                 wilt
                 finde
                 me
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 thy
                 right
                 band
                 shall
                 uphold
                 me
                 :
              
               we
               may
               say
               it
               concerning
               our
               table
               ,
               and
               our
               wardrobe
               ;
               
               If
               we
               go
               into
               the
               fields
               ,
               we
               finde
               them
               till'd
               by
               the
               mercies
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               water'd
               with
               showers
               from
               God
               to
               feed
               us
               and
               to
               cloath
               us
               ;
               if
               we
               go
               down
               into
               the
               deep
               ,
               there
               God
               hath
               multiplyed
               our
               stores
               ,
               and
               fill'd
               a
               magazine
               which
               no
               hunger
               can
               exhaust
               ;
               the
               aire
               drops
               down
               delicacies
               ,
               and
               the
               wildernesse
               can
               sustain
               us
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               in
               nature
               ,
               that
               which
               feeds
               Lions
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               the
               Oxe
               eats
               ,
               that
               which
               the
               fishes
               live
               upon
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               the
               provision
               for
               the
               birds
               ,
               all
               that
               can
               keep
               us
               alive
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               consider
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               beasts
               and
               birds
               for
               whom
               nature
               hath
               provided
               but
               one
               dish
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               flesh
               or
               fish
               ,
               or
               herbes
               or
               flies
               ,
               and
               these
               
               also
               we
               secure
               with
               guards
               from
               them
               ,
               and
               drive
               away
               birds
               and
               beasts
               from
               that
               provision
               which
               Nature
               made
               for
               them
               ,
               yet
               seldome
               can
               we
               finde
               that
               any
               of
               these
               perish
               with
               hunger
               :
               much
               rather
               shall
               we
               finde
               that
               we
               are
               secured
               by
               the
               securities
               proper
               for
               the
               more
               noble
               creatures
               ,
               by
               that
               providence
               that
               disposes
               all
               things
               ,
               by
               that
               mercy
               that
               gives
               us
               all
               things
               ,
               which
               to
               other
               creatures
               
               are
               ministred
               singly
               ;
               by
               that
               labour
               that
               can
               procure
               what
               we
               need
               ,
               
               by
               that
               wisdome
               that
               can
               consider
               concerning
               future
               necessities
               ,
               by
               that
               power
               that
               can
               force
               it
               from
               inferiour
               creatures
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               temperance
               which
               can
               fit
               our
               meat
               to
               our
               necessities
               .
               For
               if
               we
               go
               beyond
               what
               is
               needfull
               ,
               as
               we
               finde
               sometimes
               more
               then
               was
               promised
               ,
               and
               very
               often
               more
               then
               we
               need
               ,
               so
               we
               disorder
               the
               certainty
               of
               our
               felicity
               ,
               by
               putting
               that
               to
               a
               hazard
               which
               nature
               hath
               secur'd
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               
               certain
               that
               if
               we
               desire
               to
               have
               the
               wealth
               of
               Susa
               ,
               or
               garments
               stain'd
               with
               the
               bloud
               of
               the
               Tyrian
               fish
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               desire
               to
               feed
               like
               Philoxenus
               ,
               or
               to
               have
               tables
               loaden
               like
               the
               boards
               of
               Vitellius
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               never
               want
               .
               It
               is
               not
               Nature
               that
               desires
               these
               things
               ,
               but
               lust
               and
               violence
               ;
               and
               by
               a
               disease
               we
               enter'd
               into
               the
               passion
               and
               the
               necessity
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               state
               of
               trouble
               it
               is
               likely
               we
               may
               dwell
               for
               ever
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               reduce
               our
               appetites
               to
               natures
               measure
               .
            
             
               
                 Si
                 ventri
                 benè
                 ,
                 si
                 lateri
                 est
                 ,
                 pedibūsque
                 tuis
                 ,
                 nil
                 
              
               
                 Divitiae
                 poterunt
                 Regales
                 addere
                 majus
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               that
               plenty
               and
               pleasures
               are
               not
               the
               proper
               instruments
               of
               felicity
               .
               Because
               felicity
               is
               not
               a
               jewell
               that
               can
               be
               
               lock'd
               in
               one
               mans
               cabinet
               .
               God
               intended
               that
               all
               men
               should
               be
               made
               happy
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               gave
               to
               all
               men
               the
               same
               naturall
               desires
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               men
               provision
               of
               satisfactions
               by
               the
               same
               mears
               and
               drinks
               ,
               intended
               that
               it
               should
               not
               go
               beyond
               that
               measure
               of
               good
               things
               which
               corresponds
               to
               those
               desires
               which
               all
               men
               naturally
               have
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               cannot
               be
               satisfied
               with
               common
               provisions
               ,
               hath
               a
               bigger
               need
               then
               he
               that
               can
               ;
               it
               is
               harder
               ,
               and
               more
               contingent
               ,
               and
               more
               difficult
               ,
               and
               more
               troublesome
               ,
               for
               him
               to
               be
               satisfied
               ;
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               Epicurus
               ,
               I
               feed
               sweetly
               upon
               bread
               and
               water
               ,
               those
               sweet
               and
               easie
               provisions
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               I
               defie
               the
               pleasures
               of
               costly
               provisions
               ;
               And
               the
               man
               was
               so
               confident
               that
               he
               had
               the
               advantage
               over
               wealthy
               tables
               ,
               that
               he
               thought
               himself
               happy
               as
               the
               immortall
               Gods
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               For
               these
               provisions
               are
               easie
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               gotten
               without
               amazing
               cares
               ;
               no
               man
               needs
               to
               flatter
               ,
               if
               he
               can
               live
               as
               Nature
               did
               intend
               :
               
                 Magna
                 pars
                 libertatis
                 est
                 benè
                 moratus
                 venter
                 :
              
               
               he
               need
               not
               swell
               his
               accounts
               ,
               and
               intricate
               his
               spirit
               with
               arts
               of
               subtlety
               and
               contrivance
               ,
               he
               can
               be
               free
               from
               fears
               ;
               and
               the
               
               chances
               of
               the
               world
               cannot
               concern
               him
               .
               And
               this
               is
               true
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               those
               severe
               and
               Anachoreticall
               and
               Philosophicall
               persons
               ,
               who
               lived
               meanly
               as
               a
               sheep
               ,
               and
               without
               variety
               as
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               same
               proportion
               it
               is
               also
               true
               in
               every
               man
               that
               can
               be
               contented
               with
               that
               which
               is
               honestly
               sufficient
               .
               
                 Maximus
                 Tyrius
              
               considers
               
               
               concerning
               the
               felicity
               of
               Diogenes
               ,
               a
               poor
               Synopean
               ,
               having
               not
               so
               much
               nobility
               as
               to
               be
               born
               in
               the
               better
               parts
               of
               Greece
               ;
               but
               he
               saw
               that
               he
               was
               compel'd
               by
               no
               Tyrant
               to
               speak
               or
               do
               ignobly
               ;
               he
               had
               no
               fields
               to
               till
               ,
               and
               therefore
               took
               no
               care
               to
               buy
               cattell
               ,
               and
               to
               hire
               servants
               ;
               he
               was
               not
               distracted
               when
               a
               rent-day
               came
               ,
               and
               fear'd
               not
               when
               the
               wise
               Greeks
               play'd
               the
               fool
               and
               fought
               who
               should
               be
               Lord
               of
               that
               field
               that
               lay
               between
               Thebes
               and
               Athens
               ;
               he
               laugh'd
               to
               see
               men
               scramble
               for
               dirty
               silver
               ,
               and
               spend
               10000.
               
               
                 Attick
                 talents
              
               for
               the
               getting
               the
               revenues
               of
               200
               Philippios
               ;
               he
               went
               with
               his
               staffe
               and
               bag
               into
               the
               camp
               of
               
               the
               Phoconses
               ,
               and
               the
               souldiers
               reverene'd
               his
               person
               and
               despised
               his
               poverty
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               truce
               with
               him
               whosoever
               had
               wars
               ;
               and
               the
               Diadem
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               the
               Purple
               of
               the
               Emperors
               ,
               the
               Mitre
               of
               high
               Priests
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 divining
                 staffe
              
               of
               Soothsayers
               were
               things
               of
               envie
               and
               ambition
               ,
               the
               purchase
               of
               danger
               ,
               and
               the
               rewards
               of
               a
               mighty
               passion
               :
               and
               men
               enter'd
               into
               them
               by
               trouble
               and
               extreme
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               under
               them
               as
               a
               man
               under
               a
               falling
               roof
               ,
               or
               as
               Damocles
               under
               the
               Tyrants
               sword
               ,
            
             
               
                 Nunc
                 lateri
                 incumbens
                 —
                 mox
                 deinde
                 supinus
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 Nunc
                 cubat
                 in
                 faciem
                 ,
                 nunc
                 recta
                 pectore
                 surgens
                 ,
              
            
             
               Sleeping
               like
               a
               condemned
               man
               ;
               and
               let
               there
               be
               what
               pleasure
               men
               can
               dream
               of
               in
               such
               broken
               slumbers
               ,
               yet
               the
               fear
               of
               waking
               from
               this
               illusion
               and
               parting
               from
               this
               phantastick
               pleasure
               ,
               is
               a
               pain
               and
               torment
               which
               the
               imaginary
               felicity
               cannot
               pay
               for
               .
               
                 Cui
                 cum
                 paupertate
                 benè
                 convenit
                 ,
                 di●es
                 est
                 ;
                 non
                 qui
                 parum
                 habet
                 ,
                 sed
                 qui
                 plus
                 cupit
                 ,
                 pauper
                 est
                 .
              
               All
               our
               trouble
               is
               from
               within
               us
               ;
               and
               if
               a
               dish
               of
               lettice
               and
               a
               clear
               fountain
               can
               cool
               all
               my
               heats
               ,
               so
               that
               I
               shall
               have
               neither
               thirst
               nor
               
                 pride
                 ,
                 lust
              
               nor
               revenge
               ,
               
               envie
               nor
               ambition
               ,
               I
               am
               lodg'd
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               felicity
               ;
               and
               indeed
               no
               men
               sleep
               so
               soundly
               ,
               as
               they
               that
               lay
               their
               head
               upon
               Natures
               lap
               .
               For
               a
               single
               dish
               and
               clean
               chalice
               lifted
               from
               the
               springs
               ,
               can
               cure
               my
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               :
               but
               the
               meat
               of
               Ahasuerus
               feast
               cannot
               satisfie
               my
               ambition
               and
               my
               pride
               .
               
                 Nullâ
                 re
                 egere
                 ,
                 Dei
                 proprium
                 ;
                 quàm
                 paucissimis
                 autem
                 ,
                 Deo
                 proximum
                 ,
              
               said
               Socrates
               .
               He
               therefore
               that
               hath
               the
               fewest
               desires
               and
               the
               most
               quiet
               passions
               ,
               whose
               wants
               are
               soon
               provided
               for
               ,
               and
               whose
               possessions
               cannot
               be
               disturbed
               with
               violent
               fears
               ,
               he
               that
               dwels
               next
               door
               to
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               can
               carry
               his
               needs
               and
               lay
               them
               down
               where
               he
               
               please
               ,
               this
               man
               is
               the
               happy
               man
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               not
               to
               be
               done
               in
               great
               designs
               ,
               and
               swelling
               fortunes
               .
               
                 Dives
                 jam
                 factus
                 desiit
                 gaudere
                 lentè
                 ,
                 Cariùs
                 edit
                 &
                 bibit
                 ,
                 &
                 laetatur
                 dives
                 ,
                 quàm
                 pauper
                 ,
                 qui
                 in
                 quolibet
                 ,
                 in
                 parato
                 ,
                 in
                 inempto
                 gaudet
                 ,
                 &
                 facilè
                 epulari
                 potest
                 ,
                 dives
                 nunquam
                 .
              
               For
               as
               it
               is
               in
               plants
               which
               nature
               thrusts
               forth
               from
               her
               navell
               ,
               she
               makes
               regular
               provisions
               ,
               and
               dresses
               them
               
               with
               strength
               and
               ornament
               ,
               with
               easinesse
               and
               a
               full
               stature
               ,
               but
               
               if
               you
               thrust
               a
               Jessamine
               there
               where
               she
               would
               have
               had
               a
               Daisie
               grow
               ,
               or
               bring
               the
               tall
               firre
               from
               dwelling
               in
               his
               own
               countrey
               ,
               and
               transport
               the
               orange
               or
               the
               almond-tree
               neer
               the
               fringes
               of
               the
               North
               starre
               ,
               Nature
               is
               displeased
               ,
               and
               becomes
               unnaturall
               ,
               and
               starves
               her
               sucklings
               ,
               and
               renders
               you
               a
               return
               lesse
               then
               your
               charge
               and
               expectation
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               all
               our
               appetites
               ;
               when
               they
               are
               naturall
               and
               proper
               ,
               nature
               feeds
               them
               and
               makes
               them
               healthfull
               and
               lusty
               ,
               as
               the
               course
               issue
               of
               the
               Scythian
               clown
               ;
               she
               feeds
               them
               and
               makes
               them
               easie
               without
               cares
               and
               costly
               passion
               ;
               but
               if
               you
               thrust
               and
               appetite
               into
               her
               which
               she
               intended
               not
               ,
               she
               gives
               
               you
               sickly
               and
               uneasie
               banquets
               ,
               you
               must
               struggle
               with
               her
               for
               every
               drop
               of
               milk
               she
               gives
               beyond
               her
               own
               needs
               ;
               you
               may
               get
               gold
               from
               her
               entrails
               ,
               and
               at
               a
               great
               charge
               provide
               ornamants
               for
               your
               Queens
               and
               Princely
               women
               :
               but
               our
               lives
               are
               spent
               in
               the
               purchase
               ;
               and
               when
               you
               have
               got
               them
               ,
               you
               must
               have
               more
               ;
               for
               these
               cannot
               content
               you
               ,
               nor
               nourish
               the
               spirit
               .
               
                 Ad
                 supervacua
                 sudatur
              
               .
               A
               man
               must
               labour
               infinitely
               to
               get
               more
               then
               he
               needs
               ;
               but
               to
               drive
               away
               thirst
               and
               hunger
               ,
               a
               man
               needs
               not
               sit
               in
               the
               fields
               of
               the
               oppressed
               poor
               ,
               nor
               lead
               armies
               ,
               nor
               break
               his
               sleep
               ,
               
                 &
                 contumeliosam
                 humanitatem
                 pati
              
               ,
               and
               to
               suffer
               shame
               and
               danger
               ,
               
               and
               envie
               and
               affront
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               retinue
               of
               infelicity
               .
            
             
               
                 —
                 Quis
                 non
                 Epicurum
              
               
                 Suspicit
                 ,
                 exigui
                 laetum
                 plantaribus
                 horti
                 ?
              
            
             
               If
               men
               did
               but
               know
               what
               felicity
               dwels
               in
               the
               cottage
               of
               a
               vertuous
               poor
               man
               ,
               how
               sound
               his
               sleeps
               ,
               how
               quiet
               his
               breast
               ,
               how
               composed
               his
               minde
               ,
               how
               free
               from
               care
               ,
               how
               easie
               his
               provision
               ,
               how
               healthfull
               his
               morning
               ,
               how
               sober
               his
               night
               ,
               how
               moist
               his
               mouth
               ,
               how
               joyfull
               his
               heart
               ,
               they
               would
               never
               admire
               the
               noises
               
               and
               the
               diseases
               ,
               the
               throng
               of
               passions
               ,
               and
               the
               violence
               of
               unnaturall
               appetites
               ,
               that
               fill
               the
               houses
               of
               the
               luxurious
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               ambitious
               :
            
             
               
                 Nam
                 neque
                 divitibus
                 contingunt
                 gaudia
                 solis
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               which
               you
               call
               pleasures
               are
               but
               the
               imagery
               and
               phantastick
               appearances
               ,
               and
               such
               appearances
               even
               poor
               men
               may
               have
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 like
              
               felicity
               that
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 Persia
              
               should
               come
               to
               Babylon
               in
               the
               winter
               ,
               and
               to
               Susa
               in
               the
               summer
               ;
               and
               be
               attended
               with
               all
               the
               servants
               
               of
               127
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               the
               Princes
               of
               
                 Asia
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 like
                 this
                 ,
              
               that
               Diogenes
               went
               to
               Corinth
               in
               the
               time
               of
               vintage
               ,
               and
               to
               Athens
               when
               winter
               came
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               Courts
               visited
               the
               Temples
               and
               the
               Schooles
               ,
               and
               was
               pleased
               in
               the
               society
               of
               Scholars
               and
               learned
               men
               ,
               and
               conversed
               with
               the
               Students
               of
               all
               Asia
               and
               
               
               Europe
               .
               If
               a
               man
               loves
               privacy
               ,
               the
               poor
               fortune
               can
               have
               that
               when
               Princes
               cannot
               ;
               if
               he
               loves
               noises
               ,
               he
               can
               go
               to
               Markets
               and
               to
               Courts
               ,
               and
               may
               glut
               himself
               with
               strange
               faces
               ,
               and
               strange
               voices
               ,
               and
               stranger
               manners
               ,
               and
               the
               wilde
               designs
               of
               all
               the
               world
               :
               and
               when
               that
               day
               comes
               in
               which
               we
               shall
               dye
               ,
               nothing
               of
               the
               eating
               and
               drinking
               remains
               ,
               nothing
               of
               the
               pomp
               and
               luxury
               ,
               but
               the
               sorrow
               to
               part
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               shame
               to
               have
               dwelt
               there
               where
               wisdome
               and
               vertue
               seldome
               comes
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               to
               call
               men
               to
               sober
               counsels
               ,
               to
               a
               plain
               and
               a
               severe
               and
               more
               naturall
               way
               of
               living
               ;
               and
               when
               Lucian
               derides
               the
               
               dead
               Princes
               and
               Generals
               ,
               and
               sayes
               that
               in
               hell
               they
               go
               up
               and
               down
               selling
               salt
               meats
               and
               crying
               Mussels
               ,
               or
               begging
               ;
               and
               he
               brings
               in
               Philip
               of
               Macedon
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               mending
               of
               shooes
               in
               a
               little
               stall
               ;
               he
               intended
               to
               represent
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               shades
               below
               and
               in
               the
               state
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
               the
               Princes
               and
               voluptuous
               have
               a
               being
               different
               from
               their
               present
               plenty
               ,
               but
               that
               their
               condition
               is
               made
               contemptible
               and
               miserable
               by
               its
               disproportion
               to
               their
               lost
               and
               perishing
               voluptuousnesse
               .
               The
               result
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               Tiresias
               told
               the
               Ghost
               of
               Menippus
               enquiring
               what
               state
               of
               life
               was
               nearest
               to
               felicity
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               
               private
               life
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               freest
               from
               tumult
               and
               vanity
               ,
               noise
               and
               luxury
               ,
               businesse
               and
               ambition
               ,
               nearest
               to
               nature
               and
               a
               just
               entertainment
               to
               our
               necessities
               ;
               that
               life
               is
               nearest
               to
               felicity
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Therefore
               despise
               the
               swellings
               and
               the
               diseases
               of
               a
               disordered
               life
               ,
               and
               a
               proud
               vanity
               ;
               be
               troubled
               for
               no
               outward
               thing
               beyond
               its
               merit
               ;
               enjoy
               the
               present
               temperately
               ,
               and
               you
               cannot
               choose
               but
               be
               pleased
               to
               see
               that
               you
               have
               so
               little
               share
               in
               the
               follies
               and
               miscries
               of
               the
               intemperate
               world
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               
                 Intemperance
                 in
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 contrary
                 course
                 to
                 the
                 Epicures
                 design
                 in
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               and
               
                 the
                 voluptuous
                 man
                 hath
                 the
                 least
                 of
                 pleasure
              
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               proposition
               ,
               the
               consideration
               is
               more
               materiall
               and
               more
               immediately
               reducible
               to
               practise
               ,
               because
               in
               eating
               and
               drinking
               men
               please
               themselves
               so
               much
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               necessities
               of
               Nature
               to
               usher
               in
               the
               inordination
               of
               gluttony
               and
               drunkennesse
               ,
               and
               our
               need
               leads
               in
               vice
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               that
               we
               know
               not
               how
               to
               distinguish
               our
               friend
               from
               our
               enemy
               ;
               and
               St.
               Austin
               is
               sad
               upon
               this
               point
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 O
                 Lord
                 hast
                 taught
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 should
                 take
                 my
                 meat
                 as
                 I
                 take
                 my
                 Physick
                 ,
                 but
                 while
                 I
                 passe
                 from
              
               
               
                 the
                 trouble
                 of
                 hunger
                 to
                 the
                 quietnesse
                 of
                 satisfaction
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 passage
                 I
                 am
                 insnared
                 by
                 the
                 cords
                 of
                 my
                 own
                 concupiscence
                 ;
                 Necessity
                 bids
                 me
                 passe
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 no
                 way
                 to
                 passe
                 from
                 hunger
                 to
                 fulnesse
                 ,
                 but
                 over
                 the
                 bridge
                 of
                 pleasure
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 health
                 and
                 life
                 be
                 the
                 cause
                 of
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 yet
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 a
                 dangerous
                 pleasure
                 thrusts
                 her self
                 into
                 attendance
                 ,
                 and
                 sometimes
                 endeavours
                 to
              
               
               
                 be
                 the
                 principall
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 do
                 that
                 for
                 pleasures
                 sake
                 which
                 I
                 would
                 only
                 do
              
               
               
                 for
                 health
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 have
                 distinct
                 measures
                 whereby
                 they
                 can
                 be
                 separated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 enough
                 for
                 health
                 is
                 too
                 little
                 for
                 delight
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 for
                 my
                 delight
                 destroyes
                 my
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 still
                 it
                 is
                 uncertain
                 for
                 what
                 end
                 I
                 doe
                 indeed
                 desire
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 the
                 evill
                 is
                 this
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 glad
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 an
                 excuse
                 is
                 ready
                 ,
                 that
                 under
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 health
                 ,
                 Obumbret
                 negotium
                 voluptatis
                 ,
                 the
                 design
                 of
                 pleasure
                 may
                 be
                 advanced
                 and
                 protected
                 .
              
               How
               farre
               the
               ends
               of
               naturall
               pleasure
               may
               lawfully
               be
               enjoyed
               ,
               I
               shall
               afterwards
               consider
               ;
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               if
               we
               remember
               that
               the
               Epicures
               design
               is
               pleasure
               principally
               ,
               we
               may
               
               the
               better
               reprove
               his
               folly
               by
               considering
               that
               intemperance
               is
               a
               a
               plain
               destruction
               to
               all
               that
               which
               can
               give
               reall
               and
               true
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               an
               enemy
               to
               health
               ,
               without
               which
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               feel
               anything
               of
               corporall
               pleasure
               .
               2.
               
               A
               constant
               full
               table
               hath
               in
               it
               lesse
               pleasure
               then
               the
               temperate
               provisions
               of
               the
               Hermite
               ,
               or
               the
               Labourer
               ,
               or
               the
               Philosophicall
               table
               of
               Scholars
               ,
               and
               the
               just
               pleasures
               of
               the
               vertuous
               .
               3.
               
               Intemperance
               is
               an
               impure
               fountain
               of
               vice
               ,
               and
               a
               direct
               nurse
               of
               uncleannesse
               .
               4.
               
               It
               is
               a
               destruction
               of
               wisdome
               .
               5.
               
               It
               is
               a
               dishonour
               and
               disreputation
               to
               the
               person
               and
               
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               man.
               
            
             
               
                 It
                 is
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 health
                 :
              
               which
               is
               as
               one
               cals
               it
               ,
               
                 ansa
                 voluptatum
              
               
               
                 &
                 condimentum
                 vitae
              
               ;
               it
               is
               that
               handle
               by
               which
               we
               can
               apprehend
               ,
               and
               perceive
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               that
               sauce
               that
               only
               makes
               life
               delicate
               ;
               for
               what
               content
               can
               a
               full
               table
               administer
               to
               a
               man
               in
               a
               feaver
               ?
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               sickly
               stomach
               admires
               at
               his
               happinesse
               that
               can
               feast
               with
               cheese
               and
               garlick
               ,
               
                 unctious
                 breuuages
              
               and
               the
               low
               tasted
               spinage
               :
               Health
               is
               the
               opportunity
               of
               wisdome
               ,
               the
               fairest
               scene
               of
               Religion
               ,
               the
               advantages
               of
               the
               glorifications
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               charitable
               ministeries
               to
               men
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               state
               of
               joy
               and
               thanksgiving
               ,
               and
               
               in
               every
               of
               its
               period
               feels
               a
               pleasure
               from
               the
               blessed
               emanations
               of
               a
               mercifull
               providence
               .
               The
               world
               does
               not
               minister
               ,
               does
               not
               feel
               a
               greater
               pleasure
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               newly
               delivered
               from
               the
               racks
               or
               the
               gratings
               of
               the
               stone
               ,
               and
               the
               torments
               and
               convulsions
               of
               a
               sharp
               colick
               :
               and
               no
               Organs
               ,
               no
               Harp
               ,
               no
               Lute
               can
               sound
               out
               the
               praises
               of
               the
               Almighty
               Father
               so
               spritefully
               ,
               as
               the
               man
               that
               rises
               from
               his
               bed
               of
               sorrowes
               ,
               and
               considers
               what
               an
               excellent
               difference
               he
               feels
               from
               the
               groans
               and
               intolerable
               accents
               of
               yesterday
               .
               Health
               carries
               us
               to
               Church
               and
               makes
               us
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               communion
               of
               Saints
               ,
               and
               an
               intemperate
               table
               makes
               us
               to
               lose
               all
               this
               .
               For
               this
               is
               
               one
               of
               those
               sins
               which
               S.
               Paul
               affirms
               to
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               manifest
               ,
               leading
               before
               unto
               judgement
               .
               It
               bears
               part
               of
               its
               punishment
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               hath
               this
               appendage
               like
               the
               sin
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               remitted
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               repented
               of
               ,
               it
               is
               punished
               here
               and
               
               
               hereafter
               ,
               which
               the
               Scripture
               does
               not
               affirm
               concerning
               all
               sins
               ,
               and
               all
               cases
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               this
               the
               sinner
               gives
               sentence
               with
               his
               mouth
               and
               brings
               it
               to
               execution
               with
               his
               own
               hands
               ;
            
             
               
                 Paena
                 tamen
                 praesens
                 ,
                 cum
                 tu
                 deponis
                 amictum
              
               
                 Turgidus
                 ,
                 et
                 crudum
                 pavonem
                 in
                 balneaportas
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               old
               gluttons
               among
               the
               
                 Romans
                 ,
                 Heliogabalus
                 ,
                 Tigellius
                 ,
                 Crispus
                 ,
                 Montanus
                 ,
                 notaeque
                 per
                 oppida
                 buccae
                 ,
              
               famous
               Epicures
               ,
               mingled
               
               their
               meats
               with
               vomitings
               ;
               so
               did
               Vitellius
               ,
               and
               enter'd
               into
               their
               baths
               to
               digest
               their
               Phesants
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               speedily
               return
               to
               the
               Mullet
               and
               the
               Eeles
               of
               Syene
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               went
               home
               and
               drew
               their
               breath
               short
               till
               the
               morning
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               not
               at
               all
               before
               night
               ,
            
             
               Hinc
               subitae
               mortes
               ,
               atque
               intestata
               senectus
               .
            
             
               Their
               age
               is
               surprised
               at
               a
               feast
               ,
               and
               gives
               them
               not
               time
               to
               make
               their
               will
               ,
               but
               either
               they
               are
               choked
               with
               a
               large
               morsell
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               room
               for
               the
               breath
               of
               the
               lungs
               ,
               and
               the
               motions
               of
               
               the
               heart
               ;
               or
               a
               feaver
               burns
               their
               eyes
               out
               ,
               or
               a
               quinzie
               punishes
               that
               intemperate
               throat
               that
               had
               no
               religion
               ,
               but
               the
               eating
               of
               the
               fat
               sacrifices
               ,
               the
               portions
               of
               the
               poor
               and
               of
               the
               Priest
               ;
               or
               else
               they
               are
               condemned
               to
               a
               Lethargie
               if
               their
               constitutions
               be
               dull
               ,
               and
               if
               active
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               they
               are
               wilde
               with
               watching
               .
            
             
               
                 Plurimus
                 hinc
                 aeger
                 moritur
                 vigilando
                 :
                 sed
                 illum
              
               
                 Languorem
                 peperit
                 cibus
                 imperfectus
                 ,
                 &
                 haerens
              
               
                 
                 Ardenti
                 stomacho
                 —
              
            
             
               So
               that
               the
               Epicures
               geniall
               proverb
               may
               be
               a
               little
               alter'd
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               
                 Let
                 us
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 to
                 morrow
                 we
                 shall
                 die
              
               ;
               but
               that
               's
               not
               all
               ,
               for
               these
               men
               live
               a
               healthlesse
               life
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               are
               long
               ,
               are
               every
               day
               dying
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               dye
               with
               torment
               .
               Menander
               was
               too
               soft
               in
               his
               expression
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               that
               it
               is
               indeed
               a
               death
               ,
               but
               gluttony
               is
               a
               pleasant
               death
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               this
               is
               the
               gluttons
               pleasure
               ,
               to
               breath
               short
               and
               difficultly
               ,
               scarce
               to
               be
               able
               to
               speak
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               does
               ,
               he
               cries
               out
               ,
               I
               dye
               and
               not
               with
               pleasure
               .
               But
               the
               folly
               is
               as
               much
               to
               be
               derided
               as
               the
               men
               to
               be
               pityed
               ,
               that
               we
               daily
               see
               men
               afraid
               of
               death
               with
               a
               most
               
               intolerable
               apprehension
               ,
               and
               yet
               increase
               the
               evill
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               pain
               ,
               and
               
               the
               trouble
               ,
               and
               the
               suddennesse
               of
               its
               coming
               ,
               and
               the
               appendage
               of
               an
               unsufferable
               eternity
               .
            
             
               
                 Rem
                 struere
                 exoptant
                 caeso
                 bove
                 ,
                 Mercuriúmqque
              
               
                 Arcessunt
                 fibrâ
                 —
              
            
             
               They
               pray
               for
               herds
               of
               cattell
               ,
               and
               spend
               the
               breeders
               upon
               feasts
               and
               sacrifices
               .
               For
               why
               do
               men
               go
               to
               Temples
               and
               Churches
               ,
               and
               make
               vowes
               to
               God
               and
               daily
               prayers
               ,
               that
               God
               would
               give
               them
               a
               healthfull
               body
               ,
               and
               take
               away
               their
               gout
               and
               their
               palfies
               ,
               their
               
               feavers
               and
               apoplexies
               ,
               the
               pains
               of
               the
               head
               and
               the
               gripings
               of
               the
               belly
               ,
               and
               arise
               from
               their
               prayers
               and
               powre
               in
               loads
               of
               flesh
               and
               seas
               of
               wine
               ,
               lest
               there
               should
               not
               be
               matter
               enough
               for
               a
               lusty
               disease
               ?
            
             
               
                 Poscis
                 opem'nervis
                 ,
                 corpúsqque
                 fidele
                 senectae
                 .
              
               
                 Esto
                 age
                 ,
                 sed
                 grandes
                 patinae
                 tucetáqque
                 crassa
                 
              
               
                 
                   Annuere
                   his
                   superos
                   vetuere
                   ,
                   Jov
                   émqque
                   morantur
                   .
                
              
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               enough
               that
               the
               rich
               glutton
               shall
               have
               his
               dead
               body
               condited
               and
               embalmed
               ;
               he
               may
               be
               allowed
               to
               stink
               and
               suffer
               
               corruption
               while
               he
               is
               alive
               ;
               These
               men
               are
               for
               the
               present
               
                 living
                 sinners
              
               and
               
                 walking
                 rottennesse
              
               ,
               and
               hereafter
               will
               be
               
                 dying
                 penitents
              
               and
               
                 perfumed
                 carcasses
              
               ,
               and
               their
               whole
               felicity
               is
               lost
               in
               the
               confusions
               of
               their
               unnaturall
               disorder
               .
               When
               Cyrus
               had
               espyed
               Astyages
               and
               his
               fellowes
               coming
               drunk
               from
               a
               banquet
               loaden
               with
               variety
               of
               follies
               and
               filthinesse
               ,
               their
               legs
               failing
               them
               ,
               their
               eyes
               red
               and
               staring
               ,
               cousened
               ,
               with
               a
               moist
               cloud
               ,
               and
               abused
               by
               a
               doubled
               object
               ,
               their
               tongues
               full
               as
               spunges
               ,
               and
               their
               heads
               no
               wiser
               ,
               he
               thought
               they
               were
               poysoned
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               reason
               ;
               for
               what
               malignant
               quality
               can
               be
               more
               venomous
               and
               hurtfull
               to
               a
               man
               then
               the
               effect
               
               of
               an
               intemperate
               goblet
               ,
               and
               a
               full
               stomach
               ?
               it
               poysons
               both
               the
               soul
               and
               body
               .
               All
               poysons
               do
               not
               kill
               presently
               ,
               and
               this
               will
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               hath
               formidable
               effects
               at
               present
               .
            
             
               But
               therefore
               me
               thinks
               the
               temptations
               which
               men
               meet
               withall
               from
               without
               ,
               are
               in
               themselves
               most
               unreasonable
               and
               soonest
               confuted
               by
               us
               .
               He
               that
               tempts
               me
               to
               drink
               beyond
               my
               measure
               ,
               civilly
               invites
               me
               to
               a
               feaver
               ;
               and
               to
               lay
               aside
               my
               reason
               ,
               as
               the
               Persian
               women
               did
               their
               garments
               and
               their
               modesty
               at
               the
               end
               of
               feasts
               :
               and
               all
               the
               question
               then
               will
               be
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               worse
               evill
               ,
               to
               resuse
               your
               uncivill
               kindnesse
               ,
               or
               to
               suffer
               a
               
               violent
               headach
               ,
               or
               to
               lay
               up
               heaps
               big
               enough
               for
               an
               
                 English
                 Surfeit
                 .
                 Creon
              
               in
               the
               Tragedy
               said
               well
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
            
             
             
               
               
                 grieve
                 thee
                 O
                 stranger
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 he
                 affronted
                 by
                 thee
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 tormented
                 by
                 thy
                 kindnesse
                 the
                 next
                 day
                 and
                 the
                 morrow
                 after
              
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 freed
                 man
              
               of
               Domitius
               the
               Father
               of
               Nero
               suffered
               himself
               to
               be
               kild
               by
               his
               Lord
               ;
               and
               the
               sonne
               of
               Praxaspes
               by
               Cambyses
               ,
               rather
               then
               they
               would
               exceed
               their
               own
               measures
               up
               to
               a
               full
               intemperance
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               dishonour
               .
               For
               ,
               (
               as
               Plutarch
               said
               well
               )
               to
               avoid
               the
               opinion
               of
               an
               uncivill
               man
               ,
               or
               being
               clownish
               ,
               to
               run
               into
               a
               pain
               of
               thy
               sides
               or
               belly
               ,
               into
               madnesse
               or
               a
               head-ach
               ,
               is
               the
               part
               of
               a
               fool
               and
               a
               coward
               ,
               and
               of
               one
               that
               knowes
               not
               how
               to
               converse
               with
               men
               
                 citra
                 pocula
                 &
              
               
               nidorem
               ,
               in
               any
               thing
               but
               in
               the
               famelick
               smels
               of
               meat
               and
               vertiginous
               drinkings
               :
            
             
               
                 Ebrius
                 &
                 petulans
                 ,
                 qui
                 nullum
                 forte
                 cecîdit
                 ,
              
               
                 Dat
                 poenas
                 ,
                 noctem
                 patitur
                 lugentis
                 amicum
              
               
                 Pelidae
                 —
              
            
             
               A
               drunkard
               and
               a
               glutton
               feels
               the
               torments
               of
               a
               restlesse
               night
               ,
               although
               he
               hath
               not
               kil'd
               a
               man
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               just
               like
               murtherers
               and
               persons
               of
               an
               afrighting
               conscience
               ;
               so
               wake
               the
               glutton
               ,
               so
               
               broken
               and
               sick
               ,
               and
               disorderly
               are
               the
               slumbers
               of
               the
               drunkard
               .
               Now
               let
               the
               Epicure
               boast
               his
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               tell
               how
               he
               hath
               swallowed
               the
               price
               of
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               gobbets
               of
               delicious
               flesh
               purchased
               with
               the
               rewards
               of
               souls
               ;
               let
               him
               brag
               
                 furorem
                 illum
                 conviviorum
                 &
                 foedissimum
                 patrimoniorum
                 exitium
                 culinam
                 ,
              
               of
               the
               madnesse
               of
               delicious
               feasts
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               kitchin
               hath
               destroyed
               his
               Patrimony
               ;
               let
               him
               tell
               that
               he
               takes
               in
               every
               day
               ,
            
             
               
                 —
                 
                   Quantum
                   Lauseia
                   bibebat
                
                 ,
              
            
             
               
               As
               much
               wine
               as
               would
               refresh
               the
               sorrowes
               of
               40
               languishing
               prisoners
               ;
               or
               let
               him
               set
               up
               his
               vain-glorious
               triumph
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ut
                 quod
                 multi
                 Damalis
                 meri
              
               
                 Bassum
                 Threiciâ
                 vicit
                 amystide
                 ,
              
            
             
               That
               he
               hath
               knock'd
               down
               Damalis
               with
               the
               25th
               .
               bottle
               ,
               and
               hath
               outfeasted
               Anthony
               or
               Cleopatra's
               luxury
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               goodly
               pleasure
               and
               himself
               shall
               bear
               the
               honour
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 —
                 Rarum
                 &
                 memorabile
                 magni
              
               
                 Gutturis
                 exemplum
                 ,
                 conducendúsqque
                 magister
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               for
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               banquet
               he
               hath
               some
               ministers
               attending
               that
               he
               did
               not
               dream
               of
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               loud
               laughter
               ,
               the
               gripes
               of
               the
               belly
               and
               the
               feavers
               of
               the
               brain
               ,
               
                 Pallor
                 &
              
               
               
                 genae
                 pendulae
                 ,
                 oculorum
                 ulcera
                 ,
                 tremulae
                 manus
                 ,
                 furiales
                 somm
                 ,
                 inquies
              
               
               nocturna
               ,
               as
               Pliny
               reckons
               them
               ,
               palenesse
               and
               
                 hanging
                 cheeks
                 ,
                 ulcers
                 of
                 the
                 eyes
              
               and
               
                 trembling
                 hands
                 ,
                 dead
                 or
                 distracted
                 sleeps
                 ,
              
               these
               speak
               aloud
               ,
               that
               to
               day
               you
               
                 eat
                 and
                 drink
              
               ,
               that
               
                 to
                 morrow
                 you
                 may
                 dye
              
               ,
               and
               dye
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               reported
               concerning
               Socrates
               ,
               that
               when
               Athens
               was
               destroyed
               by
               the
               plague
               ,
               he
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               the
               danger
               escaped
               untouched
               by
               sicknesse
               ,
               because
               by
               a
               spare
               and
               severe
               diet
               ,
               he
               had
               within
               him
               no
               tumult
               of
               disorderly
               humours
               ,
               no
               factions
               in
               his
               bloud
               ,
               no
               loads
               of
               moisture
               prepared
               for
               charnell
               houses
               ,
               or
               the
               sickly
               hospitals
               ;
               but
               a
               vigorous
               heat
               ,
               and
               a
               well
               proportioned
               
               radicall
               moysture
               ;
               he
               had
               enough
               for
               health
               and
               
                 study
                 ,
                 Philosophy
              
               and
               Religion
               ,
               for
               the
               temples
               and
               the
               Academy
               ,
               but
               no
               superfluities
               to
               be
               spent
               in
               groans
               and
               
                 sickly
                 nights
              
               :
               And
               all
               the
               world
               of
               gluttons
               is
               hugely
               convinced
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               temperance
               in
               order
               to
               our
               temporall
               felicity
               and
               health
               ,
               because
               when
               themselves
               have
               left
               vertue
               ,
               and
               sober
               dyet
               ,
               and
               counsels
               ,
               and
               first
               lost
               their
               temperance
               ,
               and
               then
               lost
               their
               health
               ,
               they
               were
               forc'd
               to
               run
               to
               temperance
               and
               abstinence
               for
               their
               cure
               ,
               
                 Vilis
                 enim
                 tenuisque
                 mensa
                 (
                 ut
                 loquuntur
                 pueri
                 )
                 sanitatis
              
               
               
                 mater
                 est
              
               ,
               Then
               ,
               a
               thin
               diet
               and
               a
               humbled
               body
               ,
               fasting
               and
               emptinesse
               ,
               and
               arts
               of
               scattering
               their
               sin
               and
               sicknesse
               ,
               is
               in
               season
               ;
               
               but
               by
               the
               same
               means
               they
               might
               preserve
               their
               health
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               do
               restore
               it
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               are
               well
               ,
               if
               they
               return
               to
               their
               full
               tables
               and
               oppressing
               meals
               ,
               their
               sicknesse
               was
               but
               like
               Vitellius
               vomiting
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               eat
               again
               ;
               but
               so
               they
               may
               entail
               a
               fit
               of
               sicknesse
               upon
               every
               full
               moon
               ,
               till
               both
               their
               virtue
               and
               themselves
               decrease
               into
               the
               corruptions
               and
               rottennesse
               of
               the
               grave
               .
               But
               if
               they
               delight
               in
               sharp
               feavers
               and
               horrid
               potions
               ,
               in
               sowre
               palats
               and
               heaps
               of
               that
               which
               must
               be
               carryed
               forth
               ,
               they
               may
               reckon
               their
               wealthy
               pleasures
               to
               be
               very
               great
               and
               many
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               but
               tell
               them
               one
               by
               one
               with
               their
               sicknesses
               and
               
               the
               multitude
               of
               those
               evils
               they
               shall
               certainly
               feel
               before
               they
               have
               thrown
               their
               sorrowes
               forth
               .
               
                 These
                 men
              
               (
               as
               St.
               Paul's
               expression
               is
               )
               
                 heap
                 up
                 wrath
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 revelation
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Gods
                 most
                 righteous
                 judgements
                 .
              
               Strange
               therefore
               it
               is
               that
               for
               the
               stomach
               which
               is
               scarce
               a
               span
               long
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               provided
               so
               many
               furnaces
               and
               ovens
               ,
               huge
               fires
               and
               an
               army
               of
               cooks
               ,
               cellars
               swimming
               with
               wine
               ,
               and
               granaries
               sweating
               with
               corn
               ;
               and
               that
               into
               one
               belly
               should
               enter
               the
               vintage
               of
               many
               Nations
               ,
               the
               spoils
               of
               distant
               Provinces
               ,
               and
               the
               shell-fishes
               of
               severall
               seas
               .
               When
               the
               Heathens
               feasted
               their
               Gods
               ,
               they
               gave
               
               nothing
               but
               a
               fat
               oxe
               ,
               a
               ram
               ,
               or
               a
               kid
               ,
               they
               powred
               a
               little
               wine
               upon
               the
               Altar
               ,
               and
               burned
               a
               handfull
               of
               gum
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               feasted
               themselves
               ,
               they
               had
               many
               vessels
               fill'd
               with
               Campanian
               wine
               ,
               turtles
               of
               
                 Liguria
                 ,
                 Sicilian
                 beeves
              
               ,
               and
               wheat
               from
               Egypt
               ,
               wilde
               boars
               from
               Illyrium
               ,
               and
               Grecian
               sheep
               ,
               variety
               ,
               and
               load
               ,
               
               
               and
               cost
               ,
               and
               curiosity
               :
               and
               so
               do
               we
               .
               It
               is
               so
               little
               we
               spend
               in
               Religion
               ,
               and
               so
               very
               much
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               so
               little
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               so
               without
               measure
               to
               make
               our selves
               sick
               ,
               that
               we
               seem
               to
               be
               in
               love
               with
               our
               own
               mischief
               ,
               and
               so
               passionate
               for
               necessity
               and
               want
               ,
               that
               we
               strive
               all
               the
               wayes
               we
               can
               to
               make
               our selves
               need
               more
               then
               nature
               intended
               .
               I
               end
               this
               consideration
               with
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Cynic
               ;
               It
               is
               to
               be
               wondred
               at
               ,
               that
               men
               eat
               so
               much
               for
               pleasures
               sake
               ;
               and
               yet
               for
               the
               same
               pleasure
               should
               not
               give
               over
               eating
               ,
               and
               betake
               themselves
               to
               the
               delights
               of
               temperance
               ,
               since
               to
               be
               healthfull
               and
               holy
               is
               so
               great
               a
               pleasure
               .
               However
               ,
               certain
               
               it
               is
               that
               no
               man
               ever
               repented
               that
               he
               arose
               from
               the
               table
               sober
               ,
               healthfull
               ,
               and
               with
               his
               wits
               about
               him
               ;
               but
               very
               many
               have
               repented
               that
               they
               sate
               so
               long
               ,
               till
               their
               bellies
               swelled
               ,
               and
               their
               health
               ,
               and
               their
               vertue
               ,
               and
               their
               God
               is
               departed
               from
               them
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               ,
               XVI
               .
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
            
             
               
               2.
               
               A
               
                 Constant
                 full
                 Table
                 is
                 lesse
                 pleasant
                 then
                 the
                 temperate
                 provisions
                 of
                 the
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 naturall
                 banquets
                 of
                 the
                 poore
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               
                 Epicurus
                 ,
                 Thanks
                 be
                 to
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Nature
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 made
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 necessary
                 to
                 be
                 ready
                 at
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 easie
                 to
                 be
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 which
                 cannot
                 easily
                 be
                 obtained
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 it
                 should
                 be
                 at
                 all
              
               ;
               which
               in
               effect
               is
               to
               say
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               constantly
               pleasant
               ;
               for
               necessity
               and
               want
               makes
               the
               appetite
               ,
               and
               the
               appetite
               makes
               the
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               men
               are
               infinitely
               mistaken
               
               when
               they
               despise
               the
               poor
               mans
               Table
               ,
               and
               wonder
               how
               he
               can
               endure
               that
               life
               that
               is
               maintain'd
               without
               the
               
                 excise
                 of
                 pleasure
              
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               can
               suffer
               his
               days
               labour
               ,
               and
               recompense
               it
               with
               unsavory
               herbs
               ,
               and
               potent
               garleek
               ,
               with
               water-cresses
               ,
               and
               bread
               colour'd
               like
               the
               ashes
               that
               gave
               it
               hardnesse
               ;
               he
               hath
               a
               hunger
               that
               gives
               it
               deliciousnesse
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               as
               well
               wonder
               that
               a
               Lyon
               eats
               raw
               flesh
               ,
               or
               that
               a
               Wolfe
               feeds
               upon
               the
               turfe
               ,
               they
               have
               an
               appetite
               proportionable
               to
               this
               meat
               ,
               and
               their
               necessity
               ,
               and
               their
               hunger
               ,
               and
               their
               use
               ,
               and
               their
               nature
               are
               the
               Cooks
               ▪
               that
               dresse
               their
               provisions
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               delicate
               :
               And
               yet
               if
               water
               and
               pulse
               ,
               
               naturall
               provisions
               ,
               and
               the
               simple
               diet
               were
               not
               pleasant
               ,
               as
               indeed
               they
               are
               not
               to
               them
               who
               have
               been
               nursed
               up
               and
               accustomed
               to
               the
               more
               delicious
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               very
               great
               pleasure
               to
               reduce
               our
               appetites
               to
               Nature
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               our
               reason
               rule
               our
               stomach
               ,
               and
               our
               desires
               comply
               with
               our
               fortunes
               ,
               and
               our
               fortunes
               be
               proportionable
               to
               our
               persons
               .
               
                 Non
                 est
                 voluptas
                 aqua
                 &
                 polenta
                 ,
              
               (
               said
               a
               Philosopher
               )
               
                 sed
                 summa
                 voluptas
                 est
                 ●posse
                 ex
                 his
                 capere
                 voluptatem
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               an
               excellent
               pleasure
               to
               be
               able
               to
               take
               pleasure
               in
               worts
               and
               water
               ,
               in
               bread
               and
               onions
               ;
               for
               then
               a
               man
               can
               never
               want
               pleasure
               when
               it
               is
               so
               
               ready
               for
               him
               ,
               that
               nature
               hath
               spread
               it
               over
               all
               its
               provisions
               .
               
                 Fortune
                 and
                 Art
                 gives
                 delicacies
                 ;
                 Nature
                 gives
                 meat
                 and
                 drink
              
               ;
               and
               what
               nature
               gives
               ,
               fortune
               cannot
               take
               away
               ,
               but
               every
               change
               can
               take
               away
               what
               onely
               is
               given
               by
               the
               bounty
               of
               a
               full
               fortune
               ;
               and
               if
               in
               satisfaction
               and
               freedome
               from
               care
               ,
               and
               security
               
               
               and
               proportions
               to
               our
               own
               naturall
               appetite
               ,
               there
               can
               be
               pleasure
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               know
               to
               value
               the
               sober
               and
               naturall
               Tables
               of
               the
               vertuous
               and
               wise
               ,
               before
               that
               
                 state
                 of
                 feastings
              
               which
               a
               War
               can
               lessen
               ,
               and
               a
               Tyrant
               can
               take
               away
               ,
               or
               the
               Pirates
               may
               intercept
               ,
               or
               a
               Blast
               may
               spoyle
               ,
               and
               is
               alwayes
               contingent
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               far
               from
               satisfying
               ,
               that
               either
               it
               destroys
               the
               appetite
               ,
               and
               capacity
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               or
               increases
               it
               beyond
               all
               the
               measures
               of
               good
               things
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               feasts
               every
               day
               ,
               feasts
               no
               day
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               however
               you
               treat
               your selves
               ,
               sometimes
               you
               will
               need
               to
               be
               
               refreshed
               beyond
               it
               ;
               but
               what
               will
               you
               have
               for
               a
               Festivall
               ,
               if
               you
               wear
               crowns
               every
               day
               ?
               even
               a
               perpetuall
               fulnesse
               will
               make
               you
               glad
               to
               beg
               pleasure
               from
               emptynesse
               ,
               and
               variety
               from
               poverty
               or
               a
               humble
               Table
               .
            
             
               
                 Plerumque
                 gratae
                 principibus
                 vices
                 ,
              
               
                 Mundaeque
                 parvo
                 sub
                 lare
                 pauperum
              
               
                 Coenae
                 sine
                 aulaeis
                 ,
                 &
                 ostro
                 ,
              
               
                 Sollicitam
                 explicuere
                 frontem
                 .
              
            
             
               
               But
               however
               ,
               
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 a
                 man
                 may
                 best
                 and
                 most
                 easily
                 want
                 pleasure
                 ,
              
               which
               if
               you
               have
               enjoyed
               ,
               it
               passes
               away
               at
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               leaves
               nothing
               at
               all
               behinde
               it
               ,
               but
               sorrow
               and
               sowre
               remembrances
               .
               No
               man
               felt
               a
               greater
               pleasure
               in
               a
               goblet
               of
               wine
               ,
               then
               Lysimachus
               when
               he
               fought
               against
               the
               Getae
               ;
               and
               himselfe
               and
               his
               whole
               Army
               were
               compell'd
               by
               thirst
               to
               yeeld
               themselves
               to
               bondage
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               wine
               was
               sunk
               as
               farre
               as
               his
               navel
               ,
               the
               pleasure
               was
               gone
               ,
               and
               so
               was
               his
               Kingdome
               and
               his
               liberty
               ;
               for
               though
               the
               sorrow
               dwells
               with
               a
               man
               pertinaciously
               ,
               yet
               the
               pleasure
               is
               swift
               as
               lightning
               ,
               and
               more
               pernicious
               ;
               but
               
               the
               pleasures
               of
               a
               sober
               and
               a
               temperate
               Table
               are
               pleasures
               till
               the
               next
               day
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               Timotheus
               said
               of
               Plato's
               Scholars
               ,
               they
               converse
               sweetly
               ,
               and
               are
               of
               perfect
               temper
               and
               delicacy
               of
               spirit
               even
               the
               next
               morning
               ;
               whereas
               the
               intemperate
               man
               is
               forced
               to
               lye
               long
               in
               bed
               ,
               and
               forget
               that
               there
               is
               a
               Sun
               in
               the
               skie
               ;
               he
               must
               not
               be
               call'd
               till
               he
               hath
               concocted
               ,
               and
               slept
               his
               surfeit
               into
               a
               trace
               and
               a
               quiet
               respite
               ;
               but
               whatsoever
               this
               man
               hath
               suffer'd
               ,
               certain
               it
               is
               that
               the
               poore
               mans
               head
               did
               not
               ake
               ,
               neither
               did
               he
               need
               the
               juice
               of
               poppies
               ,
               or
               costly
               cordials
               ,
               Physitians
               or
               Nurses
               ,
               to
               bring
               him
               to
               his
               right
               shape
               again
               ;
               like
               Apuleius's
               
               Asse
               with
               eating
               roses
               :
               and
               let
               him
               turne
               his
               hour-glasse
               ,
               he
               will
               finde
               
                 his
                 head
                 akes
                 longer
                 then
                 his
                 throat
                 was
                 pleased
              
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               worst
               ,
               his
               glasse
               runs
               out
               with
               joggings
               and
               violence
               ,
               and
               every
               such
               concussion
               with
               a
               surfeit
               makes
               his
               life
               look
               neerer
               its
               end
               ,
               and
               ten
               to
               one
               but
               it
               will
               before
               its
               naturall
               period
               be
               broken
               in
               pieces
               .
               If
               these
               be
               the
               pleasures
               of
               an
               Epicures
               Table
               ,
               I
               shall
               
               pray
               that
               my
               friends
               may
               never
               feele
               them
               ;
               but
               
                 he
                 that
                 sinneth
              
               
               
                 against
                 his
                 Maker
                 shall
                 fall
              
               into
               the
               calamities
               of
               intemperance
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Intemperance
               is
               the
               Nurse
               of
               vice
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Venus
               milk
               so
               Aristophanes
               calls
               wine
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Mother
               of
               all
               grievous
               things
               :
               so
               Pontianus
               .
               For
               by
               the
               experience
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               baud
               to
               lust
               :
               and
               no
               man
               must
               ever
               dare
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               a
               pure
               soul
               in
               a
               chaste
               body
               ,
               if
               himself
               does
               not
               live
               temperately
               ,
               if
               himselfe
               
                 make
                 provisions
                 for
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 to
                 fulfill
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               for
               in
               this
               case
               he
               shall
               find
               
                 that
                 which
                 enters
                 into
                 him
                 shall
                 defile
                 him
              
               more
               then
               he
               can
               be
               cleansed
               by
               those
               vain
               
               prayers
               that
               come
               from
               his
               tongue
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               his
               heart
               .
               Intemperance
               makes
               rage
               and
               choler
               ,
               pride
               and
               fantastick
               principles
               ;
               it
               makes
               the
               body
               a
               sea
               of
               humours
               ,
               and
               those
               humours
               the
               seat
               of
               violence
               :
               by
               faring
               deliciously
               every
               day
               men
               become
               senselesse
               of
               the
               evills
               of
               mankind
               ,
               inapprehensive
               of
               the
               troubles
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               unconcerned
               in
               the
               changes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               cryes
               of
               the
               poor
               ,
               the
               hunger
               of
               the
               fatherlesse
               ,
               and
               the
               thirst
               of
               widows
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               Diogenes
               ,
               Tyrants
               never
               come
               from
               the
               cottages
               of
               them
               that
               eat
               pulse
               and
               course
               fare
               ,
               but
               from
               the
               delicious
               beds
               and
               banquets
               
               of
               the
               effeminate
               and
               rich
               feeders
               .
               For
               to
               maintain
               plenty
               and
               luxury
               sometimes
               wars
               are
               necessary
               ,
               and
               oppressions
               and
               violence
               :
               but
               no
               Land-lord
               did
               ever
               grinde
               the
               face
               of
               his
               Tenants
               ,
               no
               Prince
               ever
               suck'd
               bloud
               from
               his
               subjects
               for
               the
               maintenance
               of
               a
               sober
               and
               a
               moderate
               proportion
               of
               good
               things
               .
               And
               this
               was
               intimated
               by
               S.
               
                 James
                 ,
                 Doe
                 not
                 rich
                 men
                 oppresse
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 you
              
               
               
                 before
                 the
                 Judgment
                 seat
              
               ?
               For
               all
               men
               are
               passionate
               to
               live
               according
               to
               that
               state
               in
               which
               they
               were
               born
               ,
               or
               to
               which
               they
               are
               devolved
               ,
               or
               which
               they
               have
               framed
               to
               themselves
               ;
               Those
               therefore
               that
               love
               to
               live
               high
               and
               deliciously
               ,
               
            
             
               
                 Et
                 quibus
                 in
                 solo
                 vivendi
                 causa
                 palato
                 ,
              
            
             
               who
               live
               not
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               to
               their
               belly
               ,
               not
               to
               sober
               counsels
               ,
               but
               to
               an
               intemperate
               table
               ,
               have
               framed
               to
               themselves
               a
               manner
               of
               living
               which
               oftentimes
               cannot
               be
               maintain'd
               ,
               but
               by
               injustice
               and
               violence
               ,
               which
               coming
               from
               a
               man
               whose
               passions
               are
               made
               big
               with
               sensuality
               and
               an
               habituall
               folly
               ,
               by
               pride
               and
               forgetfulnesse
               of
               the
               condition
               and
               miseries
               of
               mankind
               ,
               are
               alwayes
               unreasonable
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               intolerable
               .
               
            
             
               
                 —
                 regustatum
                 digito
                 terebrare
                 salinum
              
               
                 Contentus
                 perages
                 ,
                 si
                 vivere
                 cum
                 Jove
                 tendis
                 .
              
            
             
               Formidable
               is
               the
               state
               of
               an
               intemperate
               man
               ,
               whose
               sin
               begins
               with
               
               
               sensuality
               ,
               and
               grows
               up
               in
               folly
               and
               
                 weak
                 discourses
              
               ,
               and
               is
               fed
               by
               violence
               and
               applauded
               by
               fooles
               and
               
                 parasites
                 ,
                 full
                 bellies
              
               ,
               and
               
                 empty
                 heads
                 ,
                 servants
              
               and
               flatterers
               ,
               whose
               hands
               are
               full
               of
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               empty
               of
               pity
               and
               
                 naturall
                 compassion
              
               ;
               where
               religion
               cannot
               inhabit
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
              
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               stranger
               ;
               whose
               talk
               is
               loud
               ,
               and
               trifling
               ,
               injurious
               and
               impertinent
               ;
               and
               whose
               imployment
               is
               the
               same
               with
               the
               work
               of
               the
               sheep
               or
               the
               calfe
               ,
               alwayes
               to
               eat
               ;
               their
               loves
               are
               
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 belly
                 ,
              
               and
               their
               portion
               is
               in
               the
               lower
               regions
               to
               eternall
               ages
               ,
               where
               their
               thirst
               ,
               and
               their
               hunger
               ,
               and
               their
               torment
               shall
               be
               infinite
               .
            
             
               
               4.
               
               Intemperance
               is
               a
               perfect
               destruction
               of
               Wisdome
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               full
               gorg'd
               belly
               never
               produc'd
               a
               sprightly
               mind
               :
               and
               therefore
               these
               kind
               of
               men
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 slow
                 bellies
              
               ,
               so
               S.
               Paul
               concerning
               the
               intemperate
               Cretans
               out
               of
               their
               owne
               Poet
               :
               they
               are
               like
               the
               Tigres
               of
               Brasil
               ,
               which
               when
               they
               are
               empty
               are
               bold
               ,
               and
               swift
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               sagacity
               ,
               but
               being
               full
               ,
               sneak
               away
               from
               the
               barking
               of
               a
               village
               dog
               .
               So
               are
               these
               men
               ,
               wise
               in
               the
               morning
               ,
               quick
               and
               fit
               for
               businesse
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               sun
               gives
               the
               signe
               to
               spread
               the
               tables
               ,
               and
               intemperance
               brings
               in
               the
               messes
               ,
               and
               drunkennesse
               fills
               the
               bouls
               ,
               then
               the
               man
               fals
               away
               ,
               and
               leaves
               
               a
               beast
               in
               his
               room
               ;
               nay
               worse
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               they
               are
               dead
               all
               but
               their
               throat
               and
               belly
               ,
               so
               Aristophanes
               hath
               fitted
               them
               with
               a
               character
               ,
               
                 carkasses
                 above
                 halfe
                 way
                 ;
                 Plotinus
              
               descends
               one
               step
               lower
               yet
               ;
               affirming
               such
               persons
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 trees
              
               ,
               whose
               whole
               imployment
               and
               life
               is
               nothing
               but
               to
               feed
               and
               suck
               juices
               from
               the
               bowels
               of
               their
               Nurse
               and
               Mother
               ;
               and
               indeed
               commonly
               they
               talke
               as
               trees
               in
               a
               wind
               and
               tempest
               ,
               the
               noise
               is
               great
               and
               querulous
               ,
               but
               it
               signifies
               nothing
               but
               trouble
               and
               disturbance
               .
               
                 A
                 full
                 meal
                 is
                 like
                 Sisera's
                 banquet
              
               ;
               at
               the
               end
               of
               which
               there
               is
               a
               nail
               struck
               into
               a
               mans
               head
               :
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               Porphyrie
               ;
               it
               knocks
               a
               man
               down
               ,
               and
               nayls
               his
               soul
               to
               the
               sensuall
               mixtures
               of
               the
               body
               .
               For
               what
               wisdome
               can
               be
               expected
               from
               them
               ,
               whose
               soul
               dwels
               in
               clouds
               of
               meat
               ,
               and
               floats
               up
               and
               down
               in
               wine
               ,
               like
               the
               spilled
               cups
               which
               fell
               from
               their
               hands
               ,
               when
               they
               could
               lift
               them
               to
               their
               heads
               no
               longer
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               It
               is
               a
               perfect
               shipwrack
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               the
               Pilot
               is
               drunk
               and
               the
               helm
               dash'd
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               the
               ship
               first
               reels
               ,
               and
               by
               swallowing
               too
               much
               is
               it self
               swallowed
               up
               at
               last
               .
               And
               therefore
               the
               
                 Navis
                 Agrigentina
              
               ,
               the
               madnesse
               of
               the
               young
               fellows
               of
               Agrigentum
               ,
               who
               being
               drunk
               ,
               fancyed
               themselves
               
               in
               a
               storm
               ,
               and
               the
               house
               the
               ship
               ;
               was
               more
               then
               the
               wilde
               fancy
               of
               their
               cups
               ,
               it
               was
               really
               so
               ,
               
                 they
                 were
                 all
                 cast
                 away
              
               ,
               they
               were
               broken
               in
               pieces
               by
               the
               foul
               disorder
               of
               the
               storm
               .
            
             
               
                 Hinc
                 vini
                 atque
                 somni
                 degener
                 discordia
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Libido
                 sordens
                 ,
                 inverecundus
                 lepos
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Variaeque
                 pestes
                 languidorum
                 sensuum
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Hinc
                 frequenti
                 marcida
                 oblectamine
              
               
                 Scintilla
                 mentis
                 intorpescit
                 nobilis
                 ,
              
               
                 Animúsque
                 pigris
                 stertit
                 in
                 praecordiis
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               senses
               languish
               ,
               the
               spark
               of
               Divinity
               that
               dwels
               within
               is
               quenched
               ,
               and
               the
               mind
               snorts
               ,
               dead
               with
               sleep
               and
               fulnesse
               in
               the
               fouler
               regions
               of
               the
               belly
               .
            
             
               So
               have
               I
               seen
               the
               eye
               of
               the
               world
               looking
               upon
               a
               fenny
               bottome
               ,
               and
               drinking
               up
               too
               free
               draughts
               of
               moysture
               gather'd
               them
               into
               a
               cloud
               ,
               and
               that
               cloud
               crept
               about
               his
               face
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               first
               look
               
               red
               ,
               and
               then
               cover'd
               him
               with
               darknesse
               and
               an
               artificiall
               night
               :
               so
               is
               our
               reason
               at
               a
               feast
               .
            
             
               
                 Putrem
                 resudans
                 crapulam
              
               
                 Obstrangulatae
                 mentis
                 ingenium
                 premit
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               clouds
               gather
               about
               the
               head
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               method
               and
               period
               of
               the
               children
               ,
               and
               productions
               of
               darkness
               ,
               it
               first
               grows
               red
               ,
               and
               that
               rednesse
               turns
               into
               an
               obscurity
               ,
               and
               a
               thick
               mist
               ,
               and
               reason
               is
               lost
               to
               all
               use
               and
               profitablenesse
               of
               wise
               and
               sober
               discourses
               ;
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               cloud
               of
               folly
               and
               distraction
               
               darkens
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               crasse
               and
               materiall
               ,
               polluted
               and
               heavy
               ,
               clogg'd
               and
               loaden
               like
               the
               body
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               And
               there
               cannot
               be
               any
               thing
               said
               worse
               ,
               reason
               turnes
               into
               folly
               ,
               wine
               and
               flesh
               into
               a
               knot
               of
               clouds
               ,
               the
               soul
               it self
               into
               a
               body
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               into
               corrupted
               meat
               ;
               there
               is
               nothing
               left
               but
               the
               rewards
               and
               portions
               of
               a
               fool
               to
               be
               reaped
               and
               enjoyed
               there
               ,
               where
               
                 flesh
                 and
                 corruption
              
               shall
               dwell
               to
               eternall
               ages
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               Scripture
               such
               men
               are
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 Hesternis
                 vitiis
                 animum
                 quoque
                 praegravant
              
               :
               
               Their
               heads
               are
               grosse
               ,
               their
               soules
               are
               immerged
               in
               matter
               ,
               and
               drowned
               in
               the
               moystures
               of
               an
               unwholsome
               cloud
               ;
               they
               are
               dull
               of
               hearing
               ,
               slow
               in
               apprehension
               ,
               and
               to
               action
               they
               are
               as
               unable
               as
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               childe
               ,
               who
               too
               hastily
               hath
               broken
               the
               inclosures
               of
               his
               first
               dwelling
               .
            
             
               But
               temperance
               is
               reasons
               girdle
               ,
               and
               passions
               bridle
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               Homer
               in
               Stobaeus
               ,
               that
               's
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 prudence
                 is
                 safe
              
               ,
               while
               the
               man
               is
               temperate
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               opposed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 temperate
                 man
                 is
                 no
                 fool
                 ,
              
               for
               temperance
               is
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               such
               as
               Plato
               appointed
               to
               night-walkers
               ,
               a
               prison
               to
               restraine
               their
               inordinations
               ;
               
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               Pythagoras
               calls
               it
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               Socrates
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               Plato
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               Iämblicus
               ,
               It
               is
               
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 soule
                 ,
                 the
                 foundation
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 the
                 ornament
                 of
                 all
                 good
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 corroborative
                 of
                 all
                 excellent
                 habits
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
               5.
               
               After
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               the
               lesse
               need
               to
               add
               ,
               that
               intemperance
               is
               a
               dishonor
               and
               disreputation
               to
               the
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               person
               ,
               and
               the
               manners
               of
               a
               Man.
               But
               naturally
               men
               are
               ashamed
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               needs
               of
               nature
               shal
               be
               the
               vail
               for
               their
               gluttony
               ,
               and
               the
               night
               shall
               cover
               their
               drunkennesse
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               which
               the
               Apostle
               
               rightly
               renders
               ,
               
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 drunk
                 are
                 drunk
                 in
                 the
                 night
              
               ;
               but
               the
               Priests
               of
               Heliopolis
               never
               did
               sacrifice
               to
               the
               Sun
               with
               wine
               ;
               meaning
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               so
               great
               a
               dishonor
               ,
               that
               the
               Sun
               ought
               not
               to
               see
               it
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               think
               there
               is
               no
               other
               eye
               but
               the
               Sun
               that
               sees
               them
               ,
               may
               cover
               their
               shame
               by
               choosing
               their
               time
               ;
               just
               as
               
               children
               doe
               their
               danger
               by
               winking
               hard
               ,
               and
               not
               looking
               on
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               To
               drink
               sweet
               drinks
               and
               hot
               ,
               to
               quaffe
               great
               draughts
               ,
               and
               to
               eat
               greedily
               ;
               Theophrastus
               makes
               them
               characters
               of
               a
               Clown
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               that
               I
               have
               told
               you
               the
               foulnesse
               of
               the
               Epicures
               feasts
               
               and
               principles
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               fit
               that
               I
               describe
               the
               measures
               of
               our
               eating
               and
               drinking
               ,
               that
               the
               needs
               of
               nature
               may
               neither
               become
               the
               cover
               to
               an
               intemperate
               dish
               ,
               nor
               the
               freer
               refreshment
               of
               our
               persons
               be
               changed
               into
               scruples
               ,
               that
               neither
               our
               vertue
               nor
               our
               conscience
               fall
               into
               an
               evill
               snare
               .
            
             
               
               1.
               
               The
               first
               measure
               of
               our
               eating
               and
               drinking
               is
               our
               
                 natural
                 needs
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               measures
               of
               nature
               ,
               that
               the
               body
               be
               free
               from
               pain
               ,
               and
               the
               soul
               from
               violence
               .
               Hunger
               ,
               and
               thirst
               ,
               and
               cold
               are
               the
               naturall
               diseases
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               and
               food
               ,
               and
               rayment
               ,
               are
               their
               remedies
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               the
               measures
               .
            
             
               
                 In
                 quantum
                 sitis
                 atque
                 fames
                 ,
                 &
                 frigora
                 poscunt
                 ,
              
               
                 Quantum
                 Epicure
                 tibi
                 parvis
                 suffecit
                 in
                 hortis
                 .
              
            
             
               
               But
               in
               this
               there
               are
               two
               cautions
               .
               1.
               
               Hunger
               and
               thirst
               are
               onely
               to
               be
               extinguished
               while
               they
               are
               violent
               and
               troublesome
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               to
               be
               provided
               for
               to
               the
               utmost
               extent
               and
               possibilities
               of
               nature
               ;
               a
               man
               is
               not
               hungry
               so
               long
               ,
               till
               he
               can
               eat
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               till
               its
               sharpnesse
               and
               trouble
               is
               over
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               does
               not
               leave
               some
               reserves
               for
               temperance
               ,
               gives
               all
               that
               he
               can
               to
               nature
               ,
               and
               nothing
               at
               all
               to
               grace
               ;
               For
               God
               hath
               given
               a
               latitude
               in
               desires
               and
               degrees
               of
               appetite
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               he
               laid
               restraint
               upon
               it
               in
               some
               whole
               instances
               ,
               and
               of
               some
               parts
               in
               every
               instance
               ;
               that
               man
               might
               have
               something
               to
               serve
               God
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               and
               something
               to
               
               distinguish
               him
               from
               a
               beast
               in
               the
               use
               of
               their
               common
               faculties
               .
               Beasts
               cannot
               refrain
               but
               fill
               all
               the
               capacity
               ,
               when
               they
               can
               ;
               and
               if
               a
               man
               does
               so
               ,
               he
               does
               what
               becomes
               a
               beast
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               man.
               And
               therefore
               there
               are
               some
               little
               symptomes
               of
               this
               inordination
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               man
               may
               perceive
               himself
               to
               have
               transgressed
               his
               measures
               ;
               
                 Ructation
                 ,
                 uneasie
                 loads
                 ,
                 singing
                 ,
                 looser
                 pratings
                 ,
                 importune
                 drowsinesse
                 ,
              
               
               
                 provocation
                 of
                 others
                 to
                 equall
                 and
                 full
                 chalices
              
               ;
               and
               though
               
               in
               every
               accident
               of
               this
               signification
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               for
               another
               to
               pronounce
               that
               the
               man
               hath
               sinned
               ,
               yet
               by
               these
               he
               may
               suspect
               himself
               ,
               and
               learn
               the
               next
               time
               to
               hold
               the
               bridle
               harder
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 This
                 hunger
                 must
                 be
                 naturall
              
               ,
               not
               artificiall
               and
               provoked
               :
               For
               many
               men
               make
               necessities
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               then
               think
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               provide
               for
               them
               .
               It
               is
               necessary
               to
               some
               men
               to
               have
               garments
               made
               of
               the
               Calabrian
               fleece
               stain'd
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               murex
               ,
               and
               to
               get
               money
               to
               buy
               pearls
               round
               and
               orient
               ;
               
                 scelerata
                 hoc
                 fecit
                 pulpa
              
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               the
               mans
               luxury
               that
               made
               it
               so
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               same
               principle
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               in-meats
               ,
               what
               is
               abundant
               to
               nature
               is
               
               defective
               and
               beggerly
               to
               art
               ;
               and
               when
               nature
               willingly
               rises
               from
               Table
               ,
               when
               the
               first
               course
               of
               flesh
               ,
               plain
               and
               naturall
               ,
               is
               done
               ,
               then
               art
               ,
               and
               sophistry
               ,
               and
               adulterate
               dishes
               invite
               him
               to
               taste
               and
               die
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               well
               may
               a
               sober
               man
               
               wonder
               that
               men
               should
               be
               so
               much
               in
               love
               with
               earth
               and
               corruption
               ,
               the
               parent
               of
               rottennesse
               ,
               and
               a
               disease
               ,
               that
               even
               then
               when
               by
               all
               laws
               witches
               and
               
                 inchanters
                 ,
                 murderers
              
               and
               manstealers
               are
               chastised
               and
               restrain'd
               with
               the
               iron
               hands
               of
               death
               ,
               yet
               that
               men
               should
               at
               great
               charges
               give
               pensions
               to
               an
               order
               of
               men
               ,
               whose
               trade
               it
               is
               to
               rob
               them
               of
               their
               temperance
               ,
               and
               wittily
               to
               destroy
               their
               health
               ;
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Greek
               Fathers
               call
               such
               persons
               ;
            
             
               
                 —
                 
                   curvae
                   in
                   terris
                   animae
                   &
                   coelestium
                   inanes
                   ,
                
              
            
             
               people
               bowed
               downe
               to
               the
               earth
               ;
               
                 lovers
                 of
                 pleasures
                 more
                 then
                 lovers
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               *
               
                 Aretinas
                 mentes
              
               ,
               so
               Antidamus
               calls
               them
               ,
               men
               framed
               in
               the
               furnaces
               of
               
                 Etruria
                 ,
                 Aretine
                 spirits
              
               ,
               beginning
               and
               ending
               in
               flesh
               and
               filthynesse
               ;
               dirt
               and
               clay
               all
               over
               .
               But
               goe
               to
               the
               Crib
               thou
               glutton
               ,
               and
               there
               it
               will
               be
               found
               that
               when
               the
               charger
               
               is
               clean
               ,
               yet
               natures
               rules
               were
               not
               prevaricated
               ;
               the
               beast
               eats
               up
               all
               his
               provisions
               because
               they
               are
               naturall
               and
               simple
               ;
               or
               if
               he
               leaves
               any
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               he
               desires
               no
               more
               then
               till
               his
               needs
               be
               served
               ;
               and
               neither
               can
               a
               man
               (
               unlesse
               he
               be
               diseased
               in
               body
               or
               in
               spirit
               ,
               in
               affection
               or
               in
               habit
               )
               eat
               more
               of
               naturall
               and
               simple
               food
               then
               to
               the
               satisfactions
               of
               his
               naturall
               necessities
               .
               He
               that
               drinks
               a
               draught
               or
               two
               of
               water
               ,
               and
               cooles
               his
               thirst
               ,
               drinks
               no
               more
               till
               his
               thirst
               returnes
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               drinks
               wine
               ,
               drinks
               it
               again
               ,
               longer
               then
               it
               is
               needfull
               ,
               even
               so
               long
               as
               it
               is
               pleasant
               .
               Nature
               best
               provides
               for
               her self
               when
               she
               spreads
               her
               own
               Table
               ;
               but
               when
               men
               have
               gotten
               superinduced
               
               habits
               ,
               and
               new
               necessities
               ,
               art
               that
               brought
               them
               in
               must
               maintain
               them
               ,
               but
               
                 wantonnesse
                 and
                 folly
                 wait
                 at
                 the
                 table
                 ,
                 and
                 sickness
                 and
                 death
                 take
                 away
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               Reason
               is
               the
               second
               measure
               ;
               or
               rather
               
                 the
                 rule
              
               whereby
               we
               judge
               of
               intemperance
               ;
               For
               whatsoever
               loads
               of
               meat
               or
               drink
               make
               
               
               the
               reason
               uselesse
               ,
               or
               troubled
               ,
               are
               effects
               of
               this
               deformity
               ;
               not
               that
               reason
               is
               the
               adequate
               measure
               ,
               for
               a
               man
               may
               be
               intemperate
               upon
               other
               causes
               ,
               though
               he
               doe
               not
               force
               his
               understanding
               ,
               and
               trouble
               his
               head
               .
               Some
               are
               strong
               to
               drink
               ,
               and
               can
               eat
               like
               a
               wolfe
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               doe
               so
               ,
               as
               fire
               to
               destroy
               the
               stubble
               ;
               such
               were
               those
               Harlots
               in
               the
               Comedy
               ,
               
                 Quae
                 cum
                 amatore
                 suo
                 cum
                 coenant
                 liguriunt
                 :
              
               These
               persons
               are
               to
               take
               their
               accounts
               from
               the
               measures
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               though
               they
               can
               talk
               still
               or
               transact
               the
               affaires
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               if
               they
               be
               not
               fitted
               for
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               they
               are
               too
               full
               of
               flesh
               or
               wine
               ,
               and
               cannot
               or
               care
               not
               to
               
               attend
               to
               the
               things
               of
               God.
               But
               reason
               is
               the
               limit
               beyond
               which
               temperance
               never
               wanders
               ;
               and
               in
               every
               degree
               in
               which
               our
               discourse
               is
               troubled
               ,
               and
               our
               soul
               is
               lifted
               from
               its
               wheels
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               the
               sin
               prevails
               .
               
                 Dum
                 sumus
                 in
                 quâdam
                 delinquendi
                 libidine
                 ,
                 nebulis
                 quibusdam
                 insipientiae
                 mens
                 obducitur
                 ,
              
               saith
               St.
               Ambrose
               ,
               when
               the
               flesh-pots
               reek
               ,
               and
               the
               uncovered
               dishes
               send
               forth
               a
               nidor
               and
               
                 hungry
                 smels
              
               ,
               that
               cloud
               hides
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               puts
               out
               the
               eye
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               then
               tell
               them
               
                 mors
                 in
                 ollâ
              
               ,
               that
               
                 death
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 pot
              
               ,
               and
               
                 folly
                 in
                 the
                 chalice
              
               ,
               that
               those
               smels
               are
               fumes
               of
               brimstone
               ,
               and
               vapours
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               that
               they
               will
               make
               their
               heart
               easie
               ,
               and
               their
               head
               
               sottish
               ,
               and
               their
               colour
               pale
               ,
               and
               their
               hands
               trembling
               ,
               and
               their
               feet
               tormented
               :
            
             
               
                 (
                 Mullorum
                 leporúmque
                 &
                 suminis
                 exitus
                 hic
                 est
                 ,
              
               
                 Sulphureúsque
                 color
                 carnificésque
                 pedes
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               that
               is
               the
               end
               of
               delicacies
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Dio
                 Chrysostom
              
               .
               palenesse
               and
               effeminacy
               ,
               and
               lazinesse
               ,
               and
               folly
               :
               )
               yet
               under
               the
               dominion
               of
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sensuality
               ,
               men
               are
               so
               stript
               of
               the
               use
               of
               reason
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               onely
               
               uselesse
               in
               wise
               counsels
               and
               assistances
               ,
               but
               they
               have
               not
               reason
               enough
               to
               avoid
               the
               evils
               of
               their
               own
               throat
               and
               belly
               :
               when
               once
               their
               reason
               fails
               ,
               we
               must
               know
               ,
               that
               their
               temperance
               and
               their
               religion
               went
               before
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Though
               reason
               be
               so
               strictly
               to
               be
               preserved
               at
               our
               tables
               as
               well
               as
               at
               our
               prayers
               ,
               and
               we
               can
               never
               have
               leave
               to
               doe
               any
               violence
               to
               it
               ;
               yet
               the
               measures
               of
               Nature
               may
               be
               enlarged
               beyond
               the
               bounds
               of
               prime
               and
               common
               necessity
               .
               For
               besides
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               ,
               there
               are
               some
               labours
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               others
               of
               the
               mind
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               sorrows
               and
               loads
               upon
               the
               spirit
               by
               its
               communications
               
               with
               the
               indispositions
               of
               the
               body
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               labouring
               man
               may
               be
               supplyed
               with
               bigger
               quantities
               ,
               so
               the
               student
               and
               contemplative
               man
               with
               more
               delicious
               and
               spritefull
               nutriment
               :
               for
               as
               the
               tender
               and
               more
               delicate
               easily-digested
               meats
               will
               not
               help
               to
               carry
               burthers
               upon
               the
               neck
               ,
               and
               hold
               the
               plough
               in
               society
               and
               yokes
               of
               the
               laborious
               oxen
               ;
               so
               neither
               will
               the
               pulse
               and
               the
               leeks
               ,
               Lavinian
               
               sausages
               ,
               and
               the
               Cisalpine
               tucets
               or
               gobbets
               of
               condited
               buls
               ●esh
               
               minister
               such
               delicate
               spirits
               to
               the
               
                 thinking
                 man
              
               ;
               but
               his
               notion
               will
               be
               flat
               as
               the
               noyse
               of
               the
               Arcadian
               porter
               ,
               and
               thick
               as
               the
               first
               juice
               of
               his
               countrey
               lard
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               makes
               his
               body
               a
               fit
               servant
               to
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               both
               fitted
               for
               the
               imployment
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               these
               cases
               necessity
               ,
               and
               prndence
               ,
               and
               experience
               are
               to
               make
               the
               measures
               and
               the
               rule
               ;
               and
               so
               long
               as
               the
               just
               end
               is
               fairly
               designed
               ,
               and
               aptly
               ministred
               to
               ,
               there
               ought
               to
               be
               no
               scruple
               concerning
               the
               quantity
               or
               quality
               of
               the
               provision
               :
               and
               he
               that
               would
               stint
               a
               Swain
               by
               the
               commons
               of
               a
               Student
               ,
               and
               give
               
                 Philot
                 as
              
               the
               Candian
               ,
               the
               leavings
               of
               Pluto
               ,
               does
               but
               ill
               serve
               the
               ends
               of
               temperance
               ,
               
               but
               worse
               of
               prudence
               and
               necessity
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Sorrow
               and
               a
               wounded
               spirit
               may
               as
               well
               be
               provided
               for
               in
               the
               quantity
               and
               quality
               of
               meat
               and
               drink
               ,
               as
               any
               other
               disease
               ;
               and
               this
               disease
               by
               this
               remedy
               as
               well
               as
               by
               any
               other
               .
               For
               great
               sorrow
               and
               importune
               melancholy
               may
               be
               as
               great
               a
               sin
               as
               a
               great
               anger
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               a
               sin
               in
               its
               nature
               ,
               it
               is
               more
               malignant
               and
               dangerous
               in
               its
               quality
               ;
               as
               naturally
               tending
               to
               murmur
               and
               despair
               ,
               wear
               inesse
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               hatred
               of
               God
               ,
               timorousnesse
               and
               jealousies
               ,
               fantastick
               images
               of
               things
               and
               superstition
               ;
               and
               therefore
               as
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               restrain
               the
               feavers
               of
               anger
               ,
               so
               also
               to
               warm
               the
               freezings
               
               and
               dulnesse
               of
               melancholy
               by
               prudent
               and
               temperate
               ,
               but
               proper
               and
               apportion'd
               diets
               ;
               and
               if
               some
               meats
               and
               drinks
               make
               men
               lustfull
               ,
               or
               sleepy
               ,
               or
               dull
               ,
               or
               lazy
               ,
               or
               spritely
               ,
               or
               merry
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               meats
               and
               drinks
               can
               minister
               to
               the
               passion
               ,
               and
               the
               passion
               minister
               to
               vertue
               ,
               so
               far
               by
               this
               means
               they
               may
               be
               provided
               for
               .
               Give
               
               
                 strong
                 drink
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 perish
                 ,
                 and
                 wine
                 to
                 those
                 that
                 be
                 of
                 heavy
                 hearts
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 drink
                 and
                 forget
                 his
                 poverty
                 ,
                 and
                 remember
                 his
                 misery
                 no
                 more
                 ,
              
               said
               King
               Lemuel's
               Mother
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               intended
               to
               be
               an
               habituall
               cure
               ,
               but
               single
               and
               occasionall
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               pertinacious
               sorrow
               is
               beyond
               the
               cure
               of
               meat
               
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               if
               this
               become
               every
               days
               physick
               ,
               it
               will
               quickly
               become
               every
               days
               sin
               .
               2.
               
               It
               must
               alwayes
               keep
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               never
               seise
               upon
               any
               portions
               of
               affection
               :
               The
               Germans
               use
               to
               mingle
               musick
               with
               their
               bowls
               ,
               and
               drink
               by
               the
               measures
               of
               the
               six
               Notes
               of
               Musick
               :
               
                 
                   Ut
                   
                     relevet
                     miserum
                     fatum
                     ,
                     solitósque
                     labores
                     :
                  
                
              
               but
               they
               sing
               so
               long
               that
               they
               forget
               not
               their
               sorrow
               onely
               ,
               but
               their
               vertue
               also
               ,
               and
               their
               Religion
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               some
               men
               that
               fall
               
               into
               drunkennesse
               because
               they
               would
               forget
               a
               lighter
               calamity
               ,
               running
               into
               the
               fire
               to
               cure
               a
               calenture
               ,
               and
               beating
               their
               brains
               out
               to
               be
               quit
               of
               the
               aking
               of
               their
               heads
               .
               A
               mans
               heavynesse
               is
               refreshed
               long
               before
               he
               comes
               to
               drunkennesse
               ;
               for
               when
               he
               arrives
               thither
               ,
               he
               hath
               but
               chang'd
               his
               heavynesse
               ,
               and
               taken
               a
               crime
               to
               boot
               .
            
             
             
               
               5.
               
               Even
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               no
               necessity
               upon
               him
               ,
               no
               pungent
               sorrow
               ,
               or
               naturall
               or
               artificiall
               necessity
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               in
               some
               cases
               of
               eating
               and
               drinking
               to
               receive
               pleasure
               and
               intend
               it
               .
               For
               whatsoever
               is
               
                 naturall
                 and
                 necessary
              
               ,
               is
               therefore
               
                 not
                 criminall
              
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               of
               Gods
               procuring
               ;
               and
               since
               we
               eate
               for
               need
               ,
               and
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               our
               need
               is
               a
               removing
               of
               a
               pain
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               nature
               is
               the
               greatest
               pleasure
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               it
               should
               be
               a
               sin
               .
               But
               in
               this
               case
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               these
               cautions
               are
               to
               be
               observed
               :
               1.
               
               So
               long
               as
               nature
               ministers
               the
               pleasure
               and
               not
               art
               ,
               it
               is
               materially
               innocent
               .
               
                 Si
                 tuo
                 veniat
                 jure
                 ,
                 luxuria
                 est
                 :
              
               But
               it
               is
               safe
               while
               
               
               it
               enters
               upon
               natures
               stock
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               the
               proper
               effect
               of
               health
               ,
               and
               temperance
               ,
               and
               prudent
               abstinence
               should
               be
               vicious
               ;
               and
               yet
               these
               are
               the
               parents
               of
               the
               greatest
               pleasure
               ,
               in
               eating
               and
               drinking
               .
               
                 Malum
                 panem
                 expecta
                 ,
                 bonus
                 siet
                 ;
                 etiam
                 illum
                 tenerum
                 tibi
                 &
                 siligineum
                 fames
                 reddet
                 :
              
               If
               you
               abstaine
               and
               be
               hungry
               ,
               you
               shall
               turne
               the
               meanest
               provision
               into
               delicate
               ,
               and
               desireable
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Let
               all
               the
               pleasure
               of
               meat
               and
               drink
               be
               such
               as
               can
               minister
               to
               health
               ,
               and
               be
               within
               the
               former
               bounds
               .
               For
               since
               pleasure
               in
               eating
               and
               drinking
               is
               its
               naturall
               appendage
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               shadow
               
               follows
               the
               substance
               ,
               as
               the
               meat
               is
               to
               be
               accounted
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               pleasure
               :
               and
               if
               these
               be
               observed
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               whether
               nature
               or
               art
               be
               the
               Cook.
               For
               some
               constitutions
               ,
               and
               some
               mens
               customes
               ,
               and
               some
               mens
               educations
               ,
               and
               necessities
               ,
               and
               weaknesses
               are
               such
               ,
               that
               their
               appetite
               is
               to
               be
               invited
               ,
               and
               their
               digestion
               helped
               ,
               but
               all
               this
               while
               we
               are
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               nature
               and
               need
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               lawfull
               when
               a
               man
               needs
               meat
               to
               choose
               the
               pleasanter
               ,
               even
               meerly
               for
               their
               pleasures
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               pleasant
               ,
               besides
               that
               they
               are
               usefull
               ;
               this
               is
               as
               lawfull
               as
               to
               
               smell
               of
               a
               rose
               ,
               or
               to
               lye
               in
               feathers
               ,
               or
               change
               the
               posture
               of
               our
               body
               in
               bed
               for
               ease
               ,
               or
               to
               hear
               musick
               ,
               or
               to
               walk
               in
               gardens
               rather
               then
               the
               high-wayes
               ;
               and
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               leave
               to
               be
               delighted
               in
               those
               things
               which
               he
               made
               to
               that
               purpose
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               also
               be
               delighted
               in
               him
               that
               gives
               them
               .
               For
               so
               as
               the
               more
               pleasant
               may
               better
               serve
               for
               health
               ,
               and
               directly
               to
               refreshment
               ,
               so
               collaterally
               to
               Religion
               :
               Alwayes
               provided
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               in
               its
               degree
               moderate
               ,
               and
               we
               temperate
               in
               our
               desires
               ,
               without
               transportation
               and
               violence
               ,
               without
               unhandsome
               usages
               of
               our selves
               ,
               or
               taking
               from
               God
               and
               from
               Religion
               any
               minutes
               and
               portions
               of
               our
               affections
               .
               
               When
               Eicadastes
               the
               Epicure
               saw
               a
               goodly
               dish
               of
               hot
               meat
               serv'd
               up
               ,
               he
               sung
               the
               verse
               of
               Homer
               ,
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                
              
               and
               swallowed
               some
               of
               it
               greedily
               ,
               till
               by
               its
               hands
               of
               fire
               it
               curled
               
               his
               stomach
               ,
               like
               parchment
               in
               the
               flame
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               carryed
               from
               
               his
               banquet
               to
               his
               grave
               .
            
             
               
                 Non
                 poterat
                 letho
                 nobiliore
                 mori
                 :
              
            
             
               It
               was
               fit
               he
               should
               dye
               such
               a
               death
               ;
               but
               
                 that
                 death
              
               bids
               us
               beware
               of
               
                 that
                 folly
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Let
               the
               pleasure
               as
               it
               came
               with
               the
               meat
               ,
               so
               also
               passe
               away
               with
               it
               .
               Philoxenus
               was
               a
               beast
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               he
               wisht
               his
               throat
               as
               long
               as
               a
               Cranes
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               long
               in
               swallowing
               his
               pleasant
               morsels
               :
               
                 Moeret
                 quòd
                 magna
                 pars
                 felicitat
              
               
               
                 is
                 exclusa
                 esset
                 corporis
                 angustiis
              
               ;
               he
               mourned
               because
               the
               pleasure
               of
               eating
               was
               not
               spread
               over
               all
               his
               body
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               been
               an
               Epicure
               in
               his
               hands
               :
               and
               indeed
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               it
               rightly
               ,
               great
               eating
               and
               drinking
               is
               not
               the
               greatest
               pleasure
               of
               the
               taste
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               touch
               ;
               and
               Philoxenus
               might
               feel
               the
               unctious
               juyce
               slide
               softly
               down
               his
               throat
               ,
               but
               he
               could
               not
               taste
               it
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               the
               long
               neck
               ;
               and
               we
               see
               that
               they
               who
               mean
               to
               feast
               exactly
               ,
               or
               delight
               the
               palate
               ,
               do
               libare
               or
               pitissare
               ,
               take
               up
               little
               proportions
               and
               spread
               them
               upon
               the
               tongue
               or
               palate
               ;
               but
               
                 full
                 morsells
              
               and
               
                 great
                 draughts
              
               are
               easie
               and
               soft
               to
               the
               touch
               ;
               but
               so
               is
               the
               feeling
               of
               silke
               ,
               or
               
               handling
               of
               a
               melon
               ,
               or
               a
               moles
               skin
               ,
               and
               as
               delicious
               too
               as
               eating
               when
               it
               goes
               beyond
               the
               appetites
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               proper
               pleasures
               of
               taste
               ,
               which
               cannot
               be
               perceived
               but
               by
               a
               temperate
               man.
               And
               therefore
               let
               not
               the
               pleasure
               be
               intended
               beyond
               the
               taste
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               beyond
               those
               little
               naturall
               measures
               in
               which
               God
               intended
               that
               pleasure
               should
               accompany
               your
               tables
               .
               Doe
               not
               run
               to
               it
               beforehand
               ,
               nor
               chew
               the
               chud
               when
               the
               meal
               is
               done
               ;
               delight
               not
               in
               the
               fancies
               ,
               and
               expectations
               ,
               and
               remembrances
               of
               a
               pleasant
               meal
               ;
               but
               let
               it
               descend
               
                 in
                 latrinam
              
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               meals
               whose
               attendant
               pleasure
               is
               .
               
            
             
               5.
               
               Let
               pleasure
               be
               the
               lesse
               principall
               ,
               and
               used
               as
               a
               servant
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               modest
               and
               prudent
               to
               strew
               the
               dish
               with
               Sugar
               ,
               or
               to
               dip
               thy
               bread
               in
               vinegar
               ,
               but
               to
               make
               thy
               meal
               of
               sauces
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               accessory
               become
               the
               principall
               ,
               and
               pleasure
               to
               rule
               the
               table
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               regions
               of
               thy
               soule
               ,
               is
               to
               make
               a
               man
               lesse
               and
               lower
               then
               an
               Oglio
               ,
               of
               a
               cheaper
               value
               then
               a
               Turbat
               ;
               a
               servant
               and
               a
               worshipper
               of
               sauces
               ,
               and
               cookes
               ,
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               folly
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Let
               pleasure
               as
               it
               is
               used
               in
               the
               regions
               and
               limits
               of
               nature
               and
               prudence
               ,
               so
               also
               be
               changed
               into
               religion
               and
               thankfulnesse
               .
               
               
                 Turtures
                 cum
                 bibunt
                 non
                 resupinant
                 colla
                 ,
              
               say
               Naturalists
               ,
               Turtles
               when
               they
               drink
               lift
               not
               up
               their
               bills
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               swallow
               our
               pleasures
               without
               returning
               the
               honour
               and
               the
               acknowledegment
               to
               God
               that
               gave
               them
               ,
               we
               may
               
                 largè
                 bibere
                 jumentorum
                 modo
              
               ,
               drink
               draughts
               as
               large
               as
               an
               Oxe
               ,
               but
               we
               shall
               die
               like
               an
               Oxe
               ,
               
               
               and
               change
               our
               meats
               and
               drinks
               into
               eternall
               rottennesse
               .
               In
               all
               Religions
               it
               hath
               been
               permitted
               to
               enlarge
               our
               Tables
               in
               the
               days
               of
               sacrifices
               and
               religious
               festivity
               .
            
             
               
                 Qui
                 Veientarum
                 festis
                 potare
                 diebus
                 ,
              
               
                 Campanâ
                 solitus
                 trullâ
                 ,
                 vappámque
                 profestis
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               then
               the
               body
               may
               rejoyce
               in
               fellowship
               with
               the
               soule
               ,
               and
               then
               a
               pleasant
               meal
               is
               religious
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               inordinate
               .
               But
               if
               our
               festivall
               dayes
               like
               the
               Gentile
               sacrifices
               end
               in
               drunkennesse
               
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               and
               our
               joyes
               in
               Religion
               passe
               into
               sensuality
               and
               beastly
               crimes
               ,
               we
               change
               the
               Holy-day
               into
               a
               day
               of
               Death
               ,
               and
               our selves
               become
               a
               Sacrifice
               as
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Slaughter
               .
            
             
               To
               summe
               up
               this
               particular
               ,
               there
               are
               ,
               as
               you
               perceive
               ,
               many
               cautions
               to
               make
               our
               pleasure
               safe
               ,
               but
               any
               thing
               can
               make
               it
               inordinate
               ,
               and
               then
               scarce
               any
               thing
               can
               keep
               it
               from
               becoming
               dangerous
               .
            
             
               
                 Habet
                 omnis
                 hoc
                 voluptas
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 
                 Stimulis
                 agit
                 furentes
                 ,
              
               
                 Apiúmque
                 par
                 volantum
                 ,
              
               
                 Ubi
                 grata
                 mella
                 fudit
                 ,
              
               
                 Fugit
                 &
                 nimis
                 tenaci
              
               
                 Ferit
                 icta
                 corda
                 mersu
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               honey
               will
               not
               pay
               for
               the
               smart
               of
               the
               sting
               .
               
                 Amores
                 enim
                 &
                 delicia
                 '
                 maturè
                 &
                 celeritèr
                 destorescunt
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 omnibus
                 rebus
                 voluptatibus
                 maximis
                 fastidium
                 finitimum
                 est
                 .
              
               Nothing
               is
               so
               soon
               ripe
               and
               rotten
               as
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               upon
               all
               possessions
               
               and
               states
               of
               things
               ,
               loathing
               looks
               ,
               as
               being
               not
               far
               off
               ;
               but
               it
               sits
               upon
               the
               skirts
               of
               pleasure
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               He
               that
               greedily
               puts
               his
               hand
               to
               a
               delicious
               table
               ,
               shall
               weep
               bitterly
               when
               he
               suffers
               the
               convulsions
               and
               violence
               by
               the
               divided
               interests
               of
               such
               contrary
               juices
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 For
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 our
                 nature
                 and
                 fatall
                 necessity
                 ;
                 life
                 is
                 alwayes
                 poured
                 forth
                 from
                 two
                 goblets
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               now
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               pray
               consider
               ,
               what
               a
               strange
               madness
               and
               prodigious
               folly
               possesses
               many
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               love
               to
               swallow
               
               death
               ,
               and
               diseases
               ,
               and
               dishonor
               ,
               with
               an
               appetite
               which
               no
               reason
               can
               restrain
               .
               We
               expect
               our
               servants
               should
               not
               dare
               to
               touch
               what
               we
               have
               forbidden
               to
               them
               ;
               we
               are
               watchfull
               that
               our
               children
               should
               not
               swallow
               poysons
               ,
               and
               filthinesse
               ,
               and
               unwholesome
               nourishment
               ;
               we
               take
               care
               that
               they
               should
               be
               well
               manner'd
               and
               civil
               and
               of
               fair
               demeanour
               ;
               and
               we
               our selves
               desire
               to
               be
               ,
               or
               
               at
               least
               to
               be
               accounted
               wise
               ;
               and
               would
               infinitely
               scorne
               to
               be
               
               call'd
               fooles
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               so
               great
               lovers
               of
               health
               ,
               that
               we
               will
               buy
               it
               at
               any
               rate
               of
               money
               or
               observance
               ;
               and
               then
               for
               honour
               ,
               it
               is
               that
               which
               the
               children
               of
               men
               pursue
               with
               passion
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               noblest
               rewards
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               the
               proper
               ornament
               of
               the
               wise
               and
               valiant
               ,
               and
               yet
               all
               these
               things
               are
               not
               valued
               or
               considered
               ,
               when
               a
               merry
               meeting
               ,
               or
               a
               looser
               feast
               calls
               upon
               the
               man
               to
               act
               a
               scene
               of
               folly
               and
               madnesse
               ,
               and
               healthlesnesse
               and
               dishonour
               .
               We
               doe
               to
               God
               what
               we
               severely
               punish
               in
               our
               servants
               ;
               we
               correct
               our
               children
               for
               their
               medling
               with
               dangers
               ,
               which
               themselves
               preferre
               before
               immortality
               ;
               and
               though
               no
               
               man
               think
               himselfe
               fit
               to
               be
               despised
               ,
               yet
               he
               is
               willing
               to
               make
               himselfe
               a
               beast
               ,
               a
               sot
               ,
               and
               a
               ridiculous
               monkey
               ,
               with
               the
               follies
               and
               vapors
               of
               wine
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               is
               high
               in
               drinke
               or
               fancy
               ,
               proud
               as
               a
               Grecian
               Orator
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               popular
               noyses
               ,
               at
               the
               same
               time
               he
               shall
               talk
               such
               dirty
               language
               ,
               such
               mean
               low
               things
               ,
               as
               may
               well
               become
               a
               changeling
               and
               a
               foole
               ,
               for
               whom
               the
               stocks
               are
               prepared
               by
               the
               laws
               ,
               and
               the
               just
               scorne
               of
               men
               .
               Every
               drunkard
               clothes
               his
               head
               with
               a
               mighty
               scorne
               ,
               and
               makes
               himselfe
               lower
               at
               that
               time
               then
               the
               meanest
               of
               his
               servants
               ;
               the
               boyes
               can
               laugh
               at
               him
               when
               he
               is
               led
               like
               a
               cripple
               ,
               directed
               
               like
               a
               blinde
               man
               ,
               and
               speakes
               like
               an
               infant
               ,
               imperfect
               noyses
               ,
               lisping
               with
               a
               full
               and
               spungy
               tongue
               ,
               and
               an
               empty
               head
               ,
               and
               a
               vaine
               and
               foolish
               heart
               :
               so
               cheaply
               does
               he
               part
               with
               his
               honour
               for
               drink
               or
               loads
               of
               meat
               ;
               for
               which
               honour
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               die
               ,
               rather
               then
               hear
               it
               to
               be
               disparaged
               by
               another
               ;
               when
               himselfe
               destroyes
               it
               ,
               as
               bubbles
               perish
               with
               the
               breath
               of
               children
               .
               Doe
               not
               the
               laws
               of
               all
               wise
               Nations
               marke
               the
               drunkard
               for
               a
               foole
               ,
               with
               the
               meanest
               and
               most
               scornfull
               punishment
               ?
               and
               is
               there
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               so
               foolish
               as
               a
               man
               that
               is
               drunk
               ?
               But
               good
               God!
               what
               an
               intolerable
               sorrow
               
               hath
               seifed
               upon
               great
               portions
               of
               Mankind
               ,
               that
               this
               folly
               and
               madnesse
               should
               possesse
               the
               greatest
               spirits
               ,
               and
               the
               wittyest
               men
               ,
               the
               best
               company
               ,
               the
               most
               sensible
               of
               the
               word
               honour
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               jealous
               of
               loosing
               the
               shadow
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               carelesse
               of
               the
               thing
               ?
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               horrid
               thing
               ,
               that
               a
               wise
               ,
               or
               a
               crafty
               ,
               a
               learned
               ,
               or
               a
               noble
               person
               should
               dishonour
               himselfe
               as
               a
               foole
               ,
               destroy
               his
               body
               as
               a
               murtherer
               ,
               lessen
               his
               estate
               as
               a
               prodigall
               ,
               disgrace
               every
               good
               cause
               that
               he
               can
               pretend
               to
               by
               his
               relation
               ,
               and
               become
               an
               appellative
               of
               scorne
               ,
               a
               scene
               of
               laughter
               or
               derision
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
              
               ,
               for
               the
               reward
               of
               forgetfulnesse
               and
               madnesse
               ?
               
               for
               there
               are
               in
               immoderate
               drinking
               no
               other
               pleasures
               .
            
             
               Why
               doe
               valiant
               men
               and
               brave
               personages
               fight
               and
               die
               rather
               then
               break
               the
               laws
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               start
               from
               their
               duty
               to
               their
               Prince
               ,
               and
               will
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               cut
               in
               pieces
               rather
               
               
               then
               deserve
               the
               name
               of
               a
               Traitor
               or
               perjur'd
               ?
               and
               yet
               these
               very
               men
               to
               avoyd
               the
               hated
               name
               of
               Glutton
               or
               Drunkard
               ,
               and
               to
               preserve
               their
               Temperance
               ,
               shall
               not
               deny
               themselves
               one
               luscious
               morsell
               ,
               or
               poure
               a
               cup
               of
               wine
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               invited
               to
               drink
               by
               the
               laws
               of
               the
               circle
               or
               wilder
               company
               .
            
             
               Me
               thinks
               it
               were
               but
               reason
               ,
               that
               if
               to
               give
               life
               to
               uphold
               a
               cause
               be
               not
               too
               much
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               think
               too
               much
               to
               be
               hungry
               and
               suffer
               thirst
               for
               the
               reputation
               of
               that
               cause
               ;
               and
               therefore
               much
               rather
               that
               they
               would
               thinke
               it
               but
               duty
               to
               be
               
               temperate
               for
               its
               honour
               ,
               and
               eat
               and
               drink
               in
               civill
               and
               faire
               measures
               ,
               that
               themselves
               might
               not
               lose
               the
               reward
               of
               so
               much
               suffering
               ,
               and
               of
               so
               good
               a
               relation
               ,
               nor
               that
               which
               they
               value
               most
               be
               destroyed
               by
               drink
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               in
               the
               world
               a
               generation
               of
               men
               that
               are
               ingag'd
               in
               a
               cause
               ,
               which
               they
               glory
               in
               ,
               and
               pride
               themselves
               in
               its
               relation
               and
               appellative
               :
               but
               yet
               for
               that
               cause
               they
               will
               doe
               nothing
               but
               talk
               and
               drink
               ;
               they
               are
               valiant
               in
               wine
               ,
               and
               witty
               in
               healths
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               stratagem
               to
               promote
               debauchery
               ;
               but
               such
               persons
               are
               not
               considerable
               in
               wise
               accounts
               ;
               that
               which
               
               I
               deplore
               is
               ,
               that
               some
               men
               preferre
               a
               cause
               before
               their
               life
               ,
               and
               yet
               preferre
               wine
               before
               that
               cause
               ,
               and
               by
               one
               drunken
               meeting
               set
               it
               more
               backward
               in
               its
               hopes
               and
               blessings
               ,
               then
               it
               can
               be
               set
               forward
               by
               the
               counsels
               and
               armes
               of
               a
               whole
               yeer
               .
               God
               hath
               ways
               enough
               to
               reward
               a
               truth
               without
               crowning
               it
               with
               successe
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               such
               men
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               they
               dishonour
               Religion
               ,
               and
               make
               truth
               be
               evill
               spoken
               of
               ,
               and
               innocent
               persons
               to
               suffer
               by
               their
               very
               relation
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               to
               be
               reproached
               in
               the
               sentences
               of
               erring
               and
               abused
               people
               ;
               and
               themselves
               lose
               their
               health
               and
               their
               reason
               ,
               
               their
               honour
               and
               their
               peace
               ,
               the
               rewards
               of
               sober
               counsels
               ,
               and
               the
               wholesome
               effects
               of
               wisdome
               .
            
             
               
                 Arcanum
                 neque
                 tu
                 scrutaber
                 is
                 ullius
                 unquam
                 ,
              
               
                 Commissúmque
                 teges
                 ,
                 &
                 vino
                 tortus
                 &
                 irâ
                 .
              
            
             
               Wine
               discovers
               more
               then
               the
               rack
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               will
               be
               drunk
               is
               not
               a
               person
               fit
               to
               be
               trusted
               :
               and
               though
               it
               cannot
               be
               expected
               men
               should
               be
               kinder
               to
               their
               friend
               ,
               or
               their
               Prince
               ,
               or
               their
               honour
               ,
               then
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               own
               souls
               ,
               and
               to
               their
               own
               
               bodies
               ;
               yet
               when
               men
               are
               not
               moved
               by
               what
               is
               sensible
               and
               materiall
               ,
               by
               that
               which
               smarts
               and
               shames
               presently
               ,
               they
               are
               beyond
               the
               cure
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               the
               hopes
               of
               Reason
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               must
               
                 lie
                 in
                 hell
                 like
                 sheep
                 ,
                 death
                 gnawing
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 righteous
                 shall
                 have
                 domination
                 over
                 them
                 in
                 the
                 morning
              
               of
               the
               resurrection
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Seras
                 tutior
                 ibis
                 ad
                 lucernas
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 Haec
                 hora
                 non
                 est
                 tua
                 ,
                 cam
                 furit
                 Lyaeus
              
               
                 Cùm
                 regnant
                 rosae
                 ,
                 cùm
                 madent
                 capilli
                 .
              
            
             
               Much
               safer
               it
               is
               to
               go
               to
               the
               severities
               of
               a
               watchfull
               and
               a
               sober
               life
               ;
               for
               all
               that
               time
               of
               life
               is
               lost
               ,
               when
               wine
               ,
               and
               rage
               ,
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               folly
               steale
               away
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               goe
               singing
               to
               his
               grave
               .
            
             
               I
               end
               with
               the
               saying
               of
               a
               wise
               man
               ;
               He
               is
               fit
               to
               sit
               at
               the
               table
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               feast
               with
               Saints
               ,
               who
               moderately
               uses
               
               the
               creatures
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               him
               :
               But
               he
               that
               despises
               even
               lawfull
               pleasures
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               shall
               not
               onely
               sit
               and
               feast
               with
               God
               ,
               but
               reign
               together
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               partake
               of
               his
               glorious
               Kingdome
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sermon
               ,
               XVII
               .
               THE
               MARRIAGE
               RING
               :
               OR
               THE
               Mysteriousnesse
               and
               Duties
               of
               Marriage
               .
               
                 Part
                 I.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Ephes.
                 5.
                 32
                 ,
                 33.
                 
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 mysterie
                 ,
                 But
                 I
                 speak
                 concerning
                 Christ
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 Neverthelesse
                 let
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 in
                 particular
                 so
                 love
                 his
                 Wife
                 even
                 as
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Wife
                 see
                 that
                 shee
                 reverence
                 her
                 Husband
                 .
              
            
             
               
               THe
               first
               blessing
               God
               gave
               to
               man
               was
               society
               ,
               and
               that
               society
               was
               a
               Marriage
               ,
               and
               that
               Marriage
               was
               confederate
               by
               God
               himself
               ,
               and
               hallowed
               by
               a
               blessing
               :
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               and
               for
               very
               many
               descending
               ages
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               the
               instinct
               of
               Nature
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               superadded
               forwardnesse
               (
               God
               himself
               inspiring
               the
               desire
               )
               *
               the
               world
               was
               most
               desirous
               of
               children
               ,
               impatient
               of
               barrennesse
               ,
               accounting
               single
               life
               a
               curse
               ,
               and
               a
               childlesse
               person
               hated
               by
               God.
               The
               world
               was
               rich
               and
               empty
               ,
               and
               
               able
               to
               provide
               for
               a
               more
               numerous
               posterity
               then
               it
               it
               had
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               You
               that
               are
               rich
               Numenius
               ,
               you
               may
               multiply
               your
               family
               ,
               poor
               
               men
               are
               not
               so
               fond
               of
               children
               ;
               but
               when
               a
               family
               could
               drive
               
               their
               heards
               ,
               and
               set
               their
               children
               upon
               camels
               ,
               and
               lead
               them
               till
               they
               saw
               a
               fat
               soil
               watered
               with
               rivers
               ,
               and
               there
               sit
               down
               without
               paying
               rent
               ,
               they
               thought
               of
               nothing
               but
               to
               have
               great
               families
               ,
               that
               their
               own
               relations
               might
               swell
               up
               to
               a
               Patriarchat
               ,
               and
               their
               children
               be
               enough
               to
               possesse
               all
               the
               regions
               that
               they
               saw
               ,
               and
               their
               grand-children
               become
               Princes
               ,
               and
               themselves
               build
               cities
               and
               call
               them
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               childe
               ,
               and
               become
               the
               fountain
               of
               a
               Nation
               .
               This
               was
               the
               consequent
               of
               the
               first
               blessing
               ,
               
                 Increase
                 and
                 multiply
              
               .
               The
               next
               blessing
               was
               
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
              
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               increased
               in
               men
               and
               women
               a
               wonderfull
               
               desire
               of
               marriage
               :
               for
               as
               soon
               as
               God
               had
               chosen
               the
               family
               of
               Abraham
               to
               be
               the
               blessed
               line
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               worlds
               Redeemer
               should
               descend
               according
               to
               the
               flesh
               ,
               every
               of
               his
               daughters
               hoped
               to
               have
               the
               honour
               to
               be
               his
               Mother
               ,
               or
               his
               Grand-mother
               or
               something
               of
               his
               kindred
               :
               and
               to
               be
               childelesse
               
               in
               Israel
               was
               a
               sorrow
               to
               the
               Hebrew
               women
               great
               as
               the
               slavery
               of
               Egypt
               ,
               or
               their
               dishonours
               in
               the
               land
               of
               their
               captivity
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               the
               Messias
               was
               come
               ,
               and
               his
               doctrine
               was
               published
               ,
               and
               his
               Ministers
               but
               few
               ,
               and
               the
               Disciples
               were
               to
               suffer
               
               persecution
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               of
               an
               unsetled
               dwelling
               ,
               and
               the
               Nation
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               in
               the
               bosome
               and
               society
               of
               which
               the
               Church
               especially
               did
               dwell
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               scattered
               and
               broken
               all
               in
               pieces
               with
               fierce
               calamities
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               was
               apt
               to
               calumniate
               and
               to
               suspect
               and
               dishonour
               Christians
               upon
               pretences
               ,
               and
               unreasonable
               jealousies
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               all
               these
               purposes
               the
               state
               of
               marriage
               brought
               many
               inconveniences
               ;
               it
               pleased
               God
               in
               this
               new
               creation
               to
               inspire
               into
               the
               hearts
               of
               his
               servants
               a
               disposition
               and
               strong
               desires
               to
               live
               a
               single
               life
               ,
               left
               the
               state
               of
               marriage
               should
               in
               that
               conjunction
               of
               things
               become
               an
               accidentall
               impediment
               
               to
               the
               dissemination
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               which
               cal'd
               men
               from
               a
               confinement
               in
               their
               domestick
               charges
               to
               travell
               ,
               and
               flight
               ,
               and
               poverty
               ,
               and
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               Martyrdome
               :
               upon
               this
               necessity
               the
               Apostles
               and
               Apostolicall
               men
               published
               Doctrines
               ,
               declaring
               the
               advantages
               of
               single
               life
               ,
               not
               by
               any
               commandement
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               prudence
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               the
               present
               and
               then
               incumbent
               necessities
               ,
               and
               in
               order
               to
               the
               advantages
               which
               did
               accrew
               to
               the
               publick
               
               ministeries
               and
               private
               piety
               .
               There
               are
               some
               (
               said
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               )
               who
               make
               themselves
               Eunuchs
               
               for
               the
               Kingdome
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               advantages
               and
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               Gospell
               ,
               
                 non
                 ad
                 vitae
                 bonae
                 meritum
              
               (
               as
               St.
               Austin
               in
               the
               like
               case
               )
               not
               that
               it
               is
               a
               better
               service
               of
               God
               in
               it self
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               is
               usefull
               to
               the
               first
               circumstances
               of
               the
               Gospell
               
               
               and
               the
               infancy
               of
               the
               Kingdome
               ,
               because
               the
               unmarryed
               person
               does
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               
               apt
               to
               spirituall
               and
               Ecclesiasticall
               imployments
               :
               first
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               then
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               holy
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               and
               then
               sanctified
               to
               publick
               ministeries
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               also
               of
               ease
               to
               the
               Christians
               themselves
               ,
               because
               as
               then
               it
               was
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               to
               flie
               ,
               and
               to
               flie
               for
               ought
               they
               knew
               ,
               in
               winter
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               persecuted
               to
               the
               four
               winds
               of
               heaven
               ;
               and
               the
               nurses
               and
               the
               women
               with
               childe
               were
               to
               suffer
               a
               heavier
               load
               of
               
               sorrow
               because
               of
               the
               imminent
               persecutions
               ;
               and
               above
               all
               ,
               because
               of
               the
               great
               fatality
               of
               ruine
               upon
               the
               whole
               nation
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               well
               it
               might
               be
               said
               by
               St.
               Paul
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Such
                 shall
                 have
                 trouble
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               that
               are
               marryed
               shall
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 at
                 that
                 time
              
               they
               had
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               an
               act
               of
               charity
               to
               the
               Christians
               to
               give
               that
               counsell
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 I
                 do
                 this
                 to
                 spare
                 you
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               for
               when
               the
               case
               was
               alter'd
               and
               that
               storm
               was
               over
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               necessities
               of
               the
               Gospel
               served
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 sound
                 was
                 gone
                 out
                 into
                 all
                 nations
              
               ;
               in
               very
               many
               persons
               it
               was
               wholly
               changed
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               marryed
               but
               the
               unmarryed
               had
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               trouble
               in
               the
               flesh
               ;
               and
               the
               state
               of
               marriage
               returned
               to
               its
               first
               blessing
               ,
               
                 &
                 non
                 non
                 erat
                 bonum
                 homini
                 esse
                 solitarium
                 ,
              
               and
               it
               was
               not
               good
               for
               man
               to
               be
               alone
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               this
               first
               intervall
               ,
               the
               publick
               necessity
               and
               the
               private
               zeal
               mingling
               together
               did
               sometimes
               over-act
               their
               love
               of
               single
               life
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               disparagement
               of
               marriage
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               scandall
               of
               Religion
               ;
               which
               was
               increased
               by
               the
               occasion
               of
               some
               pious
               persons
               renouncing
               their
               contract
               of
               marriage
               ,
               not
               consummate
               ,
               with
               unbeleevers
               .
               For
               when
               
                 Flavia
                 Domitilla
              
               being
               converted
               by
               Nereus
               and
               Achilleus
               the
               Eunuchs
               ,
               refused
               to
               marry
               Aurelianus
               
               to
               whom
               she
               was
               contracted
               ;
               if
               there
               were
               not
               some
               little
               envie
               and
               too
               sharp
               hostility
               in
               the
               Eunuchs
               ,
               to
               a
               marryed
               state
               ,
               yet
               Aurelianus
               thought
               himself
               an
               injur'd
               person
               ,
               and
               caus'd
               St.
               Clemens
               who
               vail'd
               her
               ,
               and
               his
               spouse
               both
               ,
               to
               dye
               in
               the
               quarrell
               .
               St.
               Thecla
               being
               converted
               by
               St.
               Paul
               grew
               so
               in
               love
               with
               virginity
               ,
               that
               she
               leap'd
               back
               from
               the
               marriage
               of
               Tamyris
               where
               she
               was
               lately
               ingaged
               .
               St.
               Iphigenia
               denyed
               to
               marry
               King
               Hirtacus
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               said
               to
               be
               done
               by
               the
               advice
               of
               St.
               Matthew
               .
               And
               Susanna
               the
               Niece
               of
               Diocletian
               refus'd
               the
               love
               of
               Maximianus
               the
               Emperour
               ;
               and
               these
               all
               had
               been
               betrothed
               ;
               and
               so
               did
               St.
               Agnes
               and
               
               St.
               Felicula
               ,
               and
               divers
               others
               then
               and
               afterwards
               ;
               insomuch
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               reported
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               that
               the
               Christians
               did
               not
               only
               hate
               all
               that
               were
               not
               of
               their
               perswasion
               ,
               but
               were
               enemies
               of
               the
               chast
               lawes
               of
               marriage
               ;
               And
               indeed
               some
               that
               were
               called
               Christians
               were
               so
               ;
               
                 forbidding
                 to
                 marry
                 ,
                 and
                 commanding
                 to
                 abstain
                 from
                 meats
                 .
              
               Upon
               this
               occasion
               it
               grew
               necessary
               for
               the
               Apostle
               
               to
               state
               the
               question
               right
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               honour
               to
               the
               holy
               rite
               
               of
               marriage
               ,
               and
               to
               snatch
               the
               mystery
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               zeal
               and
               folly
               ,
               and
               to
               place
               it
               in
               Christs
               right
               hand
               ,
               that
               all
               its
               beauties
               might
               appear
               ,
               and
               a
               present
               convenience
               might
               not
               bring
               in
               a
               false
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               a
               perpetuall
               sin
               ,
               and
               an
               intolerable
               mischief
               .
               The
               Apostle
               therefore
               who
               himself
               *
               had
               been
               a
               marryed
               man
               ,
               but
               was
               now
               a
               widower
               ,
               does
               explicate
               the
               mysteriousnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               describes
               it's
               honours
               ,
               and
               adornes
               it
               with
               rules
               and
               provisions
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               begins
               with
               honour
               ,
               so
               it
               may
               proceed
               with
               piety
               ,
               and
               end
               with
               glory
               .
            
             
               For
               although
               single
               life
               hath
               in
               it
               privacy
               and
               simplicity
               of
               affaires
               ,
               
               such
               solitarinesse
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               such
               leasure
               and
               unactive
               circumstances
               of
               living
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               more
               spaces
               for
               religion
               if
               men
               would
               use
               them
               to
               these
               purposes
               ;
               and
               because
               it
               may
               have
               in
               it
               much
               religion
               and
               prayers
               ,
               and
               must
               have
               in
               it
               a
               perfect
               mortification
               of
               our
               strongest
               appetites
               ,
               is
               therefore
               a
               state
               of
               great
               excellency
               ;
               yet
               concerning
               the
               state
               of
               marriage
               we
               are
               taught
               from
               Scripture
               and
               the
               sayings
               of
               wise
               men
               ,
               great
               things
               and
               honourable
               .
               
                 Marriage
                 is
                 honourable
                 in
                 all
                 men
                 ,
              
               so
               is
               not
               single
               life
               ;
               for
               in
               some
               it
               is
               a
               snare
               and
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 a
                 trouble
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               a
               prison
               of
               unruly
               desires
               which
               is
               attempted
               daily
               to
               be
               broken
               .
               Celibate
               or
               single
               life
               is
               
               never
               commanded
               ;
               but
               in
               some
               cases
               marriage
               is
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               burns
               ,
               sins
               often
               if
               he
               marries
               not
               ,
               he
               that
               cannot
               contain
               must
               marry
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               can
               contain
               is
               not
               tyed
               to
               a
               single
               life
               ,
               but
               may
               marry
               and
               not
               sin
               .
               Marriage
               was
               ordained
               by
               God
               ,
               instituted
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               was
               the
               relief
               of
               a
               naturall
               necessity
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               blessing
               from
               the
               Lord
               ;
               he
               gave
               to
               Man
               not
               a
               friend
               ,
               but
               a
               wife
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               friend
               and
               a
               wife
               too
               :
               (
               for
               a
               good
               woman
               is
               in
               her
               soul
               the
               same
               that
               a
               man
               is
               ,
               and
               she
               is
               a
               woman
               only
               in
               her
               body
               ;
               that
               she
               may
               have
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               and
               the
               usefulnesse
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               become
               amiable
               in
               both
               :
               )
               it
               is
               the
               seminary
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               daily
               brings
               
               forth
               sons
               and
               daughters
               unto
               God
               ;
               it
               was
               ministred
               to
               by
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Raphael
               waited
               upon
               a
               young
               man
               that
               he
               might
               have
               a
               blessed
               marriage
               ,
               and
               that
               that
               marriage
               might
               repair
               two
               fad
               families
               ,
               and
               blesse
               all
               their
               relatives
               .
               Our
               blessed
               Lord
               ,
               though
               he
               was
               born
               of
               a
               maiden
               ,
               yet
               she
               was
               vail'd
               under
               the
               cover
               of
               marriage
               ,
               and
               she
               was
               marryed
               to
               a
               widower
               ;
               for
               Joseph
               the
               supposed
               Father
               of
               our
               Lord
               had
               children
               by
               a
               former
               wife
               .
               The
               first
               Miracle
               that
               ever
               Jesus
               did
               ,
               was
               to
               doe
               honour
               to
               a
               wedding
               ;
               marriage
               was
               in
               the
               world
               before
               sin
               ,
               and
               is
               in
               all
               ages
               of
               the
               world
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               effective
               antidote
               against
               sin
               ,
               in
               which
               all
               the
               world
               
               had
               perished
               if
               God
               had
               not
               made
               a
               remedy
               ;
               and
               although
               sin
               hath
               sour'd
               marriage
               ,
               and
               stuck
               the
               mans
               head
               with
               cares
               ,
               and
               the
               womans
               bed
               with
               sorrowes
               in
               the
               production
               of
               children
               ,
               yet
               these
               are
               but
               throws
               of
               life
               and
               glory
               ;
               and
               
                 she
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 child-bearing
                 ,
                 if
                 she
                 be
                 found
                 in
                 faith
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               Marriage
               is
               a
               
               
               Schoole
               and
               exercise
               of
               vertue
               ;
               and
               though
               Marriage
               hath
               cares
               ,
               yet
               
                 the
                 single
                 life
              
               hath
               desires
               which
               are
               more
               troublesome
               and
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               often
               end
               in
               sin
               ,
               while
               the
               cares
               are
               but
               instances
               of
               duty
               and
               exercises
               of
               piety
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               single
               life
               hath
               more
               privacy
               of
               devotion
               ,
               yet
               marriage
               hath
               more
               necessities
               and
               more
               variety
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               an
               exercise
               of
               more
               graces
               .
               In
               two
               vertues
               celibate
               or
               single
               life
               may
               have
               the
               advantage
               of
               degrees
               ordinarily
               and
               commonly
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               chastity
               and
               devotion
               :
               but
               as
               in
               some
               persons
               this
               may
               fail
               ,
               and
               it
               does
               in
               very
               many
               ,
               and
               a
               marryed
               man
               may
               spend
               as
               much
               time
               in
               devotion
               as
               any
               virgins
               or
               widowes
               do
               ,
               yet
               
               as
               in
               marriage
               even
               those
               vertues
               of
               chastity
               and
               devotion
               are
               exercised
               :
               so
               in
               other
               instances
               ,
               this
               state
               hath
               proper
               
               exercises
               and
               trials
               for
               those
               graces
               ,
               for
               which
               single
               life
               can
               never
               be
               crown'd
               ;
               Here
               is
               the
               proper
               scene
               of
               piety
               and
               patience
               ,
               of
               the
               duty
               of
               Parents
               and
               the
               charity
               of
               relatives
               ;
               here
               kindnesse
               is
               
               spread
               abroad
               ,
               and
               love
               is
               united
               and
               made
               firm
               as
               a
               centre
               .
               Marriage
               is
               the
               nursery
               of
               heaven
               ;
               the
               virgin
               sends
               prayers
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               she
               carries
               but
               one
               soul
               to
               him
               ;
               but
               the
               state
               of
               marriage
               fils
               up
               the
               
               numbers
               of
               the
               elect
               ,
               and
               hath
               in
               it
               the
               labour
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               delicacies
               of
               friendship
               ,
               the
               blessing
               of
               society
               ,
               and
               the
               union
               of
               hands
               and
               hearts
               ;
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               lesse
               of
               beauty
               ,
               but
               more
               of
               safety
               then
               the
               single
               life
               ;
               it
               hath
               more
               care
               ,
               but
               lesse
               danger
               ;
               it
               is
               more
               merry
               ,
               and
               
               more
               sad
               ;
               is
               fuller
               of
               sorrowes
               ,
               and
               fuller
               of
               joyes
               ;
               it
               lies
               under
               more
               burdens
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               supported
               by
               all
               the
               strengths
               of
               love
               and
               charity
               ,
               and
               those
               burdens
               are
               delightfull
               .
               Marriage
               is
               the
               mother
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               preserves
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               fils
               Cities
               ,
               and
               Churches
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               it self
               :
               Celibate
               ,
               like
               the
               flie
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               an
               apple
               ,
               dwels
               in
               a
               perpetuall
               sweetnesse
               ,
               but
               sits
               alone
               ,
               and
               is
               confin'd
               and
               dies
               in
               singularity
               ;
               
               but
               marriage
               ,
               like
               the
               usefull
               Bee
               ,
               builds
               a
               house
               and
               gathers
               sweetnesse
               from
               every
               flower
               ,
               and
               labours
               and
               unites
               into
               societies
               and
               republicks
               ,
               and
               sends
               out
               colonies
               ,
               and
               feeds
               the
               world
               with
               delicacies
               ,
               and
               obeys
               their
               king
               ,
               and
               keeps
               order
               ,
               and
               exercises
               many
               
               vertues
               ,
               and
               promotes
               the
               interest
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               is
               that
               state
               of
               good
               things
               to
               which
               God
               hath
               designed
               the
               present
               constitution
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Single
               life
               makes
               men
               in
               one
               instance
               to
               be
               like
               Angels
               ,
               but
               marriage
               in
               very
               many
               things
               makes
               the
               chast
               pair
               to
               be
               like
               to
               Christ.
               
                 This
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 mystery
              
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               the
               symbolicall
               and
               sacramentall
               representment
               of
               the
               greatest
               mysteries
               of
               our
               Religion
               .
               Christ
               descended
               from
               his
               Fathers
               bosome
               ,
               and
               contracted
               his
               divinity
               with
               
               flesh
               and
               bloud
               ,
               and
               marryed
               our
               Nature
               ,
               and
               we
               became
               a
               Church
               ,
               
               the
               spouse
               of
               the
               bridegroom
               ,
               which
               he
               cleansed
               with
               his
               bloud
               ,
               and
               gave
               her
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               for
               a
               dowry
               ,
               and
               heaven
               for
               a
               joynture
               ;
               begetting
               children
               unto
               God
               by
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               this
               spouse
               he
               hath
               joyn'd
               to
               himself
               by
               an
               excellent
               charity
               ,
               he
               feeds
               her
               at
               his
               own
               table
               ,
               and
               lodges
               her
               nigh
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               provides
               for
               all
               her
               necessities
               ,
               relieves
               her
               sorrowes
               ,
               determines
               her
               doubts
               ,
               guides
               her
               wandrings
               ,
               he
               is
               become
               her
               head
               ,
               and
               she
               as
               a
               signet
               upon
               his
               right
               hand
               ;
               he
               first
               indeed
               was
               betrothed
               to
               the
               Synagogue
               and
               had
               many
               children
               by
               her
               ,
               but
               she
               forsook
               his
               love
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               marryed
               the
               Church
               of
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               and
               by
               her
               as
               by
               a
               second
               venter
               had
               a
               more
               numerous
               
               issue
               ,
               
                 atque
                 una
                 domus
                 est
                 omnium
                 filiorum
                 ejus
                 ,
              
               all
               the
               children
               dwell
               in
               the
               same
               house
               ,
               and
               are
               heirs
               of
               the
               same
               promises
               ,
               intituled
               to
               the
               same
               inheritance
               .
               Here
               is
               the
               eternall
               conjunction
               ,
               the
               indissoluble
               knot
               ,
               the
               exceeding
               love
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               obedience
               of
               the
               Spouse
               ,
               the
               communicating
               of
               goods
               ,
               the
               uniting
               of
               interests
               ,
               the
               fruit
               of
               marriage
               ,
               a
               celestiall
               generation
               ,
               a
               new
               creature
               ;
               
                 Sacramentum
                 hoc
                 magnum
                 est
              
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               sacramentall
               mystery
               represented
               by
               the
               holy
               rite
               of
               marriage
               ;
               so
               that
               marriage
               is
               divine
               in
               its
               institution
               ,
               sacred
               in
               its
               union
               ,
               holy
               in
               the
               mystery
               ,
               sacramentall
               in
               its
               signification
               ,
               honourable
               in
               its
               appellative
               ,
               religious
               
               in
               its
               imployments
               :
               It
               is
               advantage
               to
               the
               societies
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               
                 holinesse
                 to
                 the
                 Lord.
                 Di●o
                 autem
                 in
                 Christo
                 &
                 Ecclesiâ
                 ,
                 ]
              
               It
               must
               be
               in
               Christ
               and
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               If
               this
               be
               not
               observed
               ,
               marriage
               loses
               its
               mysteriousnesse
               :
               but
               because
               it
               is
               to
               effect
               much
               of
               that
               which
               it
               signifies
               ,
               it
               concerns
               all
               that
               enter
               into
               those
               golden
               fetters
               to
               see
               that
               Christ
               and
               his
               Church
               be
               in
               at
               every
               of
               its
               periods
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               be
               intirely
               conducted
               and
               over-rul'd
               by
               Religion
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               Apostle
               passes
               from
               the
               sacramentall
               rite
               to
               the
               reall
               duty
               ;
               Neverthelesse
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               although
               the
               former
               discourse
               were
               wholly
               to
               explicate
               the
               conjunction
               of
               Christ
               
               and
               his
               Church
               by
               this
               similitude
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               this
               reall
               duty
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 man
                 love
                 his
                 wife
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wife
                 reverence
                 her
                 husband
              
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               use
               we
               shall
               now
               make
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               particulars
               of
               which
               precept
               I
               shall
               thus
               dispose
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               shall
               propound
               the
               duty
               as
               it
               generally
               relates
               to
               Man
               and
               Wife
               in
               conjunction
               .
               2.
               
               The
               duty
               and
               power
               of
               the
               Man.
               3.
               
               The
               rights
               and
               priviledges
               and
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               Wife
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 In
                 Christo
                 &
                 Ecclesia
              
               ]
               that
               begins
               all
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               great
               need
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               for
               they
               that
               enter
               into
               the
               state
               of
               marriage
               cast
               a
               dye
               of
               the
               greatest
               contingency
               ,
               and
               yet
               of
               the
               greatest
               
               interest
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               next
               to
               the
               last
               throw
               for
               eternity
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
             
               
               life
               or
               death
               ,
               felicity
               or
               a
               lasting
               sorrow
               are
               in
               the
               power
               of
               marriage
               .
               A
               woman
               indeed
               ventures
               most
               ,
               for
               she
               hath
               no
               sanctuary
               to
               retire
               to
               ,
               from
               an
               evill
               husband
               ;
               she
               must
               dwell
               upon
               her
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               hatch
               the
               egges
               which
               her
               own
               folly
               or
               infelicity
               hath
               produced
               ;
               and
               she
               is
               more
               under
               it
               ,
               because
               her
               tormentor
               hath
               a
               warrant
               of
               prerogative
               ,
               and
               the
               woman
               may
               complain
               to
               God
               as
               subjects
               do
               of
               tyrant
               Princes
               ,
               but
               otherwise
               she
               hath
               no
               appeal
               in
               the
               causes
               of
               unkindenesse
               .
               And
               though
               the
               man
               can
               run
               from
               many
               hours
               of
               his
               sadnesse
               ,
               yet
               he
               must
               return
               to
               it
               again
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               sits
               among
               his
               neighbours
               he
               remembers
               the
               objection
               
               that
               lies
               in
               his
               bosome
               ,
               and
               he
               sighes
               deeply
               .
            
             
               
                 Ah
                 tum
                 te
                 miserum
                 ,
                 malique
                 fati
              
               
                 Quem
                 attract
                 is
                 pedibus
                 patente
                 portâ
              
               
                 Percurrent
                 mugilésque
                 raphanique
                 
              
            
             
               The
               boyes
               ,
               and
               the
               pedlers
               ,
               and
               the
               fruiterers
               shall
               tell
               of
               this
               man
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               carryed
               to
               his
               grave
               ,
               that
               he
               lived
               and
               dyed
               a
               poor
               wretched
               person
               .
               The
               Stags
               in
               the
               Greek
               Epigram
               ,
               whose
               knees
               were
               clog'd
               with
               frozen
               snow
               upon
               the
               mountains
               ,
               came
               down
               
               to
               the
               brooks
               of
               the
               vallies
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               hoping
               to
               thaw
               their
               joynts
               with
               the
               waters
               of
               the
               stream
               ;
               but
               there
               the
               frost
               overtook
               them
               ,
               and
               bound
               them
               fast
               in
               ice
               ,
               till
               the
               young
               heardsmen
               took
               them
               in
               their
               stranger
               snare
               .
               It
               is
               the
               unhappy
               chance
               of
               many
               men
               ,
               finding
               many
               inconveniences
               upon
               the
               mountains
               of
               single
               life
               ,
               they
               descend
               into
               the
               vallies
               of
               a
               marriage
               to
               refresh
               their
               troubles
               ,
               and
               there
               they
               enter
               into
               fetters
               ,
               and
               are
               bound
               to
               sorrow
               by
               the
               cords
               of
               a
               mans
               or
               womans
               peevishnesse
               :
               and
               the
               worst
               of
               the
               evill
               is
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               thank
               their
               own
               follies
               ;
               for
               they
               fell
               into
               the
               snare
               by
               entring
               an
               improper
               way
               :
               Christ
               and
               the
               Church
               were
               
               no
               ingredients
               in
               their
               choice
               :
               but
               as
               the
               Indian
               women
               ,
               enter
               into
               folly
               for
               the
               price
               of
               an
               Elephant
               ,
               and
               think
               their
               crime
               warrantable
               ;
               so
               do
               men
               and
               women
               change
               their
               liberty
               for
               a
               rich
               fortune
               (
               like
               Eriphyle
               the
               Argive
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               she
               prefer'd
               gold
               before
               a
               good
               man
               )
               and
               shew
               themselves
               to
               be
               lesse
               then
               money
               by
               overvaluing
               that
               to
               all
               the
               content
               and
               wise
               felicity
               of
               their
               lives
               :
               and
               when
               they
               have
               counted
               the
               money
               and
               their
               sorrowes
               together
               ,
               how
               willingly
               would
               they
               b
               buy
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               all
               that
               money
               ,
               modesty
               ,
               or
               sweet
               nature
               to
               their
               relative
               !
               the
               odde
               thousand
               pound
               would
               gladly
               be
               allowed
               in
               good
               nature
               and
               fair
               
               manners
               .
               As
               very
               a
               fool
               is
               he
               that
               chooses
               for
               c
               beauty
               principally
               ;
               
                 cui
                 sum
                 eruditi
                 oculi
                 &
                 stulta
                 mens
              
               (
               as
               one
               said
               )
               whose
               eyes
               are
               witty
               ,
               and
               their
               soul
               sensuall
               ;
               It
               is
               an
               ill
               band
               of
               affections
               to
               tye
               two
               hearts
               together
               by
               a
               little
               thread
               of
               red
               and
               white
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               they
               can
               love
               no
               longer
               but
               untill
               the
               next
               ague
               comes
               ,
               and
               
               they
               are
               fond
               of
               each
               other
               but
               at
               the
               chance
               of
               fancy
               ,
               or
               the
               small
               pox
               ,
               or
               childebearing
               ,
               or
               care
               ,
               or
               time
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               that
               can
               destroy
               a
               pretty
               flower
               .
               But
               it
               is
               the
               basest
               of
               all
               when
               lust
               is
               the
               Paranymph
               and
               solicits
               the
               suit
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               contract
               ,
               and
               joyn'd
               the
               hands
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               commonly
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               former
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               Greek
               proverb
               ,
               
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               At
               first
               for
               his
               fair
               cheeks
               and
               comely
               beard
               ,
               the
               beast
               is
               taken
               for
               a
               Lion
               ,
               but
               at
               last
               he
               is
               turn'd
               to
               a
               Dragon
               or
               a
               Leopard
               ,
               or
               a
               Swine
               .
               That
               which
               is
               at
               first
               beauty
               on
               the
               face
               may
               prove
               lust
               in
               the
               manners
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
              
            
             
               So
               Eubulus
               wittily
               reprehended
               such
               impure
               contracts
               ;
               they
               offer
               in
               their
               maritall
               sacrifices
               nothing
               but
               the
               thigh
               and
               that
               which
               the
               Priests
               cut
               from
               the
               goats
               when
               they
               were
               laid
               to
               bleed
               upon
               the
               Altars
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               St.
               Clement
               .
               
                 He
                 or
                 she
                 that
                 looks
                 too
                 curiously
                 upon
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 looks
                 too
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 flesh
                 and
                 corruption
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 judg'd
                 sensuall
                 and
                 earthly
                 in
                 his
                 affections
                 
                 and
                 desires
                 .
              
               Begin
               therefore
               with
               God
               ,
               Christ
               is
               the
               president
               of
               marriage
               and
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               is
               the
               fountain
               of
               purities
               and
               chast
               loves
               ,
               and
               he
               joynes
               the
               hearts
               ;
               and
               therefore
               let
               our
               first
               suit
               be
               in
               the
               court
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               with
               designs
               of
               piety
               ,
               or
               safety
               ,
               or
               charity
               ;
               let
               no
               impure
               spirit
               defile
               the
               virgin
               purities
               and
               
                 castifications
                 of
                 the
                 soul
              
               ,
               (
               as
               St.
               Peters
               phrase
               is
               )
               let
               all
               such
               contracts
               begin
               with
               religious
               affections
               .
            
             
               
                 Conjugium
                 petimus
                 ,
                 partúmque
                 uxoris
                 ,
                 at
                 illi
              
               
                 Notum
                 qui
                 pueri
                 ,
                 qualisve
                 futura
                 sit
                 uxor
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               We
               sometimes
               beg
               of
               God
               for
               a
               wife
               or
               a
               childe
               ,
               and
               he
               alone
               knows
               what
               the
               wife
               shall
               prove
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               dispositions
               and
               manners
               and
               into
               what
               fortune
               that
               childe
               shall
               enter
               :
               but
               we
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               fear
               concerning
               the
               event
               of
               it
               ,
               if
               religion
               ,
               and
               fair
               intentions
               ,
               and
               
               
               prudence
               manage
               ,
               and
               conduct
               it
               all
               the
               way
               .
               The
               preservation
               of
               a
               family
               ,
               the
               production
               of
               children
               ,
               the
               avoiding
               fornication
               ,
               the
               refreshment
               of
               our
               sorrowes
               by
               the
               comforts
               of
               society
               ,
               all
               these
               are
               fair
               ends
               of
               marriage
               and
               hallow
               the
               entrance
               ;
               but
               in
               these
               there
               is
               a
               speciall
               order
               ;
               society
               was
               the
               first
               designed
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 good
                 for
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 alone
              
               ;
               Children
               was
               the
               next
               ,
               
                 Increase
                 and
                 multiply
              
               ;
               but
               the
               avoiding
               fornication
               came
               in
               by
               the
               superfetation
               of
               the
               evill
               accidents
               of
               the
               world
               .
               The
               first
               makes
               marriage
               delectable
               ,
               the
               second
               necessary
               to
               the
               publick
               ,
               the
               third
               necessary
               to
               the
               particular
               ;
               This
               is
               for
               safety
               ,
               for
               life
               and
               
               heaven
               it self
               ;
            
             
               
                 Nam
                 simulac
                 venas
                 inflavit
                 dira
                 cupido
                 ,
              
               
                 Huc
                 juvenes
                 aequum
                 est
                 descendere
                 ;
                 —
              
            
             
               The
               other
               have
               in
               them
               joy
               and
               a
               portion
               of
               immortality
               :
               the
               first
               makes
               the
               mans
               heart
               glad
               ,
               the
               second
               is
               the
               friend
               of
               Kingdomes
               ,
               and
               cities
               ,
               and
               families
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               is
               the
               enemy
               to
               hell
               ,
               and
               an
               antidote
               of
               the
               chiefest
               inlet
               to
               damnation
               :
               but
               of
               all
               these
               the
               noblest
               end
               is
               the
               multiplying
               children
               ,
               
                 Mundus
                 cum
                 patet
                 ,
                 Deorum
              
               
               
                 tristium
                 atque
                 inferûm
                 quasi
                 patet
                 janua
                 ;
                 propterea
                 uxorem
                 liberorum
                 quaerendorum
                 causâ
                 ducere
                 religiosum
                 est
                 ,
              
               said
               Varro
               ,
               It
               is
               religion
               
               to
               marry
               for
               children
               ;
               and
               Quintilian
               puts
               it
               into
               the
               definition
               of
               a
               wife
               ,
               
                 est
                 enim
                 uxor
                 quam
                 jungit
                 ,
                 quam
                 diducit
                 utilitas
                 ;
                 cujus
                 haec
                 reverentia
                 est
                 ,
                 quòd
                 videtur
                 inventa
                 in
                 causa
                 liberorum
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               St.
               Ignatius
               when
               he
               had
               spoken
               of
               Elias
               ,
               and
               Titus
               ,
               and
               Clement
               ,
               
               with
               an
               honourable
               mention
               of
               their
               virgin
               state
               ,
               lest
               he
               might
               seem
               to
               have
               lessened
               the
               marryed
               Apostles
               ,
               at
               whose
               feet
               in
               Christs
               Kingdome
               he
               thought
               himself
               unworthy
               to
               sit
               ,
               he
               gives
               this
               testimony
               ,
               
               they
               were
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               disparaged
               in
               their
               great
               names
               of
               holinesse
               and
               severity
               ,
               they
               were
               secured
               by
               not
               marrying
               to
               satisfie
               their
               lower
               appetites
               ,
               but
               out
               of
               desire
               of
               children
               .
               Other
               considerations
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               incident
               and
               by
               way
               of
               appendage
               ,
               are
               also
               considerable
               in
               the
               accounts
               of
               prudence
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               become
               principles
               ,
               they
               defile
               the
               mystery
               and
               make
               the
               blessing
               doubtfull
               :
               
                 Amabit
                 sapiens
                 ,
                 cupient
                 caeteri
              
               ,
               said
               Afranius
               ,
               love
               is
               a
               fair
               inducement
               ,
               but
               d●sire
               and
               appetite
               are
               rude
               ,
               and
               the
               characterismes
               of
               a
               sensuall
               person
               :
               
                 Amare
                 justi
                 &
                 boni
                 est
                 ,
                 cupere
                 impotemis
              
               ;
               to
               love
               ,
               belongs
               to
               a
               just
               and
               a
               good
               man
               ;
               but
               to
               lust
               ,
               
               or
               furiously
               and
               passionately
               to
               desire
               ,
               is
               the
               sign
               of
               impotency
               and
               an
               unruly
               minde
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Man
               and
               wife
               are
               equally
               concerned
               to
               avoid
               all
               offences
               of
               each
               other
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               conversation
               :
               every
               little
               thing
               can
               blast
               an
               infant
               blossome
               ;
               and
               the
               breath
               of
               the
               south
               can
               shake
               the
               little
               rings
               of
               the
               Vine
               ,
               when
               first
               they
               begin
               to
               curle
               like
               the
               
               locks
               of
               a
               new
               weaned
               boy
               ;
               but
               when
               by
               age
               and
               consolidation
               
               they
               stiffen
               into
               the
               hardnesse
               of
               a
               stem
               ,
               and
               have
               by
               the
               warm
               embraces
               of
               the
               sun
               and
               the
               kisses
               of
               heaven
               brought
               forth
               their
               clusters
               ,
               they
               can
               endure
               the
               storms
               of
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               the
               loud
               noises
               of
               a
               tempest
               ,
               and
               yet
               never
               be
               broken
               :
               so
               are
               the
               early
               unions
               of
               an
               unfixed
               marriage
               ;
               watchfull
               and
               observant
               ,
               jealous
               and
               busie
               ,
               inquisitive
               and
               carefull
               ,
               and
               apt
               to
               take
               alarum
               at
               every
               unkind
               word
               .
               For
               infirmities
               do
               not
               manifest
               themselves
               in
               the
               first
               scenes
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               succession
               of
               a
               long
               society
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               chance
               or
               weaknesse
               when
               it
               appears
               at
               first
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               want
               of
               love
               or
               prudence
               ,
               or
               it
               will
               be
               so
               expounded
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               appears
               ill
               at
               first
               usually
               affrights
               the
               unexperienced
               
               man
               or
               woman
               ,
               who
               makes
               unequall
               conjectures
               ,
               and
               fancies
               mighty
               sorrowes
               by
               the
               proportions
               of
               the
               new
               and
               early
               unkindnesse
               .
               It
               is
               a
               very
               great
               passion
               ,
               or
               a
               huge
               folly
               ,
               or
               a
               certain
               want
               of
               love
               ,
               that
               cannot
               preserve
               the
               colours
               and
               beauties
               of
               kindnesse
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               publick
               honesty
               requires
               man
               to
               wear
               their
               sorrows
               for
               the
               death
               of
               a
               friend
               .
               Plutarch
               compares
               a
               new
               marriage
               to
               a
               vessell
               before
               the
               hoops
               are
               on
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               every
               thing
               dissolves
               their
               tender
               compaginations
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               when
               the
               joynts
               are
               stiffned
               and
               are
               tyed
               by
               a
               firm
               compliance
               and
               proportion'd
               
               bending
               ,
               scarcely
               can
               it
               be
               dissolved
               without
               fire
               or
               the
               violence
               of
               iron
               .
               After
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               man
               and
               the
               wife
               are
               endeared
               and
               hardned
               by
               a
               mutuall
               confidence
               ,
               and
               an
               experience
               longer
               then
               an
               artifice
               and
               pretence
               can
               last
               ,
               there
               are
               a
               great
               many
               remembrances
               and
               some
               things
               present
               that
               dash
               all
               little
               unkindnesses
               in
               pieces
               .
               The
               little
               boy
               in
               the
               Greek
               Epigram
               ,
               that
               was
               creeping
               down
               a
               precipice
               was
               invited
               to
               his
               safety
               by
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               mothers
               pap
               ,
               when
               
               nothing
               else
               could
               entice
               him
               to
               return
               :
               and
               the
               band
               of
               common
               children
               ,
               and
               the
               sight
               of
               her
               that
               nurses
               what
               is
               most
               dear
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               endearments
               of
               each
               other
               in
               the
               course
               of
               a
               long
               society
               ,
               
               and
               the
               same
               relation
               is
               an
               excellent
               security
               to
               redintegrate
               and
               to
               call
               that
               love
               back
               which
               folly
               and
               trifling
               accidents
               would
               disturb
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   —
                   Tormentum
                   ingens
                   nubentibus
                   haeret
                
              
               
                 
                   Quae
                   nequeunt
                   parere
                
                 ,
                 &
                 partu
                 retinere
                 maritos
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               it
               is
               come
               thus
               farre
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               untwisting
               the
               knot
               ;
               but
               be
               carefull
               in
               its
               first
               coalition
               ,
               that
               there
               be
               no
               rudenesse
               done
               ;
               for
               if
               there
               be
               ,
               it
               will
               for
               ever
               after
               be
               apt
               to
               start
               and
               to
               be
               diseased
               .
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Let
               man
               and
               wife
               be
               carefull
               to
               stifle
               little
               *
               things
               ,
               that
               as
               fast
               as
               they
               spring
               ,
               they
               be
               cut
               down
               and
               trod
               upon
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               be
               suffered
               to
               grow
               by
               numbers
               ,
               they
               make
               the
               spirit
               peevish
               ,
               and
               the
               society
               troublesome
               ,
               and
               the
               affections
               loose
               and
               easie
               by
               an
               habituall
               aversation
               .
               Some
               men
               are
               more
               vexed
               with
               a
               flie
               then
               with
               a
               wound
               ;
               
               
               and
               when
               the
               gnats
               disturbe
               our
               sleep
               ,
               and
               the
               reason
               is
               disquieted
               but
               not
               perfectly
               awakened
               ;
               it
               is
               often
               seen
               that
               he
               is
               fuller
               of
               trouble
               then
               if
               in
               the
               day
               light
               of
               his
               reason
               he
               were
               to
               contest
               with
               a
               potent
               enemy
               .
               In
               the
               frequent
               little
               accidents
               of
               a
               family
               ,
               a
               mans
               reason
               cannot
               alwaies
               be
               awake
               ;
               and
               when
               his
               discourses
               are
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               a
               trifling
               trouble
               makes
               him
               yet
               more
               restlesse
               ,
               he
               is
               soon
               betrayed
               to
               the
               violence
               of
               passion
               .
               It
               is
               certain
               that
               the
               man
               or
               woman
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               weaknesse
               and
               folly
               then
               ,
               when
               they
               can
               be
               troubled
               with
               a
               trifling
               accident
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               good
               to
               tempt
               their
               affections
               when
               they
               are
               in
               that
               state
               of
               danger
               .
               In
               this
               
               case
               the
               caution
               is
               ,
               to
               subtract
               fuell
               from
               the
               sudden
               flame
               ;
               for
               stubble
               though
               it
               be
               quickly
               kindled
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               as
               soon
               extinguished
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               blown
               by
               a
               pertinacious
               breath
               ,
               or
               fed
               with
               new
               materials
               ;
               adde
               no
               new
               provocations
               to
               the
               accident
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               inflame
               this
               ,
               and
               peace
               will
               soon
               return
               ,
               and
               the
               discontent
               will
               passe
               away
               soon
               ,
               as
               the
               sparks
               from
               the
               collision
               of
               a
               flint
               :
               ever
               remembring
               that
               discontents
               proceeding
               from
               daily
               little
               things
               ,
               do
               breed
               a
               secret
               undiscernible
               disease
               ,
               which
               is
               more
               dangerous
               then
               a
               feaver
               proceeding
               from
               a
               discerned
               notorious
               surfeit
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Let
               them
               be
               sure
               to
               abstain
               from
               all
               those
               things
               which
               by
               
               experience
               and
               observation
               they
               finde
               to
               be
               contrary
               to
               each
               other
               .
               They
               that
               govern
               Elephants
               never
               appear
               before
               them
               in
               white
               ,
               and
               the
               masters
               of
               buls
               keep
               from
               them
               all
               garments
               of
               bloud
               and
               scarlet
               ,
               as
               knowing
               that
               they
               will
               be
               impatient
               of
               civill
               usages
               and
               discipline
               when
               their
               natures
               are
               provoked
               by
               their
               proper
               antipathies
               .
               The
               ancients
               in
               their
               maritall
               Hieroglyphicks
               us'd
               to
               depict
               Mercury
               str●ding
               by
               Venus
               ,
               to
               signifie
               ,
               that
               by
               fair
               language
               and
               sweet
               intreaties
               ,
               the
               mindes
               of
               each
               other
               should
               be
               united
               ;
               and
               hard
               by
               them
               
                 Suadam
                 &
                 Gratias
                 descripserunt
              
               ,
               they
               would
               have
               all
               deliciousnesse
               
               of
               manners
               ,
               compliance
               and
               mutuall
               observance
               to
               
               abide
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Let
               the
               husband
               and
               wife
               infinitely
               avoid
               a
               curious
               distinction
               of
               mine
               and
               thine
               ;
               for
               this
               hath
               caused
               all
               the
               lawes
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               suits
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               wars
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               let
               them
               who
               have
               but
               one
               person
               ,
               have
               also
               but
               one
               interest
               .
               The
               husband
               and
               wife
               are
               heirs
               to
               each
               other
               (
               as
               
                 Dionysius
                 Halicarnasseus
              
               relates
               from
               Romulus
               )
               if
               they
               dye
               without
               children
               ,
               but
               if
               there
               be
               children
               ,
               the
               wife
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               partner
               in
               the
               inheritance
               ;
               But
               during
               their
               life
               the
               use
               and
               imployment
               is
               common
               to
               both
               their
               necessities
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               there
               is
               no
               other
               difference
               of
               right
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               man
               hath
               the
               dispensation
               
               of
               all
               ,
               and
               may
               keep
               it
               from
               his
               wife
               just
               as
               the
               governour
               of
               a
               Town
               may
               keep
               it
               from
               the
               right
               owner
               ;
               he
               hath
               the
               power
               ,
               but
               
                 no
                 right
              
               to
               do
               so
               .
               And
               when
               either
               of
               them
               begins
               to
               impropriate
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               a
               tumor
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               it
               drawes
               more
               then
               its
               share
               ,
               but
               what
               it
               feeds
               on
               turns
               to
               a
               bile
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Romans
               forbad
               any
               donations
               to
               be
               made
               between
               man
               and
               wife
               ,
               because
               neither
               
               of
               them
               could
               transfer
               a
               new
               right
               of
               those
               things
               which
               already
               they
               
               had
               in
               common
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               only
               concerning
               the
               uses
               of
               necessity
               and
               personall
               conveniences
               ;
               for
               so
               all
               may
               be
               the
               womans
               ,
               and
               all
               may
               be
               the
               mans
               in
               severall
               regards
               .
               Corvinus
               dwels
               in
               a
               farm
               and
               receives
               all
               its
               profits
               ,
               and
               reaps
               and
               sowes
               as
               he
               please
               ,
               and
               eats
               of
               the
               corn
               and
               drinks
               of
               the
               wine
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               own
               :
               but
               all
               that
               also
               is
               his
               Lords
               ,
               and
               for
               it
               ,
               Corvinus
               payes
               acknowledgement
               ;
               and
               his
               patron
               hath
               such
               powers
               and
               uses
               of
               it
               as
               are
               proper
               to
               the
               Lords
               ;
               and
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               the
               Kings
               too
               ,
               to
               all
               the
               purposes
               that
               he
               can
               need
               ,
               and
               is
               all
               to
               be
               accounted
               in
               the
               census
               and
               for
               certain
               services
               ,
               and
               times
               of
               danger
               :
               So
               are
               che
               riches
               of
               a
               family
               ,
               
               they
               are
               a
               womans
               as
               well
               as
               a
               mans
               ;
               they
               are
               hers
               for
               need
               ,
               and
               hers
               for
               ornament
               ,
               and
               hers
               for
               modest
               delight
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               uses
               of
               Religion
               and
               prudent
               charity
               ;
               but
               the
               disposing
               them
               into
               portions
               of
               inheritance
               ,
               the
               assignation
               of
               charges
               and
               governments
               ,
               stipends
               and
               rewards
               ,
               annulties
               and
               greater
               donatives
               are
               the
               reserves
               of
               the
               superior
               right
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               invaded
               by
               the
               under-possessors
               .
               But
               in
               those
               things
               where
               they
               ought
               to
               be
               common
               ,
               if
               the
               spleen
               or
               the
               belly
               swels
               and
               drawes
               into
               its
               capacity
               much
               of
               that
               which
               should
               be
               spent
               upon
               those
               parts
               which
               have
               an
               equall
               right
               to
               be
               maintain'd
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               dropsie
               or
               a
               consumption
               of
               the
               whole
               ,
               something
               
               that
               is
               evill
               because
               it
               is
               unnaturall
               and
               monstrous
               .
               Macarius
               in
               is
               32
               Homily
               speaks
               fully
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               a
               woman
               betrothed
               to
               a
               man
               bears
               all
               her
               portion
               ,
               and
               with
               a
               mighty
               love
               pours
               it
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               her
               husband
               ,
               and
               sayes
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               I
               have
               nothing
               of
               my
               own
               ,
               my
               goods
               ,
               my
               portion
               ,
               my
               body
               and
               my
               minde
               is
               yours
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               all
               that
               a
               woman
               hath
               is
               reckoned
               to
               the
               right
               of
               her
               husband
               ;
               not
               her
               wealth
               and
               her
               person
               only
               ,
               but
               her
               reputation
               and
               her
               praise
               ;
               So
               Lucian
               .
               But
               as
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               mother
               of
               all
               creatures
               here
               below
               ,
               sends
               up
               all
               its
               vapours
               and
               proper
               emissions
               
               at
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               yet
               requires
               them
               again
               to
               refresh
               her
               own
               needs
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               deposited
               between
               them
               both
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               a
               cloud
               as
               a
               common
               receptacle
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               cool
               his
               flames
               ,
               and
               yet
               descend
               to
               make
               her
               fruitfull
               :
               so
               are
               the
               proprieties
               of
               a
               wife
               to
               be
               dispos'd
               of
               by
               her
               Lord
               ;
               and
               yet
               all
               are
               for
               her
               provisions
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               part
               of
               his
               need
               to
               refresh
               and
               supply
               hers
               ,
               and
               it
               serves
               the
               interest
               of
               both
               while
               it
               serves
               the
               necessities
               of
               either
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               duties
               of
               them
               both
               ,
               which
               have
               common
               regards
               and
               equall
               necessities
               ,
               and
               obligations
               ;
               and
               indeed
               there
               is
               
               scarce
               any
               matter
               of
               duty
               ,
               but
               it
               concerns
               them
               both
               alike
               ,
               and
               is
               only
               distinguished
               by
               names
               ,
               and
               hath
               its
               variety
               by
               circumstances
               and
               little
               accidents
               :
               and
               what
               in
               one
               is
               call'd
               love
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               is
               called
               reverence
               ;
               and
               what
               in
               the
               wife
               is
               obedience
               ,
               the
               same
               in
               the
               man
               is
               duty
               .
               He
               provides
               ,
               and
               she
               dispenses
               ;
               he
               gives
               
               
               commandements
               ,
               and
               she
               rules
               by
               them
               ;
               he
               rules
               her
               by
               authority
               ,
               and
               she
               rules
               him
               by
               love
               ;
               she
               ought
               by
               all
               means
               to
               please
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               by
               no
               means
               displease
               her
               .
               For
               as
               the
               heart
               is
               set
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               strikes
               to
               one
               side
               by
               the
               prerogative
               of
               Nature
               ,
               yet
               those
               throbs
               and
               constant
               motions
               are
               felt
               on
               the
               other
               side
               also
               ,
               and
               the
               influence
               is
               equall
               to
               both
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               conjugall
               duties
               ;
               some
               motions
               are
               to
               the
               one
               side
               more
               then
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               but
               the
               interest
               is
               on
               both
               ,
               and
               the
               duty
               is
               equall
               in
               the
               severall
               instances
               .
               If
               it
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               the
               man
               injoyes
               a
               wife
               as
               Periander
               did
               his
               dead
               Melissa
               ,
               by
               an
               unnaturall
               
               union
               ,
               neither
               pleasing
               ,
               nor
               holy
               ,
               uselesse
               to
               all
               the
               purposes
               of
               society
               ,
               and
               dead
               to
               content
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               ,
               XVIII
               .
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
            
             
               
               THe
               next
               inquiry
               is
               more
               particular
               ,
               and
               considers
               the
               power
               and
               duty
               of
               the
               man
               ;
               
                 Let
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 you
                 so
                 love
                 his
                 wife
                 even
                 as
                 himself
              
               ;
               she
               is
               as
               himself
               ,
               the
               man
               hath
               power
               over
               her
               as
               over
               himself
               ,
               and
               must
               love
               her
               equally
               .
               A
               husbands
               power
               over
               his
               wife
               is
               paternall
               and
               friendly
               ,
               not
               magisteriall
               and
               despotick
               .
               The
               wife
               is
               in
               
                 perpetuâ
                 tutelâ
              
               ,
               under
               conduct
               and
               counsell
               ;
               for
               the
               power
               a
               man
               hath
               is
               founded
               in
               the
               understanding
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               will
               or
               force
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               a
               power
               of
               coercion
               ,
               but
               a
               power
               of
               advice
               ,
               and
               that
               government
               that
               wise
               men
               have
               over
               those
               who
               
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               conducted
               by
               them
               :
               
                 Et
                 vos
                 in
                 manu
                 &
                 in
                 tutelâ
                 non
                 in
                 servitio
                 debetis
                 habere
                 eas
                 ,
                 &
                 malle
                 patres
                 vos
                 ,
                 &
                 viros
                 ,
                 quàm
                 dominos
                 dici
                 ,
              
               said
               Valerius
               in
               Livie
               ;
               Husbands
               should
               rather
               be
               Fathers
               then
               
                 Lords
                 .
                 Homer
              
               addes
               more
               soft
               appellatives
               to
               the
               character
               of
               a
               husbands
               duty
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Thou
               art
               to
               be
               a
               father
               and
               a
               mother
               to
               her
               ,
               and
               a
               brother
               :
               and
               great
               reason
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               state
               of
               marriage
               should
               be
               no
               better
               then
               the
               condition
               of
               an
               Orphan
               .
               For
               she
               that
               is
               bound
               to
               leave
               father
               and
               mother
               ,
               and
               brother
               for
               thee
               ,
               either
               is
               miserable
               like
               a
               poor
               fatherlesse
               childe
               ,
               or
               else
               ought
               to
               finde
               all
               these
               and
               more
               in
               
               thee
               .
               Medea
               in
               Euripides
               had
               cause
               to
               complain
               when
               she
               found
               it
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Which
               St.
               Ambrose
               well
               translates
               :
               It
               is
               sad
               ]
               when
               virgins
               are
               with
               their
               own
               money
               sold
               to
               slavery
               ;
               and
               that
               services
               are
               in
               better
               
               
               state
               then
               marriages
               ;
               for
               they
               receive
               wages
               ,
               but
               these
               buy
               their
               setters
               and
               pay
               dear
               for
               their
               losse
               of
               liberty
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Romans
               expressed
               the
               mans
               power
               over
               his
               wife
               but
               by
               a
               gentle
               word
               ,
               
                 Nec
                 verò
                 mulieribus
                 praefectus
                 reponatur
                 ,
                 qui
                 apud
                 Graecos
                 creari
                 solet
                 ,
                 sed
                 sit
                 censor
                 qui
                 viros
                 doceat
              
               moderari
               uxoribus
               ;
               said
               
               
               Cicero
               ,
               let
               there
               be
               no
               governour
               of
               the
               women
               appointed
               but
               a
               censor
               of
               manners
               ,
               one
               to
               teach
               the
               men
               
                 to
                 moderate
                 their
                 wives
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               fairly
               to
               induce
               them
               to
               the
               measures
               of
               their
               own
               proportions
               .
               It
               was
               rarely
               observed
               of
               Philo
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               when
               Adam
               made
               that
               fond
               excuse
               for
               his
               folly
               in
               eating
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ,
               he
               said
               [
               The
               woman
               thou
               gavest
               to
               be
               with
               me
               she
               gave
               me
               ]
               He
               saies
               not
               [
               the
               woman
               which
               thou
               gavest
               to
               me
               ]
               no
               such
               thing
               ;
               she
               is
               none
               of
               his
               goods
               ,
               none
               of
               his
               possessions
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               reckoned
               among
               his
               servants
               ;
               God
               did
               not
               give
               her
               to
               him
               so
               ;
               but
               
               [
               the
               woman
               thou
               gavest
               
                 to
                 be
                 with
                 me
              
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               my
               partner
               ,
               the
               companion
               of
               my
               joyes
               and
               sorrowes
               ,
               thou
               gavest
               her
               for
               use
               ,
               not
               for
               dominion
               .
               The
               dominion
               of
               a
               man
               over
               his
               wife
               is
               no
               other
               then
               as
               the
               soul
               rules
               the
               body
               ;
               for
               which
               it
               takes
               a
               mighty
               care
               ,
               and
               uses
               it
               with
               a
               delicate
               tendernesse
               ,
               and
               cares
               for
               it
               in
               all
               contingencies
               ,
               and
               watches
               to
               keep
               it
               from
               all
               evils
               ,
               and
               studies
               to
               make
               for
               it
               fair
               provisions
               ,
               and
               very
               often
               is
               led
               by
               its
               inclinations
               and
               desires
               ,
               and
               does
               never
               contradict
               its
               appetites
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               are
               evill
               ,
               and
               then
               also
               not
               without
               some
               trouble
               and
               sorrow
               ;
               and
               its
               government
               comes
               only
               to
               this
               ,
               it
               furnishes
               the
               body
               with
               
               light
               and
               understanding
               ,
               and
               the
               body
               furnishes
               the
               soul
               with
               hands
               and
               feet
               ;
               the
               soul
               governs
               ,
               because
               the
               body
               cannot
               else
               be
               happy
               ,
               but
               the
               government
               is
               no
               other
               then
               provision
               ;
               as
               a
               nurse
               governs
               a
               childe
               when
               she
               causes
               him
               to
               eat
               and
               to
               be
               warm
               ,
               and
               dry
               and
               quiet
               ;
               and
               yet
               even
               the
               very
               government
               it self
               is
               divided
               ;
               for
               man
               and
               wife
               in
               the
               family
               are
               as
               the
               Sun
               and
               Moon
               in
               the
               sirmament
               of
               heaven
               ;
               He
               rules
               by
               day
               ,
               and
               she
               by
               night
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               lesser
               and
               more
               proper
               circles
               of
               her
               affairs
               ;
               in
               the
               conduct
               of
               domestick
               provisions
               and
               necessary
               offices
               ,
               and
               shines
               only
               by
               his
               light
               and
               rules
               by
               his
               authority
               :
               and
               as
               the
               Moon
               in
               
               opposition
               to
               the
               Sun
               shines
               brightest
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               then
               ,
               when
               she
               is
               in
               her
               own
               circles
               and
               separate
               regions
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               wife
               then
               most
               conspicuous
               when
               she
               is
               separate
               and
               in
               her
               proper
               sphere
               ,
               in
               Gynaeceo
               in
               the
               nursery
               and
               offices
               of
               domestick
               employment
               ;
               but
               when
               she
               is
               in
               conjunction
               with
               the
               Sun
               her
               Brother
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               that
               place
               and
               employment
               in
               which
               his
               care
               and
               proper
               offices
               are
               imployed
               ,
               her
               light
               is
               not
               seen
               ,
               her
               authority
               hath
               no
               proper
               businesse
               ;
               but
               else
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               :
               for
               they
               were
               barbarous
               people
               ,
               among
               whom
               wives
               were
               in
               stead
               of
               servants
               ,
               said
               Spartianus
               in
               Caracalla
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               impotency
               and
               weaknesse
               to
               force
               
               the
               camels
               to
               kneel
               for
               their
               load
               ,
               beccuse
               thou
               hast
               not
               spirit
               and
               strength
               enough
               to
               climbe
               :
               to
               make
               the
               affections
               and
               evennesse
               of
               a
               wife
               bend
               by
               the
               flexures
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               is
               a
               sign
               the
               man
               is
               not
               wise
               enough
               to
               govern
               ,
               when
               another
               stands
               by
               .
               So
               many
               differences
               as
               can
               be
               in
               the
               appellatives
               of
               Dominus
               and
               Domina
               ,
               Governour
               and
               Governesse
               ,
               Lord
               and
               Lady
               ,
               Master
               and
               Mistresse
               ,
               
               the
               same
               difference
               there
               is
               in
               the
               authority
               of
               man
               and
               woman
               ,
               and
               
               no
               more
               ;
               
                 Si
                 tu
                 Caius
                 ego
                 Caia
              
               ,
               was
               publickly
               proclaimed
               upon
               the
               threshold
               of
               the
               young
               mans
               house
               ,
               when
               the
               bride
               enter'd
               into
               his
               hands
               and
               power
               ;
               and
               the
               title
               of
               Domina
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               civill
               Law
               was
               among
               the
               Romans
               given
               to
               wives
               .
            
             
               
                 Hi
                 Dominam
                 Ditis
                 thalamo
                 diducere
                 adorti
                 ,
                 
              
            
             
               said
               Virgil
               :
               where
               though
               Servius
               saies
               it
               was
               spoken
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               Greeks
               who
               call'd
               the
               wife
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Lady
               or
               Mistresse
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               so
               amongst
               both
               the
               Nations
               ,
               
                 Ac
                 domûs
                 Dominam
                 voca
              
               ,
               
               saies
               
                 Catullus
                 ;
                 Haerebit
                 Dominae
                 vir
                 comes
                 ipse
                 suae
                 ,
              
               so
               Martial
               ;
               and
               
               therefore
               although
               there
               is
               a
               just
               measure
               of
               subjection
               and
               obedience
               due
               from
               the
               wise
               to
               the
               husband
               (
               as
               I
               shall
               after
               explain
               )
               yet
               nothing
               of
               this
               is
               expressed
               in
               the
               mans
               character
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               duty
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               commanded
               to
               rule
               ,
               nor
               instructed
               how
               ,
               nor
               bidden
               to
               exact
               obedience
               ,
               or
               to
               defend
               his
               priviledge
               ;
               all
               his
               duty
               is
               signified
               by
               love
               ,
               by
               
                 nourishing
                 and
                 cherishing
              
               ,
               by
               being
               joyned
               to
               her
               
               in
               all
               the
               unions
               of
               charity
               ,
               by
               
                 not
                 being
                 bitter
                 to
                 her
              
               ,
               by
               dwelling
               
               
                 with
                 her
                 according
                 to
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 giving
                 honour
                 to
                 her
                 :
              
               so
               that
               it
               seems
               
               to
               be
               with
               husbands
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               with
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               ,
               to
               whom
               much
               
               honour
               is
               due
               ,
               but
               yet
               so
               that
               if
               they
               stand
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               challenge
               it
               ,
               they
               become
               lesse
               honourable
               ;
               and
               as
               amongst
               men
               and
               women
               humility
               is
               the
               way
               to
               be
               prefer'd
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               in
               husbands
               ,
               they
               shall
               prevail
               by
               cession
               ,
               by
               sweetnesse
               and
               counsell
               ,
               and
               charity
               and
               compliance
               .
               So
               that
               we
               cannot
               discourse
               of
               the
               mans
               right
               ,
               without
               describing
               the
               measures
               of
               his
               duty
               ;
               that
               therefore
               followes
               next
               .
            
             
               
                 Let
                 him
                 love
                 his
                 wife
                 even
                 as
                 himself
                 :
                 ]
              
               that
               's
               his
               duty
               ,
               and
               the
               measure
               of
               it
               too
               ;
               which
               is
               so
               plain
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               understands
               how
               he
               treats
               himself
               ,
               there
               needs
               nothing
               be
               added
               concerning
               his
               demeanour
               
               towards
               her
               ,
               save
               only
               that
               we
               adde
               the
               particulars
               ,
               in
               which
               holy
               Scripture
               instances
               this
               generall
               commandement
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               That
               's
               the
               first
               .
               
                 Be
                 not
                 bitter
                 against
                 her
              
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               least
               Index
               and
               signification
               of
               love
               ;
               a
               civill
               man
               is
               never
               bitter
               against
               a
               friend
               or
               a
               stranger
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               him
               that
               enters
               under
               his
               roof
               ,
               and
               is
               secured
               by
               the
               lawes
               of
               hospitality
               .
               But
               a
               wife
               does
               all
               that
               ,
               and
               more
               ;
               she
               quits
               all
               her
               interest
               for
               his
               love
               ,
               she
               gives
               him
               all
               that
               she
               can
               give
               ,
               she
               is
               as
               much
               the
               same
               person
               as
               another
               can
               be
               the
               same
               ,
               who
               is
               conjoyned
               by
               love
               ,
               and
               mystery
               ,
               and
               religion
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               is
               sacred
               and
               profane
               .
               
            
             
               
                 Non
                 equidem
                 hoc
                 dubites
                 amborum
                 foedere
                 certo
              
               
                 Consentire
                 dies
                 ,
                 &
                 ab
                 uno
                 sidere
                 duci
                 ;
              
            
             
               They
               have
               the
               same
               fortune
               ,
               the
               same
               family
               ,
               the
               same
               children
               ,
               the
               
               
               same
               religion
               ,
               the
               same
               interest
               ,
               the
               same
               flesh
               
                 [
                 erunt
                 duo
                 in
                 carnem
                 unam
                 ]
              
               and
               therefore
               this
               the
               Apostle
               urges
               for
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 no
                 man
                 hateth
                 his
                 own
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 nourisheth
                 and
                 cherisheth
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               he
               certainly
               is
               strangely
               sacrilegious
               and
               a
               violator
               of
               the
               rights
               of
               hospitality
               and
               sanctuary
               ,
               who
               uses
               her
               rudely
               ,
               who
               is
               fled
               for
               protection
               ,
               not
               only
               to
               his
               house
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               his
               heart
               ,
               and
               bosome
               .
               A
               wise
               man
               will
               not
               wrangle
               with
               any
               one
               ,
               much
               lesse
               with
               his
               dearest
               relative
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               accounted
               undecent
               to
               embrace
               in
               publick
               ,
               it
               is
               extremely
               shamefull
               to
               brawle
               in
               publick
               ,
               for
               the
               other
               is
               in
               it self
               lawfull
               ,
               but
               this
               never
               ,
               though
               it
               were
               assisted
               with
               the
               best
               circumstances
               
               of
               which
               it
               is
               capable
               .
               
                 Marcus
                 Aurelius
              
               said
               ,
               that
               a
               wise
               man
               ought
               often
               to
               admonish
               his
               wife
               ,
               to
               
                 reprove
                 her
                 seldome
              
               ,
               but
               
                 never
                 to
                 lay
                 his
                 hands
              
               *
               upon
               her
               :
               
                 neque
                 verberibus
                 neque
                 maledictis
                 exasperandam
                 uxorem
                 ,
              
               said
               the
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Jewes
               ;
               and
               Homer
               brings
               in
               Jupiter
               sometimes
               speaking
               sharply
               to
               Juno
               (
               according
               to
               the
               Greek
               liberty
               and
               Empire
               )
               but
               made
               a
               pause
               at
               striking
               her
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               the
               Ancients
               use
               to
               sacrifice
               to
               Juno
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               the
               president
               of
               Marriage
               without
               gall
               ,
               and
               St.
               Basil
               observes
               and
               urges
               it
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               upbraiding
               quarrelling
               husbands
               ;
               
                 etiam
                 vipera
                 virus
                 ob
                 nuptiarum
                 venerationem
                 evomit
                 ,
              
               the
               Viper
               casts
               all
               his
               poison
               when
               he
               marries
               his
               female
               ,
               
                 Tu
                 duritiam
                 animi
                 ,
                 tu
                 feritatem
                 ,
                 tu
                 crudelitatem
              
               
               
                 ob
                 unionis
                 reverentiam
                 non
                 deponis
              
               ?
               He
               is
               worse
               then
               a
               viper
               who
               for
               the
               reverence
               of
               this
               sacred
               union
               will
               not
               abstain
               from
               
               such
               a
               poisonous
               bitternesse
               ;
               and
               how
               shall
               he
               embrace
               that
               person
               whom
               he
               hath
               smitten
               reproachfully
               ?
               for
               those
               kindnesses
               are
               undecent
               which
               the
               fighting
               man
               payes
               unto
               his
               wife
               .
               St.
               Chrysostome
               preaching
               earnestly
               against
               this
               barbarous
               inhumanity
               of
               striking
               the
               wife
               ,
               or
               reviling
               her
               with
               evill
               language
               ,
               saies
               it
               is
               as
               if
               a
               King
               should
               beat
               his
               Viceroy
               and
               use
               him
               like
               a
               dog
               ;
               from
               whom
               most
               of
               that
               reverence
               and
               majesty
               must
               needs
               depart
               which
               he
               first
               put
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               subjects
               shall
               pay
               him
               lesse
               duty
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               his
               Prince
               hath
               treated
               him
               with
               lesse
               civility
               ;
               but
               the
               losse
               redounds
               to
               himself
               ;
               and
               the
               government
               of
               the
               whole
               family
               
               shall
               be
               disordered
               ,
               if
               blowes
               be
               laid
               upon
               that
               shoulder
               which
               together
               with
               the
               other
               ought
               to
               bear
               nothing
               but
               the
               cares
               and
               the
               issues
               of
               a
               prudent
               government
               .
               And
               it
               is
               observable
               that
               no
               man
               ever
               did
               this
               rudenesse
               for
               a
               vertuous
               end
               ;
               it
               is
               an
               incompetent
               instrument
               ,
               and
               may
               proceed
               from
               wrath
               and
               folly
               ,
               but
               can
               never
               end
               in
               vertue
               and
               the
               unions
               of
               a
               prudent
               and
               fair
               society
               .
               
               
                 Quòd
                 si
                 verberaveris
                 exasperabis
                 morbum
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               St.
               
                 Chrysostome
                 )
                 asperitas
              
               
               
                 enim
                 mansuetudine
                 non
                 aliâ
                 asperitate
                 dissolvitur
              
               ;
               if
               you
               strike
               you
               exasperate
               the
               wound
               ,
               and
               (
               like
               Cato
               at
               Utica
               in
               his
               despair
               )
               tear
               the
               wounds
               in
               pieces
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               that
               did
               so
               ill
               to
               himself
               whom
               he
               lov'd
               well
               ,
               he
               lov'd
               not
               women
               tenderly
               ,
               and
               yet
               would
               never
               strike
               ;
               And
               if
               the
               man
               cannot
               endure
               her
               talking
               ,
               how
               can
               she
               endure
               his
               striking
               ?
               But
               this
               caution
               contains
               a
               duty
               in
               it
               which
               none
               prevaricates
               but
               the
               meanest
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               fools
               and
               bedlams
               ,
               whose
               kindnesse
               is
               a
               curse
               ,
               whose
               government
               is
               by
               chance
               and
               violence
               ,
               and
               their
               families
               are
               herds
               of
               talking
               cattell
               .
            
             
               
                 Sic
                 alternos
                 reficit
                 cursus
                 
              
               
                 Alternus
                 amor
                 ,
                 sic
                 astrigeris
              
               
                 Bellum
                 discors
                 exulat
                 or
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 Haec
                 concordia
                 temperat
                 aquis
              
               
                 Elementa
                 modis
                 ,
                 ut
                 pugnantia
              
               
                 Vicibus
                 cedant
                 humida
                 siccis
                 ,
              
               
                 Jungántque
                 fidem
                 frigora
                 flammis
                 .
              
            
             
               The
               maritall
               love
               is
               infinitely
               removed
               from
               all
               possibility
               of
               such
               rudenesses
               :
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               pure
               as
               light
               ,
               sacred
               as
               a
               Temple
               ,
               lasting
               
               as
               the
               world
               ;
               
                 Aamicitia
                 quae
                 desinere
                 potuit
                 nunquam
                 vera
                 fuit
                 ,
              
               said
               one
               ;
               that
               love
               that
               can
               cease
               was
               never
               true
               :
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               Moses
               call'd
               it
               ;
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               St.
               Paul
               ;
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               Homer
               ;
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               Plutarch
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               contains
               in
               it
               all
               sweetnesse
               ,
               and
               all
               society
               ,
               and
               all
               felicity
               ,
               and
               all
               prudence
               ,
               and
               all
               wisdome
               .
               For
               there
               is
               nothing
               can
               please
               a
               man
               without
               love
               ,
               and
               if
               a
               man
               be
               weary
               of
               the
               wise
               discourses
               of
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               innocency
               of
               an
               even
               and
               a
               private
               fortune
               ,
               or
               hates
               peace
               or
               a
               fruitfull
               year
               ,
               he
               hath
               reaped
               thorns
               and
               thistles
               from
               the
               choicest
               flowers
               of
               Paradise
               ;
               
                 For
                 nothing
                 can
                 sweeten
                 felicity
                 it self
                 ,
                 but
                 love
              
               ;
               but
               when
               a
               man
               
               dwels
               in
               love
               ,
               then
               the
               brests
               of
               his
               wife
               are
               pleasant
               as
               the
               droppings
               upon
               the
               hill
               of
               Hermon
               ,
               her
               eyes
               are
               fair
               as
               the
               light
               of
               heaven
               ,
               she
               is
               a
               fountain
               sealed
               ,
               and
               he
               can
               quench
               his
               thirst
               ,
               and
               ease
               his
               cares
               ,
               and
               lay
               his
               sorrowes
               down
               upon
               her
               lap
               ,
               and
               can
               retire
               home
               as
               to
               his
               sanctuary
               and
               refectory
               ,
               and
               his
               gardens
               of
               sweetnesse
               and
               chast
               refreshments
               .
               *
               No
               man
               can
               tell
               but
               he
               that
               loves
               his
               children
               ,
               how
               many
               delicious
               accents
               make
               a
               mans
               heart
               dance
               in
               the
               pretty
               conversation
               of
               those
               dear
               pledges
               ;
               their
               childishnesse
               ,
               their
               stammering
               ,
               their
               little
               angers
               ,
               their
               innocence
               ,
               their
               imperfections
               ,
               their
               necessities
               are
               so
               many
               little
               emanations
               of
               joy
               
               and
               comfort
               to
               him
               that
               delights
               in
               their
               persons
               and
               society
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               loves
               not
               his
               wife
               and
               children
               ,
               feeds
               a
               Lionesse
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               broods
               a
               nest
               of
               sorrowes
               ;
               and
               blessing
               it self
               cannot
               make
               him
               happy
               ;
               so
               that
               all
               the
               commandements
               of
               God
               injoyning
               a
               man
               to
               
                 love
                 his
                 wife
              
               ,
               are
               nothing
               but
               so
               many
               necessities
               and
               capacities
               
               
               of
               joy
               .
               
                 She
                 that
                 is
                 lov'd
                 is
                 safe
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 he
                 that
                 loves
                 is
                 joyfull
              
               .
               Love
               is
               a
               union
               of
               all
               things
               excellent
               ;
               it
               contains
               in
               it
               proportion
               and
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               rest
               ,
               and
               confidence
               ;
               and
               I
               wish
               that
               this
               were
               so
               much
               proceeded
               in
               ,
               that
               the
               Heathens
               themselves
               could
               not
               go
               beyond
               us
               in
               this
               vertue
               ,
               and
               its
               proper
               ,
               and
               its
               appendant
               happinesse
               .
               
                 Tiberius
                 Gracchus
              
               chose
               to
               die
               for
               the
               safety
               of
               his
               wife
               ;
               and
               yet
               me
               thinks
               to
               a
               Christian
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               should
               be
               no
               hard
               thing
               ;
               for
               many
               servants
               will
               dye
               for
               their
               masters
               ,
               and
               many
               Gentlemen
               will
               die
               for
               their
               friend
               ;
               but
               the
               examples
               are
               not
               so
               many
               of
               those
               that
               are
               ready
               to
               do
               it
               for
               their
               dearest
               relatives
               ,
               and
               yet
               some
               
               there
               have
               been
               .
               
                 Baptista
                 Fregosa
              
               tels
               of
               Neapolitan
               that
               gave
               himself
               a
               slave
               to
               the
               Moores
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               follow
               his
               wife
               ;
               and
               
                 Dominicus
                 Catalusius
              
               the
               Prince
               of
               Lesbos
               kept
               company
               with
               his
               Lady
               when
               she
               was
               a
               Leper
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               greater
               things
               then
               to
               die
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               cases
               in
               which
               this
               can
               be
               required
               are
               so
               rare
               and
               contingent
               ,
               that
               holy
               Scripture
               instances
               not
               the
               duty
               in
               this
               particular
               ;
               but
               it
               contains
               in
               it
               that
               the
               husband
               should
               nourish
               and
               cherish
               her
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               refresh
               her
               sorrowes
               and
               intice
               her
               fears
               into
               confidence
               and
               pretty
               arts
               of
               rest
               ;
               for
               even
               the
               fig-trees
               that
               grew
               
               in
               Paradise
               had
               sharp
               pointed
               leaves
               ,
               and
               harshnesses
               fit
               to
               mortifie
               the
               too
               forward
               lusting
               after
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               the
               fruit
               .
               But
               it
               will
               concern
               the
               prudence
               of
               the
               husbands
               love
               to
               make
               the
               cares
               and
               evils
               as
               simple
               and
               easie
               as
               he
               can
               ,
               by
               doubling
               the
               joyes
               and
               acts
               of
               a
               carefull
               friendship
               ,
               by
               tolerating
               her
               infirmities
               ,
               (
               because
               by
               so
               doing
               ,
               he
               either
               cures
               her
               ,
               or
               makes
               himself
               better
               )
               
               
               by
               fairly
               expounding
               all
               the
               little
               traverses
               of
               society
               and
               communication
               ,
               by
               taking
               every
               thing
               by
               the
               right
               handle
               ,
               (
               as
               Plutarchs
               expression
               is
               )
               for
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               may
               be
               misinterpreted
               ,
               and
               yet
               if
               it
               be
               capable
               of
               a
               fair
               construction
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               office
               of
               
               love
               to
               make
               it
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Love
               will
               account
               that
               to
               be
               well
               said
               ,
               which
               it
               may
               be
               was
               not
               so
               intended
               ;
               and
               then
               it
               may
               cause
               it
               to
               be
               so
               another
               time
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Hither
               also
               is
               to
               be
               referred
               that
               he
               secure
               the
               interest
               of
               her
               
               vertue
               and
               felicity
               by
               a
               fair
               example
               ;
               for
               a
               wife
               to
               a
               husband
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               line
               or
               superficies
               ,
               it
               hath
               dimensions
               of
               its
               own
               ,
               but
               no
               motion
               or
               proper
               affections
               ;
               but
               commonly
               put
               on
               such
               images
               of
               vertues
               or
               vices
               as
               are
               presented
               to
               them
               by
               their
               husbands
               Idea
               :
               and
               if
               thou
               beest
               vicious
               ,
               
                 complain
                 not
                 that
                 she
                 is
                 infected
                 that
                 lies
                 in
                 the
                 bosome
              
               ;
               the
               interest
               of
               whose
               love
               ties
               her
               to
               transcribe
               thy
               
               copy
               and
               write
               after
               the
               characters
               of
               thy
               manners
               .
               Paris
               was
               a
               
               man
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               Helena
               was
               an
               adulteresse
               ,
               and
               she
               added
               covetousnesse
               upon
               her
               own
               account
               .
               But
               Ulysses
               was
               a
               prudent
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               wary
               counsellor
               ,
               sober
               and
               severe
               ,
               and
               he
               efformed
               his
               wife
               into
               such
               imagery
               as
               he
               desir'd
               ,
               and
               she
               was
               chast
               as
               the
               snows
               upon
               the
               mountains
               ,
               diligent
               as
               the
               fatall
               sisters
               ,
               alwaies
               busie
               ,
               and
               alwaies
               faithfull
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               she
               had
               a
               lazie
               tongue
               and
               a
               busie
               hand
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Above
               all
               the
               instances
               of
               love
               ,
               let
               him
               preserve
               towards
               
               her
               an
               inviolable
               faith
               ,
               and
               an
               unspotted
               chastity
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               
                 the
                 marriage
                 Ring
              
               ,
               it
               tyes
               two
               hearts
               by
               an
               eternall
               band
               ;
               it
               is
               like
               
               the
               Cherubims
               flaming
               sword
               set
               for
               the
               guard
               of
               Paradise
               ;
               he
               that
               passes
               into
               that
               garden
               ,
               now
               that
               is
               immur'd
               by
               Christ
               and
               the
               Church
               ,
               enters
               into
               the
               shades
               of
               death
               .
               No
               man
               must
               touch
               the
               forbidden
               Tree
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               the
               garden
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               tree
               of
               knowledge
               and
               life
               .
               Chastity
               is
               the
               security
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               preserves
               all
               the
               mysteriousnesse
               like
               the
               secrets
               of
               a
               Temple
               .
               Under
               this
               lock
               is
               deposited
               security
               of
               families
               ,
               the
               union
               of
               affections
               ,
               the
               repairer
               of
               accidentall
               breaches
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               grace
               that
               is
               shut
               up
               and
               secur'd
               by
               all
               arts
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               defence
               of
               lawes
               ,
               the
               locks
               and
               bars
               of
               modesty
               ,
               by
               honour
               and
               reputation
               ,
               by
               fear
               and
               shame
               ,
               by
               interest
               and
               high
               regards
               ;
               and
               that
               contract
               that
               is
               intended
               to
               be
               for
               ever
               ,
               is
               yet
               dissolv'd
               and
               broken
               by
               the
               violation
               of
               this
               ;
               nothing
               but
               death
               can
               do
               so
               much
               evill
               to
               the
               holy
               ties
               of
               marriage
               ,
               as
               unchastity
               and
               breach
               of
               faith
               can
               .
               The
               shepherd
               Cratis
               falling
               in
               love
               with
               a
               she
               goat
               ,
               had
               his
               brains
               beaten
               out
               with
               a
               buck
               as
               he
               lay
               asleep
               ;
               
               and
               by
               the
               lawes
               of
               the
               Romans
               ,
               a
               man
               might
               kill
               his
               daughter
               or
               his
               wife
               if
               he
               surprised
               her
               in
               the
               breach
               of
               her
               holy
               vowes
               ,
               which
               are
               as
               sacred
               as
               the
               threads
               of
               life
               ,
               secret
               as
               the
               privacies
               of
               the
               sanctuary
               ,
               and
               holy
               as
               the
               society
               of
               Angels
               .
               
                 Nullae
                 sunt
                 inimicitiae
                 nisi
                 amoris
                 acerbae
                 ,
              
               and
               God
               that
               commanded
               us
               to
               forgive
               our
               enemies
               left
               it
               in
               our
               choice
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               commanded
               us
               to
               forgive
               an
               adulterous
               husband
               or
               a
               wife
               ;
               but
               the
               offended
               parties
               displeasure
               may
               passe
               into
               an
               eternall
               separation
               of
               society
               and
               friendship
               .
               Now
               in
               this
               grace
               it
               is
               fit
               that
               the
               wisdome
               and
               severity
               of
               the
               man
               should
               hold
               forth
               a
               pure
               taper
               ,
               that
               his
               wife
               
               may
               by
               seeing
               the
               beauties
               and
               transparency
               of
               that
               Crystall
               dresse
               her
               minde
               and
               her
               body
               by
               the
               light
               of
               so
               pure
               reflexions
               ;
               It
               is
               certain
               he
               will
               expect
               it
               from
               the
               modesty
               and
               retirement
               ,
               from
               the
               passive
               nature
               and
               colder
               temper
               ,
               from
               the
               humility
               and
               fear
               ,
               from
               the
               honour
               and
               love
               of
               his
               wife
               ,
               that
               she
               be
               pure
               as
               the
               eye
               
               
               of
               heaven
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               but
               reason
               that
               the
               wisdome
               and
               noblenesse
               ,
               the
               love
               and
               confidence
               ,
               the
               strength
               and
               severity
               of
               the
               man
               should
               be
               as
               holy
               and
               certain
               in
               this
               grace
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               a
               severe
               exactor
               of
               it
               at
               her
               hands
               ,
               
                 who
                 can
                 more
                 easily
                 be
                 tempted
                 by
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 by
                 her self
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               little
               lines
               of
               
                 a
                 mans
                 duty
              
               ,
               which
               like
               threds
               of
               light
               from
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Sun
               do
               clearly
               describe
               all
               the
               regions
               of
               his
               proper
               obligations
               .
               Now
               concerning
               the
               womans
               duty
               ,
               although
               it
               consists
               in
               doing
               whatsoever
               her
               husband
               commands
               ,
               and
               so
               receives
               measures
               from
               the
               rules
               of
               his
               government
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               
               also
               some
               lines
               of
               life
               depicted
               upon
               her
               hands
               ,
               by
               which
               she
               may
               read
               and
               know
               how
               to
               proportion
               out
               her
               duty
               to
               her
               husband
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               is
               obedience
               ;
               which
               because
               it
               is
               no
               where
               enjoyned
               that
               the
               man
               should
               exact
               of
               her
               ,
               but
               often
               commanded
               to
               her
               to
               pay
               ,
               gives
               demonstration
               that
               it
               is
               a
               voluntary
               cession
               that
               is
               required
               ,
               such
               a
               cession
               as
               must
               be
               without
               coercion
               and
               violence
               on
               his
               part
               ,
               but
               upon
               
                 fair
                 inducements
              
               ,
               and
               
                 reasonablenesse
                 in
                 the
                 thing
              
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               honour
               on
               her
               part
               .
               When
               God
               commands
               us
               to
               love
               him
               ,
               he
               means
               we
               should
               obey
               him
               ;
               
                 This
                 is
                 love
                 that
                 ye
                 keep
              
               
               
                 my
                 Commandements
              
               ,
               and
               ,
               
                 if
                 ye
                 love
                 me
              
               (
               said
               our
               Lord
               )
               
                 keep
                 my
                 Commandements
              
               :
               Now
               as
               Christ
               is
               to
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               is
               man
               to
               the
               wife
               :
               and
               therefore
               obedience
               is
               the
               best
               instance
               of
               her
               love
               ;
               for
               it
               proclaims
               her
               submission
               ,
               her
               humility
               ,
               her
               opinion
               of
               his
               wisdome
               ,
               his
               preeminence
               in
               the
               family
               ,
               the
               right
               of
               his
               priviledge
               ,
               and
               the
               injunction
               imposed
               by
               God
               upon
               her
               sexe
               ,
               that
               although
               
                 in
                 sorrow
                 she
                 brings
                 forth
                 children
                 ,
              
               yet
               with
               
                 love
                 and
                 choice
                 she
                 should
                 obey
                 .
              
               The
               
                 mans
                 authority
                 is
                 love
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 womans
                 love
                 is
                 obedience
              
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               not
               rightly
               observed
               of
               him
               that
               said
               ,
               when
               woman
               fell
               God
               made
               her
               timorous
               that
               she
               might
               be
               rul'd
               ,
               
               apt
               and
               easie
               to
               obey
               ,
               for
               this
               obedience
               is
               no
               way
               founded
               in
               fear
               ,
               but
               in
               love
               and
               reverence
               .
               
                 Receptae
                 reverentiae
                 est
                 si
                 mulier
                 viro
              
               
               subsit
               ,
               said
               the
               Law
               ;
               unlesse
               also
               that
               we
               will
               adde
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
               effect
               of
               that
               modesty
               which
               like
               rubies
               adorn
               the
               necks
               and
               cheeks
               of
               women
               .
               
                 Pudicitia
                 est
                 ,
                 pater
                 ,
                 eos
                 magnificare
                 qui
                 nos
                 socias
                 sumpserunt
              
               
               sibi
               ;
               said
               the
               maiden
               in
               the
               comedy
               :
               It
               is
               modesty
               to
               advance
               and
               highly
               to
               honour
               them
               who
               have
               honoured
               us
               by
               making
               us
               to
               be
               the
               companions
               of
               their
               dearest
               excellencies
               ;
               for
               the
               woman
               that
               went
               before
               the
               man
               in
               the
               way
               of
               death
               ,
               is
               commanded
               to
               follow
               him
               in
               the
               way
               of
               love
               :
               and
               that
               makes
               the
               society
               
               to
               be
               perfect
               ,
               and
               the
               union
               profitable
               ,
               and
               the
               harmony
               compleat
               .
            
             
               
                 Inferior
                 Matrona
                 suo
                 sit
                 ,
                 Sexte
                 ,
                 marito
                 ;
              
               
                 Non
                 aliter
                 fiunt
                 foemina
                 virque
                 pares
                 .
              
            
             
             
               For
               then
               the
               soul
               and
               body
               make
               a
               perfect
               man
               when
               the
               soul
               
               commands
               wisely
               ,
               or
               rules
               lovingly
               ,
               and
               cares
               profitably
               ,
               and
               provides
               plentifully
               ,
               and
               conducts
               charitably
               ,
               that
               body
               which
               is
               its
               partner
               and
               yet
               the
               inferiour
               .
               But
               if
               the
               body
               shall
               give
               lawes
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               appetite
               ,
               first
               abuse
               the
               understanding
               ,
               and
               then
               possesse
               the
               superior
               portion
               of
               the
               will
               and
               choice
               ,
               the
               body
               and
               the
               soul
               are
               not
               apt
               company
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               is
               a
               fool
               and
               miserable
               .
               If
               the
               soul
               rules
               not
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               a
               companion
               ;
               either
               it
               must
               govern
               ,
               or
               be
               a
               slave
               ;
               Never
               was
               King
               deposed
               and
               suffered
               to
               live
               in
               the
               state
               of
               peerage
               and
               equall
               honour
               ,
               but
               made
               a
               prisoner
               ,
               or
               put
               to
               death
               ;
               and
               those
               women
               that
               had
               rather
               
               lead
               the
               blinde
               then
               follow
               prudent
               guides
               ,
               rule
               fools
               and
               easie
               men
               ,
               then
               obey
               the
               powerfull
               and
               the
               wise
               ,
               never
               made
               a
               good
               society
               in
               a
               house
               ;
               a
               wife
               never
               can
               become
               equall
               but
               by
               obeying
               ;
               but
               so
               her
               power
               while
               it
               is
               in
               minority
               ,
               makes
               up
               the
               authority
               of
               the
               man
               integrall
               ,
               and
               becomes
               one
               government
               ,
               as
               themselves
               are
               one
               man.
               
                 Male
                 and
                 Female
                 created
                 he
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 called
                 their
              
               
               
                 name
                 Adam
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               ;
               they
               are
               but
               one
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               severall
               parts
               of
               this
               one
               man
               must
               stand
               in
               the
               place
               where
               God
               appointed
               ,
               that
               the
               lower
               parts
               may
               do
               their
               offices
               in
               their
               own
               station
               ,
               and
               promote
               the
               common
               interest
               of
               the
               
               whole
               .
               A
               ruling
               woman
               is
               intolerable
               ,
            
             
               
                 —
                 Faciunt
                 graviora
                 coacta
              
               
                 Imperio
                 sexus
                 —
                 
                 
              
            
             
               But
               that
               's
               not
               all
               ;
               for
               she
               is
               miserable
               too
               :
               for
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               sad
               calamity
               for
               a
               woman
               to
               be
               joyned
               to
               a
               fool
               or
               a
               weak
               person
               ;
               it
               is
               like
               a
               guard
               of
               geese
               to
               keep
               the
               Capitoll
               ,
               or
               as
               if
               a
               flock
               of
               sheep
               should
               read
               grave
               lectures
               to
               their
               shepherd
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               orders
               where
               he
               shall
               conduct
               them
               to
               pasture
               .
               
                 O
                 verè
                 Phyrgiae
                 ,
                 neque
                 enim
                 Phryges
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               a
               curse
               that
               God
               threatned
               sinning
               persons
               ,
               
                 Devoratum
                 est
                 robur
                 eorum
                 ,
                 facti
                 sunt
                 quasi
                 mulieres
                 .
              
               
               
                 Effeminati
                 dominabuntur
                 eis
              
               .
               To
               be
               ruled
               by
               weaker
               people
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               to
               have
               a
               fool
               to
               ones
               master
               is
               the
               fate
               of
               miserable
               and
               unblessed
               people
               :
               and
               the
               wife
               can
               be
               no
               waies
               happy
               ,
               unlesse
               she
               be
               governed
               by
               a
               prudent
               Lord
               ,
               whose
               
               commands
               are
               sober
               counsels
               ,
               whose
               authority
               is
               paternall
               ,
               whose
               orders
               are
               provisions
               ,
               and
               whose
               sentences
               are
               charity
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               concerning
               the
               measures
               and
               limits
               of
               this
               obedience
               ,
               we
               can
               best
               take
               accounts
               from
               Scripture
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 ut
                 Domino
                 ,
                 as
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               and
               that
               's
               large
               enough
               ;
               
               
               
               as
               unto
               a
               Lord
               
                 ut
                 Ancilla
                 Domino
              
               ,
               so
               St.
               Hierom
               understand
               it
               ,
               who
               neither
               was
               a
               friend
               to
               the
               sexe
               nor
               to
               marriage
               ;
               But
               his
               mistake
               is
               soon
               confuted
               by
               the
               text
               ;
               It
               is
               not
               
                 ut
                 Dominis
              
               ,
               be
               subject
               to
               your
               husbands
               as
               unto
               Lords
               ,
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               all
               religion
               ,
               in
               reverence
               and
               in
               love
               ,
               in
               duty
               and
               zeal
               ,
               in
               faith
               and
               knowledge
               ;
               or
               else
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               may
               signifie
               ,
               wives
               be
               so
               subject
               to
               your
               husbands
               ,
               but
               yet
               so
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ye
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Lord.
               For
               that
               's
               the
               measure
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 in
                 all
                 things
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               more
               plain
               in
               the
               parallell
               place
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 :
              
               Religion
               
               must
               be
               the
               measure
               of
               your
               obedience
               and
               subjection
               :
               intra
               
               
                 limites
                 disciplinae
              
               ,
               so
               Tertullian
               expresses
               it
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               so
               
                 Clemens
                 Alex.
              
               In
               all
               things
               let
               the
               wise
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               husband
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               do
               nothing
               against
               his
               will
               ,
               those
               only
               things
               excepted
               in
               which
               he
               is
               impious
               or
               refractary
               in
               things
               pertaining
               to
               wisdome
               and
               piety
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               this
               also
               there
               is
               some
               peculiar
               caution
               .
               For
               although
               in
               those
               things
               which
               are
               of
               the
               necessary
               parts
               of
               faith
               and
               holy
               life
               ,
               the
               woman
               is
               only
               subject
               to
               Christ
               ,
               who
               only
               is
               and
               can
               be
               Lord
               of
               consciences
               ,
               and
               commands
               alone
               where
               the
               conscience
               is
               instructed
               
               and
               convinced
               ;
               yet
               as
               it
               is
               part
               of
               the
               mans
               office
               to
               be
               a
               teacher
               ,
               and
               a
               prophet
               ,
               and
               a
               guide
               ,
               and
               a
               Master
               ;
               so
               also
               it
               will
               relate
               very
               much
               to
               the
               demonstration
               of
               their
               affections
               to
               obey
               his
               counsels
               ,
               to
               imitate
               his
               vertues
               ,
               to
               be
               directed
               by
               his
               wisdome
               ,
               to
               have
               her
               perswasion
               measured
               by
               the
               lines
               of
               his
               excellent
               religion
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               It
               were
               hugely
               decent
               (
               saith
               Plutarch
               )
               that
               the
               wife
               should
               acknowledge
               her
               husband
               for
               her
               teacher
               and
               her
               guide
               ;
               for
               then
               when
               she
               is
               what
               he
               please
               to
               efform
               her
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               cause
               to
               complain
               if
               she
               be
               no
               better
               :
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               his
               precepts
               and
               wise
               counsels
               can
               draw
               her
               off
               from
               vanities
               ;
               and
               as
               he
               said
               of
               Geometry
               ,
               that
               if
               she
               be
               skill'd
               in
               that
               ,
               she
               will
               not
               easily
               be
               a
               gamester
               or
               a
               dancer
               ,
               may
               perfectly
               be
               said
               of
               Religion
               .
               If
               she
               suffers
               her self
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               his
               counsell
               ,
               and
               efformed
               by
               his
               religion
               ;
               either
               he
               is
               an
               ill
               master
               in
               his
               religion
               ,
               or
               he
               may
               secure
               in
               her
               and
               for
               his
               advantage
               an
               excellent
               vertue
               .
               And
               although
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               the
               husband
               hath
               no
               empire
               and
               command
               ,
               yet
               if
               there
               be
               a
               place
               lest
               to
               perswade
               ,
               and
               intreat
               ,
               and
               induce
               by
               arguments
               ;
               there
               is
               not
               in
               a
               family
               a
               greater
               endearment
               of
               affections
               then
               the
               unity
               
               of
               religion
               :
               and
               anciently
               it
               was
               not
               permitted
               to
               a
               woman
               to
               have
               a
               religion
               by
               her self
               .
               
                 Eosdem
                 quos
                 maritus
                 nosse
                 Deos
                 &
                 colere
                 solos
                 uxor
                 debet
              
               (
               said
               
                 Plutarch
                 .
              
               )
               And
               the
               rites
               which
               a
               woman
               performes
               severally
               from
               her
               husband
               are
               not
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
                 Pomponia
                 Graecina
              
               because
               she
               entertain'd
               a
               stranger
               religion
               was
               permitted
               to
               the
               judgement
               of
               her
               husband
               Plantius
               .
               And
               
               this
               whole
               affair
               is
               no
               stranger
               to
               Christianity
               .
               For
               the
               Christian
               
               woman
               was
               not
               suffered
               to
               marry
               an
               unbelieving
               man
               ;
               and
               although
               this
               is
               not
               to
               be
               extended
               to
               different
               opinions
               within
               the
               limits
               of
               the
               common
               faith
               ,
               yet
               thus
               much
               advantage
               is
               won
               or
               lost
               by
               it
               ;
               that
               the
               complyance
               of
               the
               wife
               ,
               and
               submission
               of
               her
               understanding
               to
               the
               better
               rule
               of
               her
               husband
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               will
               help
               very
               much
               to
               warrant
               her
               ,
               though
               she
               should
               be
               misperswaded
               in
               a
               matter
               lesse
               necessary
               ;
               yet
               nothing
               can
               warrant
               her
               in
               her
               separate
               rites
               and
               manners
               of
               worshippings
               ,
               but
               an
               invincible
               necessity
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               a
               curious
               infallible
               truth
               ;
               and
               if
               she
               be
               deceived
               alone
               ,
               she
               hath
               no
               excuse
               ;
               if
               with
               him
               ,
               
               she
               hath
               much
               pity
               ,
               and
               some
               degrees
               of
               warranty
               under
               the
               protection
               of
               humility
               ,
               and
               duty
               ,
               and
               dear
               affections
               ;
               and
               she
               will
               finde
               that
               it
               is
               part
               of
               her
               priviledge
               and
               right
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               mysteries
               and
               blessings
               of
               her
               husbands
               religion
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               Romulus
               .
               A
               woman
               by
               the
               holy
               Lawes
               hath
               right
               to
               partake
               of
               her
               husbands
               goods
               ,
               and
               her
               husbands
               sacrifices
               ,
               and
               holy
               things
               .
               Where
               there
               is
               a
               schisme
               in
               one
               bed
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               nursery
               of
               temptations
               ,
               and
               
               love
               is
               persecuted
               and
               in
               perpetuall
               danger
               
               to
               be
               destroyed
               ;
               there
               dwell
               jealousies
               ,
               and
               divided
               interests
               ,
               and
               differing
               opinions
               ,
               and
               continuall
               disputes
               ,
               and
               we
               cannot
               love
               them
               so
               well
               whom
               we
               beleeve
               to
               be
               lesse
               beloved
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               ill
               uniting
               with
               a
               person
               concerning
               whom
               my
               perswasion
               tels
               me
               that
               he
               is
               like
               to
               live
               in
               hell
               to
               eternall
               ages
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               next
               line
               of
               the
               womans
               duty
               is
               compliance
               ,
               which
               S.
               Peter
               cals
               ,
               
                 the
                 hidden
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 the
                 ornament
                 of
                 a
                 meek
                 and
              
               
               
                 a
                 quiet
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               to
               it
               he
               opposes
               
                 the
                 outward
                 and
                 pompous
                 ornament
                 of
                 the
                 body
              
               ;
               concerning
               which
               as
               there
               can
               be
               no
               particular
               
               measure
               set
               down
               to
               all
               persons
               ,
               but
               the
               propositions
               are
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               the
               customes
               of
               wise
               people
               ,
               the
               quality
               of
               the
               woman
               ,
               and
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               man
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               to
               be
               limited
               by
               Christian
               modesty
               ,
               and
               the
               usages
               of
               the
               more
               excellent
               and
               severe
               matrons
               .
               Menander
               in
               the
               Comedy
               brings
               in
               a
               man
               turning
               his
               wife
               from
               his
               house
               because
               she
               stain'd
               her
               hair
               yellow
               ,
               which
               was
               then
               the
               beauty
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               A
               wise
               woman
               should
               not
               paint
               .
               A
               studious
               gallantry
               in
               cloathes
               cannot
               make
               a
               wise
               man
               love
               his
               wife
               the
               better
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               the
               Comedy
               ,
               such
               gayeties
               are
               fit
               for
               tragedies
               ,
               but
               not
               for
               the
               uses
               of
               life
               :
               
                 decor
                 occultus
                 ,
                 &
                 recta
                 venustas
                 ,
              
               
               
               that
               's
               the
               Christian
               womans
               finenesse
               ,
               
                 the
                 hidden
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
              
               sweetnesse
               of
               manners
               ,
               humble
               comportment
               ,
               fair
               interpretation
               of
               all
               addresses
               ,
               ready
               
               compliances
               ,
               high
               opinion
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               mean
               of
               her self
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               To
               partake
               
               secretly
               ,
               and
               in
               her
               heart
               of
               all
               his
               joyes
               and
               sorrowes
               ,
               to
               beleeve
               him
               comly
               and
               fair
               ,
               though
               the
               Sun
               hath
               drawn
               a
               cypresse
               over
               him
               ,
               (
               for
               as
               marriages
               are
               not
               
               to
               be
               contracted
               by
               the
               hands
               and
               eye
               ,
               but
               
               with
               reason
               and
               the
               hearts
               :
               so
               are
               these
               judgements
               to
               be
               made
               by
               the
               minde
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               sight
               :
               )
               and
               Diamonds
               cannot
               make
               the
               woman
               vertuous
               ,
               nor
               him
               to
               value
               her
               who
               sees
               her
               put
               them
               off
               then
               ,
               when
               charity
               and
               modesty
               are
               her
               brghtest
               ornaments
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               
               And
               indeed
               those
               husbands
               that
               are
               pleased
               with
               undecent
               gayeties
               of
               their
               wives
               ,
               are
               like
               fishes
               taken
               with
               ointments
               and
               intoxicating
               baits
               ,
               apt
               and
               easie
               for
               sport
               and
               mockery
               ,
               but
               uselesse
               for
               food
               :
               and
               when
               Circe
               had
               turned
               Ulysses
               companions
               into
               hogs
               and
               monkies
               ,
               by
               pleasures
               and
               the
               inchantments
               of
               her
               bravery
               and
               luxury
               ,
               they
               were
               no
               longer
               usefull
               to
               her
               ,
               she
               knew
               not
               what
               to
               do
               with
               them
               ;
               but
               on
               wise
               Ulysses
               she
               was
               continually
               enamour'd
               .
               Indeed
               the
               outward
               ornament
               is
               fit
               to
               take
               fools
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               not
               worth
               the
               taking
               ;
               But
               she
               that
               hath
               a
               wise
               husband
               ,
               must
               intice
               him
               to
               an
               eternall
               dearnesse
               by
               the
               vail
               of
               modesty
               ,
               and
               the
               grave
               robes
               of
               chastity
               ,
               
               the
               ornament
               of
               meeknesse
               ,
               and
               the
               jewels
               of
               faith
               and
               charity
               ;
               she
               must
               have
               no
               fucus
               but
               blushings
               ,
               her
               brightnesse
               must
               be
               purity
               ,
               and
               she
               must
               shine
               round
               about
               with
               sweetnesses
               and
               friendship
               ,
               and
               she
               shall
               be
               pleasant
               while
               she
               lives
               ,
               and
               desired
               when
               she
               dies
               .
               If
               not
               ,
            
             
               
                 —
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Her
               grave
               shall
               be
               full
               of
               rottennesse
               and
               dishonour
               ,
               and
               her
               memory
               shall
               be
               worse
               after
               she
               is
               dead
               :
               
                 after
                 she
                 is
                 dead
              
               :
               For
               that
               will
               be
               the
               end
               of
               all
               merry
               meetings
               ;
               and
               I
               choose
               this
               to
               be
               the
               last
               advice
               to
               both
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Remember
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 are
                 many
              
               ;
               The
               joyes
               of
               the
               bridal
               chambers
               are
               quickly
               past
               ,
               and
               the
               remaining
               portion
               
               of
               the
               state
               is
               a
               dull
               progresse
               without
               variety
               of
               joyes
               ,
               but
               not
               
               without
               the
               change
               of
               sorrowes
               ;
               but
               that
               portion
               that
               shall
               enter
               into
               the
               grave
               must
               be
               eternall
               .
               It
               is
               fit
               that
               I
               should
               infuse
               a
               bunch
               of
               myrrhe
               into
               the
               festivall
               goblet
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               Egyptian
               manner
               serve
               up
               a
               dead
               mans
               bones
               at
               a
               feast
               ;
               I
               will
               only
               shew
               it
               and
               take
               it
               away
               again
               ;
               it
               will
               make
               the
               wine
               bitter
               ,
               but
               wholesome
               ;
               But
               those
               marryed
               pairs
               that
               live
               ,
               as
               remembring
               that
               they
               must
               part
               again
               ,
               and
               give
               an
               account
               how
               they
               treat
               themselves
               and
               each
               other
               ,
               shall
               at
               the
               day
               of
               their
               death
               be
               admitted
               to
               glorious
               espousals
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               shall
               live
               again
               ,
               be
               marryed
               to
               their
               Lord
               ,
               and
               partake
               of
               his
               glories
               ,
               with
               Abraham
               and
               Joseph
               ,
               S
               Peter
               and
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               
               and
               all
               the
               marryed
               Saints
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               All
               those
               things
               that
               now
               please
               us
               shall
               passe
               from
               us
               ,
               or
               we
               from
               them
               ,
               but
               those
               things
               that
               concern
               the
               other
               life
               are
               permanent
               as
               the
               numbers
               of
               eternity
               :
               and
               although
               at
               the
               resurrection
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               relation
               of
               husband
               and
               wife
               ,
               and
               no
               marriage
               shall
               be
               celebrated
               ,
               but
               the
               marriage
               of
               the
               Lambe
               ,
               yet
               then
               shall
               be
               remembred
               
               how
               men
               and
               women
               pass'd
               through
               this
               state
               which
               is
               a
               type
               of
               that
               ,
               and
               from
               this
               sacramentall
               union
               all
               holy
               pairs
               shall
               passe
               to
               the
               spirituall
               and
               eternall
               ,
               where
               love
               shall
               be
               their
               portion
               ,
               and
               joyes
               shall
               crown
               their
               heads
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               lye
               in
               the
               bosome
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               heart
               of
               God
               to
               eternall
               ages
               .
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sermon
               ,
               XIX
               .
               APPLES
               of
               SODOM
               :
               OR
               The
               Fruits
               of
               Sinne.
               
                 Part.
                 I.
              
               
            
             
               
                 Romans
                 6.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 What
                 fruit
                 had
                 ye
                 then
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 whereof
                 ye
                 are
                 now
                 ashamed
                 ?
                 For
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 those
                 things
                 is
                 death
                 .
              
            
             
               THe
               son
               of
               Sirach
               did
               prudently
               advise
               concerning
               making
               judgements
               of
               the
               felicity
               or
               infelicity
               
               of
               men
               :
               
                 Judge
                 none
                 blessed
                 before
                 his
                 death
                 ,
              
               
               
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 known
                 in
                 his
                 children
                 .
              
               Some
               men
               raise
               their
               fortunes
               from
               a
               cottage
               to
               the
               chaires
               of
               Princes
               ,
               from
               a
               sheep-coat
               to
               a
               throne
               ,
               and
               dwell
               in
               the
               circles
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               lap
               of
               prosperity
               ;
               their
               wishes
               and
               successe
               dwell
               under
               the
               same
               roof
               ,
               and
               providence
               brings
               all
               events
               into
               their
               design
               ,
               and
               ties
               both
               ends
               together
               with
               prosperous
               successes
               ;
               and
               even
               the
               little
               conspersions
               and
               intertextures
               of
               evill
               accidents
               in
               their
               lives
               are
               but
               like
               a
               faing'd
               note
               in
               musick
               ,
               by
               an
               artificiall
               discord
               making
               the
               ear
               covetous
               ,
               and
               then
               pleased
               with
               the
               harmony
               
               into
               which
               the
               appetite
               was
               inticed
               by
               passion
               ,
               and
               a
               pretty
               restraint
               ;
               and
               variety
               does
               but
               adorn
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               of
               a
               sweeter
               relish
               ,
               and
               of
               more
               advantages
               ;
               and
               some
               of
               these
               men
               descend
               into
               their
               graves
               without
               a
               change
               of
               fortune
               ,
            
             
               
                 Eripitur
                 persona
                 ,
                 manet
                 res
                 .
              
            
             
             
               Indeed
               they
               cannot
               longer
               dwell
               upon
               the
               estate
               ,
               but
               that
               remains
               
               unrifled
               ,
               and
               descends
               upon
               the
               heir
               ,
               and
               all
               is
               well
               till
               the
               next
               generation
               :
               but
               if
               the
               evill
               of
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               change
               of
               his
               present
               prosperity
               for
               an
               intolerable
               danger
               of
               an
               uncertain
               eternity
               ,
               does
               not
               sowre
               his
               full
               chalice
               ;
               yet
               if
               his
               children
               prove
               vicious
               ,
               or
               degenerous
               ,
               cursed
               ,
               or
               unprosperous
               ,
               we
               account
               the
               man
               miserable
               ,
               and
               his
               grave
               to
               be
               strewed
               with
               sorrowes
               and
               dishonours
               .
               The
               wise
               and
               valiant
               Chabrias
               grew
               miserable
               by
               the
               folly
               of
               his
               son
               Ctesippus
               ;
               and
               the
               reputation
               of
               brave
               Germanicus
               began
               to
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               when
               the
               base
               Caligula
               entred
               upon
               his
               scene
               of
               dishonourable
               crimes
               .
               Commodus
               the
               wanton
               and
               feminine
               son
               of
               wise
               Antoninus
               
               gave
               a
               check
               to
               the
               great
               name
               of
               his
               Father
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               son
               of
               
                 Hortensius
                 Corbius
              
               was
               prostitute
               ,
               and
               the
               heir
               of
               
                 Q.
                 Fabius
                 Maximus
              
               was
               disinherited
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               city
               Praetor
               ,
               as
               being
               unworthy
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               fields
               of
               his
               glorious
               Father
               ,
               and
               young
               Scipio
               the
               son
               of
               Africanus
               was
               a
               fool
               and
               a
               prodigall
               ;
               posterity
               did
               weep
               afresh
               over
               the
               monuments
               of
               their
               brave
               progenitors
               ,
               and
               found
               that
               infelicity
               can
               pursue
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               overtake
               him
               in
               his
               grave
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               great
               calamity
               when
               it
               fals
               upon
               innocent
               persons
               :
               and
               that
               Moses
               died
               upon
               
                 Mount
                 Nebo
              
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               was
               not
               so
               
               great
               an
               evill
               ,
               as
               that
               his
               sons
               Eliezer
               and
               Gersom
               were
               unworthy
               to
               succeed
               him
               ;
               but
               that
               Priesthood
               was
               devolv'd
               to
               his
               Brother
               ,
               and
               the
               Principality
               to
               his
               servant
               :
               And
               to
               Samuel
               ,
               that
               his
               sons
               prov'd
               corrupt
               ,
               and
               were
               exauthorated
               for
               their
               unworthinesse
               ,
               was
               an
               allay
               to
               his
               honour
               and
               his
               joyes
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               proclaims
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               the
               measures
               of
               our
               felicity
               are
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               the
               lines
               of
               our
               own
               person
               ,
               but
               of
               our
               relations
               too
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               cursed
               in
               his
               children
               ,
               cannot
               be
               reckoned
               among
               the
               fortunate
               .
            
             
               This
               which
               I
               have
               discoursed
               concerning
               families
               in
               generall
               ,
               is
               
               most
               remarkable
               in
               the
               retinue
               and
               family
               of
               sin
               ;
               for
               it
               keeps
               a
               good
               house
               ,
               and
               is
               full
               of
               company
               and
               servants
               ,
               it
               is
               served
               by
               the
               possessions
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               is
               courted
               by
               the
               unhappy
               ,
               flatter'd
               by
               fools
               ,
               taken
               into
               the
               bosome
               by
               the
               effeminate
               ,
               made
               the
               end
               of
               humane
               designs
               ,
               and
               feasted
               all
               the
               way
               of
               its
               progresse
               ;
               wars
               are
               made
               for
               its
               interest
               ,
               and
               men
               give
               or
               venture
               their
               lives
               that
               their
               sin
               may
               be
               prosperous
               ;
               all
               the
               
                 outward
                 senses
              
               are
               its
               handmaids
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 inward
                 senses
              
               are
               of
               its
               privie
               chamber
               ;
               
                 the
                 understanding
              
               is
               its
               counsellour
               ,
               
                 the
                 will
              
               its
               friend
               ,
               riches
               are
               its
               ministers
               ,
               nature
               holds
               up
               its
               train
               ,
               and
               art
               is
               its
               emissary
               to
               promote
               its
               interest
               and
               
               affairs
               abroad
               :
               and
               upon
               this
               account
               ,
               all
               the
               world
               is
               inrolled
               in
               its
               taxing
               tables
               ,
               and
               are
               subjects
               or
               friends
               of
               its
               kingdome
               ,
               or
               are
               so
               kinde
               to
               it
               as
               to
               make
               too
               often
               visits
               ,
               and
               to
               lodge
               in
               its
               borders
               ;
               because
               all
               men
               stare
               upon
               its
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               are
               intic'd
               to
               tast
               of
               its
               wanton
               delicacies
               .
               But
               then
               if
               we
               look
               what
               are
               the
               children
               
               
               of
               this
               splendid
               family
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               issue
               sinne
               produces
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               may
               help
               to
               unite
               the
               charme
               .
               Sin
               and
               concupiscence
               marry
               together
               ,
               and
               riot
               and
               feast
               it
               high
               ,
               but
               their
               fruits
               ,
               the
               children
               and
               production
               of
               their
               filthy
               union
               ,
               are
               ugly
               and
               
                 deform'd
                 ,
                 foolish
              
               and
               
                 ill
                 natur'd
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Apostles
               cals
               them
               by
               their
               names
               ,
               shame
               and
               death
               .
               These
               are
               
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 Sin
                 ,
                 the
                 apples
                 of
              
               Sodom
               ,
               fair
               outsides
               ,
               but
               if
               you
               touch
               them
               ,
               they
               turn
               to
               ashes
               and
               a
               stink
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               will
               nurse
               these
               children
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               whatsoever
               is
               dear
               to
               you
               ,
               then
               you
               may
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               house
               of
               feasting
               ,
               and
               chambers
               of
               riot
               where
               sin
               dwels
               ;
               but
               if
               
               you
               will
               have
               the
               mother
               ,
               you
               must
               have
               the
               daughters
               ;
               the
               tree
               and
               the
               fruits
               go
               together
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               none
               of
               you
               all
               that
               ever
               enter'd
               into
               this
               house
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               he
               left
               the
               skirts
               of
               his
               garment
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               shame
               ,
               and
               had
               his
               name
               roll'd
               in
               the
               chambers
               of
               death
               .
               What
               fruit
               had
               ye
               then
               ?
               That
               's
               the
               Question
               .
            
             
               In
               answer
               to
               which
               question
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               ,
               1.
               
               What
               is
               the
               summe
               totall
               of
               the
               pleasure
               of
               sin
               ?
               2.
               
               What
               fruits
               and
               relishes
               it
               leaves
               behinde
               by
               its
               naturall
               efficiency
               ?
               3.
               
               What
               are
               its
               consequents
               by
               its
               demerit
               ,
               and
               the
               infliction
               of
               the
               superadded
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               it
               hath
               deserved
               ?
               Of
               the
               first
               St.
               Paul
               gives
               no
               account
               ,
               
               but
               by
               way
               of
               upbraiding
               asks
               ,
               what
               they
               had
               ?
               that
               is
               ,
               nothing
               that
               they
               dare
               own
               ,
               nothing
               that
               remains
               :
               and
               where
               is
               it
               ?
               shew
               it
               ;
               what
               's
               become
               of
               it
               ?
               Of
               the
               second
               he
               gives
               the
               summe
               totall
               ;
               all
               its
               naturall
               effects
               are
               shame
               and
               its
               appendages
               .
               The
               third
               ,
               or
               the
               superinduc'd
               evils
               by
               the
               just
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               he
               cals
               death
               ,
               the
               worst
               name
               in
               it self
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               of
               evils
               that
               can
               happen
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Let
               us
               consider
               what
               pleasures
               there
               are
               in
               sin
               ;
               
                 most
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 very
                 punishments
                 .
              
               I
               will
               not
               reckon
               nor
               consider
               concerning
               envie
               ,
               which
               one
               in
               Stobaeus
               cals
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 basest
                 spirit
              
               
               
                 and
                 yet
                 very
                 just
              
               ,
               because
               it
               punishes
               the
               delinquent
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               sin
               ,
               doing
               as
               Aelian
               saies
               of
               the
               Polypus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               when
               he
               wants
               his
               prey
               ,
               he
               devours
               his
               own
               armes
               ;
               and
               the
               leannesse
               ,
               and
               the
               secret
               pangs
               ,
               and
               the
               perpetuall
               restlesnesse
               of
               an
               envious
               man
               feed
               upon
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               drink
               down
               his
               spirits
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               can
               ruine
               or
               observe
               the
               fall
               of
               the
               fairest
               fortunes
               of
               his
               neighbour
               .
               The
               fruit
               of
               this
               tree
               are
               mingled
               and
               sowre
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               indured
               in
               the
               very
               eating
               .
               Neither
               will
               I
               reck
               on
               the
               horrid
               afrightments
               and
               amazements
               of
               murder
               ,
               nor
               the
               uneasinesse
               of
               impatience
               ,
               which
               doubles
               every
               evill
               that
               it
               feels
               ,
               
               and
               makes
               it
               a
               sin
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               intolerable
               ;
               nor
               the
               secret
               grievings
               ,
               and
               continuall
               troubles
               of
               peevishnesse
               ,
               which
               makes
               a
               man
               uncapable
               of
               receiving
               good
               ,
               or
               delighting
               in
               beauties
               and
               fair
               intreaties
               ,
               in
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               and
               charities
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               It
               were
               easie
               to
               make
               a
               catalogue
               of
               sins
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               which
               is
               a
               disease
               ,
               a
               trouble
               in
               it's
               very
               constitution
               and
               its
               nature
               :
               such
               
               are
               
                 loathing
                 of
                 spirituall
                 things
                 ,
                 bitternesse
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 rage
                 ,
              
               
               
                 greedinesse
                 ,
                 confusion
                 of
                 minde
              
               ,
               and
               
                 irresolution
                 ,
                 cruelty
              
               and
               
                 despite
                 ,
                 slothfulnesse
              
               and
               
                 distrust
                 ,
                 unquietnesse
              
               and
               
                 anger
                 ,
                 effeminacy
              
               and
               
                 nicenesse
                 ,
                 prating
              
               and
               
                 sloth
                 ,
                 ignorance
              
               and
               
                 inconstancy
                 ,
                 incogitancy
              
               and
               
                 cursing
                 ,
                 malignity
              
               and
               
                 fear
                 ,
                 forgetfulnesse
              
               and
               
                 rashnesse
                 ,
                 pusillanimity
              
               and
               
                 despair
                 ,
                 rancour
              
               and
               superstition
               :
               if
               a
               man
               were
               to
               curse
               his
               enemy
               ,
               he
               could
               not
               wish
               him
               a
               greater
               evill
               then
               these
               ;
               and
               yet
               these
               are
               severall
               kinds
               of
               sin
               which
               men
               choose
               ,
               and
               give
               all
               their
               hopes
               of
               heaven
               in
               exchange
               for
               one
               of
               these
               diseases
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               fearfull
               consideration
               that
               a
               man
               should
               rather
               choose
               eternally
               to
               perish
               ,
               then
               to
               say
               his
               prayers
               heartily
               ,
               and
               affectionately
               ?
               But
               so
               
               it
               is
               with
               very
               many
               men
               ;
               they
               are
               driven
               to
               their
               devotions
               by
               custome
               ,
               and
               shame
               ,
               and
               reputation
               ,
               and
               civill
               compliances
               ;
               they
               sigh
               and
               look
               sowre
               when
               they
               are
               called
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               abide
               there
               as
               a
               man
               under
               the
               Chirurgeons
               hands
               ,
               smarting
               and
               fretting
               all
               the
               while
               ;
               or
               else
               he
               passes
               the
               time
               with
               incogitancy
               ,
               and
               hates
               the
               imployment
               ,
               and
               suffers
               the
               torments
               of
               prayers
               which
               he
               loves
               not
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               ,
               although
               for
               so
               doing
               it
               is
               certain
               he
               may
               perish
               :
               what
               fruit
               ,
               what
               deliciousnesse
               can
               he
               fancy
               in
               being
               weary
               of
               his
               prayers
               ?
               There
               is
               no
               pretence
               or
               colour
               for
               these
               things
               .
               Can
               any
               man
               imagine
               a
               greater
               evill
               to
               the
               body
               and
               soul
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               then
               
               madnesse
               ,
               and
               furious
               eyes
               ,
               and
               a
               distracted
               look
               ,
               palenesse
               with
               passion
               ,
               and
               trembling
               hands
               and
               knees
               ,
               and
               furiousnesse
               ,
               and
               folly
               in
               the
               heart
               and
               head
               ?
               and
               yet
               this
               is
               the
               pleasure
               of
               anger
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               pleasure
               men
               choose
               damnation
               .
               But
               it
               is
               a
               great
               truth
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 are
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 sins
                 that
                 pretend
                 to
                 pleasure
                 :
              
               although
               a
               man
               be
               weak
               and
               soon
               deceived
               ,
               and
               the
               Devill
               is
               crafty
               ,
               and
               sin
               is
               false
               and
               impudent
               ,
               and
               pretences
               are
               too
               many
               ,
               yet
               most
               kinds
               of
               sins
               are
               reall
               and
               
                 prime
                 troubles
              
               to
               the
               very
               body
               ,
               without
               all
               manner
               of
               deliciousnesse
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               sensuall
               ,
               naturall
               ,
               and
               carnall
               part
               ;
               and
               a
               man
               must
               put
               on
               something
               of
               a
               Devill
               before
               he
               can
               choose
               
               such
               sins
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               love
               mischief
               because
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               ;
               for
               in
               most
               instances
               there
               is
               no
               other
               reason
               in
               the
               world
               .
               Nothing
               pretends
               to
               pleasure
               but
               
                 the
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 lower
                 belly
                 ,
                 ambition
                 ,
              
               and
               revenge
               ;
               and
               although
               the
               catalogue
               of
               sins
               is
               numerous
               as
               the
               production
               of
               fishes
               ,
               yet
               these
               three
               only
               can
               be
               apt
               to
               cousen
               us
               with
               a
               fair
               outside
               ;
               and
               yet
               upon
               the
               survey
               of
               what
               fruits
               they
               bring
               ,
               and
               what
               taste
               they
               have
               ,
               in
               the
               manducation
               ,
               besides
               the
               filthy
               relish
               they
               leave
               behind
               ,
               we
               shall
               see
               how
               miserably
               they
               are
               abused
               and
               fool'd
               ,
               that
               expend
               any
               thing
               upon
               such
               purchases
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               a
               man
               cannot
               take
               pleasure
               
                 in
                 lusts
                 of
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               in
               gluttony
               ,
               
               or
               drunkennesse
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               be
               helped
               forward
               with
               inconsideration
               and
               folly
               .
               For
               we
               see
               it
               evidently
               that
               grave
               and
               wise
               persons
               ,
               men
               of
               experience
               and
               consideration
               are
               extremely
               lesse
               affected
               with
               lust
               and
               loves
               ;
               the
               hare-brain'd
               boy
               ,
               the
               young
               gentleman
               that
               thinks
               nothing
               in
               the
               world
               greater
               then
               to
               be
               free
               from
               
               
               a
               Tutor
               ,
               he
               indeed
               courts
               his
               folly
               and
               enters
               into
               the
               possession
               of
               lust
               without
               abatement
               ;
               consideration
               dwels
               not
               there
               ;
               but
               when
               a
               sober
               man
               meets
               with
               a
               temptation
               ,
               and
               is
               helped
               by
               his
               naturall
               temper
               ,
               or
               invited
               by
               his
               course
               of
               life
               ;
               if
               he
               can
               consider
               ,
               he
               hath
               so
               many
               objections
               and
               fears
               ,
               so
               many
               difficulties
               and
               impediments
               ,
               such
               sharp
               reasonings
               and
               sharper
               jealousies
               concerning
               its
               event
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               does
               at
               all
               enter
               into
               folly
               ,
               it
               pleases
               him
               so
               little
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               forced
               to
               do
               it
               in
               despite
               of
               himself
               ;
               and
               the
               pleasure
               is
               so
               allayed
               ,
               that
               he
               knowes
               not
               whether
               it
               be
               wine
               or
               vinegar
               ;
               his
               very
               apprehension
               and
               instruments
               of
               relish
               are
               fill'd
               with
               fear
               and
               
               contradicting
               principles
               ,
               and
               the
               deliciousnesse
               does
               but
               
                 affricare
                 cutem
              
               ,
               it
               went
               but
               to
               the
               skin
               ;
               but
               the
               allay
               went
               further
               ;
               it
               kept
               a
               guard
               within
               ,
               and
               suffered
               the
               pleasure
               to
               passe
               no
               further
               .
               A
               man
               must
               resolve
               to
               be
               a
               fool
               ,
               a
               rash
               ,
               inconsiderate
               person
               ,
               or
               he
               will
               feel
               but
               little
               satisfaction
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               of
               his
               sin
               :
               indeed
               he
               that
               stops
               his
               nose
               ,
               may
               drink
               down
               such
               corrupted
               waters
               ,
               and
               he
               understood
               it
               well
               who
               chose
               rather
               to
               be
               a
               fool
               ,
            
             
               
                 Dum
                 mala
                 delectent
                 mea
                 me
                 ,
                 vel
                 denique
                 fallant
                 ,
              
               
                 Quàm
                 sapere
                 &
                 ringi
                 —
              
            
             
               
               so
               that
               his
               sins
               might
               delight
               him
               ,
               or
               deceive
               him
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               wise
               and
               without
               pleasure
               in
               the
               enjoyment
               .
               So
               that
               in
               effect
               ,
               a
               man
               must
               lose
               his
               discerning
               faculties
               ,
               before
               he
               discerns
               the
               little
               phantastick
               joyes
               of
               his
               concupiscence
               ;
               which
               demonstrates
               how
               vain
               ,
               how
               empty
               of
               pleasure
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               is
               beholding
               to
               folly
               and
               illusion
               ,
               to
               a
               jugling
               and
               a
               plain
               cousenage
               ,
               before
               it
               can
               be
               fancyed
               to
               be
               pleasant
               .
               For
               it
               is
               a
               strange
               beauty
               that
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               best
               eyes
               cannot
               perceive
               ,
               and
               none
               but
               the
               blinde
               or
               blear-ey'd
               people
               can
               see
               ;
               and
               such
               is
               the
               pleasure
               of
               lust
               ,
               which
               by
               every
               degree
               of
               wisdome
               
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               is
               lessened
               and
               undervalued
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               For
               the
               pleasures
               of
               intemperance
               ,
               they
               are
               nothing
               but
               the
               reliques
               and
               images
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               after
               that
               nature
               hath
               been
               feasted
               ;
               For
               so
               long
               as
               she
               needs
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               temperance
               waits
               ,
               so
               long
               pleasure
               also
               stands
               there
               .
               But
               as
               temperance
               begins
               to
               go
               away
               ,
               having
               done
               the
               ministeries
               of
               Nature
               ,
               every
               morsell
               ,
               and
               every
               new
               goblet
               is
               still
               lesse
               delicious
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               endured
               but
               as
               men
               force
               nature
               by
               violence
               to
               stay
               longer
               then
               she
               would
               :
               How
               have
               some
               men
               rejoyced
               when
               they
               have
               escaped
               a
               cup
               !
               and
               when
               they
               cannot
               escape
               ,
               they
               pour
               it
               in
               ,
               and
               receive
               it
               with
               as
               much
               pleasure
               
               as
               the
               old
               women
               have
               in
               the
               Lapland
               dances
               ;
               they
               dance
               the
               round
               ,
               but
               there
               is
               a
               horror
               and
               a
               harshnesse
               in
               the
               Musick
               ;
               and
               they
               call
               it
               pleasure
               ,
               because
               men
               bid
               them
               do
               so
               :
               but
               there
               is
               a
               Devill
               in
               the
               company
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               is
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               such
               is
               theirs
               :
               he
               rejoyces
               in
               he
               thriving
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               swelling
               fortune
               of
               his
               darling
               drunkennesse
               ,
               but
               his
               joyes
               are
               the
               joyes
               of
               him
               that
               knowes
               and
               
               alwayes
               remembers
               that
               he
               shall
               infallibly
               have
               the
               biggest
               damnation
               ;
               
               and
               then
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               how
               forc'd
               a
               joy
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               is
               at
               the
               end
               of
               an
               intemperate
               feast
               .
            
             
               
                 Non
                 benè
                 mendaci
                 risus
                 componitur
                 ore
                 ,
              
               
                 Nec
                 benè
                 sollicitis
                 ebria
                 verba
                 sonant
                 .
              
            
             
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               intemperance
               takes
               but
               natures
               leavings
               ;
               when
               the
               belly
               is
               full
               and
               nature
               cals
               to
               take
               away
               ,
               the
               pleasure
               that
               comes
               in
               afterwards
               is
               next
               to
               loathing
               :
               it
               is
               like
               the
               relish
               and
               taste
               of
               meats
               at
               the
               end
               of
               the
               third
               course
               ,
               or
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               honey
               to
               
               him
               that
               hath
               eaten
               til
               he
               can
               endure
               to
               take
               no
               more
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               other
               difference
               of
               these
               men
               from
               them
               that
               die
               upon
               another
               cause
               ,
               then
               was
               observed
               among
               the
               Phalangia
               of
               old
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               some
               of
               these
               serpents
               make
               men
               die
               laughing
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               die
               weeping
               :
               so
               does
               the
               intemperate
               ,
               and
               so
               does
               his
               brother
               that
               languishes
               of
               a
               consumption
               ;
               this
               man
               dies
               weeping
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               dies
               laughing
               :
               but
               they
               both
               die
               infallibly
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               pleasure
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               sting
               of
               a
               serpent
               ,
               
                 immixte
                 liventia
                 mella
                 veneno
              
               ,
               it
               wounds
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               he
               dies
               with
               a
               Tarantula
               dancing
               and
               singing
               till
               he
               bowes
               his
               neck
               ,
               
               and
               kisses
               his
               bosome
               with
               the
               fatall
               noddings
               and
               declensions
               of
               death
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               these
               pretenders
               to
               pleasure
               which
               you
               see
               are
               but
               few
               ,
               and
               they
               not
               very
               prosperous
               in
               their
               pretences
               ,
               there
               is
               mingled
               so
               much
               trouble
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               act
               and
               injoyment
               ,
               that
               the
               appetite
               is
               above
               half
               tired
               before
               it
               comes
               ;
               It
               is
               necessary
               a
               man
               should
               be
               hugely
               patient
               that
               is
               
                 ambitious
                 ,
                 Ambulare
                 per
                 Britannos
                 ,
                 Scythicas
                 pati
                 pruinas
                 :
              
               no
               man
               buy
               's
               death
               and
               damnation
               at
               so
               dear
               a
               rate
               ,
               as
               he
               that
               fights
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               endures
               cold
               and
               hunger
               ,
            
             
               
                 —
                 Patiens
                 liminis
                 atque
                 solis
                 ,
                 
              
            
             
               The
               heat
               of
               the
               sun
               ,
               and
               the
               cold
               of
               the
               threshold
               ;
               the
               dangers
               of
               war
               ,
               and
               the
               snares
               of
               a
               crafty
               enemy
               ;
               he
               lies
               upon
               the
               ground
               with
               a
               severity
               greater
               then
               the
               penances
               of
               a
               Hermit
               ,
               and
               fasts
               beyond
               the
               austerity
               of
               a
               rare
               penitent
               ;
               with
               this
               only
               difference
               ,
               that
               the
               one
               does
               it
               for
               heaven
               ,
               the
               other
               for
               an
               uncertain
               honour
               ,
               and
               an
               eternity
               of
               flames
               .
               But
               however
               ,
               by
               this
               time
               that
               he
               hath
               won
               something
               ,
               he
               hath
               spent
               some
               years
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               not
               much
               time
               left
               him
               to
               rest
               in
               his
               new
               purchase
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               worn
               
               out
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               lessen'd
               his
               capacity
               of
               feeling
               it
               ;
               and
               although
               it
               is
               ten
               to
               one
               he
               cannot
               escape
               all
               the
               dangers
               he
               must
               venture
               at
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               come
               near
               his
               trifle
               ,
               yet
               when
               he
               is
               arrived
               thither
               ,
               he
               can
               never
               long
               enjoy
               ,
               nor
               well
               perceive
               or
               taste
               it
               ;
               and
               therefore
               there
               are
               more
               sorrowes
               at
               the
               gate
               ,
               then
               there
               can
               dwell
               comforts
               
               
               in
               all
               the
               rooms
               of
               the
               houses
               of
               pride
               and
               great
               designs
               .
               And
               thus
               it
               is
               in
               revenge
               ,
               which
               is
               pleasant
               only
               to
               a
               devill
               ,
               or
               a
               man
               of
               the
               same
               cursed
               temper
               .
               He
               does
               a
               thing
               which
               ought
               to
               trouble
               him
               ,
               and
               will
               move
               him
               to
               pity
               what
               his
               own
               vile
               hands
               have
               acted
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               does
               not
               pity
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               be
               troubled
               with
               himself
               and
               wish
               the
               things
               undone
               ,
               he
               hath
               those
               affections
               by
               which
               the
               Devill
               doth
               rejoyce
               in
               destroying
               souls
               ;
               which
               affections
               a
               man
               cannot
               have
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               be
               perfectly
               miserable
               ,
               by
               being
               contrary
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               mercy
               ,
               and
               to
               felicity
               ;
               and
               after
               all
               ,
               the
               pleasure
               is
               
                 false
                 ,
                 phantastick
              
               ,
               and
               violent
               ;
               it
               can
               do
               him
               no
               good
               ,
               it
               can
               do
               him
               hurt
               :
               't
               is
               ods
               
               but
               it
               will
               ;
               and
               on
               him
               that
               takes
               revenge
               ,
               revenge
               shall
               be
               taken
               ;
               and
               by
               a
               reall
               evill
               he
               shall
               dearly
               pay
               for
               the
               goods
               that
               are
               but
               airy
               and
               phantasticall
               ;
               It
               is
               like
               a
               rolling
               stone
               ,
               which
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               forced
               up
               a
               hill
               ,
               will
               return
               upon
               him
               with
               a
               greater
               violence
               ,
               and
               break
               those
               bones
               whose
               sinews
               gave
               it
               motion
               .
               The
               pleasure
               of
               revenge
               is
               like
               the
               pleasure
               of
               eating
               chalk
               and
               coals
               ;
               a
               foolish
               disease
               made
               the
               appetite
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               entertain'd
               with
               an
               evill
               reward
               ;
               it
               is
               like
               the
               feeding
               of
               a
               Cancer
               or
               a
               Wolfe
               ,
               the
               man
               is
               restlesse
               till
               it
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               ,
               every
               man
               sees
               how
               infinitely
               he
               is
               removed
               from
               satisfaction
               or
               felicity
               .
            
             
               
               5.
               
               These
               sins
               when
               they
               are
               entertain'd
               with
               the
               greatest
               fondnesse
               from
               without
               ,
               it
               must
               have
               but
               extreme
               little
               pleasure
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               a
               strong
               faction
               ,
               and
               the
               better
               party
               against
               them
               :
               something
               that
               is
               within
               contests
               against
               the
               entertainment
               ,
               and
               they
               sit
               uneasily
               upon
               the
               spirit
               when
               the
               man
               is
               vexed
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               lawfull
               .
               The
               
                 Persian
                 King
              
               gave
               Themistocles
               a
               goodly
               pension
               ,
               assigning
               Magnesia
               with
               the
               revenue
               of
               50
               talents
               for
               his
               bread
               ,
               Lampsacum
               for
               his
               wine
               ,
               and
               Myos
               for
               his
               meat
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               while
               he
               sed
               high
               and
               drunk
               deep
               ,
               he
               was
               infinitely
               afflicted
               that
               every
               thing
               went
               crosse
               to
               his
               undertaking
               ,
               and
               he
               could
               not
               bring
               his
               
               ends
               about
               to
               betray
               his
               country
               ;
               and
               at
               last
               he
               mingled
               poison
               with
               his
               wine
               ,
               and
               drank
               it
               off
               ,
               having
               first
               intreated
               his
               friends
               to
               steal
               for
               him
               a
               private
               grave
               in
               his
               own
               countrey
               .
               Such
               are
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               most
               pompous
               and
               flattering
               sins
               :
               their
               meat
               and
               drink
               are
               good
               and
               pleasant
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               plenteous
               and
               criminall
               ;
               but
               its
               imployment
               is
               base
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               so
               against
               a
               mans
               interest
               ,
               and
               against
               what
               is
               and
               ought
               to
               be
               dearest
               to
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               cannot
               perswade
               his
               better
               parts
               to
               consent
               ,
               but
               must
               fight
               against
               them
               and
               all
               their
               arguments
               .
               These
               things
               are
               
                 against
                 a
                 mans
                 conscience
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 against
                 his
                 reason
              
               and
               
                 his
                 rest
              
               ;
               and
               something
               within
               makes
               
               his
               pleasure
               sit
               uneasily
               .
               But
               so
               do
               violent
               perfumes
               make
               the
               head
               ache
               ,
               and
               therefore
               wise
               persons
               reject
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               eye
               refuses
               to
               stare
               upon
               the
               beauties
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               because
               it
               makes
               it
               weep
               it self
               blinde
               ;
               and
               if
               a
               luscious
               dish
               please
               my
               palat
               ,
               and
               turns
               to
               loathing
               in
               the
               stomach
               ,
               I
               will
               lay
               aside
               that
               evill
               ,
               and
               consider
               the
               danger
               and
               the
               bigger
               pain
               ,
               not
               that
               little
               pleasure
               .
               So
               it
               is
               in
               sin
               ,
               
               it
               pleases
               the
               senses
               ,
               but
               diseases
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               wounds
               that
               :
               and
               
               that
               it
               is
               as
               apt
               to
               smart
               as
               the
               skin
               ,
               and
               is
               as
               considerable
               in
               the
               provisions
               of
               pleasure
               and
               pain
               respectively
               :
               and
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               to
               a
               contradicting
               reason
               ,
               are
               like
               the
               joyes
               of
               wine
               to
               a
               condemned
               man
               ,
            
             
               
                 —
                 Difficile
                 est
                 imitari
                 gaudia
                 falsa
                 ,
              
               
                 Difficile
                 est
                 tristi
                 fingere
                 mente
                 jocum
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               will
               be
               very
               hard
               to
               delight
               freely
               in
               that
               which
               so
               vexes
               the
               more
               tender
               and
               most
               sensible
               part
               ;
               so
               that
               ,
               what
               Pliny
               said
               of
               
               the
               Poppies
               growing
               in
               the
               river
               Caïcus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               brings
               a
               stone
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               flower
               of
               fruit
               ;
               so
               are
               the
               pleasures
               of
               these
               pretending
               sins
               ;
               the
               flower
               at
               the
               best
               is
               stinking
               but
               there
               is
               a
               stone
               in
               the
               bottome
               ,
               it
               is
               gravell
               in
               the
               teeth
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               must
               drink
               the
               bloud
               of
               his
               own
               gums
               when
               he
               manducates
               such
               unwholesome
               ,
               such
               unpleasant
               fruit
               .
            
             
               
                 —
                 
                   Vitiorum
                   gaudia
                   vulnus
                   habent
                
                 .
              
            
             
               They
               make
               a
               wound
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               not
               very
               pleasant
               .
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               great
               labour
               ,
               and
               travail
               to
               live
               a
               vicious
               life
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               pleasure
               in
               the
               acts
               of
               these
               few
               sins
               that
               do
               pretend
               to
               it
               ,
               is
               a
               little
               limited
               nothing
               ,
               confin'd
               to
               a
               single
               faculty
               ,
               to
               one
               sense
               ,
               having
               nothing
               but
               the
               skin
               for
               its
               organ
               ,
               or
               instrument
               ,
               an
               artery
               ,
               or
               something
               not
               more
               considerable
               then
               a
               Lute-string
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               best
               it
               is
               but
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               an
               apperite
               which
               reason
               can
               cure
               ,
               which
               time
               can
               appease
               ,
               which
               every
               diversion
               can
               take
               off
               ;
               such
               as
               is
               not
               perfective
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               nor
               of
               advantage
               to
               his
               person
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               desire
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               comes
               with
               no
               just
               cause
               ,
               so
               
               can
               be
               satisfied
               with
               no
               just
               measures
               ;
               it
               is
               satisfied
               before
               it
               comes
               to
               a
               vice
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               is
               come
               thither
               ,
               all
               the
               world
               cannot
               satisfie
               it
               :
               a
               little
               thing
               will
               weary
               it
               ,
               but
               nothing
               can
               content
               it
               .
               For
               all
               these
               
                 sensuall
                 desires
                 are
                 nothing
                 but
                 an
                 impatience
                 of
                 being
                 well
                 and
                 wise
                 ,
                 of
                 being
                 in
                 health
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 in
                 our
                 wits
              
               ;
               which
               two
               things
               if
               a
               man
               could
               endure
               (
               and
               it
               is
               but
               reasonable
               ,
               a
               man
               would
               think
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               )
               he
               would
               never
               lust
               to
               drown
               his
               heart
               in
               seas
               of
               wine
               ,
               or
               oppresse
               his
               belly
               with
               loads
               of
               undigested
               meat
               ,
               or
               make
               himself
               base
               as
               the
               mixtures
               of
               a
               harlot
               ,
               by
               breaking
               the
               sweetest
               limits
               ,
               and
               holy
               festivities
               of
               marriage
               .
               
                 Malum
                 impatientia
              
               
               
                 est
                 boni
              
               ,
               said
               Tertullian
               ,
               it
               is
               nothing
               else
               ;
               to
               please
               the
               sense
               ,
               is
               but
               to
               do
               a
               mans
               self
               mischief
               ;
               and
               all
               those
               lusts
               tend
               to
               some
               direct
               dissolution
               of
               a
               mans
               health
               ,
               or
               his
               felicity
               ,
               his
               reason
               ,
               or
               his
               religion
               ;
               it
               is
               an
               enemy
               that
               a
               man
               carries
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               said
               concerning
               
                 Babylon
                 ,
                 Quantum
                 in
                 deliciis
              
               
               
               
                 fuit
                 ,
                 tantum
                 dat
                 illi
                 tormentum
                 &
                 luctum
                 ,
              
               Let
               her
               have
               torment
               and
               sorrow
               according
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               her
               delights
               ;
               is
               most
               eminently
               true
               in
               the
               pleasing
               of
               our
               senses
               ;
               the
               lust
               and
               desire
               is
               a
               torment
               ;
               the
               remembrance
               and
               the
               obsence
               is
               a
               torment
               ,
               and
               the
               enjoyment
               does
               not
               satisfie
               ,
               but
               disables
               the
               instrument
               ,
               and
               tires
               the
               faculty
               ;
               and
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               but
               a
               little
               of
               what
               his
               sense
               covets
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               contented
               ,
               but
               impatient
               for
               more
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               loads
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               feel
               it
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               swallowes
               a
               full
               goblet
               does
               not
               taste
               his
               wine
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               sense
               ;
               nothing
               contents
               it
               but
               that
               which
               he
               cannot
               perceive
               :
               and
               it
               is
               
               alwaies
               restlesse
               ,
               till
               he
               be
               weary
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               way
               unpleased
               ,
               till
               it
               can
               feel
               no
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               is
               the
               instrument
               of
               sense
               is
               the
               means
               of
               its
               torment
               ;
               by
               the
               faculty
               by
               which
               it
               tasts
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               it
               is
               afflicted
               ;
               for
               so
               long
               as
               it
               can
               taste
               ,
               it
               is
               tormented
               with
               desire
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               can
               desire
               no
               longer
               ,
               it
               cannot
               feel
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Sin
               hath
               little
               or
               no
               pleasure
               in
               its
               very
               injoyment
               ;
               because
               its
               very
               manner
               of
               entry
               and
               production
               is
               by
               a
               curse
               and
               a
               contradiction
               ;
               it
               comes
               into
               the
               world
               like
               a
               viper
               through
               the
               sides
               of
               its
               mother
               by
               means
               unnaturall
               ,
               violent
               ,
               and
               monstrous
               .
               Men
               
               
                 love
                 sin
                 only
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 forbidden
                 ;
                 Sin
                 took
                 occasion
                 by
                 the
                 Law
                 ,
              
               saith
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               it
               could
               not
               come
               in
               upon
               its
               own
               pretences
               ,
               but
               men
               rather
               suspect
               a
               secret
               pleasure
               in
               it
               because
               there
               are
               guards
               kept
               upon
               it
               ;
            
             
               
                 Sed
                 quia
                 caecus
                 inest
                 vitiis
                 amor
                 ,
                 omne
                 futurum
              
               
                 Despicitur
                 ,
                 suadéntque
                 brevem
                 praesentia
                 fructum
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 ruit
                 in
                 vetitum
                 damni
                 secura
                 libido
                 .
              
            
             
               Men
               run
               into
               sin
               with
               blinde
               affections
               ,
               and
               against
               all
               reason
               despise
               
               the
               future
               ,
               hoping
               for
               some
               little
               pleasure
               for
               the
               present
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               is
               only
               because
               they
               are
               forbidden
               :
               Do
               not
               many
               men
               sin
               out
               of
               spight
               ?
               some
               out
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               disobedience
               ,
               some
               by
               wildenesse
               ,
               and
               indetermination
               ,
               some
               by
               impudence
               ,
               and
               because
               they
               are
               taken
               in
               a
               fault
               ,
            
             
               
                 —
                 
                   Frontémque
                   à
                   crimine
                   sumunt
                
                 ,
              
            
             
               Some
               because
               they
               are
               reproved
               ,
               many
               by
               custome
               ,
               others
               by
               importunity
               :
            
             
               
                 
                 Ordo
                 fuit
                 crevisse
                 malis
                 —
              
            
             
               It
               grows
               upon
               crab-stocks
               ,
               and
               the
               lust
               it self
               is
               sowre
               and
               unwholesome
               ;
               and
               since
               it
               is
               evident
               ,
               that
               very
               many
               sins
               come
               in
               wholly
               upon
               these
               accounts
               ,
               such
               persons
               and
               such
               sins
               cannot
               pretend
               
               pleasure
               ;
               but
               as
               Naturalists
               say
               of
               
                 pulse
                 ,
                 cum
                 maledictis
                 &
                 probris
              
               
               
                 serendum
                 praecipiunt
                 ,
                 ut
                 laetiùs
                 porvemat
              
               ;
               the
               countrey
               people
               were
               used
               to
               curse
               it
               and
               rail
               upon
               it
               all
               the
               while
               that
               it
               was
               sowing
               that
               it
               might
               thrive
               the
               better
               ;
               t
               is
               true
               with
               sins
               ,
               they
               grow
               up
               with
               curses
               ,
               with
               spite
               and
               contradiction
               ,
               peevishnesse
               and
               indignation
               ,
               pride
               and
               cursed
               principles
               ;
               and
               therefore
               pleasure
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               the
               inscription
               of
               the
               box
               ;
               for
               that
               's
               the
               least
               part
               of
               its
               ingredient
               and
               constitution
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               The
               pleasures
               in
               the
               very
               enjoying
               of
               sin
               are
               infinitely
               trifling
               and
               inconsiderable
               ,
               because
               they
               passe
               away
               so
               quickly
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               in
               themselves
               little
               ,
               they
               are
               made
               lesse
               by
               their
               volatile
               and
               fugitive
               
               nature
               .
               But
               if
               they
               were
               great
               ,
               then
               their
               being
               so
               transient
               does
               not
               only
               lessen
               the
               delight
               ,
               but
               changes
               it
               into
               a
               torment
               ,
               and
               loads
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               sinner
               with
               impatience
               and
               indignation
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               high
               upbraiding
               to
               the
               watchfull
               adulterer
               ,
               that
               after
               he
               hath
               contriv'd
               the
               stages
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               tyed
               many
               circumstances
               together
               with
               arts
               and
               labour
               ,
               and
               these
               joyn
               and
               stand
               knit
               and
               solid
               only
               by
               contingency
               ,
               and
               are
               very
               often
               born
               away
               with
               the
               impetuous
               torrent
               of
               an
               inevitable
               accident
               ,
               like
               Xerxes
               bridge
               over
               the
               Hellespont
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               is
               to
               begin
               again
               ,
               and
               sets
               new
               wheels
               a
               going
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               arts
               ,
               and
               the
               labour
               ,
               and
               the
               watchings
               ,
               and
               
               the
               importunity
               ,
               and
               the
               violence
               ,
               and
               the
               unwearied
               study
               ,
               and
               indefatigable
               diligence
               of
               many
               moneths
               
                 he
                 enters
                 upon
                 possession
              
               ,
               and
               finds
               them
               not
               of
               so
               long
               abode
               as
               one
               of
               his
               cares
               ,
               which
               in
               so
               vast
               numbers
               made
               so
               great
               a
               portion
               of
               his
               life
               afflicted
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 The
                 enjoying
                 of
                 sin
                 for
                 a
                 season
                 ,
              
               St.
               Paul
               
               cals
               it
               ;
               he
               names
               no
               pleasures
               ;
               our
               English
               translation
               uses
               the
               word
               of
               
                 enjoying
                 pleasures
              
               ;
               but
               if
               there
               were
               any
               ,
               they
               were
               but
               
                 for
                 that
                 season
              
               ,
               that
               instant
               ,
               that
               very
               transition
               of
               the
               act
               ,
               which
               dies
               in
               its
               very
               birth
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               we
               can
               only
               say
               as
               the
               minstrell
               sung
               of
               Pacuvius
               when
               he
               was
               carryed
               dead
               from
               his
               supper
               to
               his
               bed
               ,
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               A
               man
               can
               scarce
               have
               time
               enough
               to
               say
               
                 it
                 is
                 alive
              
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 it
                 was
                 :
                 nullo
                 non
                 se
                 die
                 extulit
                 ,
              
               it
               died
               every
               day
               ,
               it
               lived
               never
               unto
               life
               ,
               but
               lived
               and
               dyed
               unto
               death
               ,
               being
               its
               mother
               ,
               and
               its
               daughter
               :
               The
               man
               dyed
               before
               the
               sin
               did
               live
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               had
               lived
               ,
               it
               consign'd
               him
               to
               dye
               eternally
               .
            
             
               Adde
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               it
               so
               passes
               away
               ,
               that
               nothing
               at
               all
               remains
               behind
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               pleasant
               :
               it
               is
               like
               the
               path
               of
               an
               arrow
               in
               the
               air
               ;
               the
               next
               morning
               no
               man
               can
               tell
               what
               is
               become
               of
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               last
               nights
               sin
               :
               they
               are
               no
               where
               but
               in
               Gods
               books
               ,
               deposited
               in
               the
               conscience
               ,
               and
               sealed
               up
               against
               the
               day
               of
               dreadfull
               
               accounts
               ;
               but
               as
               to
               the
               man
               they
               are
               as
               if
               they
               never
               had
               been
               ;
               and
               then
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               ,
               what
               a
               horrible
               aggravation
               it
               will
               be
               to
               the
               miseries
               of
               damnation
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               shall
               for
               ever
               perish
               for
               that
               ,
               which
               if
               he
               looks
               round
               about
               he
               cannot
               see
               ,
               nor
               tell
               where
               it
               is
               .
               
                 He
                 that
                 dies
                 ,
                 dies
                 for
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 not
              
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               very
               little
               
               
               present
               be
               findes
               it
               an
               unrewarding
               interest
               ,
               to
               walk
               seven
               dayes
               together
               over
               sharp
               stones
               only
               to
               see
               a
               place
               from
               whence
               he
               must
               come
               back
               in
               an
               hour
               .
               If
               it
               goes
               off
               presently
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               worth
               the
               labour
               ;
               ifit
               stayes
               long
               ,
               it
               growes
               tedious
               :
               so
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               pleasant
               ,
               if
               it
               stayes
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               does
               stay
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               valued
               :
               
                 Haec
                 mala
                 mentis
                 gaudia
              
               .
               It
               abides
               too
               little
               a
               while
               to
               be
               felt
               ,
               or
               called
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               ifit
               should
               abide
               longer
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               troublesome
               as
               pain
               ,
               and
               loath'd
               like
               the
               tedious
               speech
               of
               an
               Orator
               pleading
               against
               the
               life
               of
               the
               innocent
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               Sin
               hath
               in
               its
               best
               advantages
               but
               
                 a
                 trifling
                 inconsiderable
              
               
               pleasure
               :
               because
               not
               only
               God
               and
               
                 reason
                 ,
                 conscience
              
               and
               
                 honour
                 ,
                 interest
              
               and
               lawes
               ,
               do
               sowre
               it
               in
               the
               sense
               and
               gust
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               even
               the
               devill
               himself
               either
               being
               over-ruled
               by
               God
               ,
               or
               by
               a
               strange
               unsignificant
               malice
               makes
               it
               troublesome
               and
               
                 intricate
                 ,
                 intangled
              
               and
               involv'd
               ;
               and
               one
               sin
               contradicts
               another
               ,
               and
               vexes
               the
               man
               with
               so
               great
               variety
               of
               evils
               ,
               that
               if
               in
               the
               course
               of
               Gods
               service
               he
               should
               meet
               with
               half
               the
               difficulty
               ,
               he
               would
               certainly
               give
               over
               the
               whole
               imployment
               .
               Those
               that
               St.
               James
               speaks
               of
               who
               
                 prayed
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 spend
                 it
                 upon
                 their
                 lusts
                 ,
              
               were
               covetous
               and
               prodigall
               ,
               and
               therefore
               must
               endure
               the
               torments
               of
               one
               to
               have
               the
               
               pleasure
               of
               another
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               greater
               ,
               
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 spending
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 displeasure
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 spent
                 ,
              
               and
               does
               not
               still
               remain
               after
               its
               consumption
               ,
               is
               easie
               to
               tell
               :
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               this
               lasts
               much
               longer
               .
               Does
               not
               the
               Devill
               often
               tempt
               men
               to
               despair
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               torment
               put
               bars
               and
               locks
               upon
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               never
               return
               to
               God
               ?
               Which
               what
               else
               is
               it
               but
               a
               plain
               indication
               that
               it
               is
               intended
               ,
               the
               man
               should
               feel
               the
               images
               and
               dreams
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               no
               longer
               but
               till
               he
               be
               without
               remedy
               ?
               Pleasure
               is
               but
               like
               centries
               or
               woodden
               frames
               ,
               set
               under
               arches
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               strong
               by
               their
               own
               weight
               and
               consolidation
               to
               
               stand
               alone
               ;
               and
               when
               by
               any
               means
               the
               Devill
               hath
               a
               man
               sure
               ,
               he
               takes
               no
               longer
               care
               to
               cousen
               you
               with
               pleasures
               ,
               but
               is
               pleased
               that
               men
               should
               begin
               
                 an
                 early
                 hell
              
               ,
               and
               be
               
                 tormented
                 before
                 the
                 time
              
               .
               Does
               not
               envie
               punish
               or
               destroy
               flattery
               ;
               and
               self-love
               sometimes
               torment
               the
               drunkard
               ;
               and
               intemperance
               abate
               the
               powers
               of
               lust
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               man
               impotent
               ;
               and
               lazinesse
               become
               a
               hinderance
               to
               ambition
               ;
               and
               the
               desires
               of
               man
               wax
               impatient
               upon
               contradicting
               interests
               ,
               and
               by
               crossing
               each
               others
               design
               on
               all
               hands
               lessen
               the
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               leave
               the
               man
               tormented
               ?
            
             
               
               10.
               
               Sinne
               is
               of
               so
               little
               relish
               and
               gust
               ,
               so
               trifling
               a
               pleasure
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               alwayes
               greater
               in
               expectation
               then
               it
               is
               in
               the
               possession
               .
               But
               if
               men
               did
               beforehand
               see
               ,
               what
               the
               utmost
               is
               ,
               which
               sinne
               ministers
               to
               please
               the
               beastly
               part
               of
               man
               ,
               it
               were
               impossible
               it
               should
               be
               pursued
               with
               so
               much
               earnestnesse
               and
               disadvantages
               .
               It
               is
               necessary
               it
               should
               promise
               more
               then
               it
               
               can
               give
               ;
               Men
               could
               not
               otherwise
               be
               cousened
               .
               And
               if
               it
               be
               
               inquired
               ,
               why
               men
               should
               sin
               again
               ,
               after
               they
               had
               experience
               of
               the
               little
               and
               great
               deception
               ?
               It
               is
               to
               be
               confessed
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               wonder
               they
               should
               ;
               but
               then
               we
               may
               remember
               that
               men
               sinne
               again
               ,
               though
               their
               sinne
               did
               afflict
               them
               ;
               they
               will
               be
               drunk
               again
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               sick
               ;
               they
               will
               again
               commit
               folly
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               surprised
               in
               their
               shame
               ,
               though
               they
               have
               needed
               an
               hospitall
               ;
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               something
               else
               that
               moves
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               the
               pleasure
               ;
               for
               they
               doe
               it
               without
               and
               against
               its
               interest
               ;
               but
               either
               they
               still
               proceed
               ,
               hoping
               to
               supply
               by
               numbers
               what
               they
               finde
               not
               in
               proper
               measures
               ;
               or
               God
               permits
               
               them
               to
               proceed
               as
               an
               instrument
               of
               punishment
               ;
               or
               their
               understandings
               and
               reasonings
               grow
               cheaper
               ;
               or
               they
               grow
               in
               love
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               take
               it
               upon
               any
               terms
               ;
               or
               contract
               new
               appetites
               ,
               and
               are
               pleased
               with
               the
               baser
               and
               the
               lower
               reward
               of
               sinne
               :
               but
               whatsoever
               can
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               by
               the
               experience
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               the
               fancy
               is
               higher
               ,
               the
               desires
               more
               sharp
               ,
               and
               the
               reflexion
               more
               brisk
               ,
               at
               the
               door
               and
               entrance
               of
               the
               entertainment
               ,
               then
               in
               all
               the
               little
               and
               shorter
               periods
               of
               its
               possession
               :
               for
               then
               it
               is
               but
               limited
               by
               the
               naturall
               measures
               ,
               and
               abated
               by
               distemper
               ,
               and
               loathed
               by
               enjoying
               ,
               
               and
               disturbed
               by
               partners
               ,
               and
               dishonoured
               by
               shame
               and
               evill
               accidents
               ;
               so
               that
               as
               men
               coming
               to
               the
               river
               Lucius
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               seeing
               waters
               pure
               as
               the
               tears
               of
               the
               spring
               ,
               or
               the
               pearls
               of
               the
               morning
               ,
               expects
               that
               in
               such
               a
               fair
               promising
               bosome
               ,
               the
               inmates
               should
               be
               fair
               and
               pleasant
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               findes
               the
               fishes
               black
               ,
               filthy
               ,
               and
               unwholesome
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               in
               sinne
               ,
               its
               face
               is
               fair
               and
               beauteous
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Softer
               then
               sleep
               ,
               or
               the
               dreams
               of
               wine
               ,
               tenderer
               then
               the
               curds
               of
               milk
               ,
               
                 &
                 Euganeâ
                 quantumvis
                 mollior
                 agnâ
              
               ;
               but
               when
               you
               come
               to
               handle
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               filthy
               ,
               rough
               as
               the
               Porcupine
               ,
               black
               as
               the
               shadowes
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               having
               promised
               a
               fish
               it
               gives
               a
               scorpion
               ,
               and
               a
               stone
               in
               stead
               of
               bread
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               fruits
               of
               its
               present
               possession
               ,
               the
               pleasures
               of
               its
               taste
               are
               lesse
               pleasant
               ,
               because
               no
               sober
               person
               ,
               no
               man
               that
               can
               discourse
               does
               like
               it
               long
               ,
               
            
             
               
                 —
                 
                   Breve
                   sit
                   quod
                   turpiter
                   audes
                
                 .
              
               
            
             
               But
               he
               approves
               it
               in
               the
               height
               of
               passion
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               disguises
               of
               a
               temptation
               ;
               but
               at
               all
               other
               times
               he
               findes
               it
               ugly
               and
               unreasonable
               ;
               
               
               and
               the
               very
               remembrances
               must
               at
               all
               times
               abate
               its
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               sowre
               its
               delicacies
               .
               In
               the
               most
               parts
               of
               a
               mans
               life
               he
               wonders
               at
               his
               own
               folly
               ,
               and
               prodigious
               madnesse
               ,
               that
               it
               should
               be
               ever
               possible
               for
               him
               to
               be
               deluded
               by
               such
               trifles
               ;
               and
               he
               sighes
               next
               morning
               ,
               and
               knowes
               it
               over
               night
               ;
               and
               is
               it
               not
               therefore
               certain
               that
               he
               leans
               upon
               a
               thorne
               ,
               which
               he
               knowes
               will
               smart
               ,
               and
               he
               dreads
               the
               event
               of
               to
               morrow
               ?
               But
               so
               have
               I
               known
               a
               bold
               trooper
               fight
               in
               the
               confusion
               of
               a
               battell
               ,
               and
               being
               warm
               with
               heat
               and
               rage
               received
               from
               the
               swords
               of
               his
               enemy
               ,
               wounds
               open
               like
               a
               grave
               ;
               but
               he
               felt
               them
               not
               ,
               and
               when
               
               by
               the
               streams
               of
               bloud
               he
               found
               himself
               mark'd
               for
               pain
               ,
               he
               refused
               to
               consider
               then
               ,
               what
               he
               was
               to
               feel
               to
               morrow
               :
               but
               when
               his
               rage
               had
               cool'd
               into
               the
               temper
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               clammy
               moisture
               had
               checked
               the
               fiery
               emission
               of
               spirits
               ,
               he
               wonders
               at
               his
               own
               boldnesse
               ,
               and
               blames
               his
               fate
               ,
               and
               needs
               a
               mighty
               patience
               to
               bear
               his
               great
               calamity
               .
               So
               is
               the
               bold
               and
               merry
               sinner
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               warm
               with
               wine
               and
               lust
               ,
               wounded
               and
               bleeding
               with
               the
               strokes
               of
               hell
               ,
               he
               twists
               with
               the
               fatall
               arm
               that
               strikes
               him
               ,
               and
               cares
               not
               ;
               but
               yet
               it
               must
               abate
               his
               gayety
               ,
               because
               he
               remembers
               that
               when
               his
               wounds
               are
               cold
               and
               considered
               ,
               he
               must
               roar
               or
               
               perish
               ,
               repent
               or
               do
               worse
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               be
               miserable
               or
               undone
               .
               The
               Greeks
               call
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               felicity
               of
               condemned
               slaves
               feasted
               high
               in
               sport
               .
               
                 Dion
                 Prusaeus
              
               reports
               that
               when
               the
               Persians
               had
               got
               the
               victory
               ,
               they
               would
               pick
               out
               the
               noblest
               slave
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               They
               make
               him
               a
               King
               for
               three
               dayes
               ,
               and
               cloath
               him
               with
               royall
               robes
               ,
               and
               minister
               to
               him
               all
               the
               pleasures
               he
               can
               choose
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               while
               he
               knowes
               he
               is
               to
               dye
               a
               sacrifice
               to
               mirth
               and
               folly
               .
               But
               then
               let
               it
               be
               remembred
               what
               checks
               and
               allayes
               of
               mirth
               the
               poor
               man
               starts
               at
               ,
               when
               he
               remembers
               
               the
               axe
               and
               the
               altar
               where
               he
               must
               shortly
               bleed
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               we
               may
               understand
               what
               that
               pleasure
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               which
               the
               man
               sighs
               deeply
               ,
               when
               he
               considers
               what
               opinion
               he
               had
               of
               this
               sin
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               counsell
               and
               sober
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               what
               reason
               against
               it
               ,
               he
               shall
               feel
               to
               morrow
               when
               he
               must
               weep
               or
               die
               .
               Thus
               it
               happens
               to
               sinners
               according
               to
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 sacrificant
                 bominem
                 osculabuntur
                 Vitulum
                 ,
                 He
                 that
              
               
               
                 gives
                 a
                 man
                 in
                 sacrifice
                 shall
                 kisse
                 the
                 calf
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               shall
               be
               admitted
               to
               the
               seventh
               chappell
               of
               Moloch
               to
               kisse
               the
               Idoll
               :
               a
               goodly
               reward
               for
               so
               great
               a
               price
               ,
               for
               so
               great
               an
               iniquity
               .
            
             
               
               After
               all
               this
               I
               doe
               not
               doubt
               but
               these
               considerations
               will
               meet
               with
               some
               persons
               that
               think
               them
               to
               be
               
                 protestatio
                 contra
                 factum
              
               ,
               and
               fine
               pretences
               against
               all
               experience
               ;
               and
               that
               for
               all
               these
               severe
               sayings
               ,
               sin
               is
               still
               so
               pleasant
               as
               to
               tempt
               the
               wisest
               resolution
               .
               Such
               men
               are
               in
               a
               very
               evill
               condition
               :
               and
               in
               their
               case
               only
               I
               come
               to
               understand
               the
               meaning
               of
               those
               words
               
               of
               
                 Seneca
                 ;
                 Malorum
                 ultimum
                 est
                 mala
                 sua
                 amare
                 ,
                 ubi
                 turpia
                 non
              
               
               
                 solùm
                 delectant
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 placent
                 .
              
               It
               is
               the
               worst
               of
               evils
               when
               men
               are
               so
               in
               love
               with
               sin
               that
               they
               are
               
                 not
                 only
                 delighted
                 with
                 them
                 but
                 pleased
                 also
              
               ;
               not
               only
               feel
               the
               relish
               with
               too
               quick
               a
               sense
               ,
               but
               also
               feel
               none
               of
               the
               objections
               ,
               nothing
               of
               the
               pungency
               ,
               the
               sting
               ,
               or
               the
               lessening
               circumstances
               .
               However
               ,
               to
               these
               men
               I
               say
               this
               only
               ,
               that
               if
               by
               experience
               they
               feel
               sin
               pleasant
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               certain
               also
               by
               experience
               ,
               that
               most
               sins
               are
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               sharpnesses
               and
               diseases
               ;
               *
               and
               that
               very
               few
               do
               pretend
               to
               pleasure
               :
               *
               That
               a
               man
               cannot
               feel
               any
               deliciousnesse
               in
               them
               ,
               but
               when
               he
               is
               helped
               by
               folly
               and
               inconsideration
               ;
               
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               wise
               man
               cannot
               ,
               though
               a
               boy
               or
               a
               fool
               can
               be
               pleased
               with
               them
               :
               *
               That
               they
               are
               but
               reliques
               and
               images
               of
               pleasure
               left
               upon
               Natures
               stock
               ,
               and
               therefore
               much
               lesse
               then
               the
               pleasures
               of
               naturall
               vertues
               :
               *
               That
               a
               man
               must
               run
               through
               much
               trouble
               before
               he
               brings
               them
               to
               act
               and
               enjoyment
               :
               *
               That
               he
               must
               take
               them
               in
               despite
               of
               himself
               ,
               against
               reason
               and
               his
               conscience
               ,
               the
               tenderest
               parts
               of
               man
               and
               the
               most
               sensible
               of
               affliction
               :
               *
               They
               are
               at
               the
               best
               so
               little
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               limited
               as
               one
               sense
               ,
               not
               spread
               upon
               all
               the
               faculties
               like
               the
               pleasures
               of
               vertue
               ,
               which
               make
               the
               bones
               fat
               by
               an
               intellectuall
               
               rectitude
               ,
               and
               the
               eyes
               spritely
               by
               a
               wise
               proposition
               ,
               and
               pain
               it self
               to
               become
               easie
               by
               hope
               and
               a
               present
               rest
               within
               :
               *
               It
               is
               certain
               (
               I
               say
               )
               by
               a
               great
               experience
               ,
               that
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               enter
               by
               cursings
               and
               a
               contradictory
               interest
               ,
               and
               become
               pleasant
               not
               by
               their
               own
               relish
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               viciousnesse
               of
               the
               palat
               ,
               by
               spite
               and
               peevishnesse
               ,
               by
               being
               forbidden
               and
               unlawfull
               ;
               *
               And
               that
               which
               is
               its
               sting
               is
               at
               some
               times
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               its
               sweetnesse
               it
               can
               have
               ;
               *
               They
               are
               gone
               sooner
               then
               a
               dream
               ;
               *
               They
               are
               crossed
               by
               one
               another
               ,
               and
               their
               Parent
               is
               their
               Tormentor
               ,
               *
               and
               when
               sinnes
               are
               tyed
               
               in
               a
               chain
               ,
               with
               that
               chain
               they
               dash
               one
               anothers
               brains
               out
               ,
               or
               make
               their
               lodging
               restlesse
               .
               *
               It
               is
               never
               lik'd
               long
               ;
               *
               and
               promises
               much
               and
               performes
               little
               ;
               *
               it
               is
               great
               at
               distance
               ,
               and
               little
               at
               hand
               ,
               against
               the
               nature
               of
               all
               substantiall
               things
               ;
               *
               And
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               how
               little
               pleasure
               is
               left
               ,
               themselves
               have
               reason
               with
               scorn
               and
               indignation
               to
               resent
               .
               So
               that
               if
               experience
               can
               be
               pretended
               against
               experience
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               said
               to
               it
               but
               the
               words
               which
               Phryne
               desired
               to
               be
               writ
               on
               the
               gates
               of
               Thebes
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Phryne
                 the
                 harlot
                 built
                 it
                 up
                 ,
                 but
                 Alexander
                 digg'd
                 it
                 down
              
               ;
               the
               pleasure
               
               is
               supported
               by
               little
               things
               ,
               by
               the
               experience
               of
               fools
               and
               them
               that
               observed
               nothing
               ,
               and
               the
               relishes
               tasted
               by
               artificiall
               appetites
               ,
               by
               art
               and
               cost
               ,
               by
               violence
               and
               preternaturall
               desires
               ,
               by
               the
               advantage
               of
               deception
               and
               evill
               habits
               ,
               by
               expectation
               and
               delayes
               ,
               by
               dreams
               and
               inconsiderations
               ,
               
               
               these
               are
               
                 the
                 harlots
                 hands
              
               that
               build
               
                 the
                 fairy
                 eastle
              
               ,
               but
               the
               hands
               of
               reason
               and
               religion
               ,
               sober
               counsels
               and
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               ,
               experience
               of
               wise
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               sighings
               and
               intolerable
               accents
               of
               perishing
               or
               returning
               sinners
               dig
               it
               down
               ,
               and
               sow
               salt
               in
               the
               foundations
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               never
               spring
               up
               in
               the
               accounts
               of
               men
               that
               delight
               not
               in
               the
               portion
               of
               fools
               and
               forgetfulnesse
               .
               
                 Neque
                 enim
                 Deus
                 ita
                 viventibus
                 quicquam
                 promisit
                 boni
                 ,
                 neque
                 ipsa
                 per
                 se
                 mens
                 humana
                 talium
                 sibi
                 conscia
              
               
               
                 quicquam
                 boni
                 sperare
                 audet
              
               .
               To
               men
               that
               live
               in
               sinne
               God
               hath
               promised
               no
               good
               ,
               and
               the
               conscience
               it self
               dares
               not
               expect
               it
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               ,
               XX.
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
            
             
               
               WE
               have
               already
               opened
               this
               
                 dunghill
                 cover'd
                 with
                 snow
              
               ,
               which
               was
               indeed
               on
               the
               outside
               white
               as
               the
               spots
               of
               leprosie
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               no
               better
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               very
               colours
               and
               instruments
               of
               deception
               ,
               if
               the
               fucus
               and
               ceruse
               be
               so
               spotted
               and
               sullyed
               ,
               what
               can
               we
               suppose
               to
               be
               under
               the
               wrinkled
               skin
               ,
               what
               in
               the
               corrupted
               liver
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               sinks
               of
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               ?
               That
               we
               are
               next
               to
               consider
               :
               But
               if
               we
               open
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               see
               what
               a
               confusion
               of
               all
               its
               parts
               ,
               what
               a
               rebellion
               and
               tumult
               of
               the
               humors
               ,
               what
               a
               disorder
               of
               the
               members
               ,
               what
               a
               monstrosity
               or
               deformity
               is
               
               all
               over
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               infinitely
               convinced
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               choose
               a
               sin
               ,
               but
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               on
               which
               he
               may
               choose
               a
               feaver
               ,
               or
               long
               for
               madnesse
               or
               the
               gout
               .
               Sin
               in
               its
               naturall
               efficiency
               hath
               in
               it
               so
               many
               evils
               ,
               as
               must
               needs
               afright
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               scare
               the
               confidence
               of
               every
               one
               that
               can
               consider
               .
            
             
               *
               When
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               shall
               conduct
               his
               Church
               to
               the
               mountains
               of
               glory
               ,
               he
               shall
               
                 present
                 it
                 to
                 God
                 without
                 spot
                 or
                 wrinkle
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               pure
               and
               vigorous
               ,
               intirely
               freed
               from
               the
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               infection
               of
               sin
               .
               Upon
               occasion
               of
               which
               expression
               it
               hath
               been
               spoken
               ,
               that
               sin
               leaves
               in
               the
               soul
               a
               stain
               or
               spot
               ,
               permanent
               upon
               the
               spirit
               ,
               
               discomposing
               the
               order
               of
               its
               beauty
               ,
               and
               making
               it
               appear
               to
               God
               
                 in
                 sordibus
              
               in
               such
               filthinesse
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               
                 is
                 of
                 pure
                 eyes
                 cannot
                 behold
                 .
              
               But
               roncerning
               the
               nature
               or
               proper
               effects
               of
               this
               spot
               or
               stain
               ,
               they
               have
               not
               been
               agreed
               .
               Some
               call
               it
               an
               obligation
               or
               a
               guilt
               of
               punishment
               ;
               so
               Scotus
               .
               Some
               fancy
               it
               to
               be
               an
               
                 elongation
                 from
                 God
              
               ,
               by
               a
               dissimilitude
               of
               conditions
               ;
               so
               
                 Peter
                 Lombard
                 .
                 Alexander
              
               of
               Ales
               sayes
               it
               is
               a
               privation
               of
               the
               proper
               beauty
               and
               splendor
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               with
               which
               God
               adorn'd
               it
               in
               the
               creation
               and
               superaddition
               of
               grace
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               expression
               they
               most
               agree
               ,
               but
               seem
               not
               to
               understand
               what
               they
               mean
               by
               it
               ;
               and
               it
               signifies
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               as
               you
               describing
               
               sicknesse
               ,
               call
               it
               
                 a
                 want
                 of
                 health
              
               ,
               and
               folly
               
                 a
                 want
                 of
                 wisdome
              
               ;
               which
               is
               indeed
               to
               say
               what
               a
               thing
               is
               not
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               tell
               what
               it
               is
               :
               But
               that
               I
               may
               not
               be
               hindred
               by
               this
               consideration
               ,
               we
               may
               observe
               that
               the
               spots
               and
               stains
               of
               sin
               are
               metaphoricall
               significations
               of
               the
               disorder
               and
               evill
               consequents
               of
               sin
               ;
               which
               it
               leaves
               partly
               upon
               the
               
               
               soul
               ,
               partly
               upon
               the
               state
               and
               condition
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               as
               meeknesse
               is
               called
               
                 an
                 ornament
              
               ,
               and
               
                 faith
                 a
                 shield
              
               ,
               and
               
                 salvation
                 a
                 helmet
              
               ,
               and
               sin
               it self
               
                 a
                 wrinkle
                 ,
                 corruption
                 ,
                 rottennesse
                 ,
                 a
                 burden
                 ,
                 a
                 wound
                 ,
                 death
                 ,
                 filthinesse
              
               
               :
               so
               it
               is
               
                 a●
                 defiling
                 of
                 a
                 man
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               the
               body
               contracts
               nastinesse
               and
               dishonour
               by
               impure
               contacts
               ,
               and
               adherencies
               ,
               so
               does
               the
               soul
               receive
               such
               a
               change
               as
               must
               be
               taken
               away
               before
               it
               can
               enter
               in
               to
               the
               eternall
               regions
               ,
               and
               house
               of
               purity
               .
               But
               it
               is
               not
               a
               distinct
               
               thing
               ,
               
                 not
                 an
                 inherent
                 quality
              
               ,
               which
               can
               be
               separated
               from
               other
               evill
               effects
               of
               sin
               ,
               which
               I
               shall
               now
               reckon
               by
               their
               more
               proper
               names
               ;
               and
               St.
               Paul
               comprises
               under
               the
               scornfull
               appellative
               of
               
               shame
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               
                 naturall
                 fruit
              
               of
               sin
               is
               ignorance
               .
               Man
               was
               first
               tempted
               by
               the
               promise
               of
               knowledge
               ;
               he
               fell
               into
               darknesse
               by
               beleeving
               the
               Devill
               holding
               forth
               to
               him
               a
               new
               light
               .
               It
               was
               not
               likely
               good
               should
               come
               of
               so
               foul
               a
               beginning
               ;
               that
               the
               woman
               should
               beleeve
               the
               Devill
               putting
               on
               no
               brighter
               shape
               then
               a
               snakes
               skin
               ,
               she
               neither
               being
               afraid
               of
               sin
               nor
               afrighted
               to
               hear
               a
               beast
               speak
               ,
               and
               he
               pretending
               so
               weakly
               in
               the
               temptation
               ,
               that
               he
               promised
               only
               that
               they
               should
               
                 know
                 evill
              
               ;
               for
               they
               knew
               good
               before
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               was
               offered
               to
               them
               was
               
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 evill
              
               :
               and
               it
               was
               no
               wonder
               
               that
               the
               Devill
               promised
               no
               more
               ;
               for
               sin
               never
               could
               perform
               any
               thing
               but
               
                 an
                 experience
                 of
                 evill
              
               ,
               no
               other
               knowledge
               can
               come
               upon
               that
               account
               ;
               but
               the
               wonder
               was
               ,
               why
               the
               woman
               should
               sin
               for
               no
               other
               reward
               ,
               but
               for
               that
               which
               she
               ought
               to
               have
               fear'd
               infinitely
               ;
               for
               nothing
               could
               have
               continued
               her
               happinesse
               ,
               but
               
                 not
                 to
                 have
                 known
                 evill
              
               .
               Now
               this
               knowledge
               was
               the
               introduction
               of
               ignorance
               .
               For
               when
               the
               understanding
               suffered
               it self
               to
               be
               so
               baffled
               as
               to
               study
               evill
               ,
               
                 the
                 will
              
               was
               as
               foolish
               to
               fall
               in
               love
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               conspir'd
               to
               undoe
               each
               other
               .
               For
               when
               
                 the
                 will
              
               began
               to
               love
               it
               ,
               then
               
                 the
                 understanding
              
               was
               set
               on
               work
               to
               commend
               ,
               to
               advance
               ,
               to
               
               conduct
               and
               to
               approve
               ,
               to
               beleeve
               it
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               factious
               in
               behalf
               of
               the
               new
               purchase
               .
               I
               do
               not
               beleeve
               the
               understanding
               part
               of
               man
               received
               any
               naturall
               decrement
               or
               diminution
               .
               For
               if
               to
               the
               Devils
               their
               naturals
               remain
               intire
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               that
               the
               lesser
               sin
               of
               man
               should
               suffer
               a
               more
               violent
               and
               effective
               mischief
               .
               Neither
               can
               it
               be
               understood
               how
               the
               reasonable
               soul
               being
               immortall
               both
               in
               it self
               and
               its
               essentiall
               faculties
               ,
               can
               lose
               or
               be
               lessened
               in
               them
               ,
               any
               more
               then
               it
               can
               die
               .
               But
               it
               received
               impediment
               ,
               by
               new
               propositions
               :
               It
               lost
               and
               willingly
               forgot
               what
               God
               had
               taught
               ,
               and
               went
               away
               from
               the
               fountain
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               gave
               trust
               to
               the
               father
               of
               lies
               ,
               
               and
               it
               must
               without
               remedy
               grow
               foolish
               ;
               and
               so
               a
               man
               came
               to
               
                 know
                 evill
              
               ,
               just
               as
               a
               man
               is
               said
               to
               
                 taste
                 of
                 death
              
               :
               for
               in
               proper
               speaking
               ,
               as
               death
               is
               not
               to
               
                 be
                 felt
              
               ,
               because
               it
               takes
               away
               all
               sense
               ;
               so
               nether
               can
               evill
               
                 be
                 known
              
               ,
               because
               whatsoever
               is
               truly
               cognoscible
               ,
               is
               good
               and
               true
               ;
               and
               therefore
               all
               the
               knowledge
               a
               man
               gets
               by
               sin
               is
               to
               feel
               evill
               :
               he
               knowes
               it
               
                 not
                 by
                 discourse
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 sense
              
               ;
               not
               by
               
               proposition
               ,
               but
               by
               smart
               ;
               The
               Devill
               doing
               to
               man
               as
               Esculapius
               
               did
               to
               Neoclides
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               he
               gave
               him
               a
               formidable
               collyrium
               to
               torment
               him
               more
               :
               the
               effect
               of
               which
               was
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               the
               Devill
               himself
               grew
               more
               quick-sighted
               to
               abuse
               us
               ,
               but
               we
               became
               more
               blinde
               by
               that
               opening
               of
               our
               eyes
               .
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               discourse
               of
               the
               Philosophy
               of
               this
               mischief
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               connexion
               of
               what
               causes
               ignorance
               doth
               follow
               sin
               :
               but
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               whether
               a
               man
               would
               fam
               be
               pleased
               with
               sin
               ,
               or
               be
               quiet
               ,
               or
               fearlesse
               when
               he
               hath
               sinned
               ,
               or
               continue
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               perswade
               others
               to
               it
               ,
               he
               must
               do
               it
               by
               false
               propositions
               ,
               by
               lyings
               
               and
               such
               weak
               discourses
               as
               none
               can
               beleeve
               but
               such
               as
               are
               born
               fools
               ,
               or
               such
               as
               have
               made
               themselves
               so
               ,
               or
               are
               made
               so
               by
               others
               .
               Who
               in
               the
               world
               is
               a
               verier
               fool
               ,
               a
               more
               ignorant
               wretched
               person
               then
               he
               that
               is
               an
               Atheist
               ?
               A
               man
               may
               better
               beleeve
               there
               is
               no
               such
               man
               as
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               not
               in
               being
               ,
               then
               that
               there
               is
               no
               God
               :
               for
               himself
               can
               cease
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               once
               was
               not
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               changed
               from
               what
               he
               is
               ,
               and
               in
               very
               many
               periods
               of
               his
               life
               knowes
               not
               that
               he
               is
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               every
               night
               with
               him
               when
               he
               sleeps
               :
               but
               none
               of
               these
               can
               happen
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               knowes
               it
               not
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               fool
               .
               Can
               any
               thing
               in
               this
               world
               be
               more
               
               foolish
               then
               to
               think
               that
               all
               this
               rare
               fabrick
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               can
               come
               by
               chance
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               skill
               of
               art
               is
               not
               able
               to
               make
               an
               Oyster
               ?
               To
               see
               rare
               effects
               and
               no
               cause
               ;
               an
               excellent
               government
               and
               no
               Prince
               ;
               a
               motion
               without
               an
               immovable
               ;
               a
               circle
               without
               a
               centre
               ;
               a
               time
               without
               eternity
               ;
               a
               second
               without
               a
               first
               ;
               a
               thing
               that
               begins
               not
               from
               it self
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               perceive
               there
               is
               something
               from
               whence
               it
               does
               begin
               ,
               which
               must
               be
               without
               beginning
               ;
               these
               things
               are
               so
               against
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               naturall
               reason
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               beast
               in
               his
               understanding
               that
               does
               not
               assent
               to
               them
               .
               This
               is
               the
               Atheist
               :
               
                 the
                 fool
                 hath
                 said
                 in
                 his
                 heart
                 ,
                 there
              
               
               
                 is
                 no
                 God.
              
               That
               's
               his
               character
               :
               the
               thing
               framed
               saies
               that
               nothing
               framed
               it
               ;
               the
               tongue
               never
               made
               it self
               to
               speak
               ,
               and
               yet
               talks
               against
               him
               that
               did
               ;
               saying
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               made
               ,
               is
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               made
               it
               ,
               
                 is
                 not
              
               .
               But
               this
               folly
               is
               as
               infinite
               as
               hell
               ,
               as
               much
               without
               light
               or
               bound
               ,
               as
               the
               Chaos
               or
               the
               
                 primitive
                 nothing
              
               .
               But
               in
               this
               ,
               the
               Devill
               never
               prevailed
               very
               farre
               ;
               his
               Schooles
               were
               alwaies
               thin
               at
               these
               Lectures
               :
               some
               few
               people
               have
               been
               witty
               against
               God
               ,
               that
               taught
               them
               to
               speak
               before
               they
               knew
               to
               spell
               a
               syllable
               ;
               but
               either
               they
               are
               monsters
               in
               their
               manners
               ,
               or
               mad
               in
               their
               understandings
               ,
               or
               ever
               finde
               themselves
               confuted
               by
               a
               thunder
               or
               a
               
               plague
               ,
               by
               danger
               or
               death
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               Devill
               hath
               infinitely
               prevail'd
               in
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               almost
               as
               senselesse
               and
               ignorant
               as
               Atheisme
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               idolatry
               ;
               not
               only
               making
               
                 God
                 after
                 mans
                 image
              
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               a
               calf
               ,
               of
               a
               cat
               ,
               of
               a
               serpent
               ;
               making
               men
               such
               fools
               as
               to
               worship
               a
               quartan
               ague
               ,
               
               
               fire
               and
               water
               ,
               onions
               and
               sheep
               .
               This
               is
               the
               skill
               man
               learned
               ,
               and
               the
               Philosophy
               that
               he
               is
               taught
               by
               beleeving
               the
               Devill
               .
               *
               What
               wisedome
               can
               there
               be
               in
               any
               man
               ,
               that
               cals
               good
               evill
               ,
               and
               evill
               good
               ;
               to
               say
               
                 fire
                 is
                 cold
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Sun
                 black
              
               ,
               that
               fornication
               can
               make
               a
               man
               happy
               ,
               or
               drunkennesse
               can
               make
               him
               wise
               ?
               And
               this
               is
               the
               state
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               of
               every
               one
               that
               delights
               in
               iniquity
               ;
               he
               cannot
               be
               pleased
               with
               it
               if
               he
               thinks
               it
               evill
               ;
               he
               cannot
               endure
               it
               ,
               without
               beleeving
               this
               proposition
               ,
               that
               
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 drunkennesse
                 ,
                 or
                 lust
                 ,
                 pleasure
                 enough
                 ,
                 good
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 him
                 amends
                 for
                 the
                 intolerable
                 pains
                 of
                 damnation
                 .
              
               But
               then
               if
               we
               consider
               upon
               what
               
               
                 nonsense
                 principles
              
               the
               state
               of
               an
               evill
               life
               relies
               ,
               we
               must
               in
               reason
               be
               in
               patient
               ,
               and
               with
               scorn
               and
               indignation
               drive
               away
               the
               fool
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               :
               
                 sense
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 reason
                 ,
                 interest
                 before
                 religion
                 ,
                 a
                 lust
                 before
                 heaven
                 ,
                 moments
                 before
                 eternity
                 ,
                 money
                 above
                 God
                 himself
              
               ;
               that
               ,
               
                 a
                 mans
                 felicity
                 consists
                 in
                 that
                 which
                 a
                 beast
                 enjoyes
              
               ;
               that
               ,
               
                 a
                 little
                 in
                 present
              
               uncertain
               ,
               fallible
               possession
               ,
               
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 the
                 certain
                 state
                 of
                 infinite
                 glories
                 hereafter
              
               ;
               what
               childe
               ,
               what
               fool
               can
               think
               things
               more
               weak
               ,
               and
               more
               unreasonable
               ?
               And
               yet
               if
               men
               do
               not
               go
               upon
               these
               grounds
               ,
               upon
               what
               account
               do
               they
               sin
               ?
               sin
               hath
               no
               wiser
               reasons
               for
               it self
               then
               these
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               the
               same
               argument
               that
               a
               flye
               hath
               to
               enter
               into
               a
               candle
               ,
               the
               same
               argument
               a
               fool
               hath
               ,
               that
               enters
               into
               sin
               ;
               it
               looks
               prettily
               ,
               but
               rewards
               the
               eye
               ,
               as
               burning
               basons
               do
               ,
               with
               intolerable
               circles
               of
               reflected
               fire
               .
               Such
               are
               the
               principles
               of
               a
               sinners
               Philosophy
               .
               And
               
                 no
                 wiser
                 are
                 his
                 hopes
              
               ;
               all
               his
               hopes
               that
               he
               hath
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 time
                 to
                 repent
              
               of
               that
               which
               he
               chooses
               greedily
               ;
               that
               he
               whom
               he
               every
               day
               provokes
               will
               save
               him
               ,
               whether
               he
               will
               or
               no
               ;
               that
               he
               can
               in
               an
               instant
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               day
               make
               amends
               for
               all
               the
               evils
               of
               40
               years
               ;
               or
               else
               that
               he
               shall
               be
               saved
               whether
               he
               does
               or
               no
               ;
               that
               heaven
               is
               to
               be
               had
               for
               a
               sigh
               ,
               or
               a
               short
               prayer
               ,
               and
               yet
               
               hell
               shall
               not
               be
               consequent
               to
               the
               affections
               ,
               and
               labours
               ,
               and
               hellish
               services
               of
               a
               whole
               life
               ;
               he
               goes
               on
               and
               cares
               not
               ,
               he
               hopes
               without
               a
               promise
               ,
               and
               refuses
               to
               beleeve
               all
               the
               threatnings
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               beleeves
               he
               shall
               have
               a
               mercy
               for
               which
               he
               never
               had
               a
               revelation
               .
               If
               this
               be
               knowledge
               or
               wisdome
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               folly
               ,
               no
               such
               disease
               as
               madnesse
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               consider
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               sins
               whose
               very
               formality
               is
               a
               lye
               .
               Superstition
               could
               not
               be
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               men
               did
               beleeve
               God
               to
               be
               good
               and
               wise
               ,
               free
               and
               mercifull
               ,
               not
               a
               tyrant
               ,
               not
               an
               unreasonable
               exactor
               :
               no
               man
               would
               dare
               do
               in
               private
               ,
               what
               he
               
               fears
               to
               do
               in
               publick
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               know
               that
               God
               sees
               him
               there
               ,
               and
               will
               bring
               that
               work
               of
               darknesse
               into
               light
               .
               But
               he
               is
               so
               foolish
               as
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               sees
               nothing
               ,
               nothing
               sees
               him
               ;
               for
               if
               men
               did
               perceive
               God
               to
               be
               present
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               wickedly
               ,
               it
               is
               worse
               with
               them
               then
               I
               have
               yet
               spoke
               of
               ;
               and
               they
               beleeve
               another
               lie
               ;
               that
               to
               be
               seen
               by
               man
               will
               bring
               more
               shame
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               discerned
               
               by
               God
               ;
               or
               that
               the
               shame
               of
               a
               few
               mens
               talk
               is
               more
               intolerable
               
               then
               to
               be
               confounded
               before
               Christ
               ,
               and
               his
               army
               of
               Angels
               ,
               and
               Saints
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               world
               .
               *
               He
               that
               excuses
               a
               fault
               by
               telling
               a
               lie
               ,
               beleeves
               it
               better
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               two
               faults
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               thought
               guilty
               of
               one
               ;
               and
               every
               hypocrite
               thinks
               it
               not
               good
               to
               be
               holy
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               accounted
               so
               ,
               is
               a
               fine
               thing
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 opinion
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 reality
              
               ,
               and
               that
               there
               is
               in
               vertue
               nothing
               good
               ,
               but
               the
               fame
               of
               it
               .
               *
               And
               the
               man
               that
               takes
               revenge
               ,
               relies
               upon
               this
               foolish
               proposition
               ;
               that
               
                 his
                 evill
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 already
                 suffer'd
                 growes
                 lesse
                 if
                 another
                 suffers
                 the
                 like
              
               ;
               that
               his
               wound
               cannot
               smart
               ,
               if
               by
               my
               hand
               he
               dies
               that
               gave
               it
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               sad
               
               accents
               and
               dolefull
               tunes
               are
               increased
               by
               the
               number
               of
               mourners
               ,
               but
               the
               sorrow
               is
               not
               at
               all
               lessened
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               thrust
               into
               this
               account
               the
               other
               evils
               of
               mankinde
               that
               are
               the
               events
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               but
               introduc'd
               by
               sin
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               our
               being
               moved
               by
               what
               we
               see
               strongly
               ,
               and
               weakly
               by
               what
               we
               understand
               ;
               that
               men
               are
               moved
               rather
               by
               a
               fable
               then
               by
               a
               syllogisme
               ,
               by
               parables
               then
               by
               demonstrations
               ,
               by
               examples
               then
               by
               precepts
               ,
               by
               seeming
               things
               then
               by
               reall
               ,
               by
               shadowes
               then
               by
               substances
               ;
               that
               men
               judge
               of
               things
               by
               their
               first
               events
               ,
               and
               measure
               the
               events
               by
               their
               own
               short
               lives
               ,
               or
               shorter
               observations
               ;
               
               that
               they
               are
               credulous
               to
               beleeve
               what
               they
               wish
               ,
               and
               incredulous
               of
               what
               makes
               against
               them
               ,
               measuring
               truth
               or
               falshood
               by
               measures
               that
               cannot
               fit
               them
               ,
               as
               foolishly
               as
               if
               they
               should
               judge
               of
               a
               colour
               by
               the
               dimensions
               of
               a
               body
               ,
               or
               feel
               musick
               with
               the
               hand
               ;
               they
               make
               generall
               conclusions
               from
               particular
               instances
               ,
               and
               take
               account
               of
               Gods
               actions
               by
               the
               measures
               of
               a
               man.
               Men
               call
               that
               justice
               that
               is
               on
               their
               side
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               own
               causes
               are
               right
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               so
               alwayes
               ;
               they
               are
               so
               when
               they
               affirm
               them
               in
               their
               youth
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               so
               when
               they
               deny
               them
               in
               their
               old
               age
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               confident
               in
               all
               their
               changes
               ;
               and
               their
               first
               
               error
               which
               they
               now
               see
               ,
               does
               not
               make
               them
               modest
               in
               the
               proposition
               which
               they
               now
               maintain
               ;
               for
               they
               do
               not
               understand
               that
               what
               was
               ,
               may
               be
               so
               again
               :
               
                 So
                 foolish
                 and
                 ignorant
                 was
                 I
              
               (
               said
               
                 David
                 )
                 and
                 as
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 beast
                 before
                 thee
                 .
                 Ambition
              
               is
               folly
               ,
               and
               temerity
               is
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               confidence
               never
               goes
               without
               it
               ,
               and
               impudence
               is
               worse
               ,
               and
               zeal
               or
               contention
               is
               madnesse
               ,
               and
               prating
               is
               
                 want
                 of
                 wisdome
              
               ,
               and
               lust
               destroyes
               it
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               man
               of
               a
               weak
               spirit
               ,
               and
               a
               cheap
               reasoning
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               in
               the
               Catalogue
               of
               of
               sins
               very
               many
               ,
               which
               are
               directly
               ,
               kinds
               and
               parts
               ,
               and
               appendages
               of
               ignorance
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               
                 blindnesse
                 of
                 minde
                 ,
                 affected
                 ignorance
                 ,
              
               and
               
               
                 wilfull
                 ;
                 neglect
                 of
                 hearing
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 resolved
                 incredulity
                 ,
                 forgetfulnesse
                 of
                 holy
                 things
                 ,
                 lying
                 and
                 beleeving
                 a
                 lye
              
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               fruit
               of
               sin
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               knowledge
               that
               the
               Devill
               promised
               to
               our
               first
               parents
               as
               the
               rewards
               of
               disobedience
               ;
               and
               although
               they
               sinn'd
               as
               weakly
               and
               fondly
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               upon
               as
               slight
               grounds
               
               
               and
               trifling
               a
               temptation
               and
               as
               easie
               a
               deception
               as
               many
               of
               us
               since
               ,
               yet
               the
               causes
               of
               our
               ignorance
               are
               increased
               by
               the
               multiplication
               of
               our
               sins
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               was
               so
               bad
               in
               the
               green
               tree
               ,
               it
               is
               much
               worse
               in
               the
               dry
               ;
               and
               no
               man
               is
               so
               very
               a
               fool
               as
               the
               sinner
               ,
               and
               none
               are
               wise
               but
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               wise
               Chaldees
               and
               the
               wiser
               Hebrewes
               which
               worship
               God
               chastly
               and
               purely
               ,
               they
               only
               have
               a
               right
               to
               be
               called
               wise
               ;
               all
               that
               do
               not
               so
               are
               fools
               and
               ignorants
               ,
               neither
               knowing
               what
               it
               is
               to
               be
               happy
               ,
               nor
               how
               to
               purchase
               it
               ;
               ignorant
               of
               the
               noblest
               end
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               competent
               means
               towards
               
               it
               :
               they
               neither
               know
               God
               nor
               themselves
               ,
               and
               no
               ignorance
               is
               greater
               then
               this
               or
               more
               pernicious
               .
               What
               man
               is
               there
               in
               the
               world
               that
               thinks
               himself
               covetous
               or
               proud
               ?
               and
               yet
               millions
               are
               ,
               who
               like
               Harpaste
               think
               that
               the
               house
               is
               dark
               ,
               but
               not
               themselves
               .
               Vertue
               makes
               our
               desires
               temperate
               and
               regular
               ,
               it
               observes
               our
               actions
               ,
               condemns
               our
               faults
               ,
               mortifies
               our
               lusts
               ,
               watches
               all
               our
               dangers
               and
               temptations
               :
               but
               sin
               makes
               our
               desires
               infinite
               ,
               and
               we
               would
               have
               we
               cannot
               tell
               what
               ;
               we
               strive
               that
               we
               may
               forget
               our
               faults
               ;
               we
               labour
               that
               we
               may
               neither
               remember
               nor
               consider
               ;
               we
               justifie
               our
               errors
               ,
               and
               call
               them
               innocent
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               our
               shame
               
               we
               miscall
               honour
               ;
               and
               our
               whole
               life
               hath
               in
               it
               so
               many
               weak
               discourses
               and
               trifling
               propositions
               ,
               that
               the
               whole
               world
               of
               sinners
               is
               like
               the
               Hospitall
               of
               the
               insensati
               ,
               madnesse
               and
               folly
               possesses
               the
               greater
               part
               of
               mankinde
               .
               What
               greater
               madnesse
               is
               there
               then
               to
               spend
               the
               price
               of
               a
               whole
               farm
               in
               contention
               for
               three
               sheaves
               of
               corn
               ?
               and
               yet
               
                 tantum
                 pectora
                 caecae
                 noctis
                 habent
              
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               wisdome
               of
               such
               as
               are
               contentious
               ,
               and
               love
               their
               own
               will
               more
               then
               their
               happinesse
               ,
               their
               humour
               more
               then
               their
               peace
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 —
                 Furor
                 est
                 post
                 omnia
                 perdere
                 naulum
                 .
              
            
             
               Men
               lose
               their
               reason
               ,
               and
               their
               religion
               ,
               and
               themselves
               at
               last
               for
               want
               of
               understanding
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               wit
               and
               discourses
               by
               which
               sin
               creeps
               in
               ,
               are
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               frauds
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               and
               consultations
               of
               care
               :
               but
               in
               the
               whole
               circle
               of
               sins
               there
               is
               not
               one
               wise
               proposition
               ,
               by
               which
               a
               man
               may
               conduct
               his
               affairs
               ,
               or
               himself
               become
               instructed
               to
               felicity
               .
               This
               is
               the
               first
               naturall
               fruit
               of
               sin
               :
               It
               makes
               a
               man
               a
               fool
               ,
               and
               this
               hurt
               sin
               does
               to
               the
               understanding
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               shame
               enough
               to
               that
               in
               which
               men
               are
               most
               apt
               to
               glory
               .
            
             
               
               Sin
               naturally
               makes
               a
               man
               weak
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               unapt
               to
               do
               noble
               things
               :
               by
               which
               I
               do
               not
               understand
               a
               
                 naturall
                 disability
              
               :
               for
               it
               is
               equally
               ready
               for
               a
               man
               to
               will
               good
               as
               evill
               ,
               and
               as
               much
               in
               the
               power
               of
               his
               hands
               to
               be
               lifted
               up
               in
               prayer
               to
               God
               as
               against
               his
               Brother
               in
               a
               quarrell
               ;
               and
               between
               a
               vertuous
               object
               and
               his
               faculties
               there
               is
               a
               more
               apt
               proportion
               ,
               then
               between
               his
               spirit
               and
               a
               vice
               ;
               and
               
               every
               act
               of
               grace
               does
               more
               please
               the
               minde
               ,
               then
               an
               act
               of
               sin
               
               does
               delight
               the
               sense
               ;
               and
               every
               crime
               does
               greater
               violence
               to
               the
               better
               part
               of
               man
               ,
               then
               mortification
               does
               to
               the
               lower
               ;
               and
               often
               times
               a
               duty
               consists
               in
               a
               negative
               ,
               as
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 drunk
                 ,
                 not
                 to
                 swear
                 ,
              
               and
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               naturally
               no
               power
               
                 not
                 to
                 do
              
               ;
               if
               there
               be
               a
               
                 naturall
                 disability
              
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               action
               ,
               not
               to
               rest
               or
               ceasing
               ;
               and
               therefore
               in
               this
               case
               ,
               we
               cannot
               reasonably
               nor
               justly
               accuse
               our
               Nature
               ,
               but
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               blame
               our
               manners
               which
               have
               introduced
               upon
               us
               a
               
                 morall
                 disability
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               that
               
                 the
                 faculty
                 is
                 impotent
              
               and
               disabled
               ,
               but
               that
               
                 the
                 whole
                 man
                 is
              
               ;
               for
               
                 the
                 will
              
               in
               many
               cases
               desires
               to
               do
               good
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 understanding
              
               is
               
               convinced
               and
               consents
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 hand
              
               can
               obey
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 passions
              
               can
               be
               directed
               ,
               and
               be
               instrumentall
               to
               Gods
               service
               :
               but
               because
               they
               are
               not
               used
               to
               it
               ,
               
                 the
                 will
              
               finds
               a
               difficulty
               to
               do
               them
               so
               much
               violence
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 understanding
              
               consents
               to
               their
               lower
               reasonings
               ,
               and
               the
               desires
               of
               the
               lower
               man
               do
               will
               stronger
               ;
               and
               then
               
                 the
                 whole
                 man
              
               cannot
               do
               the
               duty
               that
               is
               expected
               .
               
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 law
                 in
                 the
                 members
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               that
               gave
               that
               law
               is
               
                 a
                 tyrant
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 subjects
              
               of
               that
               law
               are
               slaves
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               their
               ear
               is
               bored
               ,
               and
               they
               love
               their
               fetters
               and
               desire
               to
               continue
               that
               bondage
               for
               ever
               ;
               The
               law
               is
               
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 the
                 Devill
              
               is
               the
               
                 tyrant
                 ,
                 custome
              
               
               is
               the
               sanction
               or
               the
               firmament
               of
               the
               law
               ;
               and
               every
               vicious
               man
               is
               a
               slave
               ,
               and
               chooses
               the
               vilest
               master
               ,
               and
               the
               basest
               of
               services
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               contemptible
               rewards
               .
               
                 Lex
                 enim
                 peccati
                 est
                 violentia
                 consuetudinis
                 ,
                 quâ
                 trahitur
                 &
                 tenetur
                 animus
                 etiam
                 invitus
                 ,
                 eo
                 merito
                 quo
                 in
                 eam
                 volens
                 illabitur
                 ,
              
               said
               St.
               
                 Austin
                 ;
                 The
                 law
                 of
                 sin
                 is
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 custome
                 ,
                 which
                 keep
                 a
                 mans
                 minde
                 against
                 his
                 minde
                 ,
              
               because
               he
               entred
               willingly
               ,
               and
               gave
               up
               his
               own
               interest
               ,
               which
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               secur'd
               for
               his
               own
               felicity
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               service
               who
               gave
               for
               it
               an
               invaluable
               price
               :
               And
               indeed
               in
               questions
               of
               vertue
               and
               vice
               there
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               Nature
               ;
               or
               it
               is
               so
               inconsiderable
               ,
               
               that
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               nothing
               beyond
               an
               inclination
               which
               may
               be
               reverted
               ;
               and
               very
               often
               not
               so
               much
               ;
               nothing
               but
               
                 a
                 perfect
                 indifferency
              
               ,
               we
               may
               if
               we
               will
               ,
               or
               we
               may
               choose
               ;
               but
               custome
               brings
               in
               a
               new
               nature
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               Biass
               in
               every
               faculty
               .
               To
               a
               vicious
               man
               some
               sins
               become
               necessary
               ;
               Temperance
               makes
               him
               sick
               ;
               severity
               is
               death
               to
               him
               ;
               it
               destroys
               his
               chearfulnesse
               and
               activity
               ;
               it
               is
               as
               his
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               desire
               dwels
               for
               ever
               with
               him
               ,
               and
               his
               reasonings
               are
               framed
               for
               it
               and
               his
               fancy
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               he
               is
               helped
               by
               example
               ,
               by
               company
               ,
               by
               folly
               ,
               and
               inconsideration
               ;
               and
               all
               these
               are
               a
               faction
               and
               a
               confederacy
               against
               the
               honour
               and
               
               service
               of
               God.
               And
               in
               this
               ,
               
                 Philosophy
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 stand
              
               ,
               nothing
               can
               give
               an
               account
               of
               it
               but
               experience
               ,
               and
               sorrowfull
               instances
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               infinitely
               unreasonable
               ,
               that
               when
               you
               have
               discoursed
               wisely
               against
               unchastity
               ,
               and
               told
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               separated
               from
               it
               by
               a
               circumvallation
               of
               Lawes
               of
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               that
               it
               dishonours
               the
               
               
               body
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               spirit
               caitive
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               fought
               against
               by
               arguments
               sent
               from
               all
               the
               corners
               of
               reason
               and
               religion
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               knows
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               beleeves
               it
               ,
               and
               prayes
               against
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               hates
               himself
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               curses
               the
               actions
               of
               it
               ;
               yet
               oppose
               against
               all
               this
               but
               a
               fable
               or
               a
               merry
               story
               ,
               a
               proverb
               or
               a
               silly
               saying
               ,
               the
               sight
               of
               his
               mistresse
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               but
               to
               lessen
               any
               one
               of
               the
               arguments
               brought
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               man
               shall
               as
               certainly
               and
               clearly
               be
               determined
               to
               that
               sin
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               had
               on
               his
               side
               all
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               world
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               Custome
               does
               as
               much
               as
               Nature
               can
               
               doe
               ;
               it
               does
               sometimes
               more
               ,
               and
               superinduces
               a
               disposition
               contrary
               to
               our
               naturall
               temper
               .
               Eudemus
               had
               so
               used
               his
               stomach
               to
               so
               unnaturall
               drinks
               ,
               that
               ,
               as
               himself
               tels
               the
               story
               ,
               he
               took
               in
               one
               day
               two
               and
               twenty
               potions
               in
               which
               Hellebore
               was
               infused
               ,
               and
               rose
               at
               noon
               ,
               and
               supp'd
               at
               night
               ,
               and
               felt
               no
               change
               .
               So
               are
               those
               that
               are
               corrupted
               with
               evill
               customes
               ,
               nothing
               will
               purge
               them
               ;
               if
               you
               discourse
               wittily
               ,
               they
               hear
               you
               not
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               they
               have
               twenty
               wayes
               to
               answer
               ,
               and
               twice
               twenty
               to
               neglect
               it
               :
               if
               you
               perswade
               them
               to
               promise
               to
               leave
               their
               sin
               ,
               they
               do
               but
               shew
               their
               folly
               at
               the
               next
               temptation
               ,
               and
               tell
               that
               they
               did
               
               not
               mean
               it
               :
               and
               if
               you
               take
               them
               at
               an
               advantage
               when
               their
               hearts
               are
               softned
               with
               a
               judgement
               or
               a
               fear
               ,
               with
               a
               shame
               or
               an
               indignation
               ,
               and
               then
               put
               the
               bars
               and
               locks
               of
               vowes
               upon
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               all
               one
               ;
               
                 one
                 vow
              
               shall
               hinder
               but
               
                 one
                 action
              
               ,
               and
               the
               appetite
               shall
               be
               doubled
               by
               the
               restraint
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               opportunity
               shall
               make
               an
               amends
               for
               the
               first
               omission
               :
               or
               else
               the
               sin
               shall
               enter
               by
               parts
               ;
               the
               vow
               shall
               only
               put
               the
               understanding
               to
               make
               a
               distinction
               ,
               or
               to
               change
               the
               circumstance
               ,
               and
               under
               that
               colour
               the
               crime
               shall
               be
               admitted
               ,
               because
               the
               man
               is
               resolved
               to
               suppose
               the
               matter
               so
               dressed
               was
               not
               vowed
               against
               .
               But
               then
               when
               that
               
               is
               done
               ,
               the
               understanding
               shall
               open
               that
               eye
               that
               did
               but
               wink
               before
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               it
               was
               the
               same
               thing
               ,
               and
               secretly
               rejoyce
               that
               it
               was
               so
               cousened
               :
               for
               now
               the
               lock
               is
               open'd
               ,
               and
               the
               vow
               was
               broken
               against
               his
               will
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               is
               at
               liberty
               again
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               the
               thing
               at
               unawares
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               still
               he
               is
               willing
               to
               beleeve
               the
               sin
               was
               not
               formall
               vow-breach
               ,
               but
               now
               he
               sees
               he
               broke
               it
               materially
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               band
               is
               broken
               ,
               the
               yoke
               is
               in
               pieces
               ,
               therefore
               the
               next
               action
               shall
               go
               on
               upon
               the
               same
               stock
               of
               a
               single
               in
               quity
               without
               being
               afrighted
               in
               his
               conscience
               at
               the
               noise
               of
               perjury
               .
               I
               wish
               we
               were
               all
               so
               innocent
               as
               not
               to
               understand
               
               the
               discourse
               ;
               but
               it
               uses
               to
               be
               otherwise
               .
            
             
               
                 Nam
                 si
                 discedas
                 ,
                 laqueo
                 tenet
                 ambitiost
              
               
                 Consuetudo
                 mali
                 :
                 —
                 &
                 in
                 agro
                 corde
                 senescit
                 .
              
            
             
               Custome
               hath
               waxen
               old
               in
               his
               deceived
               heart
               ,
               and
               made
               snares
               
               for
               him
               that
               he
               cannot
               disintangle
               himself
               ;
               so
               true
               is
               that
               saying
               
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 Can
                 an
                 Aethiop
                 change
                 his
                 skin
                 ?
                 then
                 may
                 ye
                 learn
                 to
                 do
                 well
                 when
                 ye
                 are
                 accustomed
                 to
                 do
                 evill
                 .
              
               But
               I
               instance
               in
               two
               things
               which
               to
               my
               sense
               seem
               great
               aggravations
               of
               the
               slavery
               and
               weaknesse
               of
               a
               customary
               sinner
               .
            
             
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 men
                 sin
                 against
                 their
                 interest
              
               .
               They
               know
               they
               shall
               be
               ruin'd
               by
               it
               ;
               it
               will
               undoe
               their
               estates
               ,
               lose
               their
               friends
               ,
               ruine
               their
               fortunes
               ,
               destroy
               their
               body
               ,
               impoverish
               the
               spirit
               ,
               load
               the
               conscience
               ,
               discompose
               his
               rest
               ,
               confound
               his
               reason
               ,
               amaze
               him
               in
               all
               his
               faculties
               ,
               destroy
               his
               hopes
               ,
               and
               mischief
               enough
               besides
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               considers
               this
               ,
               he
               declares
               against
               it
               ;
               but
               ,
               
                 Cum
                 bona
              
               
               
                 verba
                 erumpant
                 ,
                 affectus
                 tamen
                 ad
                 consuetudinem
                 relabuntur
                 ,
              
               the
               man
               gives
               good
               words
               ,
               but
               the
               evill
               custome
               prevails
               ;
               and
               it
               happens
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Tyrinthians
               ,
               who
               to
               free
               their
               nation
               from
               a
               great
               plague
               ,
               were
               bidden
               only
               to
               abstain
               from
               laughter
               ,
               while
               they
               offered
               their
               sacrifice
               :
               but
               they
               had
               been
               so
               us'd
               to
               a
               ridiculous
               effeminacy
               ,
               and
               vain
               course
               of
               conversation
               ,
               that
               they
               could
               not
               ,
               though
               the
               honour
               and
               splendor
               of
               the
               Nation
               did
               depend
               upon
               it
               .
               
                 God
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
                 keep
                 all
                 Christian
                 people
                 from
                 a
                 custome
                 in
                 sinning
              
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               be
               once
               fallen
               thither
               ,
               nothing
               can
               recover
               them
               but
               a
               miraculous
               grace
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               aggravation
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 custome
                 prevails
                 against
                 experience
              
               .
               Though
               the
               man
               hath
               already
               smarted
               ,
               though
               he
               hath
               been
               disgraced
               ,
               and
               undone
               ,
               though
               he
               lost
               his
               relation
               and
               his
               friends
               ,
               he
               is
               turn'd
               out
               of
               service
               ,
               and
               disimployed
               ,
               he
               begs
               with
               a
               load
               of
               his
               old
               sins
               upon
               his
               shoulders
               ,
               yet
               this
               will
               not
               cure
               an
               evill
               custome
               :
               Do
               not
               we
               daily
               see
               how
               miserable
               some
               men
               make
               themselves
               with
               drunkennesse
               ,
               and
               folly
               ?
               Have
               not
               we
               seen
               them
               that
               have
               been
               sick
               with
               intemperance
               ,
               deadly
               sick
               ,
               enduring
               for
               one
               drunken
               meeting
               ,
               more
               pain
               then
               are
               in
               all
               the
               fasting
               dayes
               of
               the
               whole
               year
               ?
               and
               yet
               do
               they
               not
               the
               very
               next
               day
               go
               to
               
               it
               again
               ?
               Indeed
               some
               few
               are
               smitten
               into
               the
               beginning
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               they
               stay
               a
               fortnight
               ,
               or
               a
               moneth
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               resist
               two
               or
               three
               invitations
               ;
               but
               yet
               the
               custome
               is
               not
               gone
               ,
            
             
               
                 Nec
                 tu
                 cum
                 obstiteris
                 semel
                 ,
                 instantique
                 negaris
              
               
                 Parêre
                 imperio
                 ,
                 Rupi
                 jam
                 vincula
                 ,
                 dicas
                 .
              
            
             
               Think
               not
               the
               chain
               is
               off
               when
               thou
               hast
               once
               or
               twice
               resisted
               ;
               or
               if
               the
               chain
               be
               broke
               ,
               part
               remains
               on
               thee
               ,
               like
               a
               cord
               upon
               a
               dogs
               neck
               ,
               
            
             
               
                 Nam
                 &
                 luctata
                 canis
                 nodum
                 arripit
                 ;
                 attamen
                 illi
              
               
                 Cum
                 fugit
                 ,
                 à
                 collo
                 trahitur
                 pars
                 magna
                 catenae
                 .
              
            
             
               He
               is
               not
               free
               that
               drawes
               his
               chain
               after
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               breaks
               
               
               off
               from
               his
               sins
               with
               greatest
               passion
               ,
               stands
               in
               need
               of
               prosperous
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               a
               strange
               freedome
               from
               temptation
               ,
               and
               accidentall
               hardnesse
               ,
               and
               superinduced
               confidence
               ,
               and
               a
               preternaturall
               severity
               ;
               
                 Opus
                 est
                 aliquâ
                 fortunae
                 indulgentiâ
                 adhuc
                 inter
                 humana
                 luctanti
                 ,
                 dum
                 nodum
                 illum
                 exolvit
                 &
                 omne
                 vinculum
                 mortale
                 ,
              
               
               for
               the
               knot
               can
               hardly
               be
               untied
               which
               a
               course
               of
               evill
               manners
               hath
               bound
               upon
               the
               soul
               ;
               and
               every
               contingency
               in
               the
               world
               can
               intangle
               him
               that
               wears
               upon
               his
               neck
               the
               links
               of
               a
               broken
               chain
               .
               
                 Nam
                 qui
                 ab
                 eo
                 quod
                 amat
                 ,
                 Quàm
                 extemplò
                 suaviis
                 sagittatis
                 percussus
                 est
                 ,
                 illico
                 res
                 foras
                 labitur
                 ,
                 liquitur
              
               ;
               if
               he
               sees
               his
               
               temptation
               again
               he
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               his
               kindnesse
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               conversation
               with
               his
               lust
               undoes
               him
               ,
               and
               breaks
               his
               purposes
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               dies
               again
               ,
               or
               fals
               upon
               that
               stone
               that
               with
               so
               much
               pains
               he
               removed
               a
               little
               out
               of
               his
               way
               ;
               and
               he
               would
               lose
               the
               spent
               wealth
               ,
               or
               the
               health
               and
               the
               reputation
               over
               again
               ,
               if
               it
               were
               in
               his
               power
               .
               Philomusus
               was
               a
               wilde
               young
               fellow
               in
               Domitian's
               time
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               hard
               put
               to
               it
               to
               make
               a
               large
               pension
               to
               maintain
               his
               lust
               and
               luxury
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               every
               moneth
               put
               to
               beggerly
               arts
               to
               feed
               his
               crime
               .
               But
               when
               his
               father
               died
               and
               left
               him
               all
               ,
               he
               disinherited
               himself
               ;
               he
               spent
               it
               all
               though
               he
               knew
               he
               
               was
               to
               suffer
               that
               trouble
               alwayes
               ,
               which
               vexed
               his
               lustfull
               soul
               in
               the
               frequent
               periods
               of
               his
               violent
               want
               .
            
             
               Now
               this
               is
               such
               a
               state
               of
               slavery
               ,
               that
               persons
               that
               are
               sensible
               ought
               to
               complain
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               they
               serve
               worse
               lords
               then
               Egyptian
               task-masters
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               lord
               within
               that
               rules
               and
               rages
               ,
               
                 Intus
                 &
                 in
                 jecore
                 aegro
                 pascuntur
                 domini
              
               ;
               sin
               dwels
               there
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               man
               a
               miserable
               servant
               :
               and
               this
               is
               not
               only
               a
               Metaphoricall
               expression
               ,
               under
               which
               some
               spirituall
               and
               metaphysicall
               truth
               is
               represented
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               physicall
               ,
               materiall
               truth
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               endures
               hardship
               ,
               he
               cannot
               move
               but
               at
               this
               
               command
               ,
               and
               not
               his
               outward
               actions
               only
               ,
               but
               his
               will
               and
               his
               understanding
               too
               are
               kept
               in
               fetters
               and
               foolish
               bondage
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               
                 Marcus
                 Antoninus
              
               ;
               The
               two
               parts
               of
               a
               man
               are
               rent
               in
               sunder
               ,
               and
               that
               that
               prevails
               is
               the
               life
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               man
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               eloquence
               perswading
               every
               thing
               to
               its
               own
               interest
               .
               *
               And
               now
               consider
               what
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               this
               evill
               .
               A
               man
               by
               sin
               is
               made
               a
               slave
               ,
               he
               loses
               that
               liberty
               that
               is
               dearer
               to
               him
               then
               life
               it self
               ;
               and
               like
               the
               dog
               in
               the
               fable
               ,
               we
               suffer
               chains
               and
               ropes
               only
               for
               a
               piece
               of
               bread
               ;
               when
               the
               Lion
               thought
               liberty
               a
               sufficient
               reward
               and
               price
               
               for
               hunger
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               hardnesses
               of
               the
               wildernesse
               .
               Do
               not
               all
               the
               world
               sight
               for
               liberty
               ,
               and
               at
               no
               terms
               will
               lay
               down
               armes
               till
               at
               least
               they
               be
               cousened
               with
               the
               image
               and
               colour
               of
               it
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               for
               the
               pleasure
               of
               a
               few
               minutes
               we
               give
               our selves
               into
               bondage
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               world
               does
               it
               ,
               more
               or
               lesse
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               Either
               men
               are
               slaves
               to
               fortune
               ,
               or
               to
               lust
               ;
               to
               covetousnesse
               ,
               or
               tyranny
               ;
               something
               or
               other
               compels
               him
               to
               usages
               against
               his
               will
               and
               reason
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               lawes
               cannot
               rule
               him
               ,
               money
               can
               ;
               
                 divitia
                 enim
                 apud
                 sapientem
                 virum
                 in
                 servitute
                 sunt
                 ,
                 apud
                 stultum
                 in
                 imperio
              
               ;
               for
               
                 money
                 is
                 the
                 wise
                 mans
                 servant
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fools
                 Master
                 :
              
               
               but
               the
               bondage
               of
               a
               vicious
               person
               ,
               is
               such
               a
               bondage
               as
               the
               childe
               hath
               in
               the
               wombe
               ,
               or
               rather
               as
               a
               sick
               man
               in
               his
               bed
               ;
               we
               are
               bound
               fast
               by
               our
               disease
               ,
               and
               a
               consequent
               weaknesse
               ,
               we
               cannot
               go
               forth
               though
               the
               doors
               be
               open
               ,
               and
               the
               fetters
               knockt
               off
               ,
               and
               vertue
               and
               reason
               like
               St.
               
                 Peters
                 Angel
              
               call
               us
               and
               b●at
               us
               upon
               the
               sides
               ,
               and
               offer
               to
               go
               before
               us
               ,
               yet
               we
               cannot
               come
               forth
               from
               prison
               ;
               for
               we
               have
               by
               our
               evill
               customes
               given
               hostages
               to
               the
               Devill
               ,
               never
               to
               stirre
               from
               the
               enemies
               quarter
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               greatest
               bondage
               that
               is
               imaginable
               ,
               the
               bondage
               of
               conquered
               ,
               wounded
               ,
               unresisting
               people
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Vertue
               only
               is
               the
               
               truest
               liberty
               :
               
                 And
                 if
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 make
                 us
                 free
                 ,
                 then
                 are
                 we
                 free
                 indeed
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Sin
               does
               naturally
               introduce
               a
               great
               basenesse
               upon
               the
               spirit
               ,
               expressed
               in
               Scripture
               in
               some
               cases
               by
               
                 the
                 Devils
                 entring
                 into
                 a
                 man
                 ,
              
               as
               it
               was
               in
               the
               case
               of
               
                 Judas
                 ,
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 taken
                 the
                 sop
                 ,
              
               
               
                 Satan
                 entred
                 into
                 him
              
               ;
               and
               St.
               Cyprian
               speaking
               of
               them
               that
               after
               Baptisme
               lapsed
               into
               foul
               crimes
               ,
               he
               affirms
               that
               
                 spiritu
                 immundo
              
               
               
                 quasi
                 redeunte
                 quatiuntur
                 ,
                 ut
                 manifestum
                 sit
                 Diabolum
                 in
                 baptismo
                 fide
                 credentis
                 excludi
                 ,
                 si
                 fides
                 postmodum
                 defecerit
                 regredi
              
               ;
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               grace
               of
               Baptisme
               turns
               the
               Devill
               out
               of
               possession
               :
               
               but
               when
               faith
               fails
               ,
               and
               we
               loose
               the
               bands
               of
               Religion
               ,
               then
               the
               Devill
               returns
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               man
               is
               devolved
               into
               such
               sins
               of
               which
               there
               can
               be
               no
               reason
               given
               ,
               which
               no
               excuse
               can
               lessen
               ,
               which
               are
               set
               off
               with
               no
               pleasure
               ,
               advanced
               by
               no
               temptations
               ,
               which
               deceive
               by
               no
               allurements
               and
               flattering
               pretences
               :
               such
               things
               which
               have
               a
               proper
               and
               direct
               contrariety
               to
               the
               good
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               not
               restrained
               by
               humane
               laws
               ;
               because
               they
               are
               
                 states
                 of
                 evill
              
               rather
               then
               
                 evill
                 actions
              
               ,
               principles
               of
               mischief
               rather
               then
               direct
               emanations
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               ,
               
                 unthankfulnesse
                 ,
                 impiety
                 ,
                 giving
                 a
                 secret
                 blow
                 ,
                 fawning
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
                 detraction
                 ,
                 impudence
                 ,
                 forgetfulnesse
              
               
               
                 of
                 the
                 dead
              
               ,
               and
               
                 forgetting
                 to
                 do
                 that
                 in
                 their
                 absence
                 which
                 we
                 promised
                 to
                 them
                 in
                 presence
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               Concerning
               which
               sorts
               of
               unworthinesse
               
               it
               is
               certain
               they
               argue
               a
               most
               degenerous
               spirit
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               the
               effect
               ,
               the
               naturall
               effect
               of
               malice
               and
               despair
               ,
               an
               unwholesome
               
               
               ill
               natur'd
               soul
               ,
               a
               soul
               corrupted
               in
               its
               whole
               constitution
               .
               I
               remember
               that
               in
               the
               Apologues
               of
               Phaedrus
               ,
               it
               is
               told
               concerning
               an
               ill
               natured
               fellow
               ,
               that
               he
               refused
               to
               pay
               his
               Symbol
               ,
               which
               himself
               and
               all
               the
               company
               had
               agreed
               should
               be
               given
               for
               every
               disease
               ,
               that
               each
               man
               had
               ;
               he
               denying
               his
               itch
               to
               be
               a
               disease
               ;
               but
               the
               company
               taking
               off
               the
               refusers
               hat
               for
               a
               pledge
               ,
               found
               that
               he
               had
               a
               scal'd
               head
               ,
               and
               so
               demanded
               the
               money
               double
               ;
               which
               he
               pertinaciously
               resisting
               ,
               they
               threw
               him
               down
               ,
               and
               then
               discovered
               he
               was
               broken
               bellied
               ,
               and
               justly
               condemned
               him
               to
               pay
               three
               Philippicles
               :
            
             
               
               —
               Quae
               fuerat
               fabula
               ,
               poena
               fuit
               .
            
             
               One
               disease
               discovers
               it self
               by
               the
               hiding
               of
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               being
               open'd
               discovers
               a
               third
               ;
               He
               that
               is
               almost
               taken
               in
               a
               fault
               ,
               tels
               a
               lye
               to
               escape
               ;
               and
               to
               protect
               that
               lye
               ,
               he
               forswears
               himself
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               may
               not
               be
               suspected
               of
               perjury
               ,
               he
               growes
               impudent
               ;
               and
               that
               sin
               may
               not
               shame
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               glory
               in
               it
               ,
               like
               the
               slave
               in
               the
               Comedy
               ,
               who
               being
               torn
               with
               whips
               ,
               grinn'd
               ,
               and
               forc'd
               an
               ugly
               smile
               that
               it
               might
               not
               seem
               to
               smart
               .
               *
               There
               are
               some
               
               sins
               which
               a
               man
               that
               is
               newly
               fallen
               ,
               cannot
               entertain
               .
               There
               is
               no
               crime
               made
               ready
               for
               a
               young
               sinner
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               nature
               prompts
               him
               to
               .
               Naturall
               inclination
               is
               the
               first
               tempter
               ,
               then
               compliance
               ,
               then
               custome
               ,
               but
               this
               being
               helped
               by
               a
               consequent
               folly
               ,
               dismantles
               the
               soul
               ,
               making
               it
               to
               hate
               God
               ,
               to
               despise
               Religion
               ,
               to
               laugh
               at
               severity
               ,
               to
               deride
               sober
               counsels
               ,
               to
               flie
               from
               repentance
               ,
               to
               resolve
               against
               it
               ,
               to
               delight
               in
               sin
               without
               abatement
               of
               spirit
               or
               purposes
               :
               For
               it
               is
               an
               intolerable
               thing
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               tormented
               in
               his
               conscience
               for
               every
               sin
               he
               acts
               ;
               that
               must
               not
               be
               ;
               he
               must
               have
               his
               sin
               and
               his
               peace
               too
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               can
               have
               neither
               
               long
               :
               and
               because
               true
               peace
               cannot
               come
               ,
               [
               for
               
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 peace
                 ,
                 saith
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 wicked
                 ]
              
               therefore
               they
               must
               make
               a
               phantastick
               peace
               by
               a
               studied
               cousening
               of
               themselves
               ,
               by
               false
               propositions
               ,
               by
               carelesnesse
               ,
               by
               stupidity
               ,
               by
               impudence
               ,
               by
               sufferance
               ,
               and
               habit
               ;
               by
               conversation
               ,
               and
               daily
               acquaintances
               ;
               by
               doing
               some
               things
               as
               Absalom
               did
               when
               he
               lay
               with
               his
               fathers
               concubines
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               repent
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               forgiven
               ,
               something
               to
               secure
               him
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               hell
               ;
               
                 Tute
                 hoc
                 intristi
                 quod
                 tibi
                 exedendum
                 est
                 ,
              
               the
               man
               must
               thorough
               it
               now
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               it
               that
               makes
               men
               fall
               into
               all
               basenesse
               of
               
                 spirituall
                 sins
              
               ,
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               when
               a
               man
               is
               come
               to
               the
               bottome
               of
               his
               wickednsse
               ,
               he
               despises
               all
               ]
               such
               as
               malice
               and
               
                 despite
                 ,
                 rancor
              
               and
               
                 impudence
                 ,
                 malicious
                 studied
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 voluntary
                 contempt
                 of
                 all
                 Religion
                 ,
                 hating
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 and
                 good
                 counsels
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 taking
                 every
                 wise
                 man
                 and
                 wise
                 action
                 to
                 be
                 his
                 enemy
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               basenesse
               of
               sin
               which
               Plato
               so
               much
               detested
               ,
               that
               he
               
               said
               he
               should
               blush
               to
               be
               guilty
               of
               ,
               though
               he
               knew
               God
               would
               
               pardon
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               men
               should
               never
               know
               it
               ,
               
                 propter
                 solam
                 peccati
                 turpitudinem
              
               ,
               for
               the
               very
               basenesse
               that
               is
               in
               it
               .
               A
               man
               that
               is
               false
               to
               God
               ,
               will
               also
               ,
               if
               an
               evill
               temptation
               overtakes
               him
               ,
               betray
               his
               friend
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               notorious
               in
               the
               covetous
               and
               ambitious
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
              
            
             
               They
               are
               an
               unthankfull
               generation
               ,
               and
               to
               please
               the
               people
               ,
               or
               to
               serve
               their
               interest
               will
               hurt
               their
               friends
               .
               That
               man
               hath
               so
               lost
               himself
               to
               all
               sweetnesse
               and
               excellency
               of
               spirit
               ,
               that
               is
               gone
               thus
               farre
               in
               sin
               ,
               that
               he
               looks
               like
               a
               condemned
               man
               ,
               or
               is
               like
               the
               accursed
               spirits
               preserved
               in
               chains
               of
               darknesse
               and
               impieties
               unto
               the
               Judgement
               of
               the
               great
               Day
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               this
               man
               can
               be
               nothing
               but
               evill
               ;
               for
               these
               inclinations
               and
               evill
               forwardnesses
               ,
               this
               dyscrasie
               and
               gangren'd
               disposition
               does
               alwaies
               suppose
               a
               long
               or
               a
               base
               sin
               for
               their
               parent
               ;
               and
               the
               product
               of
               
               these
               is
               a
               wretchlesse
               spirit
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               aptnesse
               to
               any
               unworthinesse
               ,
               and
               an
               unwillingnesse
               to
               resist
               any
               temptation
               ;
               a
               perseverance
               in
               basenesse
               ,
               and
               a
               consignation
               to
               all
               damnation
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               If
               men
               do
               evill
               things
               ,
               evill
               things
               shall
               be
               their
               reward
               .
               If
               they
               obey
               the
               evill
               spirit
               ,
               an
               evill
               spirit
               shall
               be
               their
               portion
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Devill
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 them
                 as
                 he
                 entred
                 into
              
               Judas
               ,
               
                 and
                 fill
                 them
                 full
                 of
                 iniquity
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
               SERMON
               ,
               XXI
               .
               
                 Part
                 III.
              
               
            
             
               
               4.
               
               ALthough
               these
               are
               shamefull
               effects
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               need
               no
               greater
               dishonour
               then
               to
               be
               a
               fool
               and
               a
               slave
               ,
               and
               a
               base
               person
               ,
               all
               which
               sin
               infallibly
               makes
               him
               ;
               yet
               there
               are
               some
               sins
               which
               are
               directly
               shamefull
               in
               their
               nature
               ,
               and
               proper
               disreputation
               ,
               and
               a
               very
               great
               many
               sins
               are
               the
               worst
               and
               basest
               in
               severall
               respects
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               every
               of
               them
               hath
               a
               venomous
               quality
               of
               its
               own
               ,
               whereby
               it
               is
               marked
               and
               appropriated
               to
               a
               peculiar
               evill
               spirit
               .
               The
               Devils
               sin
               was
               the
               worst
               ,
               
               because
               it
               came
               from
               the
               greatest
               malice
               :
               Adams
               was
               the
               worst
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               of
               most
               universall
               efficacy
               and
               dissemination
               :
               Judas
               sin
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               ,
               because
               against
               the
               most
               excellent
               person
               ;
               and
               
                 the
                 relapses
                 of
                 the
                 godly
              
               are
               the
               worst
               ,
               by
               reason
               they
               were
               the
               most
               obliged
               persons
               .
               But
               the
               
                 ignorance
                 of
                 the
                 Law
              
               is
               the
               greatest
               of
               evils
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               its
               danger
               ,
               but
               covetousnesse
               is
               worse
               then
               it
               ,
               if
               we
               regard
               its
               incurable
               and
               growing
               nature
               :
               luxury
               is
               most
               alien
               from
               spirituall
               things
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               worst
               of
               all
               in
               its
               temptation
               and
               our
               pronenesse
               ;
               but
               pride
               growes
               most
               venomous
               by
               its
               unreasonablenesse
               and
               importunity
               ,
               arising
               even
               from
               the
               good
               
               things
               a
               man
               hath
               ;
               even
               from
               graces
               ,
               and
               endearments
               ,
               and
               from
               being
               more
               in
               debt
               to
               God.
               
                 Sins
                 of
                 malice
              
               and
               
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
              
               oppu●n
               the
               greatest
               grace
               with
               the
               greatest
               spite
               ;
               but
               Idolatry
               is
               perfectly
               hated
               by
               God
               by
               a
               direct
               enmity
               .
               Some
               sins
               are
               therefore
               most
               hainous
               ,
               because
               to
               resist
               them
               is
               most
               easie
               ,
               and
               to
               act
               them
               there
               is
               the
               least
               temptation
               :
               such
               as
               are
               severally
               ,
               lying
               ,
               and
               swearing
               .
               There
               is
               a
               strange
               poison
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               sins
               ,
               that
               of
               so
               many
               sorts
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               them
               should
               be
               
                 the
                 worst
              
               .
               Every
               sin
               hath
               an
               evill
               spirit
               ,
               a
               Devill
               of
               its
               own
               to
               manage
               ,
               to
               conduct
               ,
               and
               to
               imbitter
               it
               :
               and
               although
               all
               these
               are
               Gods
               enemies
               ,
               
               and
               have
               an
               appendant
               shame
               in
               their
               retinue
               ,
               yet
               to
               some
               sins
               shame
               is
               more
               appropriate
               ,
               and
               a
               proper
               ingredient
               in
               their
               constitutions
               :
               such
               as
               are
               lying
               ,
               and
               lust
               ,
               and
               vow-breach
               ,
               and
               inconstancy
               .
               God
               sometimes
               cures
               the
               pride
               of
               a
               mans
               spirit
               by
               suffering
               his
               evill
               manners
               ,
               and
               filthy
               inclination
               to
               be
               determin'd
               upon
               lust
               ;
               lust
               makes
               a
               man
               afraid
               of
               publick
               eyes
               ,
               and
               common
               
               voices
               ;
               it
               is
               (
               as
               all
               sins
               else
               are
               ,
               but
               this
               especially
               )
               
                 a
                 work
                 of
                 darknesse
              
               ,
               
               it
               does
               debauch
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               to
               decay
               and
               fall
               off
               from
               courage
               and
               resolution
               ,
               constancy
               and
               severity
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               government
               and
               a
               noble
               freedome
               ;
               and
               those
               punishments
               which
               the
               nations
               of
               the
               world
               have
               inflicted
               upon
               it
               ,
               are
               not
               smart
               so
               much
               as
               shame
               :
               Lustfull
               souls
               are
               cheap
               and
               
                 easie
                 ,
                 trifling
              
               and
               despised
               in
               all
               wise
               accounts
               ;
               they
               are
               so
               farre
               from
               being
               fit
               to
               sit
               with
               Princes
               ,
               that
               they
               dare
               not
               chastise
               a
               sinning
               servant
               that
               is
               private
               to
               their
               secret
               follies
               ;
               It
               is
               strange
               to
               consider
               what
               laborious
               arts
               of
               concealment
               ,
               what
               excuses
               and
               lessenings
               ,
               what
               pretences
               and
               fig-leaves
               men
               will
               put
               before
               their
               nakednesse
               and
               
               crimes
               ;
               shame
               was
               the
               first
               thing
               that
               entred
               upon
               the
               sin
               of
               Adam
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               second
               world
               began
               ,
               there
               was
               a
               strange
               scene
               of
               shame
               acted
               by
               Noah
               and
               his
               sons
               ,
               and
               it
               ended
               in
               slavery
               and
               basenesse
               to
               all
               descending
               generations
               .
            
             
               We
               see
               the
               event
               of
               this
               by
               too
               sad
               an
               experience
               .
               What
               arguments
               ,
               what
               hardnesse
               ,
               what
               preaching
               ,
               what
               necessity
               can
               perswade
               men
               to
               confesse
               their
               sins
               ?
               they
               are
               so
               ashamed
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               to
               be
               conceal'd
               they
               preferre
               before
               their
               remedy
               ;
               and
               yet
               in
               penitentiall
               confession
               the
               shame
               is
               going
               off
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               Cato's
               coming
               out
               of
               the
               Theatre
               ,
               or
               the
               Philosopher
               from
               the
               Taverne
               ;
               
               it
               might
               have
               been
               shame
               to
               have
               entred
               ,
               but
               glory
               to
               have
               departed
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               yet
               ever
               to
               have
               relation
               to
               sin
               is
               so
               shamefull
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               a
               mans
               spirit
               is
               amazed
               ,
               and
               his
               face
               is
               confounded
               when
               he
               is
               dressed
               of
               so
               shamefull
               a
               disease
               .
               And
               there
               are
               but
               few
               men
               that
               will
               endure
               it
               ,
               but
               rather
               choose
               to
               involve
               it
               in
               excuses
               and
               deniall
               ,
               in
               the
               clouds
               of
               lying
               ,
               and
               the
               white
               linnen
               of
               hypocrisie
               :
               and
               yet
               when
               they
               make
               a
               vail
               for
               their
               shame
               ,
               such
               is
               the
               fate
               of
               sin
               ,
               the
               shame
               growes
               the
               bigger
               and
               the
               thicker
               ;
               we
               lye
               to
               men
               ,
               and
               we
               excuse
               it
               to
               God
               ;
               either
               some
               parts
               of
               lying
               ,
               or
               many
               parts
               of
               impudence
               ,
               darknesse
               ,
               or
               forgetfulnesse
               ,
               running
               
               away
               ,
               or
               running
               further
               in
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               covers
               of
               our
               shame
               ,
               like
               menstruous
               rags
               upon
               a
               skin
               of
               leprosie
               :
               But
               so
               sometimes
               we
               see
               a
               decayed
               beauty
               besmear'd
               with
               a
               lying
               fucus
               ,
               and
               the
               chinks
               fill'd
               with
               ceruse
               ;
               besides
               that
               it
               makes
               no
               reall
               beauty
               ,
               it
               spoils
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               betrayes
               evill
               manners
               ;
               it
               does
               not
               hide
               old
               age
               ,
               or
               the
               change
               of
               years
               ,
               but
               it
               discovers
               pride
               or
               lust
               ;
               it
               was
               not
               shame
               to
               be
               old
               ,
               or
               wearied
               and
               worn
               out
               with
               age
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               shame
               to
               dissemble
               nature
               by
               a
               wanton
               vizor
               .
               So
               sin
               retires
               from
               blushing
               into
               shame
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               discover'd
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               to
               be
               endured
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               go
               to
               hide
               it
               ,
               we
               make
               it
               worse
               .
               But
               then
               if
               we
               remember
               
               how
               ambitious
               we
               are
               for
               fame
               and
               reputation
               ,
               for
               honour
               and
               a
               fair
               opinion
               ,
               for
               a
               good
               name
               all
               our
               dayes
               ,
               and
               when
               our
               dayes
               are
               done
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               ingenuous
               man
               can
               enjoy
               any
               thing
               he
               hath
               ,
               if
               he
               lives
               in
               disgrace
               ,
               and
               that
               nothing
               so
               breaks
               a
               mans
               spirit
               as
               dishonour
               ,
               and
               the
               meanest
               person
               alive
               does
               not
               think
               himself
               fit
               
               
               to
               be
               despised
               ;
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               into
               what
               an
               evill
               condition
               sin
               puts
               us
               ,
               for
               which
               we
               are
               not
               only
               disgraced
               and
               disparaged
               here
               ,
               marked
               with
               disgracefull
               punishments
               ,
               despised
               by
               good
               men
               ,
               our
               follies
               derided
               ,
               our
               company
               avoided
               ,
               and
               hooted
               at
               by
               boyes
               ,
               talk'd
               of
               in
               fairs
               and
               markets
               ,
               pointed
               at
               ,
               and
               described
               by
               appellatives
               of
               scorn
               ,
               and
               
                 everybody
                 can
                 chide
                 us
              
               ,
               and
               we
               dye
               unpitied
               ,
               and
               lye
               in
               our
               graves
               eaten
               up
               by
               wormes
               ,
               and
               a
               foul
               dishonour
               ;
               but
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               at
               the
               day
               of
               Judgement
               we
               shall
               be
               called
               from
               our
               charnell
               houses
               ,
               where
               our
               disgrace
               could
               not
               sleep
               ,
               and
               shall
               in
               the
               face
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               Angels
               and
               Devils
               ,
               before
               
               all
               good
               men
               and
               all
               the
               evill
               ,
               see
               ,
               and
               feel
               the
               shame
               of
               all
               our
               sins
               written
               upon
               our
               foreheads
               :
               Here
               in
               this
               state
               of
               misery
               and
               folly
               we
               make
               nothing
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               though
               we
               dread
               to
               be
               discovered
               to
               men
               ,
               yet
               to
               God
               we
               confesse
               our
               sins
               without
               a
               trouble
               or
               a
               blush
               ;
               but
               tell
               an
               even
               story
               ,
               because
               we
               finde
               some
               formes
               of
               confession
               prescrib'd
               in
               our
               prayer
               books
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               may
               appear
               how
               indifferent
               and
               unconcerned
               we
               seem
               to
               be
               ,
               we
               read
               and
               say
               all
               ,
               and
               confesse
               the
               sins
               we
               never
               did
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               sorrow
               and
               regret
               as
               those
               that
               we
               have
               acted
               a
               thousand
               times
               .
               But
               in
               that
               strange
               day
               of
               recompences
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               the
               Devill
               
               to
               upbraid
               the
               criminall
               ,
               Christ
               to
               disown
               them
               ,
               the
               Angels
               to
               drive
               them
               from
               the
               seat
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               shame
               to
               be
               their
               smart
               ,
               the
               consigning
               them
               to
               damnation
               ;
               they
               shall
               then
               finde
               ,
               that
               they
               cannot
               dwell
               where
               vertue
               is
               rewarded
               ,
               and
               where
               honour
               and
               glory
               hath
               a
               throne
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               vail
               but
               what
               is
               rent
               ,
               no
               excuse
               to
               any
               but
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               are
               declared
               as
               innocent
               ;
               no
               circumstances
               concerning
               the
               wicked
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               but
               them
               that
               aggravate
               ;
               then
               the
               disgrace
               is
               not
               confin'd
               to
               the
               talk
               of
               a
               village
               ,
               or
               a
               province
               ,
               but
               is
               scattered
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               only
               in
               one
               age
               shall
               the
               shame
               abide
               ,
               but
               the
               men
               of
               all
               generations
               shall
               see
               ,
               
               and
               wonder
               at
               the
               vastnesse
               of
               that
               evill
               that
               is
               spread
               upon
               the
               souls
               of
               sinners
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               No
               night
               shall
               then
               hide
               it
               ,
               for
               in
               those
               regions
               of
               darknesse
               where
               the
               dishonoured
               man
               shall
               dwell
               for
               ever
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               visible
               but
               the
               shame
               ;
               there
               is
               light
               enough
               for
               that
               ,
               but
               darknesse
               for
               all
               things
               else
               :
               and
               then
               he
               shall
               reap
               the
               full
               harvest
               of
               his
               shame
               ;
               all
               that
               for
               which
               wise
               men
               scorned
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               for
               which
               God
               hated
               him
               ;
               all
               that
               in
               which
               he
               was
               a
               fool
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               in
               which
               he
               was
               malicious
               ;
               that
               which
               was
               publick
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               was
               private
               ;
               that
               which
               fools
               applauded
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               himself
               
               durst
               not
               own
               ;
               the
               secrets
               of
               his
               lust
               ,
               and
               the
               criminall
               contrivances
               of
               his
               thoughts
               ;
               the
               base
               and
               odious
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               the
               frequency
               of
               the
               action
               ,
               and
               the
               partner
               of
               his
               sin
               ;
               all
               that
               which
               troubles
               his
               conscience
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               he
               willingly
               forgets
               ,
               shall
               be
               proclaim'd
               by
               the
               trumpet
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               voice
               of
               an
               Archangell
               in
               the
               great
               congregation
               of
               spirits
               and
               just
               men
               .
            
             
             
               There
               is
               one
               great
               circumstance
               more
               of
               the
               shame
               of
               sin
               ,
               which
               
               extremely
               enlarges
               the
               evill
               of
               a
               sinfull
               state
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               not
               consequent
               to
               sin
               by
               a
               naturall
               emanation
               ,
               but
               is
               superinduc'd
               by
               the
               just
               wrath
               of
               God
               :
               and
               therefore
               is
               to
               be
               consider'd
               in
               the
               third
               part
               ,
               which
               is
               next
               to
               be
               handled
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               the
               Boeotians
               asked
               the
               Oracle
               ,
               by
               what
               they
               should
               become
               happy
               ?
               the
               answer
               was
               made
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 wicked
                 and
                 irreligious
                 persons
                 are
                 prosperous
                 :
              
               and
               they
               taking
               the
               Devill
               at
               his
               word
               ,
               threw
               the
               inspired
               Pythian
               ,
               
                 the
                 ministring
                 witch
              
               ,
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
               hoping
               so
               to
               become
               mighty
               in
               peace
               and
               warre
               .
               The
               effect
               of
               which
               was
               this
               ,
               The
               Devill
               was
               found
               a
               lyar
               ,
               and
               they
               
               fools
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               felt
               the
               reward
               of
               irreligion
               .
               For
               there
               are
               to
               some
               crimes
               such
               events
               ,
               which
               are
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               the
               connexion
               of
               naturall
               causes
               ,
               but
               from
               secret
               influences
               and
               undiscernible
               conveyances
               ;
               *
               that
               a
               man
               should
               be
               made
               sick
               for
               receiving
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               unworthily
               ,
               and
               blinde
               for
               resisting
               the
               words
               of
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               a
               preacher
               of
               the
               Lawes
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               dye
               suddenly
               for
               breaking
               of
               his
               vow
               ,
               and
               committing
               sacriledge
               ,
               and
               be
               under
               the
               power
               and
               scourge
               of
               an
               exterminating
               Angell
               for
               climbing
               his
               Fathers
               bed
               ,
               these
               are
               things
               beyond
               the
               worlds
               Philosophy
               .
               But
               as
               in
               Nature
               ,
               so
               in
               Divinity
               too
               there
               are
               Sympathies
               
               and
               Antipathies
               ,
               effects
               which
               we
               feel
               by
               experience
               ,
               and
               are
               forewarned
               of
               by
               revelation
               ,
               which
               no
               naturall
               reason
               can
               judge
               ,
               nor
               any
               providence
               can
               prevent
               but
               by
               living
               innocently
               ,
               and
               complying
               with
               the
               Commandements
               of
               God.
               
                 The
                 rod
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 which
                 cometh
                 not
                 into
                 the
                 lot
                 of
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
              
               strikes
               the
               sinning
               man
               with
               
                 sore
                 strokes
                 of
                 veng
                 eance
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               that
               I
               shall
               note
               is
               that
               which
               I
               called
               
                 the
                 aggravation
                 of
                 the
                 shame
                 of
                 sin
              
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               an
               impossibility
               of
               being
               concealed
               in
               most
               cases
               of
               heinous
               crimes
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               let
               no
               man
               suppose
               that
               he
               shall
               for
               ever
               hide
               his
               sin
               :
               
               a
               single
               action
               may
               be
               conveyed
               away
               under
               the
               covert
               of
               an
               excuse
               or
               a
               privacy
               ,
               escaping
               as
               Ulysses
               did
               the
               search
               of
               Polyphemus
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               in
               time
               be
               known
               that
               it
               did
               escape
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               discover'd
               that
               
                 it
                 was
                 private
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 no
                 longer
              
               .
               But
               no
               wicked
               man
               that
               dwelt
               and
               delighted
               in
               sin
               ,
               did
               ever
               go
               off
               from
               his
               scene
               of
               unworthinesse
               without
               a
               filthy
               character
               ;
               The
               black
               veile
               is
               thrown
               over
               him
               before
               his
               death
               ,
               and
               by
               some
               contingency
               or
               other
               he
               enters
               into
               his
               cloud
               ,
               because
               few
               sins
               determine
               finally
               in
               the
               thoughts
               ;
               but
               if
               they
               dwell
               there
               ,
               they
               will
               also
               enter
               into
               action
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               thing
               discovers
               it self
               ;
               or
               else
               the
               
               injured
               person
               will
               proclaim
               it
               ,
               or
               the
               jealous
               man
               will
               talk
               of
               it
               before
               it
               's
               done
               ,
               or
               curious
               people
               will
               inquire
               and
               discover
               ,
               or
               the
               spirit
               of
               detraction
               shall
               be
               let
               loose
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               in
               spite
               shall
               declare
               more
               then
               he
               knowes
               ,
               not
               more
               then
               is
               true
               ,
               The
               Ancients
               ,
               especially
               the
               Scholars
               of
               Epicurus
               ,
               beleev'd
               that
               no
               man
               could
               
               
               be
               secured
               or
               quiet
               in
               his
               spirit
               from
               being
               discovered
               .
               
                 Scelus
                 aliqua
                 tutum
                 ,
                 nulla
                 securum
                 tulit
              
               ;
               They
               are
               not
               secure
               even
               when
               they
               are
               safe
               ;
               but
               are
               afflicted
               with
               perpetuall
               jealousies
               ;
               and
               every
               whisper
               is
               concerning
               them
               ,
               and
               all
               new
               noises
               ,
               are
               arrests
               to
               their
               spirits
               ;
               and
               the
               day
               is
               too
               light
               ,
               and
               the
               night
               is
               too
               horrid
               ,
               and
               both
               are
               the
               most
               opportune
               for
               their
               discovery
               ;
               and
               besides
               the
               undiscernible
               connexion
               of
               the
               contingencies
               of
               providence
               ,
               many
               secret
               crimes
               have
               been
               published
               by
               dreams
               ,
               and
               talkings
               in
               their
               sleep
               .
               It
               is
               the
               observation
               of
               Lucretius
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                 Multi
                 de
                 magnis
                 per
                 somnum
                 rebus
                 loquuntur
                 ,
              
               
                 Indicióque
                 sui
                 facti
                 persape
                 fuêre
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               what
               their
               understanding
               kept
               a
               guard
               upon
               ,
               their
               fancy
               let
               loose
               ;
               fear
               was
               the
               bars
               and
               locks
               ,
               but
               sleep
               became
               the
               key
               to
               open
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               all
               the
               senses
               were
               shut
               ,
               and
               God
               rul'd
               alone
               without
               the
               choice
               and
               discourse
               of
               man.
               And
               though
               no
               man
               regards
               the
               wilder
               talkings
               of
               a
               distracted
               man
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               sometimes
               hapned
               that
               a
               delirium
               and
               a
               feaver
               ,
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               intolerable
               apprehensions
               of
               damnation
               have
               open'd
               the
               cabinet
               
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               brought
               to
               light
               all
               that
               was
               acted
               in
               the
               curtains
               of
               night
               ,
            
             
               
                 Quippe
                 ubi
                 se
                 multis
                 per
                 somnia
                 saepe
                 loquentes
                 ,
              
               
                 Aut
                 morbo
                 delirantes
                 protrâxe
                 feruntur
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 celata
                 diu
                 in
                 medium
                 peccata
                 dedisse
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               there
               are
               so
               many
               wayes
               of
               discovery
               ,
               and
               amongst
               so
               many
               ,
               some
               one
               does
               so
               certainly
               happen
               that
               they
               are
               well
               summ'd
               up
               by
               Sophocles
               ,
               by
               saying
               ,
               that
               
                 time
                 hears
                 all
                 and
                 tels
                 all
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               cloud
               may
               be
               its
               roof
               and
               cover
               till
               it
               passes
               over
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               is
               driven
               by
               a
               fierce
               winde
               ,
               or
               runs
               fondly
               after
               the
               Sun
               ,
               it
               layes
               open
               a
               deformity
               ,
               which
               like
               an
               ulcer
               had
               a
               skin
               over
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               pain
               within
               ,
               and
               drew
               to
               it
               a
               heap
               of
               sorrowes
               big
               enough
               to
               run
               over
               all
               its
               inclosures
               .
               Many
               persons
               have
               betrayed
               themselves
               by
               their
               own
               fears
               ,
               and
               knowing
               themselves
               never
               to
               be
               
               secure
               enough
               ,
               have
               gone
               to
               purge
               themselves
               of
               what
               no
               body
               suspected
               them
               ;
               offer'd
               an
               Apology
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               no
               accuser
               but
               one
               within
               ;
               which
               like
               a
               thorn
               in
               the
               flesh
               ,
               or
               like
               
                 a
                 word
                 in
                 a
                 fools
                 heart
                 ,
              
               was
               uneasie
               till
               it
               came
               out
               ;
               
                 Non
                 amo
                 se
                 nimium
                 purgitantes
              
               ,
               when
               men
               are
               over-busie
               in
               justifying
               themselves
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sign
               themselves
               think
               they
               need
               it
               .
               Plutarch
               tels
               of
               a
               young
               gentleman
               
               that
               destroyed
               a
               swallow's
               nest
               ,
               pretending
               to
               them
               that
               repreved
               
               him
               for
               doing
               the
               thing
               ,
               which
               in
               their
               superstition
               the
               Creeks
               esteemed
               so
               ominous
               ,
               that
               the
               little
               bird
               accused
               him
               for
               killing
               his
               Father
               .
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               it
               was
               that
               Solomon
               gave
               counsell
               :
               
               
                 Curse
                 not
                 the
                 King
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 thy
                 thought
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 rich
                 in
                 thy
                 bedchamber
                 ,
                 for
                 a
                 bird
                 of
                 the
                 air
                 shall
                 carry
                 the
                 voice
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 that
                 hath
                 wings
                 shall
                 tell
                 the
                 matter
                 ;
                 Murder
              
               and
               treason
               have
               by
               such
               strange
               wayes
               been
               revealed
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               had
               appointed
               an
               Angell
               president
               of
               the
               revelation
               ,
               and
               had
               kept
               this
               in
               secret
               and
               sure
               ministry
               to
               be
               as
               an
               argument
               to
               destroy
               Atheisme
               from
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               by
               opening
               the
               secrets
               of
               men
               with
               this
               key
               
               of
               providence
               .
               
                 Intercepting
                 of
                 letters
                 ,
                 mistaking
                 names
                 ,
                 false
                 inscriptions
                 ,
                 errors
                 of
                 messengers
                 ,
                 faction
                 of
                 the
                 parties
                 ,
                 fear
                 in
                 the
                 actors
                 ,
                 horror
                 in
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 the
                 majesly
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 the
                 restlesnesse
                 of
                 the
                 minde
                 ,
                 distracted
                 looks
                 ,
                 wearinesse
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
              
               and
               all
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               the
               Divine
               wisdome
               ,
               and
               the
               Divine
               vengeance
               ,
               make
               the
               covers
               of
               the
               most
               secret
               sin
               transparent
               as
               a
               net
               ,
               and
               visible
               as
               the
               Chian
               wines
               in
               the
               purest
               Crystall
               .
            
             
               For
               besides
               that
               God
               takes
               care
               of
               Kings
               and
               of
               the
               lives
               of
               men
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
              
               
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
            
             
               driving
               away
               evill
               from
               their
               persons
               ,
               and
               watching
               as
               a
               Mother
               to
               keep
               gnats
               and
               flies
               from
               her
               dear
               boy
               sleeping
               in
               the
               cradle
               ,
               there
               are
               in
               the
               machinations
               of
               a
               mighty
               mischief
               ,
               so
               many
               motions
               to
               be
               concentred
               ,
               so
               many
               wheels
               to
               move
               regularly
               ,
               and
               the
               hand
               that
               turns
               them
               does
               so
               tremble
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               so
               universall
               a
               confusion
               in
               the
               conduct
               ,
               that
               unlesse
               it
               passes
               suddenly
               into
               act
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               prevented
               by
               discovery
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               acted
               it
               
               enters
               into
               such
               a
               mighty
               horror
               ,
               that
               the
               face
               of
               a
               man
               will
               tell
               what
               his
               heart
               did
               think
               ,
               and
               his
               hands
               have
               done
               .
               And
               after
               all
               ,
               it
               was
               seen
               and
               observed
               by
               him
               that
               stood
               behinde
               the
               cloud
               ,
               who
               shall
               also
               bring
               every
               work
               of
               darknesse
               into
               light
               in
               the
               day
               of
               strange
               discoveries
               and
               fearfull
               recompences
               :
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               long
               put
               on
               a
               person
               and
               act
               a
               part
               ,
               but
               his
               evill
               manners
               will
               peep
               through
               the
               corners
               of
               the
               white
               robe
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               bring
               an
               hypocrite
               to
               shame
               even
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               A
               second
               superinduced
               consequent
               of
               sin
               brought
               upon
               it
               
               by
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               sin
               ;
               when
               God
               punishes
               
                 sin
                 with
                 sin
              
               he
               is
               extreamly
               angry
               ;
               for
               then
               the
               punishment
               is
               not
               medicinal
               ,
               but
               finall
               and
               exterminating
               ;
               God
               in
               that
               case
               takes
               no
               care
               concerning
               him
               ,
               though
               he
               dies
               and
               dies
               eternally
               .
               I
               do
               not
               here
               speak
               of
               those
               sins
               which
               are
               naturally
               consequent
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               
               
               as
               evill
               words
               to
               evill
               thoughts
               ,
               evill
               actions
               to
               evill
               words
               ,
               rage
               to
               drunkennesse
               ,
               lust
               to
               gluttony
               ,
               pride
               to
               ambition
               ;
               but
               such
               which
               God
               suffers
               the
               mans
               evill
               nature
               to
               be
               tempted
               to
               by
               evill
               opportunities
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               This
               is
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               is
               without
               remedy
               .
               It
               was
               a
               sad
               calamity
               ,
               when
               God
               punished
               Davids
               adultery
               by
               permitting
               him
               to
               fall
               to
               murder
               ,
               and
               Solomons
               wanton
               and
               inordinate
               love
               ,
               with
               the
               crime
               of
               idolatry
               ,
               and
               Ananias
               his
               sacriledge
               with
               lying
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               and
               Judas
               his
               covetousnesse
               with
               betraying
               his
               Lord
               ,
               and
               that
               betraying
               with
               despair
               ,
               and
               that
               despair
               with
               self-murder
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
            
             
               One
               evill
               invites
               another
               ,
               and
               when
               God
               is
               angry
               and
               withdrawes
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Spirit
               is
               grieved
               and
               departs
               from
               his
               dwelling
               ,
               the
               man
               is
               left
               at
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               mercilesse
               enemy
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               receive
               him
               only
               with
               variety
               of
               mischiefs
               ;
               like
               Hercules
               when
               he
               had
               broken
               the
               horn
               of
               Achelous
               ,
               he
               was
               almost
               drown'd
               with
               the
               floud
               that
               sprung
               from
               it
               ;
               and
               the
               evill
               
               man
               when
               he
               hath
               pass'd
               the
               first
               scene
               of
               his
               sorrowes
               ,
               shall
               be
               intic'd
               or
               left
               to
               fall
               into
               another
               .
               For
               it
               is
               a
               certain
               truth
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               resists
               ,
               or
               that
               neglects
               to
               use
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               shall
               fall
               into
               that
               evill
               condition
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               wants
               it
               most
               ,
               he
               shall
               have
               least
               .
               It
               is
               so
               with
               every
               man
               ;
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               greatest
               want
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               shall
               want
               it
               more
               ;
               if
               this
               great
               want
               proceeded
               once
               from
               his
               own
               sin
               .
               
                 Habenti
                 dabitur
              
               ,
               said
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               ,
               
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 shall
                 be
                 given
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 more
                 abundantly
                 ;
                 from
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 shall
                 be
                 taken
                 ,
                 even
                 that
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 .
              
               It
               is
               a
               remarkable
               saying
               of
               
                 David
                 ;
                 I
                 have
                 thought
                 upon
                 thy
                 name
                 O
                 Lord
              
               
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 season
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 kept
                 thy
                 Law
                 ;
                 this
                 I
                 had
                 because
                 I
                 kept
                 thy
                 Commandements
                 :
              
               keeping
               Gods
               Commandements
               ,
               was
               rewarded
               with
               keeping
               Gods
               Commandements
               ;
               And
               in
               this
               world
               God
               hath
               not
               a
               greater
               reward
               to
               give
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               soul
               is
               nourished
               unto
               life
               ,
               so
               it
               growes
               up
               with
               the
               increase
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               it
               passes
               onto
               a
               perfect
               man
               in
               Christ
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               consigned
               for
               heaven
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               enters
               into
               glory
               ;
               for
               glory
               is
               the
               perfection
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               when
               our
               love
               to
               God
               is
               come
               to
               its
               state
               and
               perfection
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               within
               the
               circles
               of
               a
               Diadem
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               are
               within
               the
               regions
               of
               felicity
               .
               And
               there
               is
               the
               same
               reason
               in
               the
               contrary
               
               instance
               .
            
             
               The
               wicked
               person
               fals
               into
               sin
               ,
               and
               this
               he
               had
               because
               he
               sinn'd
               against
               his
               maker
               .
               
                 Tradidit
                 Deus
                 eos
                 in
                 desideria
                 cordis
                 eorum
                 :
              
               and
               it
               concerns
               all
               to
               observe
               it
               ;
               and
               if
               ever
               we
               finde
               that
               a
               sin
               succeeds
               a
               sin
               in
               the
               same
               instance
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               
                 we
                 refuse
                 to
                 repent
              
               ;
               but
               if
               a
               sin
               succeeds
               a
               sin
               in
               another
               instance
               ,
               as
               if
               lust
               followes
               
               pride
               ,
               or
               murder
               drunkennesse
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               sign
               that
               
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 give
              
               
               
                 us
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 repentance
              
               :
               he
               is
               angry
               at
               us
               with
               a
               destructive
               fury
               ,
               he
               hath
               dipt
               his
               arrowes
               in
               the
               venome
               of
               the
               serpent
               ,
               and
               whets
               his-sword
               in
               the
               forges
               of
               hell
               ;
               then
               it
               is
               time
               that
               a
               man
               withdraw
               his
               foot
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               start
               back
               from
               the
               preparations
               of
               an
               intolerable
               ruine
               :
               For
               though
               men
               in
               this
               case
               grow
               insensible
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               part
               of
               the
               disease
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               Chrysostome
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               biggest
               part
               of
               the
               evill
               that
               the
               man
               feels
               it
               not
               ,
               yet
               the
               very
               antiperistasis
               or
               the
               contrariety
               ,
               the
               very
               horror
               and
               bignesse
               of
               the
               danger
               may
               possibly
               make
               a
               man
               to
               contend
               to
               leap
               out
               of
               the
               fire
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               God
               works
               a
               miracle
               ,
               
               and
               besides
               his
               own
               rule
               delights
               to
               reform
               a
               dissolute
               person
               ,
               to
               force
               a
               man
               from
               the
               grave
               ,
               to
               draw
               him
               against
               the
               bent
               of
               his
               evill
               habits
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               so
               seldome
               that
               we
               are
               left
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               such
               persons
               are
               in
               a
               desperate
               condition
               ,
               who
               cannot
               be
               saved
               unlesse
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               work
               a
               miracle
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Sinne
               brings
               in
               its
               retinue
               ,
               fearfull
               plagues
               and
               evill
               angels
               ,
               messengers
               of
               the
               displeasure
               of
               God
               ,
               concerning
               which
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               there
               are
               enough
               of
               dead
               ;
               I
               mean
               the
               experience
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               notion
               so
               common
               ,
               and
               the
               examples
               so
               frequent
               ,
               and
               the
               instances
               so
               sad
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               scarce
               any
               thing
               new
               in
               
               this
               particular
               to
               be
               noted
               ;
               but
               something
               is
               remarkable
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               even
               when
               he
               forgives
               the
               sin
               ,
               does
               reserve
               such
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               such
               remains
               of
               punishment
               ,
               and
               those
               not
               only
               to
               the
               lesse
               perfect
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               best
               persons
               ,
               that
               it
               makes
               demonstration
               ,
               that
               every
               sinner
               is
               in
               a
               worse
               condition
               then
               he
               dreams
               of
               .
               For
               consider
               ;
               can
               it
               be
               imagined
               that
               any
               one
               of
               us
               should
               escape
               better
               then
               David
               did
               ?
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               tremble
               when
               we
               remember
               what
               he
               suffered
               ,
               even
               when
               God
               had
               seal'd
               his
               pardon
               .
               Did
               not
               God
               punish
               Zedekiah
               with
               suffering
               his
               eyes
               to
               be
               put
               out
               in
               the
               house
               of
               bondage
               ?
               was
               not
               God
               so
               angry
               with
               Valentinian
               ,
               
               that
               he
               gave
               him
               into
               his
               enemies
               hand
               to
               be
               flay'd
               alive
               ?
               Have
               not
               many
               persons
               been
               struck
               suddenly
               in
               the
               very
               act
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               some
               been
               seised
               upon
               by
               the
               Devill
               and
               carryed
               away
               alive
               ?
               These
               are
               fearfull
               contingencies
               :
               but
               God
               hath
               been
               more
               angry
               yet
               ;
               rebellion
               was
               punished
               in
               Corah
               and
               his
               company
               ,
               by
               the
               gaping
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               the
               men
               were
               buryed
               alive
               ;
               and
               Dathan
               and
               Abiram
               were
               consumed
               with
               fire
               for
               usurping
               the
               Priests
               office
               :
               But
               God
               hath
               struck
               severely
               since
               that
               time
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               prostitution
               of
               a
               Lady
               by
               the
               Spanish
               King
               ,
               the
               Moors
               were
               brought
               in
               upon
               his
               Kingdome
               ,
               and
               rul'd
               there
               for
               700.
               years
               .
               And
               have
               none
               of
               us
               known
               
               an
               excellent
               and
               good
               man
               to
               have
               descended
               ,
               or
               rather
               to
               have
               been
               thrust
               into
               a
               sin
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               hath
               repented
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               confessed
               ,
               which
               he
               hath
               rescinded
               ,
               and
               which
               he
               hath
               made
               amends
               for
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               and
               yet
               God
               was
               so
               severely
               angry
               that
               this
               man
               was
               suffered
               to
               fall
               in
               so
               big
               a
               calamity
               ,
               that
               
               
               he
               dyed
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               violence
               ,
               in
               a
               manner
               so
               seemingly
               impossible
               to
               his
               condition
               ,
               that
               it
               looked
               like
               the
               biggest
               sorrow
               that
               hath
               happened
               to
               the
               sons
               of
               men
               ?
               But
               then
               let
               us
               consider
               how
               many
               and
               how
               great
               crimes
               we
               have
               done
               ;
               and
               tremble
               to
               think
               that
               God
               hath
               exacted
               so
               fearfull
               pains
               ,
               and
               mighty
               punishments
               for
               one
               such
               sin
               which
               we
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               have
               committed
               frequently
               .
               Our
               sin
               deserves
               as
               bad
               as
               theirs
               ;
               and
               God
               is
               impartial
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               no
               priviledge
               ,
               no
               promise
               of
               exemption
               ,
               no
               reason
               to
               hope
               it
               ;
               what
               then
               do
               we
               think
               shall
               become
               of
               this
               affair
               ?
               where
               must
               we
               suffer
               this
               vengeance
               ?
               For
               that
               it
               is
               
               due
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               just
               we
               suffer
               it
               ,
               these
               sad
               examples
               are
               a
               perfect
               demonstration
               .
               We
               have
               done
               that
               for
               which
               God
               thought
               
                 flaying
                 alive
              
               not
               to
               be
               too
               big
               a
               punishment
               :
               that
               for
               which
               God
               hath
               smitten
               Kings
               with
               formidable
               plagues
               ;
               that
               for
               which
               governments
               have
               been
               changed
               ,
               and
               nations
               enslaved
               ,
               and
               Churches
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               the
               Candlestick
               removed
               ,
               and
               famines
               and
               pestilences
               have
               been
               sent
               upon
               a
               whole
               Kingdome
               ;
               and
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               us
               ?
               why
               do
               we
               vainly
               hope
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               so
               with
               us
               ?
               If
               it
               was
               just
               for
               these
               men
               to
               suffer
               what
               they
               did
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               at
               least
               to
               expect
               so
               much
               ;
               and
               then
               let
               us
               consider
               into
               what
               
               a
               fearfull
               condition
               sin
               hath
               put
               us
               ,
               upon
               whom
               a
               sentence
               is
               read
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               plagued
               like
               Zedekiah
               ,
               or
               Corah
               ,
               or
               Dathan
               ,
               or
               the
               King
               of
               Spain
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               King
               who
               ,
               were
               ,
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               ,
               infinitely
               more
               innocent
               and
               more
               excellent
               persons
               then
               any
               of
               us
               .
               What
               will
               become
               of
               us
               ?
               For
               God
               is
               as
               just
               to
               us
               as
               to
               them
               :
               and
               Christ
               dyed
               for
               them
               as
               well
               as
               for
               us
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               repented
               more
               then
               we
               have
               done
               ;
               and
               what
               mercy
               can
               we
               expect
               that
               they
               might
               not
               hope
               for
               ,
               upon
               at
               least
               as
               good
               ground
               as
               we
               ?
               Gods
               wayes
               are
               secret
               ,
               and
               his
               mercies
               and
               justice
               dwell
               in
               a
               great
               abysse
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               to
               measure
               our
               expectations
               
               by
               revelation
               and
               experience
               .
               But
               then
               what
               would
               become
               of
               us
               ,
               if
               God
               should
               be
               as
               angry
               at
               our
               sin
               as
               at
               Zedekiahs
               ,
               or
               King
               Davids
               ?
               where
               have
               we
               in
               our
               body
               room
               enough
               for
               so
               many
               stripes
               ,
               as
               our
               sin
               ought
               justly
               to
               be
               punished
               withall
               ?
               or
               what
               security
               or
               probability
               have
               we
               that
               he
               will
               not
               so
               punish
               us
               ?
            
             
               For
               I
               did
               not
               represent
               this
               sad
               story
               ,
               as
               a
               matter
               of
               possibility
               only
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               fear
               such
               fearfull
               strokes
               as
               we
               see
               God
               lay
               upon
               sinners
               ;
               but
               we
               ought
               to
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               thing
               that
               will
               come
               some
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               and
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               we
               cannot
               
               escape
               it
               .
               So
               much
               ,
               and
               more
               is
               due
               for
               the
               sin
               ,
               and
               though
               Christ
               hath
               redeemed
               our
               souls
               ,
               and
               if
               we
               repent
               we
               shall
               not
               die
               eternally
               ,
               yet
               he
               hath
               no
               where
               promised
               we
               shall
               not
               be
               smitten
               .
               It
               was
               an
               odde
               saying
               of
               the
               Devill
               to
               a
               sinner
               whom
               he
               would
               fain
               have
               had
               to
               despair
               ;
               
                 Me
                 è
                 Coelo
                 ad
                 Barathrum
                 demisit
                 peccatum
                 ,
                 &
                 vos
                 ullum
                 in
                 terra
                 locum
                 tutum
                 existimabitis
                 ?
              
               Sin
               
               thrust
               me
               from
               heaven
               to
               hell
               ,
               and
               do
               you
               think
               on
               earth
               to
               have
               
               security
               ?
               Men
               use
               to
               presume
               that
               they
               shall
               go
               unpunished
               ;
               but
               we
               see
               what
               little
               reason
               we
               have
               so
               to
               flatter
               and
               undoe
               our selves
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               He
               that
               hath
               sinn'd
               must
               look
               for
               a
               Judgement
               ,
               and
               how
               great
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               take
               our
               measures
               by
               those
               sad
               instances
               of
               vengeance
               by
               which
               God
               hath
               chastised
               the
               best
               of
               men
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               committed
               but
               a
               single
               sin
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               sin
               is
               damnable
               and
               destructive
               :
               and
               therefore
               as
               the
               asse
               refused
               the
               barley
               which
               the
               fatted
               swine
               left
               ,
               perceiving
               by
               it
               he
               was
               fatted
               for
               the
               slaughter
               ;
            
             
               
                 Tuum
                 libenter
                 prorsus
                 appeterem
                 cibum
                 ,
                 
                 
              
               
                 Nisi
                 qui
                 nutritus
                 illo
                 est
                 ,
                 jugulatus
                 foret
                 ;
              
            
             
               we
               may
               learn
               to
               avoid
               these
               vain
               pleasures
               which
               cut
               the
               throat
               after
               they
               are
               swallowed
               ,
               and
               leave
               us
               in
               that
               condition
               that
               we
               may
               every
               day
               fear
               ,
               lest
               that
               evill
               happen
               unto
               us
               ,
               which
               we
               see
               fall
               upon
               the
               great
               examples
               of
               Gods
               anger
               ;
               and
               our
               fears
               cannot
               ,
               ought
               not
               at
               all
               to
               be
               taken
               off
               ,
               but
               by
               an
               effective
               ,
               busie
               ,
               pungent
               ,
               hasty
               ,
               and
               a
               permanent
               repentance
               ;
               and
               then
               also
               but
               in
               some
               proportions
               ,
               for
               we
               cannot
               be
               secured
               from
               temporall
               
               plagues
               ,
               if
               we
               have
               sinn'd
               ;
               no
               repentance
               can
               secure
               us
               from
               all
               that
               ;
               nay
               Gods
               pardon
               ,
               or
               remitting
               his
               finall
               anger
               ,
               and
               forgiving
               the
               pains
               of
               hell
               ,
               does
               not
               secure
               us
               here
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               but
               sin
               lies
               at
               the
               door
               ready
               to
               enter
               in
               ,
               and
               rifle
               all
               our
               fortunes
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               But
               this
               hath
               two
               appendages
               which
               are
               very
               considerable
               ;
               and
               the
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               mischiefs
               which
               are
               the
               proper
               and
               appointed
               scourges
               of
               certain
               sins
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               need
               not
               aske
               ;
               
                 Cujus
                 vulturïs
                 hoc
                 erit
                 cadaver
              
               ?
               what
               vultur
               ,
               what
               death
               ,
               what
               affliction
               shall
               destroy
               this
               sinner
               ?
               The
               sin
               hath
               a
               punishment
               
               of
               its
               own
               which
               usually
               attends
               it
               ,
               as
               giddinesse
               does
               a
               drunkard
               .
               He
               that
               commits
               sacriledge
               ,
               is
               marked
               for
               a
               vertiginousnesse
               and
               changeable
               fortune
               ;
               
                 Make
                 them
                 ,
                 O
                 my
                 God
                 ,
                 like
                 unto
              
               
               
                 a
                 wheel
              
               ,
               of
               an
               unconstant
               state
               :
               and
               
                 we
                 and
                 our
                 fathers
                 have
                 seen
                 it
                 ,
              
               in
               the
               change
               of
               so
               many
               families
               ,
               which
               have
               been
               undone
               by
               being
               made
               rich
               :
               they
               took
               the
               lands
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               curse
               went
               along
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               misery
               and
               the
               affliction
               lasted
               longer
               then
               the
               sin
               .
               Telling
               lies
               frequently
               hath
               for
               its
               punishment
               to
               be
               
                 given
                 over
                 to
                 believe
                 a
                 lye
                 ,
              
               and
               at
               last
               ,
               that
               no
               body
               shall
               beleeve
               it
               but
               himself
               ;
               and
               then
               the
               mischief
               is
               full
               ,
               he
               
               becomes
               a
               dishonoured
               and
               a
               baffled
               person
               .
               The
               consequent
               of
               lust
               is
               properly
               shame
               ;
               and
               witchcraft
               is
               still
               punished
               with
               basenesse
               ,
               and
               beggery
               ;
               and
               oppression
               of
               widowes
               hath
               a
               sting
               ,
               for
               the
               tears
               of
               the
               oppressed
               are
               to
               the
               oppressour
               ,
               like
               the
               waters
               of
               jealousie
               ,
               making
               the
               belly
               to
               swell
               ,
               and
               the
               thigh
               to
               rot
               ;
               the
               oppressor
               seldome
               
               
               dies
               in
               a
               tolerable
               condition
               :
               but
               is
               remark'd
               towards
               his
               end
               with
               some
               horrible
               affliction
               .
               The
               sting
               of
               oppression
               is
               darted
               as
               a
               man
               goes
               to
               his
               grave
               .
               In
               these
               and
               the
               like
               ,
               God
               keeps
               a
               rule
               of
               striking
               ,
               
                 In
                 quo
                 quis
                 peccat
                 ,
                 in
                 eo
                 punitur
                 .
              
               The
               Divine
               Judgement
               did
               point
               at
               the
               sin
               ,
               lest
               that
               be
               concealed
               by
               excuses
               ,
               and
               protected
               by
               affection
               ,
               and
               increased
               by
               passion
               ,
               and
               destroy
               the
               man
               by
               its
               abode
               .
               For
               some
               sins
               are
               so
               agreeable
               to
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               fool
               and
               an
               abused
               person
               ,
               because
               he
               hath
               fram'd
               his
               affections
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               comply
               with
               his
               unworthy
               interest
               ,
               that
               when
               God
               out
               of
               an
               angry
               kindnesse
               ,
               smites
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               punishes
               
               the
               sin
               ,
               the
               man
               does
               fearfully
               defend
               his
               beloved
               sin
               ,
               as
               the
               serpent
               does
               his
               head
               which
               he
               would
               most
               tenderly
               preserve
               .
               But
               therefore
               God
               that
               knowes
               all
               our
               tricks
               and
               devices
               ,
               our
               stratagems
               to
               be
               undone
               ,
               hath
               therefore
               apportioned
               out
               his
               punishments
               ,
               by
               analogies
               ,
               by
               proportions
               ,
               and
               entaile
               :
               so
               that
               when
               every
               sin
               enters
               into
               its
               proper
               portion
               ,
               we
               may
               discern
               why
               God
               is
               angry
               ,
               and
               labour
               to
               appease
               him
               speedily
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               appendage
               to
               this
               consideration
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               states
               of
               sin
               which
               expose
               a
               man
               to
               all
               mischief
               ,
               as
               it
               can
               happen
               by
               taking
               off
               from
               him
               all
               his
               guards
               ,
               and
               defences
               ;
               by
               
               driving
               the
               good
               Spirit
               from
               him
               ,
               by
               stripping
               him
               of
               the
               guards
               of
               Angels
               .
               But
               this
               is
               the
               effect
               of
               an
               habituall
               sin
               ,
               a
               course
               of
               an
               evill
               life
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               called
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 a
                 grieving
                 the
                 good
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God.
              
               But
               the
               guard
               of
               Angels
               is
               in
               Scripture
               only
               promised
               to
               them
               that
               live
               godly
               ;
               
                 The
                 Angels
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 pitch
                 their
              
               
               
                 tents
                 round
                 about
                 them
                 that
                 fear
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 delivereth
                 them
                 ,
              
               said
               David
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               And
               the
               Hellenists
               use
               to
               call
               the
               Angels
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               watchmen
               ;
               which
               custody
               is
               at
               first
               designed
               and
               appointed
               for
               all
               ,
               when
               by
               baptisme
               they
               give
               up
               their
               names
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               the
               covenant
               of
               Religion
               .
               And
               of
               this
               the
               Heathen
               have
               been
               taught
               something
               by
               conversation
               with
               the
               Hebrewes
               and
               
                 Christians
                 ;
                 unicuique
                 nostrum
                 dare
                 paedagogum
                 Deum
                 ,
              
               said
               Seneca
               to
               
                 Lucilius
                 ,
                 non
                 primarium
                 ,
                 sed
                 ex
                 eorum
                 numero
                 ,
                 quos
                 Ovidius
                 vocat
                 ex
                 plebe
                 deos
                 .
              
               There
               is
               a
               guardian
               God
               assigned
               to
               every
               one
               of
               us
               ,
               of
               the
               number
               of
               those
               which
               are
               of
               the
               second
               order
               ;
               such
               are
               those
               of
               whom
               
               David
               speaks
               ,
               
                 before
                 the
                 Gods
                 will
                 I
                 sing
                 praise
                 unto
                 thee
              
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               the
               doctrine
               of
               the
               Stoicks
               ,
               that
               to
               every
               one
               there
               was
               assigned
               a
               Genius
               and
               a
               
                 Juno
                 :
                 Quamobrem
                 major
                 coelitum
                 populus
                 etiam
                 quam
                 hominum
                 intelligi
                 potest
                 ,
                 quum
                 singuli
                 ex
                 semetipsis
                 totidem
                 Deos
                 faciant
                 ,
                 Junones
                 geniosque
                 adoptando
                 sibi
                 ,
              
               said
               Pliny
               .
               Every
               one
               does
               adopt
               Gods
               into
               his
               family
               and
               get
               a
               Gunius
               and
               a
               Juno
               of
               
               their
               own
               ,
               
                 Junonem
                 meam
                 iratam
                 habeam
              
               ;
               it
               was
               the
               oath
               of
               Quartilla
               
               in
               Petronius
               ;
               and
               Socrates
               in
               Plato
               is
               said
               to
               swear
               by
               his
               Juno
               ;
               though
               afterwards
               among
               the
               Romans
               it
               became
               the
               womans
               oath
               ,
               and
               a
               note
               of
               effeminacy
               ;
               But
               the
               thing
               they
               aim'd
               at
               was
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               took
               a
               care
               of
               us
               below
               ,
               and
               sent
               a
               ministring
               spirit
               for
               our
               defence
               ;
               but
               that
               this
               is
               only
               upon
               the
               accounts
               of
               piety
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               .
               But
               we
               are
               taught
               it
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               Scripture
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 the
                 Angels
                 are
                 ministring
                 spirits
                 ,
                 sent
                 forth
                 to
                 minister
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 them
                 who
                 shal
                 be
                 heirs
                 of
                 salvation
              
               ;
               and
               concerning
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               the
               faithfull
               had
               an
               opinion
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               
                 his
                 Angell
              
               ;
               agreeing
               to
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               our
               blessed
               Lord
               ,
               who
               spake
               of
               Angels
               appropriate
               
               to
               his
               little
               ones
               ,
               to
               infants
               ,
               to
               those
               that
               belong
               to
               him
               .
               Now
               what
               God
               said
               to
               the
               sons
               of
               Israel
               is
               also
               true
               to
               us
               Christians
               ;
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 send
                 an
                 Angell
                 before
                 thee
                 ,
                 beware
                 of
                 him
                 and
                 obey
                 his
              
               
               
                 voice
                 ,
                 provoke
                 him
                 not
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 will
                 not
                 pardon
                 your
                 trangressions
                 .
              
               So
               that
               if
               we
               provoke
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               to
               anger
               by
               a
               course
               of
               evill
               living
               ,
               either
               the
               Angell
               will
               depart
               from
               us
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               staies
               ,
               he
               will
               strike
               us
               .
               The
               best
               of
               these
               is
               bad
               enough
               ,
               and
               he
               is
               highly
               miserable
               ,
            
             
               
                 —
                 
                   Qui
                   non
                   sit
                   tanto
                   hoc
                   custode
                   securus
                   ,
                
              
            
             
               
               whom
               an
               Angell
               cannot
               defend
               from
               mischief
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               secure
               him
               from
               the
               wrath
               of
               God.
               It
               was
               the
               description
               and
               character
               which
               the
               Erythrean
               Sibyl
               gave
               of
               God
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               Gods
               appellative
               to
               be
               a
               giver
               of
               excellent
               rewards
               to
               just
               and
               innocent
               persons
               :
               but
               to
               assign
               to
               evill
               men
               fury
               ,
               wrath
               ,
               and
               
               sorrow
               for
               their
               portion
               .
               If
               I
               should
               lanch
               further
               into
               this
               Dead
               sea
               ,
               I
               should
               finde
               nothing
               but
               horrid
               shriekings
               ,
               and
               the
               skuls
               of
               dead
               men
               utterly
               undone
               .
               Fearfull
               it
               is
               to
               consider
               ,
               that
               sin
               does
               not
               only
               drive
               us
               into
               calamity
               ,
               but
               it
               makes
               us
               also
               impatient
               ,
               and
               imbitters
               our
               spirit
               in
               the
               sufferance
               :
               *
               It
               cryes
               loud
               for
               vengeance
               ,
               and
               so
               torments
               men
               before
               the
               time
               ,
               even
               with
               such
               fearfull
               outcries
               ,
               and
               horrid
               alarms
               ,
               that
               their
               hell
               begins
               before
               the
               fire
               is
               kindled
               .
               *
               It
               hinders
               our
               prayers
               ,
               and
               consequently
               makes
               us
               hopelesse
               and
               helplesse
               .
               *
               It
               perpetually
               affrights
               the
               conscience
               ,
               unlesse
               by
               its
               frequent
               stripes
               it
               brings
               a
               callousnesse
               and
               an
               insensible
               damnation
               
               upon
               it
               .
               *
               It
               makes
               us
               to
               lose
               all
               that
               which
               Christ
               purchased
               for
               us
               ,
               all
               the
               blessings
               of
               his
               providence
               ,
               the
               comforts
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               the
               aids
               of
               his
               grace
               ,
               the
               light
               of
               his
               countenance
               ,
               the
               hopes
               of
               his
               glory
               ;
               it
               makes
               us
               enemies
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               hated
               by
               him
               more
               then
               he
               hates
               a
               dog
               ;
               and
               with
               a
               dog
               shall
               be
               his
               portion
               
               
               to
               eternall
               ages
               ;
               with
               this
               only
               difference
               ,
               that
               they
               shall
               both
               be
               equally
               excluded
               from
               heaven
               ;
               but
               the
               dog
               shall
               not
               ,
               and
               the
               sinner
               shall
               descend
               into
               hell
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               the
               confirmation
               of
               all
               evill
               ;
               for
               a
               transient
               sin
               God
               shall
               inflict
               an
               eternall
               Death
               .
               Well
               might
               it
               be
               said
               in
               the
               words
               of
               God
               by
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               
                 ponam
                 Babylonem
                 in
                 possessionem
                 Erinacei
                 ,
                 Babylon
              
               shall
               be
               the
               possession
               of
               an
               Hedgehog
               :
               that
               's
               a
               sinners
               dwelling
               ;
               incompassed
               round
               with
               thornes
               and
               sharp
               prickles
               ,
               afflictions
               and
               uneasinesse
               all
               over
               .
               So
               that
               he
               that
               wishes
               his
               sin
               big
               and
               prosperous
               ,
               wishes
               his
               Bee
               as
               big
               as
               a
               Bull
               ,
               and
               his
               Hedgehog
               like
               an
               Elephant
               ;
               the
               pleasure
               
               of
               the
               honey
               would
               not
               cure
               the
               mighty
               sting
               ;
               and
               nothing
               make
               recompense
               ,
               or
               be
               a
               good
               ,
               equall
               to
               the
               evill
               of
               an
               eternall
               ruine
               .
               But
               of
               this
               there
               is
               no
               end
               .
               I
               summe
               up
               all
               with
               the
               saying
               of
               
                 Publius
                 Mimus
                 ,
                 Tolerabilior
                 est
                 qui
                 mori
                 jubet
                 quàm
                 qui
                 malè
                 vivere
                 ,
              
               He
               is
               more
               to
               be
               endured
               that
               puts
               a
               man
               to
               death
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               betrayes
               him
               into
               sin
               .
               
                 For
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 this
                 is
                 death
              
               eternall
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               Sermon
               ,
               XXII
               .
               THE
               GOOD
               and
               EVILL
               TONGUE
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 29.
                 
              
               
                 Let
                 no
                 corrupt
                 communication
                 proceed
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 mouth
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 edifying
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 minister
                 grace
                 unto
                 the
                 hearers
                 .
              
            
             
               HE
               that
               had
               an
               ill
               memory
               did
               wisely
               comfort
               himselfe
               by
               reckoning
               the
               advantages
               he
               had
               by
               his
               forgetfulnesse
               .
               For
               by
               this
               means
               he
               was
               hugely
               secured
               against
               malice
               ,
               and
               ambition
               ;
               for
               
               his
               anger
               went
               off
               with
               the
               short
               notice
               and
               observation
               of
               the
               injury
               ;
               and
               he
               saw
               himself
               unfit
               for
               the
               businesses
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               records
               in
               his
               head
               ,
               &
               undertake
               to
               conduct
               the
               intrigues
               of
               affairs
               of
               a
               multitude
               ,
               who
               was
               apt
               to
               forget
               the
               little
               accounts
               of
               his
               own
               seldom
               reading
               .
               He
               also
               remembred
               this
               ,
               that
               his
               pleasures
               in
               reading
               books
               were
               more
               frequent
               ,
               while
               he
               remembred
               but
               little
               of
               yesterdays
               study
               ,
               and
               to
               morrow
               the
               book
               is
               newes
               ,
               and
               with
               its
               novelties
               gives
               him
               fresh
               entertainment
               ,
               while
               the
               retaining
               brain
               layes
               the
               book
               aside
               ,
               and
               is
               full
               already
               .
               Every
               book
               is
               new
               to
               
               an
               ill
               memory
               ,
               and
               one
               long
               book
               is
               a
               Library
               ,
               and
               its
               parts
               return
               fresh
               as
               the
               morning
               ,
               which
               becomes
               a
               new
               day
               ,
               though
               by
               the
               revolution
               of
               the
               same
               sun
               .
               Besides
               these
               ,
               it
               brought
               him
               to
               tell
               truth
               for
               fear
               of
               shame
               ,
               and
               in
               meer
               necessity
               made
               his
               speech
               little
               and
               his
               discourses
               short
               ;
               because
               the
               web
               drawn
               from
               his
               brain
               was
               
               
               soon
               spun
               out
               ,
               and
               his
               fountain
               grew
               quickly
               dry
               ,
               and
               left
               running
               throug●
               forgetfulnesse
               .
               *
               He
               that
               is
               not
               eloquent
               and
               faire
               spoken
               ,
               hath
               some
               of
               these
               comforts
               to
               plead
               in
               excuse
               of
               his
               ill
               fortune
               ,
               or
               defective
               nature
               .
               For
               if
               he
               can
               but
               hold
               his
               peace
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               sure
               not
               to
               be
               troublesome
               to
               his
               company
               ,
               not
               mark'd
               for
               lying
               ,
               or
               become
               tedious
               with
               multiplicity
               of
               idle
               talk
               .
               He
               shall
               be
               presumed
               wise
               ,
               and
               oftentimes
               is
               so
               ;
               he
               shall
               not
               feel
               the
               wounds
               of
               contention
               ,
               nor
               be
               put
               to
               excuse
               an
               ill
               taken
               saying
               ,
               nor
               sigh
               for
               the
               folly
               of
               an
               irrecoverable
               word
               ;
               If
               his
               fault
               be
               that
               he
               hath
               not
               spoken
               ,
               that
               can
               at
               any
               time
               be
               mended
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               sinn'd
               in
               speaking
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               unspoken
               
               again
               .
               Thus
               he
               escapes
               the
               dishonor
               of
               not
               being
               believed
               ,
               and
               the
               trouble
               of
               being
               suspected
               ;
               he
               shall
               never
               fear
               the
               Sentence
               of
               Judges
               ,
               nor
               the
               Decrees
               of
               Courts
               ,
               high
               reproaches
               ,
               or
               the
               angry
               words
               of
               the
               proud
               ,
               the
               contradiction
               of
               the
               disputing
               man
               ,
               or
               the
               thirst
               of
               talkers
               .
               By
               these
               and
               many
               other
               advantages
               ,
               he
               that
               holds
               his
               peace
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               cannot
               speak
               ,
               may
               please
               themselves
               ;
               and
               he
               may
               at
               least
               have
               the
               rewards
               and
               effects
               of
               solitarinesse
               ,
               if
               he
               misses
               some
               of
               the
               pleasures
               of
               society
               .
               But
               by
               the
               use
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               God
               hath
               distinguished
               us
               from
               beasts
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               well
               or
               ill
               using
               it
               we
               are
               distinguished
               from
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               therefore
               though
               silence
               
               be
               innocent
               as
               death
               ,
               harmlesse
               as
               a
               roses
               breath
               to
               a
               distant
               passenger
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               rather
               the
               state
               of
               death
               then
               life
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               the
               Egyptians
               sacrificed
               to
               Harpocrates
               their
               god
               of
               Silence
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               their
               rites
               they
               cryed
               out
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               Tongue
               is
               an
               Angel
               ,
               good
               or
               bad
               ,
               that
               's
               as
               it
               happens
               ;
               Silence
               was
               to
               them
               a
               god
               ,
               but
               the
               Tongue
               is
               greater
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               band
               of
               humane
               entercourse
               ,
               and
               makes
               men
               apt
               to
               unite
               in
               Societies
               and
               Republicks
               ;
               and
               I
               remember
               what
               one
               of
               the
               Ancients
               said
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               better
               in
               the
               company
               of
               a
               known
               dog
               ,
               then
               of
               a
               man
               whose
               speech
               is
               not
               known
               ,
               
                 ut
                 externus
                 alieno
                 non
                 sit
                 hominis
                 vice
              
               ;
               a
               stranger
               to
               a
               stranger
               in
               his
               language
               ,
               
               is
               not
               as
               a
               man
               to
               a
               man
               ;
               for
               by
               voices
               and
               homilies
               ,
               by
               questions
               and
               answers
               ,
               by
               narratives
               and
               invectives
               ,
               by
               counsell
               and
               reproofe
               ,
               by
               praises
               and
               hymnes
               ,
               by
               prayers
               and
               glorifications
               ,
               we
               serve
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               and
               the
               necessities
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               tongue
               our
               Tables
               are
               made
               to
               differ
               from
               Mangers
               ,
               our
               Cities
               from
               Deserts
               ,
               our
               Churches
               from
               Herds
               of
               beasts
               and
               flocks
               of
               sheep
               .
               
                 Faith
                 comes
                 by
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 hearing
                 by
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               spoken
               by
               the
               
                 tongues
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 Angels
              
               ;
               and
               the
               blessed
               Spirits
               in
               heaven
               cease
               not
               from
               saying
               night
               and
               day
               their
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               their
               song
               of
               glory
               to
               him
               that
               sitteth
               on
               the
               throne
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Lambe
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ;
               and
               then
               
               our
               imployment
               shall
               be
               glorious
               as
               our
               state
               ,
               when
               our
               tongues
               shal
               to
               eternall
               ages
               sing
               Allelujahs
               to
               their
               Maker
               and
               Redeemer
               ;
               and
               therefore
               since
               Nature
               hath
               taught
               us
               to
               speak
               ,
               and
               God
               requires
               it
               ,
               and
               our
               thankfulnesse
               obliges
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               necessities
               engage
               us
               ,
               and
               charity
               sometimes
               calls
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               innocence
               is
               to
               be
               defended
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               to
               speak
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               oppressed
               ,
               and
               open
               our
               mouths
               in
               
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               :
               and
               it
               is
               alwayes
               a
               seasonable
               prayer
               ,
               that
               God
               
               would
               
                 open
                 our
                 lips
                 ,
                 that
                 our
                 mouth
                 may
              
               doe
               the
               work
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               
                 declare
                 his
                 praises
              
               ,
               and
               
                 shew
                 forth
                 his
                 glory
              
               ;
               it
               concerns
               us
               to
               take
               care
               that
               nature
               be
               changed
               into
               grace
               ,
               necessity
               into
               choice
               ,
               that
               while
               we
               speak
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               minister
               to
               the
               needs
               of
               our
               neighbor
               ,
               and
               doe
               the
               works
               of
               life
               and
               religion
               ,
               of
               society
               and
               prudence
               ,
               we
               may
               be
               fitted
               to
               bear
               a
               part
               in
               the
               songs
               of
               Angels
               ,
               when
               they
               shall
               rejoyce
               at
               the
               feast
               of
               
                 the
                 marriage
                 supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lambe
                 .
              
               But
               the
               tongue
               is
               a
               fountain
               both
               of
               bitter
               waters
               and
               of
               pleasant
               ;
               it
               sends
               forth
               blessing
               ,
               and
               cursing
               ;
               it
               praises
               God
               ,
               and
               railes
               at
               men
               ;
               it
               is
               sometimes
               set
               on
               fire
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               puts
               whole
               Cities
               
               in
               combustion
               ;
               it
               is
               unruly
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               to
               be
               restrained
               then
               the
               breath
               of
               a
               tempest
               ;
               it
               is
               volatile
               and
               fugitive
               :
               reason
               should
               go
               before
               it
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               does
               not
               ,
               repentance
               comes
               after
               ;
               it
               was
               intended
               for
               an
               organ
               of
               the
               divine
               praises
               ,
               but
               the
               Devill
               often
               playes
               upon
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               sounds
               like
               the
               Scriech-owle
               ,
               or
               the
               groans
               of
               death
               ;
               sorrow
               and
               shame
               ,
               folly
               and
               repentance
               are
               the
               notes
               ,
               and
               formidable
               accents
               of
               that
               discord
               .
               We
               are
               all
               naturally
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               lovers
               of
               speech
               ,
               more
               or
               lesse
               ;
               and
               God
               reproves
               it
               not
               ,
               provided
               that
               we
               be
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               wise
               and
               materiall
               ,
               usefull
               and
               prudent
               in
               our
               discourses
               .
               For
               since
               speech
               is
               for
               conversation
               ,
               let
               it
               
               be
               also
               charitable
               and
               profitable
               ;
               let
               it
               be
               without
               sin
               ,
               but
               not
               without
               profit
               and
               
                 grace
                 to
                 the
                 hearers
              
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               as
               God
               would
               have
               it
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               precept
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               first
               telling
               us
               what
               we
               should
               avoyd
               ,
               and
               then
               telling
               us
               what
               we
               should
               pursue
               ;
               what
               our
               discourse
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               2ly
               .
               what
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               ;
               there
               being
               no
               more
               variety
               in
               the
               structure
               of
               the
               words
               ,
               I
               shall
               1.
               discourse
               of
               the
               vices
               of
               the
               tongue
               ;
               2.
               of
               its
               duty
               and
               proper
               employment
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 Let
                 no
                 corrupt
                 communication
                 proceed
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 mouth
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 corrupt
                 or
                 filthy
                 communication
              
               ;
               so
               we
               read
               it
               ;
               and
               it
               seems
               properly
               to
               note
               such
               communication
               as
               ministers
               to
               
               wantonnesse
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               the
               Fescennines
               of
               Ausonius
               ,
               the
               excrement
               and
               spume
               of
               Martial's
               verse
               ,
               and
               the
               Ephesiaca
               of
               Xenophon
               ;
               indeed
               this
               is
               such
               a
               rudenesse
               as
               is
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               civill
               conversation
               ;
               and
               is
               wittily
               noted
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               charging
               that
               
                 fornication
                 should
                 not
                 be
                 once
                 named
                 among
                 them
                 as
                 becometh
                 Saints
              
               ;
               not
               meaning
               that
               the
               vice
               should
               not
               have
               its
               name
               and
               filthy
               character
               ,
               but
               that
               nothing
               of
               it
               be
               named
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               can
               be
               tempting
               or
               offensive
               ;
               nothing
               tending
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               teaching
               of
               it
               ,
               should
               be
               named
               :
               we
               must
               not
               have
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               fornication
               in
               our
               talk
               ;
               that
               's
               such
               a
               basenesse
               ,
               that
               it
               not
               onely
               grieves
               the
               Divine
               Spirit
               ,
               but
               
               dishonors
               all
               its
               channels
               and
               conveyances
               :
               the
               proper
               language
               of
               the
               sin
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               used
               so
               much
               as
               in
               reproofe
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               have
               sometimes
               wondred
               how
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Ancients
               ,
               men
               wise
               and
               modest
               ,
               chaste
               and
               of
               sober
               spirits
               ,
               have
               faln
               into
               a
               fond
               liberty
               of
               declamation
               against
               uncleannesse
               ,
               using
               such
               
               
               words
               which
               bring
               that
               sin
               upon
               the
               stage
               of
               fancy
               ,
               and
               offend
               
                 auriculas
                 non
                 calentes
              
               ,
               sober
               and
               chaste
               eares
               .
               For
               who
               can
               without
               blushing
               read
               Seneca
               describing
               the
               Looking
               glasse
               of
               Hostius
               ,
               or
               the
               severe
               but
               looser
               words
               of
               Persius
               ,
               or
               the
               reproofes
               of
               St.
               Hierom
               himselfe
               ,
               that
               great
               Patron
               of
               virginity
               ,
               and
               exacter
               of
               chastity
               ?
               yet
               more
               then
               once
               he
               reproves
               filthy
               things
               with
               unhandsome
               language
               :
               St.
               Chrysostome
               makes
               an
               Apology
               for
               them
               that
               doe
               so
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               you
               cannot
               profit
               the
               hearers
               unlesse
               you
               discover
               the
               filthinesse
               ,
               for
               the
               withdrawing
               
               the
               curtain
               is
               shame
               and
               confutation
               enough
               for
               so
               great
               a
               basenesse
               ;
               and
               Chirurgeons
               care
               not
               how
               they
               defile
               their
               hands
               ,
               so
               they
               may
               doe
               profit
               to
               the
               patient
               .
               And
               indeed
               there
               is
               a
               materiall
               difference
               in
               the
               designe
               of
               him
               that
               speaks
               ;
               if
               he
               speaks
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               secret
               affection
               and
               private
               folly
               ,
               it
               is
               certainly
               intolerable
               ;
               but
               yet
               if
               he
               speaks
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               to
               profit
               the
               hearer
               ,
               and
               cure
               the
               criminall
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               in
               the
               whole
               kinde
               of
               it
               honest
               and
               well
               meant
               ;
               yet
               that
               it
               is
               imprudent
               ,
            
             
               
                 Irritamentum
                 Veneris
                 languentis
                 &
                 acris
              
               
                 
                 Divitis
                 urticae
                 —
              
            
             
               and
               not
               wholly
               to
               be
               excused
               by
               the
               faire
               meaning
               ,
               will
               soon
               be
               granted
               by
               all
               who
               know
               what
               danger
               and
               infection
               it
               leaves
               upon
               the
               fancy
               ,
               even
               by
               those
               words
               by
               which
               the
               spirit
               is
               instructed
               .
               
                 Ab
                 hâc
                 scabie
                 tenemus
                 ungues
              
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               good
               to
               come
               near
               the
               leprosie
               ,
               though
               to
               cleanse
               the
               Lepers
               skin
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               word
               which
               the
               Apostle
               uses
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               means
               more
               then
               this
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               Eupolis
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               signifies
               musty
               ,
               rotten
               ,
               and
               outworn
               with
               age
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               rusty
               peace
               ,
               so
               Aristephanes
               :
               and
               according
               to
               this
               acception
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               we
               are
               forbidden
               to
               use
               all
               language
               that
               is
               in
               any
               sense
               corrupted
               ,
               unreasonable
               ,
               or
               uselesse
               ;
               language
               proceeding
               from
               our
               old
               iniquity
               ,
               evill
               habits
               ,
               or
               unworthy
               customes
               ,
               called
               in
               the
               style
               of
               Scripture
               
                 the
                 remains
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               the
               Grecks
               ,
               doting
               or
               
                 talking
                 fondly
              
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               the
               boy
               talkes
               like
               an
               old
               dotard
               .
               2.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               wicked
               ,
               filthy
               ,
               or
               reproachfull
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               criminall
               and
               disgracefull
               ,
               any
               language
               that
               ministers
               to
               mischief
               .
               But
               it
               is
               worse
               then
               all
               this
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               deletery
               ,
               an
               extinction
               
               of
               all
               good
               ,
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               destruction
               ,
               an
               intire
               corruption
               of
               all
               Morality
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               sense
               is
               that
               of
               Menander
               quoted
               by
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Evill
                 words
                 corrupt
                 good
                 manners
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               under
               this
               word
               is
               comprised
               all
               the
               evill
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               that
               wicked
               instrument
               of
               the
               unclean
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               the
               capacity
               of
               all
               the
               appellatives
               .
               1.
               
               Here
               
               is
               forbidden
               the
               uselesse
               ,
               vain
               ,
               and
               trifling
               conversation
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               the
               god
               of
               Flies
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               Devils
               name
               ,
               he
               rules
               by
               these
               little
               things
               ,
               by
               trifles
               and
               vanity
               ,
               by
               idle
               and
               uselesse
               words
               ,
               by
               the
               entercourses
               of
               a
               vain
               conversation
               .
               2.
               
               The
               Devill
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               an
               Accuser
               of
               the
               Brethren
               ,
               and
               the
               calumniating
               ,
               slandering
               ,
               undervaluing
               ,
               detracting
               tongue
               does
               his
               work
               ,
               that
               's
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               second
               that
               I
               named
               ,
               for
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               Hesychius
               ;
               it
               is
               slander
               ,
               hatred
               ,
               and
               calumny
               .
               3.
               
               But
               the
               third
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               Devils
               worst
               appellative
               ,
               
                 the
                 Destroyer
              
               ,
               the
               dissolute
               ,
               wanton
               ,
               tempting
               ,
               destroying
               conversation
               ;
               and
               its
               worst
               instance
               of
               all
               is
               flattery
               ,
               that
               malicious
               cousening
               devill
               ,
               that
               strengthens
               our
               friend
               in
               sin
               ,
               and
               ruines
               him
               from
               whom
               
               we
               have
               received
               ,
               and
               from
               whom
               we
               expect
               good
               .
               Of
               these
               in
               order
               ,
               and
               first
               of
               the
               trifling
               ,
               vain
               ,
               uselesse
               ,
               and
               impertinent
               conversation
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 let
                 no
                 vain
                 communication
                 proceed
                 out
                 of
                 your
                 mouth
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               part
               of
               this
               inordination
               is
               multiloquium
               ,
               talking
               too
               much
               :
               concerning
               which
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               rule
               or
               just
               measure
               for
               the
               quantity
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               as
               lawfull
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               as
               prudent
               to
               tell
               a
               long
               story
               as
               a
               short
               ,
               and
               two
               as
               well
               as
               one
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               ten
               as
               well
               as
               two
               ;
               all
               such
               discourses
               are
               to
               take
               their
               estimate
               by
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               the
               end
               ,
               and
               can
               onely
               be
               altered
               by
               their
               circumstances
               
               and
               appendages
               .
               Much
               speaking
               is
               sometimes
               necessary
               ,
               sometimes
               usefull
               ,
               sometimes
               pleasant
               ;
               and
               when
               it
               is
               none
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               tedious
               and
               imprudent
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               alwayes
               criminall
               .
               Such
               was
               the
               humour
               of
               the
               Gentleman
               Martial
               speaks
               of
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               sweetnesse
               and
               justice
               and
               noblenesse
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               read
               his
               nonsense
               verses
               to
               all
               companies
               at
               the
               publick
               games
               and
               in
               private
               feasts
               ,
               in
               the
               baths
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               beds
               ,
               in
               publick
               and
               in
               private
               ,
               to
               sleeping
               and
               waking
               people
               .
            
             
               
                 Vis
                 quantum
                 mali
                 facias
                 videre
                 ?
                 
              
               
               
                 Vir
                 justus
                 ,
                 probus
                 ,
                 innocens
                 timeris
                 .
              
            
             
               Every
               one
               was
               afraid
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               was
               good
               ,
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               to
               be
               endured
               :
               The
               evill
               of
               this
               is
               very
               considerable
               in
               the
               accounts
               of
               prudence
               ,
               and
               the
               effects
               and
               plaisance
               of
               conversation
               :
               and
               the
               Ancients
               described
               its
               evill
               well
               by
               a
               proverbiall
               expression
               ;
               for
               when
               a
               sudden
               silence
               arose
               ,
               they
               said
               that
               
                 Mercury
                 was
                 entred
              
               ,
               meaning
               ,
               that
               he
               being
               their
               
                 loquax
                 numen
              
               ,
               their
               
                 prating
                 god
              
               ,
               yet
               that
               quitted
               him
               not
               ,
               but
               all
               men
               stood
               upon
               their
               guard
               ,
               and
               called
               for
               aid
               and
               rescue
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               seised
               upon
               so
               tedious
               an
               impertinence
               .
               
               And
               indeed
               there
               are
               some
               persons
               so
               full
               of
               nothings
               ,
               that
               like
               the
               strait
               sea
               of
               Pontus
               they
               perpetually
               empty
               themselves
               by
               their
               mouth
               ,
               making
               every
               company
               or
               single
               person
               they
               fasten
               on
               ,
               to
               be
               their
               Propontis
               ;
               such
               a
               one
               as
               was
               Anaximenes
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 He
                 was
                 an
                 Ocean
                 of
                 words
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 drop
                 of
                 understanding
                 .
              
               
               
               And
               if
               there
               were
               no
               more
               in
               this
               then
               the
               matter
               of
               prudence
               ,
               and
               the
               proper
               measures
               of
               civill
               conversation
               ,
               it
               would
               yet
               highly
               concern
               
                 old
                 men
              
               ,
               and
               
                 young
                 men
              
               and
               women
               to
               separate
               from
               their
               persons
               the
               reproach
               of
               their
               sex
               and
               age
               ,
               that
               modesty
               of
               speech
               be
               the
               
               ornament
               of
               the
               youthfull
               ,
               and
               a
               reserved
               discourse
               be
               the
               testimony
               of
               the
               old
               mans
               prudence
               .
               Adolescens
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               one
               :
               
                 a
                 young
                 man
                 is
                 a
                 talker
              
               for
               want
               of
               wit
               ,
               and
               an
               old
               man
               for
               want
               of
               memory
               ;
               for
               while
               he
               remembers
               the
               things
               of
               his
               youth
               ,
               and
               not
               how
               often
               he
               hath
               told
               them
               in
               his
               old
               age
               ,
               he
               grows
               in
               love
               with
               the
               trifles
               of
               his
               youthfull
               dayes
               ,
               and
               thinks
               the
               company
               must
               doe
               so
               too
               ;
               
               but
               he
               canonizes
               his
               folly
               ,
               and
               by
               striving
               to
               bring
               reputation
               to
               his
               first
               dayes
               ,
               he
               loses
               the
               honor
               of
               his
               last
               .
               But
               this
               thing
               is
               considerable
               to
               further
               issues
               ;
               for
               though
               no
               man
               can
               say
               ,
               that
               much
               speaking
               is
               a
               sin
               ,
               yet
               the
               Scripture
               sayes
               ,
               
                 In
                 multiloquio
                 peccatum
                 non
                 deerit
              
               ,
               Sin
               goes
               along
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               an
               ingredient
               in
               the
               whole
               composition
               .
               For
               it
               is
               impossible
               but
               a
               long
               and
               frequent
               discourse
               must
               be
               served
               with
               many
               passions
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               not
               alwayes
               innocent
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               loves
               to
               talke
               much
               ,
               must
               
                 rem
                 corradere
              
               ,
               scrape
               materials
               together
               to
               furnish
               out
               the
               scenes
               and
               long
               orations
               ;
               and
               some
               talke
               themselves
               into
               anger
               ,
               and
               some
               furnish
               out
               their
               
               dialogues
               with
               the
               lives
               of
               others
               ;
               either
               they
               detract
               ,
               or
               censure
               ;
               or
               they
               flatter
               themselves
               ,
               and
               tell
               their
               owne
               stories
               with
               friendly
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               pride
               creeps
               up
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               discourse
               ;
               and
               the
               man
               entertains
               his
               friend
               with
               his
               owne
               Panegyrick
               ;
               or
               the
               discourse
               lookes
               one
               way
               and
               rowes
               another
               ,
               and
               more
               mindes
               the
               designe
               then
               its
               own
               truth
               ;
               and
               most
               commonly
               will
               be
               so
               ordered
               that
               it
               shall
               please
               the
               company
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               ,
               truth
               or
               honest
               plainnesse
               seldome
               does
               )
               or
               there
               is
               a
               byasse
               in
               it
               ,
               which
               the
               more
               of
               weight
               and
               transportation
               it
               hath
               ,
               the
               lesse
               it
               hath
               of
               ingenuity
               .
               
                 Non
                 credo
                 Auguribus
                 qui
                 aureis
                 rebus
                 divinant
                 ,
              
               like
               Sooth-sayers
               ,
               men
               speak
               
               fine
               words
               to
               serve
               ends
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               are
               not
               beleeved
               ,
               or
               at
               last
               are
               found
               lyars
               ,
               and
               such
               discourses
               are
               built
               up
               to
               serve
               the
               ministeries
               or
               pleasures
               of
               the
               company
               ,
               but
               nothing
               else
               .
               Pride
               and
               
                 flattery
                 ,
                 malice
              
               and
               
                 spite
                 ,
                 self-love
              
               and
               vanity
               ,
               these
               usually
               wait
               upon
               much
               speaking
               ;
               and
               the
               reward
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               persons
               grow
               contemptible
               and
               troublesome
               ,
               they
               engage
               in
               quarrels
               ,
               and
               are
               troubled
               to
               answer
               exceptions
               ,
               some
               will
               mistake
               them
               ,
               and
               some
               will
               not
               beleeve
               them
               ,
               and
               it
               will
               be
               impossible
               that
               the
               minde
               should
               be
               
                 perpetually
                 present
              
               to
               a
               
                 perpetuall
                 talker
              
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               forget
               truth
               and
               themselves
               ,
               and
               their
               own
               relations
               .
               And
               upon
               this
               account
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Doctors
               of
               
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               doe
               literally
               expound
               those
               minatory
               words
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ;
               
                 Verily
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 you
                 ,
                 of
                 every
                 idle
                 word
                 that
              
               
               
                 men
                 shall
                 speak
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 give
                 account
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 .
              
               And
               by
               
                 idle
                 words
              
               ,
               they
               understand
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               not
               usefull
               to
               edification
               and
               instruction
               .
               So
               St.
               
                 Basil
                 ,
                 So
                 great
                 is
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 an
                 idle
              
               
               
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 though
                 a
                 word
                 be
                 in
                 its
                 owne
                 kinde
                 good
                 ,
                 yet
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
              
               
               
                 directed
                 to
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 faith
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 free
                 from
                 danger
                 that
              
               
               
                 speaks
                 it
              
               :
               To
               this
               purpose
               are
               the
               words
               of
               St.
               
                 Gregory
                 ;
                 while
              
               
               
                 the
                 tongue
                 is
                 not
                 restrained
                 from
                 idle
                 words
                 ,
              
               ad
               temeritatem
               stultae
               increpationis
               efferatur
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 wilde
                 ,
                 or
                 may
                 be
                 brought
                 forth
                 to
                 rashnesse
                 and
                 folly
                 :
              
               And
               therein
               lies
               the
               secret
               of
               the
               reproofe
               :
               
                 A
                 periculo
                 liber
                 non
                 est
                 ,
                 &
                 ad
                 temeritatem
                 efferatur
                 ,
              
               the
               man
               is
               not
               free
               from
               danger
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               grow
               rash
               ,
               and
               foolish
               ,
               and
               run
               into
               crimes
               ,
               whilest
               he
               gives
               his
               Tongue
               the
               reins
               ,
               and
               lets
               it
               wander
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               may
               be
               fit
               to
               be
               reproved
               ,
               though
               in
               its
               nature
               it
               were
               innocent
               .
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               sometimes
               they
               are
               more
               severe
               .
               St.
               Gregory
               calls
               every
               
               word
               vain
               or
               
                 idle
                 ,
                 quod
                 aut
                 ratione
                 justae
                 necessitatis
                 ,
                 aut
                 intentione
              
               
               
                 piae
                 utilitatis
                 caret
              
               :
               and
               St.
               Hierom
               calls
               it
               vain
               ,
               
                 quod
                 sine
                 utilitatis
              
               
               
                 &
                 loquentis
                 dicitur
                 &
                 audientis
              
               ,
               which
               profits
               neither
               the
               speaker
               nor
               the
               hearer
               .
               The
               same
               is
               affirmed
               by
               St.
               Chrysostom
               *
               ,
               and
               
                 Gregory
                 Nyssen
              
               *
               upon
               Ecclesiastes
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               seems
               intimated
               in
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               some
               copies
               ,
               
                 every
                 word
                 that
                 is
                 idle
              
               or
               empty
               of
               businesse
               .
               But
               for
               the
               stating
               the
               case
               of
               Conscience
               ,
               I
               have
               these
               things
               to
               say
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               the
               words
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               being
               spoken
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               were
               so
               certainly
               intended
               as
               they
               best
               and
               most
               commonly
               understood
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 [
                 vain
              
               ]
               they
               understood
               false
               or
               lying
               ,
               not
               uselesse
               
               or
               imprudent
               ;
               and
               yet
               so
               though
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               hath
               not
               so
               severely
               forbidden
               every
               empty
               ,
               unsignificant
               discourse
               ,
               yet
               he
               hath
               forbidden
               every
               lie
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               
                 in
                 genere
                 bonorum
              
               ,
               as
               St.
               Basil's
               expression
               is
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               in
               the
               intention
               charitable
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               matter
               innocent
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Of
                 every
                 idle
                 word
                 we
                 shal
                 give
                 account
                 ,
              
               but
               yet
               so
               ,
               that
               sometimes
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               judgment
               shall
               fall
               upon
               the
               words
               ,
               not
               upon
               the
               persons
               ;
               they
               be
               hay
               and
               stubble
               ,
               uselesse
               and
               impertinent
               ,
               light
               and
               easie
               ,
               the
               fire
               shall
               consume
               them
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               shall
               escape
               with
               that
               losse
               ;
               he
               shall
               then
               have
               no
               honor
               ,
               no
               fair
               return
               for
               such
               discourses
               ,
               
               but
               they
               shall
               with
               losse
               and
               prejudice
               be
               rejected
               and
               cast
               away
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               all
               unprofitable
               discourses
               be
               reckoned
               for
               idle
               words
               and
               put
               upon
               the
               account
               ,
               yet
               even
               the
               capacities
               of
               profit
               are
               so
               large
               and
               numerous
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               hath
               cause
               to
               complain
               that
               his
               tongue
               is
               too
               much
               restrained
               by
               this
               severity
               .
               For
               in
               all
               the
               wayes
               in
               which
               he
               can
               doe
               himselfe
               good
               ,
               or
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               he
               hath
               his
               liberty
               ;
               he
               is
               onely
               to
               secure
               the
               words
               from
               being
               directly
               criminal
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               from
               being
               arrested
               with
               a
               passion
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               may
               reckon
               it
               lawfull
               even
               upon
               the
               severest
               account
               to
               discourse
               freely
               ,
               while
               he
               can
               instruct
               ,
               or
               while
               he
               can
               please
               his
               neighbour
               ;
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Aut
                   prodesse
                   solent
                   ,
                   aut
                   delectare
                   —
                
              
            
             
               while
               himselfe
               gets
               a
               fair
               opinion
               and
               a
               good
               name
               ,
               apt
               to
               serve
               honest
               and
               fair
               purposes
               ;
               he
               may
               discourse
               himselfe
               into
               a
               friendship
               ,
               
               
               or
               help
               to
               preserve
               it
               ;
               he
               may
               serve
               the
               works
               of
               art
               or
               nature
               ,
               of
               businesse
               publick
               or
               private
               ,
               the
               needs
               of
               his
               house
               ,
               or
               the
               uses
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               he
               may
               increase
               learning
               ,
               or
               confirm
               his
               notices
               ,
               cast
               in
               his
               symbol
               of
               experience
               and
               observation
               ,
               till
               the
               particulars
               may
               become
               a
               proverbiall
               sentence
               and
               a
               rule
               ;
               he
               may
               serve
               the
               ends
               of
               civility
               and
               popular
               addresses
               ,
               or
               may
               instruct
               his
               brother
               or
               himselfe
               ,
               by
               something
               which
               at
               that
               time
               shall
               not
               be
               reduc'd
               to
               a
               precept
               by
               way
               of
               meditation
               ,
               but
               is
               of
               it selfe
               apt
               at
               another
               time
               to
               doe
               it
               ;
               he
               may
               speak
               the
               praises
               of
               the
               Lord
               by
               discoursing
               of
               any
               of
               the
               works
               of
               creation
               ,
               and
               himselfe
               or
               his
               brother
               
               may
               afterwards
               remember
               it
               to
               that
               purpose
               ;
               he
               may
               counsell
               or
               teach
               ,
               reprove
               or
               admonish
               ,
               call
               to
               minde
               a
               precept
               ,
               or
               disgrace
               a
               vice
               ,
               reprove
               it
               by
               a
               parable
               or
               a
               story
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               Idea
               or
               witty
               representment
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               can
               finde
               talke
               beyond
               all
               this
               ,
               discourse
               that
               cannot
               become
               usefull
               in
               any
               one
               of
               these
               purposes
               ,
               may
               well
               be
               called
               a
               prating
               man
               ,
               and
               expect
               to
               give
               account
               of
               his
               folly
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               recompense
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Although
               in
               this
               latitude
               a
               mans
               discourses
               may
               be
               free
               and
               safe
               from
               judgement
               ,
               yet
               the
               man
               is
               not
               ,
               unlesse
               himself
               designe
               it
               to
               good
               and
               wise
               purposes
               ,
               not
               alwayes
               actually
               ,
               but
               by
               an
               habituall
               
               and
               generall
               purpose
               .
               Concerning
               which
               he
               may
               by
               these
               measures
               best
               take
               his
               accounts
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               he
               be
               sure
               to
               speak
               nothing
               that
               may
               minister
               to
               a
               vice
               ,
               willingly
               and
               by
               observation
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               If
               any
               thing
               be
               of
               a
               suspicious
               and
               dubious
               nature
               ,
               that
               he
               decline
               to
               publish
               it
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               That
               by
               a
               prudent
               morall
               care
               he
               watch
               over
               his
               words
               ,
               that
               he
               doe
               none
               of
               this
               injury
               and
               unworthinesse
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               That
               he
               offer
               up
               to
               God
               in
               his
               prayers
               all
               his
               words
               ,
               and
               then
               look
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               speak
               nothing
               unworthy
               to
               be
               offered
               .
            
             
               
               5.
               
               That
               he
               often
               interweave
               discourses
               of
               Religion
               ,
               and
               glorifications
               of
               God
               ,
               instructions
               to
               his
               brother
               ,
               and
               ejaculations
               of
               his
               owne
               ,
               something
               or
               other
               not
               onely
               to
               sanctifie
               the
               order
               of
               his
               discourses
               ,
               but
               to
               call
               him
               back
               into
               retirement
               and
               sober
               thoughts
               ,
               lest
               he
               wander
               and
               be
               carried
               off
               too
               far
               into
               the
               wilde
               regions
               of
               impertinence
               ;
               and
               this
               Zeno
               calls
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               dip
               our
               tongues
               in
               understanding
               .
               In
               all
               other
               cases
               the
               rule
               is
               good
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               either
               keep
               silence
               ,
               or
               speak
               
               something
               that
               is
               better
               then
               it
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               Isocrates
               constantly
               enough
               to
               this
               Evangelicall
               precept
               ;
               a
               seasonable
               
               silence
               ,
               or
               a
               profitable
               discourse
               ,
               choose
               you
               whether
               ;
               for
               whatsoever
               cometh
               of
               more
               is
               sin
               ,
               or
               else
               is
               folly
               at
               hand
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               sin
               at
               distance
               .
               Lastly
               ,
            
             
               5.
               
               This
               account
               is
               not
               to
               be
               taken
               by
               little
               traverses
               and
               intercourses
               of
               speech
               ,
               but
               by
               greater
               measures
               ,
               and
               more
               discernible
               portions
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               commensurate
               to
               valuable
               portions
               of
               
               time
               ;
               for
               however
               we
               are
               pleased
               to
               throw
               away
               our
               time
               ,
               and
               
               are
               weary
               of
               many
               parts
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               are
               impatiently
               troubled
               when
               all
               is
               gone
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               as
               sure
               to
               account
               for
               every
               considerable
               portion
               of
               our
               time
               ,
               as
               for
               every
               summe
               of
               money
               we
               receive
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               St.
               Bernard
               gave
               caution
               ,
               
                 Nemo
                 parvi
                 aestimet
                 tempus
                 quod
                 in
                 verbis
                 consumitur
                 otiosis
                 ,
              
               Let
               no
               man
               think
               
               it
               a
               light
               matter
               that
               he
               spend
               his
               pretious
               time
               in
               idle
               words
               ;
               let
               no
               man
               be
               so
               weary
               of
               what
               flies
               away
               too
               fast
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               recalled
               ,
               as
               to
               use
               arts
               and
               devices
               to
               passe
               the
               time
               away
               in
               vanity
               ,
               which
               might
               be
               rarely
               spent
               in
               the
               interests
               of
               eternity
               .
               Time
               is
               given
               us
               to
               repent
               in
               ,
               to
               appease
               the
               divine
               anger
               ,
               to
               prepare
               
               for
               and
               hasten
               to
               the
               society
               of
               Angels
               ,
               to
               stir
               up
               our
               slackned
               wills
               ,
               and
               enkindle
               our
               cold
               devotions
               ,
               to
               weep
               for
               our
               daily
               iniquities
               ,
               and
               to
               sigh
               after
               ,
               and
               work
               for
               the
               restitution
               of
               our
               lost
               inheritance
               ;
               and
               the
               reward
               is
               very
               inconsiderable
               that
               exchanges
               all
               this
               for
               the
               pleasure
               of
               a
               voluble
               tongue
               :
               and
               indeed
               this
               is
               an
               evill
               that
               cannot
               be
               avoyded
               by
               any
               excuse
               that
               can
               be
               made
               for
               words
               that
               are
               in
               any
               sense
               idle
               ,
               though
               in
               all
               senses
               of
               their
               owne
               nature
               and
               proper
               relations
               they
               be
               innocent
               .
               They
               are
               a
               throwing
               away
               something
               of
               that
               which
               is
               to
               be
               expended
               for
               eternity
               ,
               and
               put
               on
               degrees
               of
               folly
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               are
               tedious
               
               and
               expensive
               of
               time
               to
               no
               good
               purposes
               .
               *
               I
               shall
               not
               after
               all
               this
               need
               to
               reckon
               more
               of
               the
               evill
               consequent
               to
               the
               vain
               and
               great
               talker
               ;
               but
               if
               these
               already
               reckoned
               were
               not
               a
               heap
               big
               enough
               ,
               I
               could
               easily
               adde
               this
               great
               evill
               ;
               that
               the
               talking
               man
               makes
               himselfe
               artificially
               deafe
               ,
               being
               like
               a
               man
               in
               the
               steeple
               when
               the
               bells
               ring
               ,
               you
               talke
               to
               a
               deafe
               man
               ,
               though
               you
               speake
               wisely
               ;
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
              
               
            
             
               Good
               counsell
               is
               lost
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               serv'd
               all
               his
               ends
               when
               he
               pours
               out
               whatsoever
               he
               took
               in
               ;
               for
               he
               therefore
               loaded
               his
               vessell
               that
               he
               might
               pour
               it
               forth
               into
               the
               sea
               .
            
             
               These
               and
               many
               more
               evils
               ,
               and
               the
               perpetuall
               unavoydable
               necessity
               of
               sinning
               by
               much
               talking
               ,
               hath
               given
               great
               advantages
               to
               silence
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               to
               be
               esteemed
               an
               act
               of
               Discipline
               and
               great
               Religion
               .
               St.
               Romualdus
               upon
               the
               Syrian
               mountaine
               severely
               kept
               a
               seaven
               years
               silence
               :
               and
               
                 Thomas
                 Cantipratensis
              
               tels
               of
               a
               religious
               person
               in
               a
               Monastery
               in
               Brabant
               ,
               that
               spake
               
               not
               one
               word
               in
               16
               years
               .
               But
               they
               are
               greater
               examples
               which
               Palladius
               tels
               of
               ,
               Ammona
               who
               liv'd
               with
               3000
               Brethren
               in
               so
               great
               silence
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               an
               Anachoret
               ;
               but
               Theona
               was
               silent
               for
               30
               years
               together
               ,
               and
               Johannes
               surnamed
               Silentiarius
               was
               silent
               for
               47
               years
               .
               But
               this
               morosity
               and
               sullennesse
               is
               so
               far
               
               
               from
               being
               imitable
               and
               laudable
               ,
               that
               if
               there
               were
               no
               direct
               prevarication
               of
               any
               commands
               expressed
               or
               intimated
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               yet
               it
               must
               certainly
               either
               draw
               with
               it
               ,
               or
               be
               it self
               an
               infinite
               omission
               of
               duty
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               externall
               glorifications
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               institution
               or
               advantages
               of
               others
               ,
               in
               thanksgiving
               and
               publick
               offices
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               effects
               and
               emanations
               of
               spirituall
               mercy
               .
               This
               was
               to
               make
               amends
               for
               committing
               many
               sins
               by
               omitting
               many
               duties
               ,
               and
               in
               stead
               of
               digging
               out
               the
               offending
               eye
               ,
               to
               pluck
               out
               both
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               neither
               see
               the
               scandall
               nor
               the
               duty
               ;
               for
               fear
               of
               seeing
               what
               they
               should
               not
               ,
               to
               shut
               their
               
               eyes
               against
               all
               light
               .
               It
               was
               more
               prudent
               which
               was
               reported
               of
               St.
               
                 Gregory
                 Nazianzen
              
               ,
               who
               made
               Silence
               an
               act
               of
               Discipline
               ,
               and
               kept
               it
               a
               whole
               Lent
               in
               his
               religious
               retirements
               ,
               
                 cujus
                 facti
                 mei
                 si
                 causam
                 quaeris
              
               (
               said
               he
               in
               his
               account
               he
               gives
               of
               it
               )
               
                 idcircò
                 à
                 sermone
                 prorsus
                 abstinui
                 ,
                 ut
                 sermonibus
                 meis
                 moderari
                 discam
              
               ;
               I
               then
               abstained
               wholly
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               yeer
               after
               I
               might
               be
               more
               temperate
               in
               my
               talke
               .
               This
               was
               in
               him
               an
               act
               of
               caution
               ,
               but
               how
               apt
               it
               was
               to
               minister
               to
               his
               purpose
               of
               a
               moderated
               speech
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               is
               not
               certaine
               ;
               nor
               the
               philosophy
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               naturall
               efficacy
               easie
               to
               be
               apprehended
               .
               It
               was
               also
               practised
               by
               
               way
               of
               penance
               ,
               with
               indignation
               against
               the
               follies
               of
               the
               Tongue
               ,
               and
               the
               itch
               of
               prating
               ,
               so
               to
               chastise
               that
               petulant
               member
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               a
               great
               pleasure
               in
               prating
               ,
               which
               when
               it
               grew
               inordinate
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               be
               restrained
               and
               punished
               like
               other
               lusts
               .
               I
               remember
               it
               was
               reported
               of
               St.
               Paul
               the
               Hermit
               ,
               Scholar
               of
               St.
               Anthony
               ,
               that
               having
               once
               asked
               whether
               Christ
               or
               the
               old
               Prophets
               were
               first
               ,
               he
               grew
               so
               ashamed
               of
               his
               foolish
               Question
               ,
               that
               he
               spake
               not
               a
               word
               for
               3
               years
               following
               :
               And
               Sulpitius
               ,
               as
               St.
               Hierom
               reports
               of
               him
               ,
               being
               deceived
               by
               the
               Pelagians
               ,
               spoke
               some
               fond
               things
               ,
               and
               repenting
               of
               it
               ,
               held
               his
               tongue
               till
               his
               dying
               
               day
               ,
               
                 ut
                 peccatum
                 quod
                 loquendo
                 contraxerat
                 tacendo
                 penitùs
                 emendaret
                 .
              
               Though
               the
               pious
               minde
               is
               in
               such
               actions
               highly
               to
               be
               regarded
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               no
               way
               perswaded
               of
               the
               prudence
               of
               such
               a
               deadnesse
               and
               Libitinarian
               Religion
               ;
            
             
               
                 Murmuracum
                 secum
                 &
                 rabiosa
                 silentia
                 rodunt
                 ,
              
            
             
               so
               such
               importune
               silence
               was
               called
               ,
               and
               understood
               to
               be
               a
               degree
               of
               stupidity
               and
               madnesse
               ;
               for
               so
               Physicians
               among
               the
               signes
               of
               that
               disease
               in
               dogs
               ,
               place
               their
               not
               barking
               ;
               and
               yet
               ,
               although
               
               the
               excesse
               and
               unreasonablenesse
               of
               this
               may
               be
               well
               chastised
               by
               such
               a
               severe
               reproofe
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               in
               silence
               
                 there
                 is
                 wisdome
              
               ,
               and
               there
               may
               be
               deep
               religion
               .
               So
               Aretaeus
               describing
               the
               life
               of
               a
               studious
               man
               ,
               among
               others
               ,
               he
               inserts
               this
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               without
               colour
               ,
               pale
               and
               wise
               ,
               when
               they
               are
               young
               ,
               and
               by
               reason
               of
               their
               
               knowledge
               ,
               
                 silent
                 as
                 Mutes
              
               ,
               and
               
                 dumb
                 as
                 the
                 Seriphian
                 frogs
              
               .
               
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               certaine
               ,
               great
               knowledge
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               without
               vanity
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               severe
               bridle
               of
               the
               Tongue
               .
               For
               so
               have
               I
               heard
               that
               all
               the
               noyses
               and
               prating
               of
               the
               poole
               ,
               the
               croaking
               of
               frogs
               and
               toads
               is
               hushed
               and
               appeased
               upon
               the
               instant
               of
               bringing
               upon
               them
               the
               light
               of
               a
               candle
               or
               torch
               .
               Every
               beam
               of
               reason
               and
               ray
               of
               knowledge
               checks
               the
               dissolutions
               of
               the
               Tongue
               .
               But
               ,
               
                 ut
                 quisque
                 contemptissimus
                 &
                 maximè
                 ludibrio
                 est
                 ,
                 it
                 a
                 solutissimae
                 linguae
                 est
                 ,
              
               said
               Seneca
               ,
               Every
               man
               as
               he
               is
               a
               fool
               and
               contemptible
               ,
               so
               his
               tongue
               is
               hanged
               loose
               ,
               being
               like
               a
               bell
               ,
               in
               which
               there
               is
               nothing
               but
               tongue
               and
               noise
               .
               
            
             
               Silence
               therefore
               is
               the
               cover
               of
               folly
               ,
               or
               the
               effect
               of
               wisdome
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               also
               religious
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               mystick
               rites
               of
               any
               institution
               are
               ever
               the
               most
               solemn
               and
               the
               most
               silent
               ;
               the
               words
               in
               use
               are
               almost
               made
               
                 Synonymous
                 ;
                 There
                 was
                 silence
                 made
                 in
                 heaven
                 for
                 a
                 while
                 ,
              
               said
               St.
               John
               ,
               who
               noted
               it
               upon
               occasion
               of
               a
               great
               solemnity
               ,
               and
               mysterious
               worshippings
               or
               revelations
               to
               be
               made
               there
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               gods
               is
               within
               ,
               said
               Telemachus
               ,
               upon
               occasion
               of
               which
               his
               Father
               reproved
               his
               talking
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               Be
               thou
               also
               silent
               and
               say
               little
               ,
               let
               thy
               soule
               be
               in
               thy
               hand
               ,
               and
               under
               command
               ,
               for
               this
               is
               the
               rite
               of
               the
               gods
               above
               .
               And
               I
               remember
               that
               when
               Aristophanes
               describes
               the
               Religion
               in
               the
               Temple
               of
               Esculapius
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               The
               
               Priest
               commanded
               great
               silence
               when
               the
               mysteriousnesse
               was
               nigh
               ;
               and
               so
               among
               the
               Romanes
               ,
            
             
               
                 Ite
                 igitur
                 pueri
                 ,
                 linguis
                 animisque
                 faventes
                 ,
              
               
                 Sertaque
                 delubris
                 &
                 farra
                 imponite
                 cultris
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               But
               now
               although
               silence
               is
               become
               religious
               ,
               and
               is
               wise
               and
               reverend
               ,
               and
               severe
               ,
               and
               safe
               ,
               and
               quiet
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               Hippocrates
               affirms
               of
               it
               ,
               without
               thirst
               ,
               and
               trouble
               ,
               and
               anguish
               ;
               yet
               it
               must
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               seasonable
               ,
               and
               just
               ,
               not
               commenced
               upon
               chance
               or
               humour
               ,
               not
               sullen
               and
               ill-natur'd
               ,
               not
               proud
               and
               full
               of
               fancy
               ,
               not
               pertinacious
               and
               dead
               ,
               not
               mad
               and
               uncharitable
               ,
               
                 nam
                 sic
                 etiam
                 tacuisse
                 nocet
              
               .
               He
               that
               is
               silent
               in
               a
               publick
               joy
               hath
               no
               portion
               in
               the
               festivity
               ,
               or
               no
               thankfulnesse
               
               to
               him
               that
               gave
               the
               cause
               of
               it
               .
               And
               though
               of
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               a
               prating
               Religion
               ,
               and
               much
               talke
               in
               holy
               things
               does
               most
               profane
               the
               mysteriousnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               dismantles
               its
               regards
               ,
               and
               makes
               cheap
               its
               reverence
               ,
               and
               takes
               off
               fear
               and
               awfulnesse
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               loose
               and
               garish
               like
               the
               laughters
               of
               
               
               drunkennesse
               ,
               yet
               even
               in
               Religion
               there
               are
               seasons
               to
               speak
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               sometimes
               
                 pain
                 and
                 grief
              
               to
               David
               to
               be
               silent
               ;
               But
               yet
               ,
               although
               tedious
               and
               dead
               silence
               hath
               not
               a
               just
               measure
               of
               praise
               and
               wisdome
               ;
               yet
               the
               worst
               silence
               of
               a
               religious
               person
               is
               more
               tolerable
               and
               innocent
               ,
               then
               the
               usuall
               pratings
               of
               the
               looser
               and
               foolish
               men
               .
               
                 Pone
                 Domine
                 custodiam
                 ori
                 meo
                 &
                 ostium
                 circumstantiae
                 lab●is
                 meis
                 ,
              
               said
               
                 David
                 ,
                 Put
                 a
                 guard
                 O
                 Lord
                 unto
                 my
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 dore
                 unto
                 my
                 lips
              
               ;
               upon
               which
               St.
               Gregory
               said
               well
               ,
               
                 Non
                 parietem
                 ,
                 sed
                 ostium
                 petit
                 ,
                 quod
                 viz.
                 aperitur
                 &
                 clauditur
                 ;
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 ask
                 for
                 a
                 wall
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 a
                 dore
                 ;
                 a
                 dore
                 that
                 might
                 open
              
               
               
                 and
                 shut
              
               :
               and
               it
               were
               well
               it
               were
               so
               indeed
               .
               
                 Labia
                 tua
                 sicut
                 vitta
                 coccinea
              
               ,
               so
               Christ
               commends
               his
               Spouse
               in
               the
               
                 Canticles
                 ;
                 Thy
                 lips
                 are
                 like
                 a
                 scarlet
                 hair-lace
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               tyed
               up
               with
               modesty
               from
               folly
               and
               dissolution
               .
               For
               however
               that
               few
               people
               offend
               in
               silence
               and
               keeping
               the
               dore
               shut
               too
               much
               ,
               yet
               in
               opening
               it
               too
               hastily
               ,
               and
               speaking
               too
               much
               and
               too
               foolishly
               ,
               no
               man
               is
               without
               a
               load
               of
               guiltynesse
               ,
               and
               some
               mouths
               like
               the
               gates
               of
               death
            
             
               
                 
                   Noctes
                   atque
                   dies
                   patent
                
                 —
              
            
             
               
               are
               open
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               and
               he
               who
               is
               so
               cannot
               be
               innocent
               :
               It
               is
               said
               of
               Cicero
               ,
               he
               never
               spake
               a
               word
               which
               himself
               would
               fain
               have
               recalled
               ,
               he
               spake
               nothing
               that
               repented
               him
               .
               St.
               Austin
               in
               his
               7.
               
               Ep.
               to
               Marcellinus
               sayes
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               saying
               of
               a
               fool
               and
               a
               sot
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               have
               read
               the
               same
               thing
               to
               have
               been
               spoken
               by
               the
               famous
               
                 Abbat
                 Pambo
              
               in
               the
               Primitive
               Church
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               could
               be
               well
               said
               of
               this
               man
               who
               was
               sparing
               and
               severe
               in
               talke
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               it
               could
               not
               be
               said
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               who
               
               was
               a
               talking
               bragging
               person
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               
               SERMON
               ,
               XXIII
               .
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
            
             
               
               THe
               consideration
               hitherto
               hath
               been
               of
               the
               immoderation
               and
               generall
               excesse
               in
               speaking
               without
               descending
               to
               particular
               cases
               :
               but
               because
               it
               is
               a
               principle
               and
               parent
               of
               much
               evill
               ,
               it
               is
               with
               great
               caution
               to
               be
               cured
               ,
               and
               the
               evill
               consequents
               will
               quickly
               disband
               .
               But
               when
               we
               draw
               neer
               to
               give
               counsell
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               that
               upon
               a
               talking
               person
               scarce
               any
               medicine
               will
               stick
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Plutarch
               advises
               that
               
                 such
                 men
                 should
                 give
                 themselves
                 to
                 writing
                 ,
              
               that
               making
               an
               issue
               in
               the
               arme
               ,
               it
               should
               drain
               the
               flouds
               
               of
               the
               head
               ;
               supposing
               that
               if
               the
               humour
               were
               any
               way
               vented
               ,
               the
               tongue
               might
               be
               brought
               to
               reason
               .
               But
               the
               experience
               of
               the
               world
               hath
               confuted
               this
               ;
               and
               when
               Ligurinus
               had
               writ
               a
               Poem
               ,
               he
               talked
               of
               it
               to
               all
               companies
               he
               came
               in
               ;
               But
               however
               ,
               it
               can
               be
               no
               hurt
               to
               try
               ,
               for
               some
               have
               been
               cured
               of
               bleeding
               at
               the
               nose
               ,
               by
               opening
               a
               vein
               in
               the
               arm
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Some
               advise
               ,
               that
               such
               persons
               should
               keep
               company
               with
               their
               betters
               ,
               with
               grave
               ,
               and
               wise
               ,
               and
               great
               persons
               ,
               before
               whom
               men
               doe
               not
               usually
               bring
               forth
               all
               ,
               but
               the
               better
               parts
               of
               their
               discourse
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               apt
               to
               give
               assistance
               by
               the
               help
               of
               
               modesty
               ;
               and
               might
               doe
               well
               if
               men
               were
               not
               apt
               to
               learn
               to
               talk
               more
               in
               the
               society
               of
               the
               aged
               ,
               and
               out
               of
               a
               desire
               to
               seem
               wise
               and
               knowing
               ,
               be
               apt
               to
               speak
               before
               their
               opportunity
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Consideration
               of
               the
               dangers
               and
               consequent
               evills
               hath
               some
               efficacy
               in
               nature
               to
               restrain
               our
               looser
               talkings
               ,
               by
               the
               help
               of
               fear
               and
               prudent
               apprehensions
               .
               Aelian
               tels
               of
               the
               geese
               flying
               over
               the
               mountain
               Taurus
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               for
               fear
               of
               Eagles
               nature
               hath
               taught
               them
               to
               carry
               stones
               in
               their
               mouths
               ,
               till
               they
               be
               past
               their
               danger
               ;
               care
               of
               our selves
               ,
               desire
               of
               reputation
               ,
               appetites
               of
               being
               believed
               ,
               love
               of
               societies
               
               and
               faire
               complyances
               ,
               fear
               of
               quarrels
               and
               misinterpretation
               ,
               of
               lawsuits
               and
               affronts
               ,
               of
               scorne
               and
               contempt
               ,
               of
               infinite
               sins
               ,
               and
               consequently
               the
               intolerable
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               great
               endearments
               of
               prudent
               and
               temperate
               speech
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Some
               advise
               that
               such
               persons
               should
               change
               their
               speech
               
               
               into
               businesse
               and
               action
               :
               and
               it
               were
               well
               if
               they
               chang'd
               it
               into
               any
               good
               thing
               ,
               for
               then
               the
               evill
               were
               cured
               ;
               but
               action
               and
               businesse
               is
               not
               the
               cure
               alone
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               adde
               solitarinesse
               ;
               for
               the
               experience
               of
               this
               last
               age
               hath
               made
               us
               to
               feel
               ,
               that
               companies
               of
               working
               people
               have
               nurs'd
               up
               a
               strange
               Religion
               ;
               the
               first
               ,
               second
               ,
               and
               third
               part
               of
               which
               is
               talking
               and
               folly
               ,
               save
               onely
               that
               mischief
               ,
               and
               pride
               ,
               and
               fighting
               came
               in
               the
               retinue
               .
               But
               he
               that
               works
               and
               works
               alone
               ,
               he
               hath
               imployment
               ,
               and
               no
               opportunity
               .
               But
               this
               is
               but
               a
               cure
               of
               the
               symptome
               and
               temporary
               effect
               ;
               but
               the
               disease
               may
               remain
               yet
               .
               Therefore
               ,
            
             
               
               5.
               
               Some
               advise
               that
               the
               businesse
               and
               imployment
               of
               the
               Tongue
               be
               changed
               into
               Religion
               ,
               and
               if
               there
               be
               a
               pruritus
               or
               itch
               of
               talking
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               in
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               in
               prayers
               and
               pious
               discourses
               ,
               in
               glorifications
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               wise
               sayings
               of
               Scripture
               and
               Holy
               men
               ;
               this
               indeed
               will
               secure
               the
               material
               part
               ,
               and
               make
               that
               the
               discourses
               in
               their
               nature
               shall
               be
               innocent
               .
               But
               I
               fear
               this
               cure
               will
               either
               be
               improper
               ,
               or
               unsufficient
               .
               For
               in
               prayers
               ,
               multitude
               of
               words
               is
               sometime
               foolish
               ,
               very
               often
               dangerous
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               we
               must
               be
               carefull
               we
               bring
               not
               to
               God
               
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 fooles
              
               ;
               and
               the
               talking
               
               much
               of
               the
               things
               of
               Scripture
               hath
               ministred
               often
               to
               vanity
               ,
               and
               divisions
               .
               But
               therefore
               whoever
               will
               use
               this
               remedy
               must
               never
               dwell
               long
               upon
               any
               one
               instance
               ,
               but
               by
               variety
               of
               holy
               duties
               entertaine
               himselfe
               ;
               for
               he
               may
               easily
               exceed
               his
               rule
               in
               any
               thing
               ,
               but
               in
               speaking
               honorably
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               let
               him
               enlarge
               himselfe
               as
               he
               can
               ;
               he
               shall
               never
               come
               to
               equall
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               exceed
               that
               which
               is
               infinite
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               some
               men
               will
               never
               be
               cured
               without
               a
               Canker
               or
               a
               Squinsie
               ;
               and
               such
               persons
               are
               taught
               by
               all
               men
               what
               to
               doe
               ,
               for
               if
               they
               would
               avoyd
               all
               company
               ,
               as
               willingly
               as
               company
               
               avoyds
               them
               ,
               they
               might
               quickly
               have
               a
               silence
               great
               as
               midnight
               ,
               and
               prudent
               as
               the
               Spartan
               brevity
               .
               But
               Gods
               grace
               is
               sufficient
               to
               all
               that
               will
               make
               use
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               way
               for
               the
               cure
               of
               this
               evill
               ,
               but
               the
               direct
               obeying
               of
               a
               counsel
               ,
               and
               submitting
               to
               the
               precept
               ,
               and
               fearing
               the
               divine
               threatning
               ;
               alwayes
               remembring
               ,
               that
               
                 of
                 every
                 word
                 a
                 man
                 speaks
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 give
                 account
                 at
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 :
              
               I
               pray
               God
               shew
               us
               all
               a
               mercy
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               forgive
               us
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               Tongue
               .
               Amen
               .
            
             
               
                 Citò
                 lutum
                 colligit
                 amnis
                 exundans
              
               ,
               said
               St.
               Ambrose
               ,
               Let
               your
               language
               be
               restrained
               within
               its
               proper
               channels
               and
               measures
               ,
               
               for
               if
               the
               river
               swels
               over
               the
               banks
               ,
               it
               leaves
               nothing
               but
               dirt
               and
               filthinesse
               behinde
               ;
               and
               besides
               the
               great
               evills
               and
               mischiefs
               of
               a
               wicked
               tongue
               ,
               the
               vain
               tongue
               ,
               and
               the
               trifling
               conversation
               hath
               some
               proper
               evils
               ;
               1.
               
               Stultiloquium
               ,
               or
               speaking
               like
               a
               fool
               :
               2.
               
               Scurrilitas
               ,
               or
               immoderate
               and
               absurd
               jesting
               :
               3.
               
               And
               
                 revealing
                 secrets
              
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               Concerning
               Stultiloquy
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               that
               the
               Masters
               
               of
               spirituall
               life
               meane
               not
               ,
               the
               talke
               and
               
                 uselesse
                 babble
              
               of
               weak
               and
               ignorant
               persons
               ;
               because
               in
               their
               proportion
               they
               may
               serve
               their
               little
               mistaken
               ends
               of
               civility
               and
               humanity
               ,
               as
               seemingly
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               strictest
               and
               most
               observed
               words
               of
               the
               wiser
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               their
               best
               ,
               their
               folly
               may
               be
               pityed
               ,
               but
               not
               reproved
               ,
               and
               to
               them
               there
               is
               no
               caution
               to
               be
               added
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               were
               well
               if
               they
               would
               put
               the
               bridle
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               another
               ,
               who
               may
               give
               them
               check
               when
               themselves
               cannot
               ;
               and
               no
               wisdome
               can
               be
               required
               or
               usefull
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               to
               suspect
               themselves
               and
               choose
               to
               be
               conducted
               by
               another
               .
               For
               so
               the
               little
               birds
               and
               
               laborious
               bees
               ,
               who
               having
               no
               art
               and
               power
               of
               contrivance
               ,
               no
               distinction
               of
               time
               ,
               or
               foresight
               of
               new
               necessities
               ,
               yet
               being
               guided
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               counsel'd
               by
               the
               wisdome
               of
               the
               
                 supreme
                 power
                 ,
                 their
                 Lord
              
               ,
               and
               ours
               ,
               doe
               things
               with
               greater
               nicenesse
               and
               exactnesse
               of
               art
               ,
               and
               regularity
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               certainty
               of
               effect
               ,
               then
               the
               wise
               Counsellour
               ,
               who
               standing
               at
               the
               back
               of
               the
               Princes
               chaire
               ,
               guesses
               imperfectly
               ,
               and
               counsels
               timorously
               ,
               and
               thinks
               by
               interest
               ,
               and
               determines
               extrinsecall
               events
               by
               inward
               and
               unconcerning
               principles
               ;
               because
               these
               have
               understanding
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               lesse
               then
               the
               infinity
               of
               accidents
               and
               contingences
               
               without
               ;
               but
               the
               other
               having
               none
               ,
               are
               wholly
               guided
               by
               him
               that
               knows
               and
               determines
               all
               things
               :
               So
               it
               is
               in
               the
               imperfect
               designes
               and
               actions
               and
               discourses
               of
               weaker
               people
               ;
               if
               they
               can
               be
               rul'd
               by
               an
               understanding
               without
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               none
               within
               ,
               they
               shall
               receive
               this
               advantage
               ,
               that
               their
               owne
               passions
               shall
               not
               transport
               their
               mindes
               ,
               and
               the
               divisions
               and
               weaknesse
               of
               their
               owne
               sense
               and
               notices
               shall
               not
               make
               them
               uncertaine
               ,
               and
               indeterminate
               ;
               and
               the
               measures
               they
               shall
               walke
               by
               ,
               shall
               be
               disinterest
               and
               even
               ,
               and
               dispassionate
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               observation
               .
               
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               is
               here
               meant
               by
               Stultiloquy
               ,
               or
               foolish
               speaking
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 Lubricum
                 verbi
              
               ,
               as
               St.
               Ambrose
               calls
               it
               ,
               
                 the
                 slipping
                 with
                 the
                 tongue
              
               ,
               which
               prating
               people
               often
               suffer
               ,
               whose
               discourses
               betray
               the
               vanity
               of
               their
               spirit
               ,
               and
               discover
               
                 the
                 hidden
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
              
               For
               no
               prudence
               is
               a
               sufficient
               guard
               ,
               or
               can
               alwayes
               stand
               
                 in
                 excubiis
              
               still
               watching
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               in
               perpetuall
               flouds
               of
               talke
               ;
               for
               prudence
               attends
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               an
               Angels
               ministery
               ;
               it
               is
               dispatched
               on
               messages
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               drives
               away
               enemies
               ,
               and
               places
               guards
               ,
               and
               calls
               upon
               the
               man
               to
               awake
               ,
               and
               bids
               him
               send
               out
               spies
               and
               observers
               ,
               and
               
               then
               goes
               about
               his
               own
               ministeries
               above
               :
               but
               an
               Angell
               does
               not
               sit
               by
               a
               man
               ,
               as
               a
               nurse
               by
               the
               babies
               cradle
               ,
               watching
               every
               motion
               and
               the
               lighting
               of
               a
               flie
               upon
               the
               childes
               lip
               :
               and
               so
               is
               prudence
               ;
               it
               gives
               us
               rules
               and
               proportions
               cut
               our
               measures
               ,
               and
               prescribes
               us
               cautions
               ,
               and
               by
               generall
               influences
               orders
               our
               
               
               particulars
               ;
               but
               hee
               that
               is
               given
               to
               talke
               cannot
               be
               secured
               by
               all
               this
               ;
               the
               emissions
               of
               his
               tongue
               are
               beyond
               the
               generall
               figures
               and
               lines
               of
               rule
               ;
               and
               he
               can
               no
               more
               be
               wise
               in
               every
               period
               of
               a
               long
               and
               running
               talke
               ,
               then
               a
               Lutenist
               can
               deliberate
               and
               make
               every
               motion
               of
               his
               hand
               by
               the
               division
               of
               his
               notes
               ,
               to
               be
               chosen
               and
               distinctly
               voluntary
               .
               And
               hence
               it
               comes
               that
               at
               every
               corner
               of
               the
               mouth
               a
               folly
               peeps
               out
               ,
               or
               a
               mischiefe
               creeps
               in
               .
               A
               little
               pride
               and
               a
               great
               deale
               of
               vanity
               will
               soon
               escape
               ,
               while
               the
               man
               mindes
               the
               sequel
               of
               his
               talke
               ,
               and
               not
               that
               uglinesse
               of
               humour
               which
               the
               severe
               man
               that
               stood
               by
               ,
               did
               
               observe
               ,
               and
               was
               ashamed
               of
               .
               Doe
               not
               many
               men
               talke
               themselves
               into
               anger
               ,
               skrewing
               up
               themselves
               with
               dialogues
               and
               fancy
               ,
               till
               they
               forget
               the
               company
               and
               themselves
               ?
               and
               some
               men
               hate
               to
               be
               contradicted
               ,
               or
               interrupted
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               discovered
               in
               their
               folly
               ;
               and
               some
               men
               being
               a
               little
               conscious
               ,
               and
               not
               striving
               to
               amend
               it
               by
               silence
               ,
               they
               make
               it
               worse
               by
               discourse
               ;
               a
               long
               story
               of
               themselves
               ,
               a
               tedious
               praise
               of
               another
               collaterally
               to
               do
               themselves
               advantage
               ,
               a
               declamation
               against
               a
               sin
               to
               undoe
               the
               person
               ,
               or
               oppresse
               the
               reputation
               of
               their
               neighbour
               ,
               unseasonable
               repetition
               of
               that
               which
               neither
               profits
               nor
               delights
               ,
               trifling
               
               contentions
               about
               a
               goats
               beard
               ,
               or
               the
               blood
               of
               an
               oyster
               ,
               anger
               and
               animosity
               ,
               spite
               and
               rage
               ,
               scorn
               and
               reproach
               begun
               upon
               Questions
               ,
               which
               concern
               neither
               of
               the
               litigants
               ,
               fierce
               disputations
               ,
               strivings
               for
               what
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               for
               what
               shall
               never
               be
               ,
               these
               are
               the
               events
               of
               the
               loose
               and
               unwary
               tongue
               ;
               which
               are
               like
               flies
               and
               gnats
               upon
               the
               margent
               of
               a
               poole
               ,
               they
               doe
               not
               sting
               like
               an
               Aspic
               ,
               or
               bite
               deep
               as
               a
               Bear
               ,
               yet
               they
               can
               vex
               a
               man
               into
               a
               feaver
               and
               impatience
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               uncapable
               of
               rest
               and
               counsel
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               is
               Scurrility
               ,
               or
               
                 foolish
                 jesting
              
               .
               This
               the
               Apostle
               
               so
               joyns
               with
               the
               former
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 [
                 foolish
                 speaking
              
               and
               jestings
               
               
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 convenient
              
               ]
               that
               some
               think
               this
               to
               be
               explicative
               of
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               that
               St.
               Paul
               using
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               which
               all
               men
               before
               his
               time
               used
               in
               a
               good
               sense
               )
               meanes
               not
               that
               which
               indeed
               is
               witty
               and
               innocent
               ,
               pleasant
               and
               apt
               for
               institution
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               fooles
               and
               Parasites
               call
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               but
               indeed
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               what
               they
               called
               facetiousnesse
               and
               pleasant
               wit
               ,
               is
               indeed
               to
               all
               wise
               persons
               a
               meer
               Stultiloquy
               ,
               or
               talking
               like
               a
               foole
               ;
               and
               that
               kinde
               of
               jesting
               is
               forbidden
               .
               And
               indeed
               I
               am
               induc'd
               fully
               to
               this
               understanding
               of
               St.
               Pauls
               words
               by
               the
               conjunctive
               
               particle
               [
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               which
               he
               uses
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 and
                 filthinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 [
                 foolish
                 talking
                 ,
                 or
                 jesting
                 ]
              
               just
               as
               in
               the
               succeeding
               verse
               he
               joynes
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               uncleannesse
               (
               so
               we
               read
               it
               )
               
                 or
                 covetousnesse
              
               ;
               one
               explicates
               the
               other
               ,
               for
               by
               covetousnesse
               is
               meant
               any
               defraudation
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               fraudator
               ,
               so
               St.
               Cyprian
               renders
               it
               :
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               St.
               Hierom
               derives
               from
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               to
               take
               more
               then
               a
               man
               should
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               St.
               Paul
               
               said
               ,
               
                 Let
                 no
                 man
                 circumvent
                 his
                 brother
                 in
                 any
                 matter
                 ,
              
               he
               expounds
               it
               of
               adultery
               ;
               and
               in
               this
               very
               place
               he
               renders
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 stuprum
                 ,
                 lust
              
               ;
               and
               indeed
               it
               is
               usuall
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               Covetousnesse
               being
               so
               universall
               ,
               so
               originall
               a
               crime
               ,
               such
               a
               prolisick
               sin
               ,
               be
               called
               by
               all
               the
               names
               of
               those
               sins
               by
               which
               it
               is
               either
               punished
               ,
               or
               to
               which
               it
               tempts
               ,
               or
               whereby
               it
               is
               nourished
               ;
               and
               as
               here
               it
               is
               called
               uncleannesse
               or
               corruption
               ;
               so
               in
               another
               place
               it
               is
               called
               idolatry
               .
               But
               to
               returne
               ;
               This
               jesting
               which
               St.
               Paul
               reproves
               ,
               is
               a
               direct
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               the
               jesting
               of
               Mimics
               and
               Players
               ,
               that
               of
               
                 the
                 foole
                 in
                 the
                 play
              
               ,
               which
               in
               those
               times
               ,
               and
               long
               
               before
               ,
               and
               long
               after
               ,
               were
               of
               that
               licentiousnesse
               that
               they
               would
               abuse
               Socrates
               or
               Aristides
               :
               and
               because
               the
               rabble
               were
               the
               laughers
               ,
               they
               knew
               how
               to
               make
               them
               roare
               aloud
               with
               a
               slovenly
               and
               wanton
               word
               ,
               when
               they
               understood
               not
               the
               salt
               and
               ingenuity
               of
               a
               witty
               and
               usefull
               answer
               ,
               or
               reply
               ;
               as
               is
               to
               be
               seen
               in
               the
               intertextures
               of
               Aristophanes
               Comedies
               .
               But
               in
               pursuance
               of
               this
               of
               St.
               Paul
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               have
               been
               very
               severe
               in
               their
               censures
               of
               this
               liberty
               .
               St.
               Ambrose
               forbids
               all
               .
               
                 Non
                 solùm
              
               
               
                 profusos
                 ,
                 sed
                 etiam
                 omnes
                 jocos
                 declinandos
                 arbitror
              
               ;
               Not
               onely
               the
               looser
               jestings
               ,
               but
               even
               all
               are
               to
               be
               avoyded
               :
               Nay
               ,
               licèt
               
               
                 interdum
                 joca
                 honesta
                 &
                 suavia
                 sint
                 ,
                 tamen
                 ab
                 Ecclesiâ
                 horrent
                 regulâ
                 ,
                 the
                 Church
                 allowes
                 them
                 not
                 ,
                 though
                 they
                 be
                 otherwise
                 honest
                 and
                 pleasant
                 ;
                 for
                 how
                 can
                 we
                 use
                 those
                 things
                 we
                 finde
                 not
                 in
                 holy
                 Scriptures
                 ?
              
               St.
               Basil
               gives
               reason
               for
               this
               severity
               ;
               
                 jocus
                 facit
                 animam
                 remissam
                 &
                 erga
                 pracepta
                 Dei
                 negligentem
              
               ;
               and
               indeed
               that
               cannot
               be
               denyed
               ;
               those
               persons
               whose
               soules
               are
               dispersed
               and
               ungathered
               by
               reason
               of
               a
               wanton
               humour
               of
               intemperate
               jesting
               ,
               are
               apt
               to
               be
               trifling
               in
               their
               Religion
               .
               St.
               Hierom
               is
               of
               the
               same
               opinion
               ,
               and
               adds
               a
               commandement
               of
               a
               full
               
               authority
               ,
               if
               at
               least
               the
               record
               was
               right
               ;
               for
               he
               quotes
               a
               saying
               
               of
               our
               
                 blessed
                 Saviour
              
               out
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               the
               
                 Nazarens
                 ,
                 Nunquam
                 laett
                 sitis
                 nisi
                 cum
                 fratrem
                 vestrum
                 in
                 charitate
                 videritis
                 ,
                 Never
                 be
                 merry
                 but
                 when
                 you
                 see
                 your
                 brother
                 in
                 charity
                 :
              
               and
               when
               you
               are
               merry
               ,
               St.
               James
               hath
               appointed
               a
               proper
               expression
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               a
               fair
               entertainment
               to
               the
               passion
               ;
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 merry
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 sing
                 Psalmes
                 .
              
               But
               St.
               Bernard
               who
               is
               also
               strict
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               yet
               he
               addes
               the
               temper
               .
               Though
               jesting
               be
               not
               fit
               for
               a
               Christian
               ,
               
                 interdum
                 tamen
                 si
                 incidant
                 ,
                 ferendae
                 fortassis
                 ,
                 referendae
                 nunquam
                 :
                 magis
                 interveniendum
                 cautè
                 &
                 prudentèr
                 nugacitati
                 :
                 If
                 they
                 seldome
                 happen
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 borne
                 ,
                 but
                 never
              
               
               
                 to
                 be
                 returned
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 businesse
                 of
                 ;
                 but
                 we
                 must
                 rather
                 interpose
                 warily
                 and
                 prudently
                 to
                 hinder
                 the
                 growth
                 and
                 progresse
                 of
                 the
                 trifle
                 .
              
               But
               concerning
               this
               case
               of
               conscience
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               remember
               ,
               these
               holy
               persons
               found
               jesting
               to
               be
               a
               trade
               ;
               such
               were
               the
               
               ridicularii
               among
               the
               Romanes
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               among
               the
               Greeks
               ;
               
               
               and
               this
               trade
               besides
               its
               own
               unworthinesse
               ,
               was
               mingled
               with
               infinite
               impieties
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               institution
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               circumstances
               of
               its
               practise
               ,
               was
               not
               onely
               against
               all
               prudent
               severity
               ,
               but
               against
               modesty
               and
               chastity
               ,
               and
               was
               a
               licence
               in
               disparagement
               of
               vertue
               ;
               and
               the
               most
               excellent
               things
               and
               persons
               were
               by
               it
               undervalued
               ;
               that
               in
               this
               throng
               of
               evill
               circumstances
               finding
               a
               humour
               placed
               ,
               which
               without
               infinite
               warinesse
               could
               never
               pretend
               to
               innocence
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               they
               forbad
               all
               ;
               and
               so
               also
               did
               St.
               Paul
               upon
               the
               same
               account
               .
               And
               in
               the
               same
               state
               of
               reproofe
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               are
               all
               that
               doe
               as
               they
               did
               :
               such
               
               as
               are
               
                 professed
                 jesters
              
               ,
               people
               that
               play
               the
               foole
               for
               money
               ,
               whose
               employment
               and
               study
               is
               to
               unclothe
               themselves
               of
               the
               covers
               of
               reason
               ,
               or
               modesty
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               laugh'd
               at
               .
               And
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               ,
               how
               miserable
               every
               sinner
               is
               ,
               if
               he
               does
               not
               deeply
               and
               truely
               repent
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               man
               is
               wet
               with
               teares
               and
               covered
               with
               sorrow
               ,
               crying
               out
               mightily
               against
               his
               sins
               ,
               how
               ugly
               will
               it
               look
               when
               this
               is
               remembred
               the
               next
               day
               that
               he
               playes
               the
               foole
               ,
               and
               raises
               his
               laughter
               louder
               then
               his
               prayers
               and
               yesterdayes
               groans
               ,
               for
               no
               interest
               but
               that
               he
               may
               eat
               ?
               A
               Penitent
               and
               a
               Jester
               is
               like
               a
               Grecian
               piece
               of
               money
               ,
               on
               
               which
               were
               stamped
               a
               Helena
               on
               one
               side
               and
               a
               Hecuba
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               a
               Rose
               and
               a
               deadly
               Aconite
               ,
               a
               Paris
               and
               an
               Aesop
               ,
               nothing
               was
               more
               contrary
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               account
               this
               folly
               was
               reproved
               by
               St.
               
                 Hierom
                 ,
                 Verum
                 &
                 haec
                 à
                 sanctis
                 viris
                 penitùs
              
               
               
                 propellenda
                 ,
                 quibus
                 magis
                 convenit
                 flere
                 atque
                 lugere
                 ;
                 Weeping
                 and
                 penitentiall
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 sweet
                 troubles
                 of
                 pity
                 and
                 compassion
                 become
                 a
                 holy
                 person
                 ,
              
               much
               better
               then
               a
               scurrilous
               tongue
               .
               But
               the
               whole
               state
               of
               this
               Question
               is
               briefly
               this
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               j●sting
               be
               unseasonable
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               intolerable
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               If
               it
               be
               immoderate
               it
               is
               criminall
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               thing
               here
               makes
               the
               excesse
               ;
               it
               is
               so
               in
               the
               confines
               of
               folly
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               it
               is
               out
               of
               dores
               it
               is
               in
               the
               regions
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               it
               be
               in
               an
               
                 ordinary
                 person
              
               ,
               it
               is
               dangerous
               ;
               but
               if
               in
               an
               eminent
               ,
               a
               consecrated
               ,
               a
               wise
               ,
               and
               
                 extraordinary
                 person
              
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 scandalous
                 .
                 Inter
                 saeculares
                 nugae
                 sunt
                 ,
                 in
                 ore
                 Sacerdotis
                 blasphemiae
              
               ;
               so
               St.
               Bernard
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               If
               the
               matter
               be
               not
               of
               an
               indifferent
               nature
               ,
               it
               becomes
               sinfull
               by
               giving
               countenance
               to
               a
               vice
               ,
               or
               making
               vertue
               to
               become
               ridiculous
               .
            
             
               
               5.
               
               If
               it
               be
               not
               watcht
               that
               it
               complies
               with
               all
               that
               heare
               ,
               it
               becomes
               offensive
               and
               injurious
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               If
               it
               be
               not
               intended
               to
               fair
               and
               lawfull
               purposes
               ,
               it
               is
               sowre
               in
               the
               using
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               If
               it
               be
               frequent
               ,
               it
               combines
               and
               clusters
               into
               a
               formall
               sinne
               .
            
             
             
               8.
               
               If
               it
               mingles
               with
               any
               sin
               ,
               it
               puts
               on
               the
               nature
               of
               that
               
               new
               unworthinesse
               ,
               beside
               the
               proper
               uglynesse
               of
               the
               thing
               it selfe
               ;
               and
               after
               all
               these
               ,
               when
               can
               it
               be
               lawfull
               or
               apt
               for
               Christian
               entertainment
               ?
            
             
               The
               Ecclesiasticall
               History
               reports
               that
               many
               jests
               passed
               between
               St.
               Anthony
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Hermits
               ,
               and
               his
               Scholar
               St.
               Paul
               ;
               and
               St.
               Hilarion
               is
               reported
               to
               have
               been
               very
               pleasant
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               facete
               ,
               sweet
               ,
               and
               more
               lively
               conversation
               ;
               and
               indeed
               plaisance
               ,
               and
               joy
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 lively
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               a
               
                 pleasant
                 conversation
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 innocent
                 caresses
              
               of
               a
               charitable
               humanity
               ,
               is
               not
               forbidden
               ;
               
                 plenum
                 tamen
                 suavitatis
                 &
                 gratiae
                 sermonem
                 non
                 esse
              
               
               indecorum
               ,
               St.
               Ambrose
               affirmed
               ;
               and
               here
               in
               my
               text
               our
               conversation
               is
               commanded
               to
               be
               such
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 minister
                 grace
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 favour
                 ,
                 complacence
                 ,
                 cheerfulnesse
              
               ;
               and
               be
               acceptable
               and
               
                 pleasant
                 to
                 the
                 hearer
              
               :
               and
               so
               must
               be
               our
               conversation
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               as
               far
               from
               sullennesse
               ,
               as
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               from
               lightnesse
               ;
               and
               a
               cheerfull
               spirit
               is
               the
               best
               convoy
               for
               Religion
               ;
               and
               though
               sadnesse
               does
               in
               some
               cases
               
                 become
                 a
                 Christian
              
               ,
               as
               being
               an
               Index
               of
               a
               pious
               minde
               ,
               of
               compassion
               ,
               and
               a
               wise
               proper
               resentment
               of
               things
               ,
               yet
               it
               serves
               but
               one
               end
               ,
               being
               useful
               in
               the
               onely
               instance
               of
               repentance
               ;
               and
               hath
               done
               its
               greatest
               
               works
               ,
               not
               when
               it
               weeps
               and
               sighs
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               hates
               and
               grows
               carefull
               against
               sin
               .
               But
               cheerfulnesse
               and
               a
               
                 festivall
                 spirit
              
               fills
               the
               soule
               full
               of
               harmony
               ,
               it
               composes
               musick
               for
               Churches
               and
               hearts
               ,
               it
               makes
               and
               publishes
               glorifications
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               produces
               thankfulnesse
               and
               serves
               the
               ends
               of
               charity
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               oyle
               of
               gladnesse
               runs
               over
               ,
               it
               makes
               bright
               and
               tall
               emissions
               of
               light
               and
               holy
               fires
               ,
               reaching
               up
               to
               a
               cloud
               ,
               and
               making
               joy
               round
               about
               :
               And
               therefore
               since
               it
               is
               so
               innocent
               ,
               and
               may
               be
               so
               pious
               and
               full
               of
               holy
               advantage
               ,
               whatsoever
               can
               innocently
               minister
               to
               this
               holy
               joy
               does
               set
               forward
               the
               work
               of
               Religion
               and
               Charity
               .
               
               And
               indeed
               charity
               it selfe
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               verticall
               top
               of
               all
               Religion
               ,
               
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 but
                 an
                 union
                 of
                 joyes
                 ,
                 concentred
                 in
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 reflected
                 from
                 all
                 the
                 angles
                 of
                 our
                 life
                 and
                 entercourse
                 .
              
               It
               is
               a
               rejoycing
               in
               God
               ,
               a
               gladnesse
               in
               our
               neighbors
               good
               ,
               a
               pleasure
               in
               doing
               good
               ,
               a
               rejoycing
               with
               him
               ;
               and
               without
               love
               we
               cannot
               have
               any
               joy
               at
               all
               .
               It
               is
               this
               that
               makes
               children
               to
               be
               a
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               friendship
               to
               be
               so
               noble
               and
               divine
               a
               thing
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               account
               it
               is
               certaine
               that
               all
               that
               which
               can
               innocently
               make
               a
               man
               cheerfull
               ,
               does
               also
               make
               him
               charitable
               ;
               for
               grief
               ,
               and
               age
               ,
               and
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               wearinesse
               ,
               these
               are
               peevish
               and
               
               troublesome
               ;
               but
               mirth
               and
               cheerfulnesse
               is
               content
               ,
               and
               civil
               ,
               and
               compliant
               ,
               and
               communicative
               ,
               and
               loves
               to
               doe
               good
               ,
               and
               swels
               up
               to
               felicity
               onely
               upon
               the
               wings
               of
               charity
               .
               In
               this
               account
               here
               is
               pleasure
               enough
               for
               a
               Christian
               in
               present
               ,
               and
               if
               a
               facete
               discourse
               and
               an
               amicable
               friendly
               mirth
               can
               refresh
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               
               
               take
               it
               off
               from
               the
               vile
               temptations
               of
               peevish
               ,
               despairing
               ,
               uncomp●ying
               melancholy
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               innocent
               and
               commendable
               .
               And
               we
               may
               as
               well
               be
               refreshed
               by
               a
               clean
               and
               a
               brisk
               discourse
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               aire
               of
               Campanian
               wines
               ;
               and
               our
               faces
               and
               our
               heads
               may
               as
               well
               be
               anointed
               and
               look
               pleasant
               with
               wit
               and
               friendy
               entercourse
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               fat
               of
               the
               Balsam
               tree
               ;
               and
               such
               a
               conversation
               no
               wise
               man
               ever
               did
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               reprove
               .
               But
               when
               the
               jest
               hath
               teeth
               and
               nails
               ,
               biting
               or
               scratching
               our
               Brother*
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               loose
               and
               wanton*
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               unseasonable*
               ,
               and
               much
               ,
               or
               many*
               ,
               when
               it
               serves
               ill
               purposes*
               ,
               or
               
               spends
               better
               time*
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               
                 the
                 drunkennesse
                 of
                 the
                 soul
              
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               spirit
               fly
               away
               ,
               seeking
               for
               a
               Temple
               where
               the
               mirth
               and
               the
               musick
               is
               solemne
               and
               religious
               .
            
             
               But
               above
               all
               the
               abuses
               which
               ever
               dishonoured
               the
               tongues
               of
               men
               ,
               nothing
               more
               deserves
               the
               whip
               of
               an
               exterminating
               Angel
               ,
               or
               the
               stings
               of
               scorpions
               ,
               then
               
                 profane
                 jesting
              
               :
               which
               is
               a
               bringing
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               follies
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               as
               if
               it
               were
               not
               enough
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               a
               foole
               ,
               but
               the
               wisdome
               of
               God
               must
               be
               brought
               into
               those
               horrible
               scenes
               :
               He
               that
               makes
               a
               jest
               of
               the
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               of
               holy
               things
               ,
               
               playes
               with
               thunder
               ,
               and
               kisses
               the
               mouth
               of
               a
               Canon
               ,
               just
               as
               it
               belches
               fire
               and
               death
               ;
               he
               stakes
               heaven
               at
               spurnpoint
               ,
               and
               trips
               crosse
               and
               pile
               whether
               ever
               he
               shall
               see
               the
               face
               of
               God
               or
               no
               ;
               he
               laughs
               at
               damnation
               ,
               while
               he
               had
               rather
               lose
               God
               then
               lose
               his
               jest
               ;
               may
               (
               which
               is
               the
               horror
               of
               all
               )
               he
               makes
               a
               jest
               of
               God
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Father
               and
               the
               Son
               to
               become
               ridiculous
               .
               Some
               men
               use
               to
               read
               Scripture
               on
               their
               knees
               ,
               and
               many
               with
               their
               heads
               uncovered
               ,
               and
               all
               good
               men
               with
               fear
               and
               trembling
               ,
               with
               reverence
               and
               grave
               attention
               .
               
                 Search
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 ,
                 for
                 therein
                 you
                 hope
                 to
                 have
                 life
                 eternall
              
               ;
               and
               ,
               All
               
               
                 Scripture
                 is
                 written
                 by
                 inspiration
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 instruction
                 ,
                 for
                 reproofe
                 ,
                 for
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 for
                 doctrine
                 ,
              
               not
               
                 for
                 jesting
              
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               makes
               that
               use
               of
               it
               ,
               had
               better
               part
               with
               his
               eyes
               in
               jest
               ,
               and
               give
               his
               heart
               to
               make
               a
               tennisball
               ;
               and
               that
               I
               may
               speak
               the
               worst
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               of
               it
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               like
               the
               materiall
               part
               of
               the
               sin
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               jeering
               of
               a
               man
               is
               to
               abusing
               him
               ;
               and
               no
               man
               can
               use
               it
               but
               he
               that
               wants
               wit
               and
               manners
               as
               well
               as
               he
               wants
               Religion
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               third
               instance
               of
               the
               
                 vain
                 trifling
                 conversation
              
               ,
               and
               immoderate
               talking
               is
               ,
               
                 revealing
                 secrets
              
               ;
               which
               is
               a
               dismantling
               and
               
               renting
               off
               the
               robe
               from
               the
               privacies
               of
               humane
               entercourse
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               worse
               then
               denying
               to
               restore
               that
               which
               was
               intrusted
               to
               our
               charge
               ;
               for
               this
               not
               onely
               injures
               his
               neighbors
               right
               ,
               but
               throws
               it
               away
               ,
               and
               exposes
               it
               to
               his
               enemy
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               denying
               to
               give
               a
               man
               his
               own
               arms
               ,
               and
               delivering
               them
               to
               another
               ,
               by
               whom
               he
               shall
               suffer
               mischief
               .
               He
               that
               intrusts
               a
               secret
               to
               his
               friend
               ,
               
               goes
               thither
               as
               to
               sanctuary
               ,
               and
               to
               violate
               the
               rites
               of
               that
               is
               sacriledge
               ,
               
               and
               
                 profanation
                 of
                 friendship
              
               ,
               which
               is
               
                 the
                 sister
                 of
                 Religion
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 secular
                 blessing
              
               ;
               a
               thing
               so
               sacred
               ,
               that
               it
               changes
               a
               Kingdome
               into
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               makes
               Interest
               to
               be
               Piety
               ,
               and
               Justice
               to
               become
               Religion
               .
               But
               this
               mischief
               growes
               according
               to
               the
               subject
               matter
               and
               its
               effect
               ;
               and
               the
               tongue
               of
               a
               babbler
               may
               crush
               a
               mans
               bones
               ,
               or
               break
               his
               fortune
               upon
               her
               owne
               wheel
               ;
               and
               whatever
               the
               effect
               be
               ,
               yet
               of
               it self
               it
               is
               the
               betraying
               of
               a
               trust
               ,
               and
               by
               reproach
               ,
               oftentimes
               passes
               on
               to
               intolerable
               calamities
               ,
               like
               a
               criminal
               to
               his
               scaffold
               through
               the
               execrable
               gates
               of
               Cities
               ;
               And
               though
               it
               is
               infinitely
               worse
               when
               the
               secret
               is
               laid
               open
               out
               of
               spite
               or
               treachery
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               more
               foolish
               when
               it
               is
               discovered
               for
               no
               other
               end
               but
               to
               serve
               the
               itch
               of
               talking
               ,
               or
               to
               seem
               to
               know
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               accounted
               worthy
               of
               a
               trust
               ;
               for
               so
               some
               men
               open
               their
               cabinets
               to
               shew
               onely
               that
               a
               treasure
               is
               laid
               up
               ,
               and
               that
               themselves
               were
               valued
               by
               their
               friend
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               thought
               capable
               of
               a
               secret
               ;
               
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 no
                 more
              
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               by
               that
               means
               goes
               in
               pursuit
               of
               reputation
               ,
               loses
               the
               substance
               by
               snatching
               at
               the
               shadow
               ,
               and
               by
               desiring
               to
               be
               thought
               worthy
               of
               a
               secret
               ,
               proves
               himselfe
               unworthy
               of
               friendship
               or
               society
               .
               
                 D'
                 Avila
              
               tels
               of
               a
               French
               Marquesse
               ,
               young
               and
               fond
               ,
               to
               whom
               
               the
               Duke
               of
               Guise
               had
               conveyed
               notice
               of
               the
               intended
               massacre
               ,
               which
               when
               he
               had
               whispered
               into
               the
               Kings
               ear
               ,
               where
               there
               was
               no
               danger
               of
               publication
               ,
               but
               onely
               would
               seem
               a
               person
               worthy
               of
               such
               a
               trust
               ,
               he
               was
               instantly
               murder'd
               ,
               lest
               a
               vanity
               like
               that
               might
               unlock
               so
               horrid
               a
               mysterie
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               nothing
               more
               to
               adde
               concerning
               this
               ,
               but
               that
               if
               this
               vanity
               happens
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               Religion
               ,
               it
               puts
               on
               some
               new
               circumstances
               of
               deformity
               :
               And
               if
               he
               that
               ministers
               to
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               is
               appointed
               to
               
                 restore
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 overtaken
                 in
                 a
                 fault
                 ,
              
               shall
               publish
               the
               secrets
               of
               a
               conscience
               ,
               he
               prevaricates
               the
               bands
               of
               Nature
               
               and
               Religion
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               a
               Father
               he
               turns
               an
               Accuser
               ,
               a
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               he
               weakens
               the
               hearts
               of
               the
               penitent
               ,
               and
               drives
               the
               repenting
               man
               from
               his
               remedy
               by
               making
               it
               to
               be
               intolerable
               ;
               and
               so
               Religion
               becomes
               a
               scandall
               ,
               and
               his
               duty
               is
               made
               his
               disgrace
               ,
               and
               Christs
               yoke
               does
               bow
               his
               head
               unto
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               Spirit
               passe
               into
               the
               shames
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               sweetnesses
               by
               which
               the
               severity
               of
               the
               duty
               are
               alleviated
               and
               made
               easie
               ,
               are
               imbittered
               and
               become
               venemous
               by
               the
               tongue
               of
               a
               talking
               fool
               .
               
                 Valerius
                 Soranus
              
               was
               put
               to
               death
               by
               the
               old
               and
               braver
               
                 Romanes
                 ,
                 ob
                 meritum
                 profanae
                 vocis
                 ,
                 quòd
                 contra
                 interdictum
                 Romae
                 nomen
                 eloqui
                 fuit
              
               
               ausus
               ;
               because
               by
               prating
               he
               profan'd
               the
               secret
               of
               their
               Religion
               ,
               and
               told
               abroad
               that
               name
               of
               the
               City
               which
               the
               
                 Tusean
                 rites
              
               had
               commanded
               to
               be
               concealed
               ,
               lest
               the
               enemies
               of
               the
               people
               should
               call
               from
               them
               their
               tutelar
               gods
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               doe
               but
               by
               telling
               the
               proper
               relation
               .
               And
               in
               Christianity
               all
               Nations
               
               
               have
               consented
               to
               disgrace
               that
               Priest
               ,
               who
               loves
               the
               pleasure
               of
               a
               fools
               tongue
               before
               the
               charity
               of
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               arts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               noblenesse
               of
               the
               Religion
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               inflicted
               upon
               him
               all
               the
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               capacity
               of
               an
               Ecclesiasticall
               person
               he
               can
               suffer
               .
            
             
               These
               I
               reckon
               as
               the
               proper
               evils
               of
               the
               vain
               and
               trifling
               tongue
               ;
               for
               though
               the
               effect
               passes
               into
               further
               mischief
               ,
               yet
               the
               originall
               is
               weaknesse
               and
               folly
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               unworthynesse
               which
               is
               not
               yet
               arrived
               at
               malice
               .
               But
               hither
               also
               upon
               the
               same
               account
               some
               other
               irregularities
               of
               speech
               are
               reducible
               ,
               which
               although
               they
               are
               of
               a
               
               mixt
               nature
               ,
               yet
               are
               properly
               acted
               by
               a
               vain
               and
               a
               loose
               tongue
               ;
               and
               therefore
               here
               may
               be
               considered
               not
               improperly
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               is
               common
               Swearing
               ,
               against
               which
               St.
               Chrysostome
               spends
               twenty
               homilies
               :
               and
               by
               the
               number
               and
               weight
               of
               arguments
               hath
               left
               this
               testimony
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               foolish
               vice
               ,
               but
               hard
               to
               be
               cured
               ;
               infinitely
               unreasonable
               ,
               but
               strangely
               prevailing
               ;
               almost
               as
               much
               without
               remedy
               as
               it
               is
               without
               pleasure
               ;
               for
               it
               enters
               first
               by
               folly
               ,
               and
               grows
               by
               custome
               ,
               and
               dwels
               with
               carelesnesse
               ,
               and
               is
               nurs'd
               by
               irreligion
               ,
               and
               want
               of
               the
               fear
               of
               God
               ;
               it
               profanes
               the
               
                 most
                 holy
                 things
              
               ,
               and
               mingles
               dirt
               with
               the
               beames
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               
               follies
               and
               trifling
               talke
               interweav'd
               and
               knit
               together
               with
               the
               sacred
               name
               of
               God
               ;
               it
               placeth
               the
               most
               excellent
               of
               things
               in
               the
               meanest
               and
               basest
               circumstances
               ,
               it
               brings
               the
               secrets
               of
               heaven
               into
               the
               streets
               ,
               dead
               mens
               bones
               into
               a
               Temple
               ;
               Nothing
               is
               a
               greater
               sacriledge
               then
               to
               prostitute
               the
               great
               name
               of
               God
               to
               the
               petulancy
               of
               an
               idle
               tongue
               ,
               and
               blend
               it
               as
               an
               expletive
               to
               fill
               up
               the
               emptinesse
               of
               a
               weak
               discourse
               .
               The
               name
               of
               God
               is
               so
               sacred
               ,
               so
               mighty
               ,
               that
               it
               rends
               mountains
               ,
               it
               opens
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               deepest
               rocks
               ,
               it
               casts
               out
               Devils
               and
               makes
               Hell
               to
               tremble
               ,
               and
               fills
               all
               the
               regions
               of
               Heaven
               with
               joy
               ;
               the
               name
               of
               God
               is
               our
               
               strength
               and
               confidence
               ,
               the
               object
               of
               our
               worshippings
               ,
               and
               the
               security
               of
               all
               our
               hopes
               ;
               and
               when
               God
               had
               given
               himselfe
               a
               Name
               ,
               and
               immur'd
               it
               with
               dread
               and
               reverence
               ,
               like
               the
               garden
               of
               Eden
               with
               the
               swords
               of
               Cherubims
               ,
               and
               none
               durst
               speak
               it
               but
               he
               whose
               lips
               were
               hallowed
               ,
               and
               that
               at
               holy
               and
               solemn
               times
               ,
               in
               a
               most
               holy
               and
               solemne
               place
               ;
               I
               mean
               the
               High
               Priest
               of
               the
               Jews
               at
               the
               solemnities
               when
               he
               entred
               into
               the
               sanctuary
               ,
               then
               he
               taught
               all
               the
               world
               the
               majesty
               and
               veneration
               of
               his
               Name
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               God
               made
               restraints
               upon
               our
               conceptions
               and
               expressions
               of
               him
               :
               and
               as
               he
               was
               infinitely
               curious
               ,
               
               that
               from
               all
               the
               appearances
               he
               made
               to
               them
               ,
               they
               should
               not
               depict
               or
               ingrave
               an
               image
               of
               him
               ;
               so
               he
               tooke
               care
               that
               even
               the
               tongue
               should
               be
               restrained
               ,
               and
               not
               be
               too
               free
               in
               forming
               images
               and
               representments
               of
               his
               Name
               ;
               and
               therefore
               as
               God
               drew
               their
               eyes
               from
               vanity
               ,
               by
               
                 putting
                 his
                 name
                 amongst
                 them
              
               ,
               and
               
                 representing
                 no
                 shape
              
               ;
               so
               even
               when
               he
               had
               
                 put
                 his
                 name
                 amongst
              
               
               them
               ,
               he
               took
               it
               off
               from
               the
               tongue
               and
               placed
               it
               before
               the
               
               eye
               ;
               for
               Jehovah
               was
               so
               written
               on
               the
               Priests
               Mitre
               ,
               that
               all
               might
               see
               and
               read
               ,
               but
               none
               speak
               it
               but
               the
               Priest.
               But
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               one
               great
               thing
               concerning
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               ,
               beyond
               all
               that
               can
               be
               spoken
               or
               imagined
               else
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               when
               God
               the
               Father
               was
               pleased
               to
               pour
               forth
               all
               his
               glories
               ,
               and
               imprint
               them
               upon
               his
               holy
               Son
               in
               his
               exaltation
               ,
               it
               was
               by
               giving
               him
               his
               
                 holy
                 Name
              
               ,
               the
               Tetragrammaton
               or
               Jehovah
               made
               articulate
               ;
               to
               signifie
               
                 God
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               wore
               the
               character
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               became
               the
               bright
               image
               of
               his
               person
               .
               
            
             
               Now
               all
               these
               great
               things
               concerning
               the
               Name
               of
               God
               are
               infinite
               reproofes
               of
               common
               and
               vain
               swearing
               by
               it
               ,
               Gods
               name
               is
               left
               us
               here
               to
               pray
               by
               ,
               to
               hope
               in
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               instrument
               and
               conveyance
               of
               our
               worshippings
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               witnesse
               of
               truth
               and
               the
               Judge
               of
               secrets
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               strife
               and
               the
               avenger
               of
               perjury
               ,
               the
               discerner
               of
               right
               and
               the
               severe
               exacter
               of
               all
               wrongs
               ;
               and
               shall
               all
               this
               be
               unhallowed
               by
               impudent
               talking
               of
               God
               without
               sense
               ,
               or
               feare
               ,
               or
               notices
               ,
               or
               reverence
               ,
               or
               observation
               ?
            
             
               One
               thing
               more
               I
               have
               to
               adde
               against
               this
               vice
               of
               a
               foolish
               
               tongue
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               as
               much
               prating
               fils
               the
               discourse
               with
               lying
               ,
               so
               this
               trifling
               swearing
               changes
               every
               trifling
               lye
               into
               a
               horrid
               perjury
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               noted
               by
               St.
               
                 James
                 ,
                 But
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 swear
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 ,
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 not
                 fall
              
               
               
                 into
                 condemnation
              
               ;
               so
               we
               read
               it
               ,
               following
               the
               
                 Arabian
                 ,
                 Syrian
              
               ,
               and
               Latin
               books
               ,
               and
               some
               Greek
               Copies
               ;
               and
               it
               signifies
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               swearing
               and
               putting
               fierce
               appendages
               to
               every
               word
               ,
               like
               great
               iron
               bars
               to
               a
               straw
               basket
               ,
               or
               the
               curtains
               of
               a
               tent
               ,
               is
               a
               direct
               condemnation
               of
               our selves
               :
               For
               while
               we
               by
               much
               talking
               regard
               truth
               too
               little
               ,
               and
               yet
               bind
               up
               our
               trifles
               with
               
               so
               severe
               a
               band
               ,
               we
               are
               condemned
               by
               our
               owne
               words
               ;
               for
               men
               are
               made
               to
               expect
               what
               you
               bound
               upon
               them
               by
               an
               oath
               ,
               and
               account
               your
               trifle
               to
               be
               serious
               ;
               of
               which
               when
               you
               faile
               ,
               you
               have
               given
               sentence
               against
               your selfe
               :
               And
               this
               is
               agreeable
               to
               those
               words
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 Of
                 every
                 idle
                 word
              
               
               
                 you
                 shall
                 give
                 account
                 ;
                 for
                 by
                 thy
                 words
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 condemned
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 thy
                 words
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 justified
                 .
              
               But
               there
               is
               another
               reading
               of
               these
               words
               ,
               which
               hath
               great
               emphasis
               and
               power
               ,
               in
               this
               article
               ,
               
                 Swear
                 not
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 not
                 fall
                 into
                 hypocrisie
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               into
               the
               disreputation
               of
               a
               lying
               ,
               deceiving
               ,
               
               cousening
               person
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               will
               put
               his
               oath
               to
               every
               common
               word
               ,
               makes
               no
               great
               matter
               of
               an
               oath
               ;
               for
               in
               swearing
               commonly
               ,
               he
               must
               needs
               sometimes
               swear
               without
               consideration
               ,
               and
               therefore
               without
               truth
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               does
               so
               in
               any
               company
               ,
               tels
               the
               world
               he
               makes
               no
               great
               matter
               of
               being
               perjured
               .
            
             
             
               
               All
               these
               things
               put
               together
               may
               take
               off
               our
               wonder
               at
               St.
               James
               expression
               ,
               of
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 sweare
                 not
                 ,
                 ]
              
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               so
               highly
               to
               be
               regarded
               ,
               and
               yet
               is
               so
               little
               considered
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               to
               say
               ,
               whether
               there
               be
               in
               the
               world
               any
               instance
               in
               which
               men
               are
               so
               carelesse
               of
               their
               danger
               and
               damnation
               ,
               as
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               The
               next
               appendage
               of
               vain
               and
               trifling
               speech
               is
               contention
               ,
               wrangling
               and
               perpetuall
               talke
               proceeding
               from
               the
               spirit
               of
               contradiction
               :
               
                 Profert
                 enim
                 mores
                 plerumque
                 oratio
                 ,
                 &
                 animi
                 secreta
                 detegit
                 :
                 Nec
                 sine
                 causâ
                 Graeci
                 prodiderunt
                 ,
                 ut
                 vivat
                 quemque
              
               
               
                 etiam
                 dicere
              
               ,
               said
               Quintilian
               :
               For
               the
               most
               part
               ,
               a
               mans
               words
               betray
               his
               manners
               ,
               and
               unlocks
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               mind
               :
               And
               it
               was
               not
               without
               cause
               that
               the
               Greeks
               said
               ,
               As
               a
               man
               lives
               so
               he
               speaks
               ;
               for
               so
               indeed
               Menander
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               Aristides
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               So
               that
               it
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               peevish
               ,
               an
               angry
               and
               quarrelling
               disposition
               ,
               to
               be
               disputative
               and
               busic
               in
               Questions
               ,
               and
               impertinent
               oppositions
               .
            
             
               You
               shall
               meet
               with
               some
               men
               (
               such
               were
               the
               Sceptics
               ,
               and
               such
               were
               the
               Academics
               of
               old
               )
               who
               will
               not
               endure
               any
               man
               shall
               be
               of
               their
               opinion
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               suffer
               men
               to
               speak
               truth
               ,
               
               or
               to
               consent
               to
               their
               own
               propositions
               ,
               but
               will
               put
               every
               man
               to
               fight
               for
               his
               owne
               possessions
               ,
               disturbing
               the
               rest
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               dwellings
               of
               unity
               and
               consent
               ;
               
                 clamosum
                 altercatorem
                 ,
                 Quintilian
              
               calls
               such
               a
               one
               .
               This
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 an
                 overflowing
                 of
                 the
                 heart
              
               and
               
                 of
                 the
                 gall
              
               ;
               and
               it
               makes
               men
               troublesome
               ,
               and
               intricates
               all
               wise
               discourses
               ,
               and
               throws
               a
               cloud
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               while
               men
               contend
               for
               truth
               ,
               error
               drest
               in
               the
               same
               habit
               slips
               into
               her
               chaire
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               litigants
               court
               her
               for
               the
               divine
               sister
               of
               wisdome
               .
               
                 Nimirùm
                 altercando
                 veritas
                 amittitur
              
               :
               There
               is
               noyse
               but
               no
               harmony
               ,
               fighting
               but
               no
               victory
               ,
               talking
               but
               no
               learning
               ,
               
               all
               are
               teachers
               and
               all
               are
               wilfull
               ,
               every
               man
               is
               angry
               ,
               and
               without
               reason
               and
               without
               charity
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
            
             
               Their
               mouth
               is
               a
               spear
               ,
               their
               language
               is
               a
               two-edged
               sword
               ,
               their
               throat
               is
               a
               shield
               ,
               (
               as
               Nonnus
               his
               expression
               is
               )
               and
               the
               clamors
               and
               noyses
               of
               this
               folly
               is
               that
               which
               St.
               Paul
               reproves
               in
               this
               chapt
               .
               
                 Let
                 all
                 bitternesse
                 and
                 clamor
                 be
                 put
                 away
                 .
              
               People
               that
               contend
               earnestly
               ,
               talke
               loud
               ;
               
                 Clamor
                 equus
                 est
                 irae
                 ,
                 cum
                 prostraveris
                 equitem
                 dejeceris
                 ,
              
               saith
               St.
               Chrysostom
               ,
               Anger
               rides
               upon
               noyse
               as
               upon
               a
               
               horse
               ,
               still
               the
               noyse
               and
               the
               rider
               is
               in
               the
               dirt
               ;
               and
               indeed
               so
               to
               doe
               is
               an
               act
               of
               
                 fine
                 strength
              
               ,
               and
               the
               cleanest
               spirituall
               force
               that
               can
               be
               exercised
               in
               this
               instance
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               be
               hard
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               violent
               motion
               instantly
               to
               stop
               ,
               yet
               by
               strength
               and
               good
               conduct
               it
               may
               be
               done
               .
               But
               he
               whose
               tongue
               rides
               upon
               passion
               ,
               and
               is
               spur'd
               by
               violence
               and
               contention
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               horse
               or
               mule
               without
               a
               bridle
               ,
               
               and
               without
               understanding
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 No
                 person
              
               
               
                 that
                 is
                 clamorous
                 can
                 be
                 wise
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               vanities
               and
               evill
               fruits
               of
               the
               easie
               talker
               ;
               the
               instances
               of
               a
               trifling
               impertinent
               conversation
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               observable
               ,
               that
               although
               the
               instances
               in
               the
               beginning
               be
               onely
               vain
               ,
               yet
               in
               the
               issue
               and
               effects
               they
               are
               troublesome
               and
               full
               of
               mischief
               :
               and
               that
               we
               may
               perceive
               ,
               that
               even
               all
               effusion
               and
               multitude
               of
               language
               and
               vainer
               talke
               cannot
               be
               innocent
               ,
               we
               may
               observe
               that
               there
               are
               many
               good
               things
               which
               are
               wholly
               spoyl'd
               if
               they
               doe
               but
               touch
               the
               tongue
               ;
               they
               are
               spoyl'd
               with
               speaking
               :
               such
               as
               is
               the
               sweetest
               of
               all
               Christian
               graces
               ,
               humility
               ,
               and
               the
               noblest
               actions
               
               of
               humanity
               ,
               the
               
                 doing
                 favors
              
               and
               
                 acts
                 of
                 kindnesse
              
               .
               If
               you
               speak
               of
               them
               ,
               you
               pay
               your selfe
               ,
               and
               lose
               your
               kindnesse
               ;
               humility
               is
               by
               talking
               changed
               into
               pride
               and
               hypocrisie
               ,
               and
               patience
               passes
               into
               peevishnesse
               ,
               and
               
                 secret
                 trust
              
               into
               perfidiousnesse
               ,
               and
               modesty
               into
               dissolution
               ,
               and
               judgement
               into
               censure
               ;
               but
               by
               silence
               and
               a
               
                 restrained
                 tongue
              
               all
               the
               first
               mischiefs
               are
               avoyded
               ,
               and
               all
               these
               graces
               preserved
               .
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               ,
               XXIV
               .
               
                 Part
                 III.
              
               Of
               Slander
               and
               Flattery
               .
            
             
               
               HE
               that
               is
               twice
               asked
               a
               Question
               ,
               and
               then
               answers
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               excused
               if
               he
               answers
               weakly
               .
               But
               he
               that
               speaks
               before
               he
               be
               asked
               ,
               had
               need
               take
               care
               he
               speak
               wisely
               ;
               for
               if
               he
               does
               not
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               excuse
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               does
               ,
               yet
               it
               loses
               halfe
               its
               beauty
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               old
               man
               gave
               good
               counsell
               in
               the
               Comedie
               to
               the
               Boy
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               profits
               of
               a
               restrained
               modest
               tongue
               cannot
               easily
               be
               numbred
               any
               more
               
               then
               the
               evills
               of
               an
               unbridled
               and
               dissolute
               .
               But
               they
               were
               but
               infant
               mischiefs
               ,
               which
               for
               the
               most
               part
               we
               have
               already
               observed
               as
               the
               issues
               of
               vain
               and
               idle
               talking
               ;
               but
               there
               are
               two
               spirits
               worse
               then
               these
               :
               1.
               
               
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 detraction
              
               ;
               and
               2.
               
               
                 The
                 spirit
                 of
                 flattery
              
               .
               The
               first
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               from
               whence
               the
               Devill
               hath
               his
               name
               ,
               He
               is
               
                 an
                 Accuser
                 of
                 the
                 brethren
              
               .
               But
               the
               second
               is
               worse
               ;
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               damnable
               and
               deadly
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               nurse
               of
               vice
               ,
               and
               the
               poyson
               of
               the
               soule
               .
               These
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               sowre
               and
               
                 filthy
                 communication
              
               ;
               the
               first
               is
               rude
               ,
               but
               the
               latter
               is
               most
               mischievous
               ,
               and
               both
               of
               them
               to
               be
               avoyded
               like
               death
               ,
               or
               the
               
               despairing
               murmurs
               of
               the
               damned
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Let
               no
               calumny
               ,
               no
               slandering
               ,
               detracting
               communication
               proceed
               out
               of
               your
               mouth
               ;
               the
               first
               sort
               of
               this
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               whispering
               ,
               which
               signifies
               to
               abuse
               our
               neighbor
               secretly
               ,
               by
               telling
               a
               private
               story
               of
               him
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                 —
                 
                   linguáque
                   refert
                   audita
                   susurro
                
                 ,
              
            
             
               for
               here
               the
               man
               playes
               a
               sure
               game
               as
               he
               supposes
               ,
               a
               mischiefe
               without
               a
               witnesse
               ,
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
            
             
               as
               Anacreon
               calls
               them
               ;
               the
               light
               ,
               swift
               arrows
               of
               a
               calumniating
               tongue
               ;
               they
               pierce
               into
               the
               heart
               and
               bowels
               of
               the
               man
               speedily
               .
               These
               are
               those
               which
               the
               holy
               Scripture
               notes
               by
               the
               disgracefull
               
               name
               of
               
                 Talebearers
                 :
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 goe
                 up
                 and
                 down
                 as
              
               
               
                 a
                 Talebearer
                 among
                 the
                 people
              
               ;
               for
               
                 there
                 are
                 six
                 things
                 which
                 God
                 hates
                 ,
              
               (
               saith
               
                 Solomon
                 )
                 yea
                 the
                 seventh
                 is
                 an
                 abomination
                 unto
                 him
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               bad
               and
               as
               much
               hated
               by
               God
               as
               an
               idol
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 whisperer
                 or
                 tale-bearer
                 that
                 soweth
                 contention
                 amongst
                 brethren
                 .
              
               
               This
               kinde
               of
               communication
               was
               called
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               among
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               and
               was
               as
               much
               hated
               as
               the
               Publicans
               among
               the
               Jewes
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               It
               is
               a
               vile
               thing
               ,
               O
               ye
               Athenians
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               vile
               thing
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               a
               Sycophant
               ,
               or
               a
               Tale-bearer
               ,
               and
               the
               dearest
               friendships
               in
               the
               world
               cannot
               
               be
               secure
               where
               such
               whisperers
               are
               attended
               to
               .
            
             
               
                 Te
                 fingente
                 nefas
                 Pyladen
                 odisset
                 Orestes
                 ,
              
               
                 Thesea
                 Pirithoi
                 destituisset
                 amor
                 :
              
               
                 Tu
                 Siculos
                 fratres
                 ,
                 &
                 majus
                 nomen
                 Atridas
                 ,
              
               
                 Et
                 Ledae
                 poteras
                 dissociare
                 genus
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               this
               crime
               is
               a
               conjugation
               of
               evils
               ,
               and
               is
               productive
               of
               infinite
               mischiefs
               ;
               it
               undermines
               peace
               ,
               and
               saps
               the
               foundation
               of
               friendship
               ;
               it
               destroyes
               families
               ,
               and
               rends
               in
               pieces
               the
               very
               heart
               
               and
               vitall
               parts
               of
               charity
               ;
               it
               makes
               an
               evill
               man
               ,
               party
               ,
               and
               witnesse
               ,
               and
               judge
               ,
               and
               executioner
               of
               the
               Innocent
               ,
               who
               is
               hurt
               though
               he
               deserv'd
               it
               not
               ;
            
             
               
                 Et
                 si
                 non
                 aliquà
                 nocuisses
                 ,
                 mortuus
                 esses
                 ,
              
            
             
               and
               no
               mans
               interest
               nor
               reputation
               ,
               no
               mans
               peace
               or
               safety
               can
               abide
               ,
               where
               this
               nurse
               of
               jealousie
               ,
               and
               parent
               of
               contention
               like
               the
               earwig
               creeps
               in
               at
               the
               car
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               diseased
               noyse
               ,
               and
               scandalous
               murmur
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               such
               tongues
               as
               these
               ,
               where
               they
               dare
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               can
               safely
               ,
               love
               to
               speak
               louder
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               detraction
               ;
               when
               men
               under
               the
               colour
               of
               friendship
               will
               certainly
               wound
               the
               reputation
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               while
               by
               speaking
               some
               things
               of
               him
               fairly
               ,
               he
               shall
               without
               suspicion
               be
               beleeved
               when
               he
               speaks
               evill
               of
               him
               ;
               
               
               such
               was
               he
               that
               Horace
               speaks
               of
               ,
               
                 Me
                 Capitolinus
                 convictore
                 usus
                 amicóque
                 &c.
                 
                 Capitolinus
                 is
                 my
                 friend
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 long
                 liv'd
                 together
                 ,
                 and
                 obliged
                 each
                 other
                 by
                 mutuall
                 endearments
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 glad
                 he
                 is
                 acquitted
                 by
                 the
                 criminall
                 Judges
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Sed
                 tamen
                 admiror
                 ,
                 quo
                 pacto
                 judicium
                 illud
              
               
                 Fugerit
                 —
              
            
             
               
                 yet
                 I
                 confesse
                 I
                 wonder
                 how
                 he
                 should
                 escape
                 ;
                 but
                 I
                 'le
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 my
                 friend
                 .
              
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               sayes
               Polybius
               ;
               This
               is
               a
               new
               way
               of
               accusation
               to
               destroy
               a
               man
               by
               praises
               .
               These
               men
               strike
               obliquely
               like
               a
               wilde
               swine
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               like
               buls
               in
               a
               yoke
               ,
               they
               have
               horns
               upon
               their
               necks
               ,
               and
               doe
               you
               a
               mischief
               when
               they
               plough
               your
               ground
               ;
               and
               as
               Joab
               slew
               Abner
               ,
               he
               took
               him
               by
               the
               beard
               and
               kissed
               him
               ,
               and
               smote
               him
               under
               the
               fift
               rib
               that
               he
               died
               ;
               so
               doth
               
                 the
                 detracting
                 tongue
              
               ,
               like
               the
               smooth
               tongued
               lightning
               ,
               it
               will
               break
               your
               bones
               when
               it
               kisses
               the
               flesh
               ;
               so
               Syphax
               did
               secretly
               wound
               Massinissa
               ,
               and
               made
               Scipio
               watchfull
               and
               implacable
               against
               Sophonisba
               ,
               
               onely
               by
               commending
               her
               beauty
               and
               her
               wit
               ,
               her
               constancy
               and
               unalterable
               love
               to
               her
               country
               ,
               and
               by
               telling
               how
               much
               himselfe
               was
               forc'd
               to
               break
               his
               faith
               by
               the
               tyranny
               of
               her
               prevailing
               charmes
               .
               This
               is
               that
               which
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               crafty
               and
               deceitfull
               way
               of
               hurting
               ,
               and
               renders
               a
               mans
               tongue
               venemous
               as
               the
               tongue
               of
               a
               serpent
               ,
               that
               bites
               even
               though
               he
               be
               charm'd
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               the
               next
               is
               more
               violent
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               railing
               or
               reviling
               ,
               which
               Aristotle
               in
               his
               Rhetoricks
               says
               is
               very
               often
               the
               vice
               of
               boys
               and
               of
               
                 rich
                 men
              
               ,
               who
               out
               of
               folly
               or
               pride
               ,
               want
               of
               manners
               ,
               
               or
               want
               of
               the
               measures
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               wisdome
               and
               the
               just
               proportions
               of
               his
               brethren
               ,
               doe
               use
               those
               that
               erre
               before
               them
               most
               scornfully
               and
               unworthily
               ;
               and
               Tacitus
               noted
               it
               of
               the
               Claudian
               family
               in
               Rome
               ,
               an
               old
               and
               inbied
               pride
               and
               scornfulnesse
               made
               them
               apt
               to
               abuse
               all
               that
               fell
               under
               their
               power
               and
               displeasure
               ;
               
                 quorum
                 superbiam
                 frustrà
                 per
                 obsequium
                 &
                 modestiam
                 effugeres
              
               ;
               No
               observance
               ,
               no
               prudence
               ,
               no
               modesty
               can
               escape
               the
               reproaches
               of
               such
               insolent
               and
               high
               talkers
               .
               
                 A.
                 Gellius
              
               tels
               of
               a
               boy
               that
               would
               give
               every
               one
               that
               he
               met
               a
               box
               on
               the
               ear
               ;
               and
               some
               men
               will
               give
               foul
               words
               ,
               having
               a
               tongue
               rough
               as
               
               a
               Cat
               ,
               and
               biting
               like
               an
               Adder
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               reproofes
               are
               direct
               scoldings
               ,
               their
               common
               entercourse
               is
               open
               contumely
               .
               There
               have
               been
               in
               these
               last
               ages
               examples
               of
               Judges
               who
               would
               reproach
               the
               condemned
               and
               miserable
               criminall
               ,
               deriding
               his
               calamity
               ,
               and
               reviling
               his
               person
               .
               Nero
               did
               so
               to
               Thraseas
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               Heathens
               to
               the
               primitive
               Martyrs
               ,
               
                 pereuntibus
                 addita
                 ludibria
              
               ,
               
               said
               Tacitus
               of
               them
               ,
               they
               crucified
               them
               again
               by
               putting
               
               them
               to
               suffer
               the
               shame
               of
               their
               fouler
               language
               ,
               they
               rail'd
               at
               them
               when
               they
               bowed
               their
               heads
               upon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               and
               groan'd
               forth
               the
               saddest
               accents
               of
               approaching
               death
               .
               This
               is
               that
               evill
               that
               possessed
               those
               of
               whom
               the
               Psalmist
               speaks
               .
               
                 Our
                 tongues
                 are
                 our
                 owne
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 they
                 that
                 ought
                 to
                 speak
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 Lord
                 over
                 us
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               ,
               our
               tongues
               cannot
               be
               restrained
               ;
               and
               St.
               James
               said
               
               something
               of
               this
               ,
               
                 The
                 tongue
                 is
                 an
                 unruly
                 member
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 tame
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               no
               private
               person
               ,
               but
               a
               publick
               may
               ;
               for
               
                 he
                 that
                 can
                 rule
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
                 is
                 fit
                 also
                 to
                 govern
                 the
                 whole
                 body
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Church
               or
               Congregation
               ;
               Magistrates
               and
               the
               Governours
               
               of
               souls
               ,
               they
               are
               by
               severity
               to
               restraine
               this
               inordination
               ,
               which
               indeed
               is
               a
               foul
               one
               ;
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
            
             
               no
               evill
               is
               worse
               or
               of
               more
               open
               violence
               to
               the
               rest
               and
               reputation
               of
               men
               ,
               then
               a
               reproachfull
               tongue
               .
               And
               it
               were
               well
               if
               we
               considered
               this
               evill
               ,
               to
               avoyd
               it
               in
               those
               instances
               ,
               by
               which
               our
               conversation
               is
               daily
               stain'd
               .
               Are
               we
               not
               often
               too
               imperious
               against
               our
               
               servants
               ?
               Do
               we
               not
               entertain
               and
               seed
               our
               own
               anger
               with
               vile
               and
               basest
               language
               ?
               Doe
               not
               we
               chastise
               a
               servants
               folly
               or
               mistake
               ,
               his
               error
               or
               his
               chance
               ,
               with
               language
               fit
               to
               be
               used
               by
               none
               but
               vile
               persons
               ,
               and
               towards
               none
               but
               dogs
               ?
               Our
               
                 blessed
                 Saviour
              
               restraining
               the
               hostility
               and
               murther
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               threatens
               hell
               fire
               to
               them
               that
               call
               their
               brother
               foole
               ;
               meaning
               ,
               that
               all
               language
               which
               does
               really
               and
               by
               intention
               disgrace
               him
               in
               the
               greater
               instances
               ,
               is
               as
               directly
               against
               the
               
                 charity
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               as
               killing
               a
               man
               was
               against
               the
               severity
               and
               
                 justice
                 of
                 the
                 law
              
               .
               And
               although
               the
               word
               it self
               may
               be
               us'd
               to
               reprove
               the
               indiscretions
               ,
               and
               carelesse
               
               follies
               of
               an
               idle
               person
               ,
               yet
               it
               must
               be
               used
               onely
               in
               order
               to
               his
               amendment
               ,
               *
               by
               an
               authorized
               person
               ,
               *
               in
               the
               limits
               of
               a
               just
               reproofe
               ,
               *
               upon
               just
               occasion
               ,
               *
               and
               so
               as
               may
               not
               doe
               him
               mischief
               in
               the
               event
               of
               things
               .
               For
               so
               we
               finde
               that
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               cal'd
               his
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               foolish
               ;
               and
               S.
               James
               used
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               
                 vain
                 man
              
               ,
               signifying
               the
               same
               with
               the
               forbidden
               raca
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 vain
                 ,
                 uselesse
              
               ,
               or
               empty
               ;
               and
               St.
               Paul
               calls
               the
               
                 Galatians
                 ,
                 mad
              
               ,
               and
               foolish
               ,
               and
               bewitched
               ;
               and
               Christ
               called
               
                 Herod
                 ,
                 Fox
              
               ;
               and
               St.
               John
               called
               the
               
                 Pharisees
                 ,
                 the
                 generation
                 of
                 vipers
              
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               matter
               is
               wholly
               determined
               by
               the
               manner
               ,
               and
               with
               what
               minde
               it
               is
               done
               :
               If
               it
               be
               
               for
               correction
               and
               reproofe
               towards
               persons
               that
               deserve
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               persons
               whose
               authority
               can
               warrant
               a
               just
               and
               severe
               reproofe
               ,
               and
               this
               also
               be
               done
               prudently
               ,
               safely
               ,
               and
               usefully
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               contumely
               ;
               But
               when
               men
               upon
               all
               occasions
               revile
               an
               offending
               person
               ,
               lessening
               his
               value
               ,
               sowring
               his
               spirit
               ,
               and
               his
               life
               ,
               despising
               his
               infirmities
               ,
               
               
               tragically
               expressing
               his
               lightest
               misdemeanour
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               being
               tyrannically
               declamatory
               ,
               and
               intolerably
               angry
               for
               a
               trifle
               ,
               these
               are
               such
               ,
               who
               ,
               as
               Apollonius
               the
               Philosopher
               said
               ,
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               offending
               person
               to
               know
               when
               his
               fault
               is
               great
               ,
               and
               when
               't
               is
               little
               .
               For
               they
               who
               alwayes
               put
               on
               a
               supreme
               anger
               ,
               or
               expresse
               the
               lesse
               anger
               with
               the
               highest
               reproaches
               ,
               can
               doe
               no
               more
               to
               him
               that
               steals
               ,
               then
               to
               him
               that
               breaks
               a
               Crystall
               :
               
                 Non
                 plus
                 aequo
                 ,
                 non
                 diutiùs
                 aequo
                 ,
              
               was
               a
               good
               rule
               for
               reprehension
               of
               offending
               servants
               ;
               But
               no
               more
               anger
               ,
               no
               more
               severe
               language
               then
               the
               thing
               deserves
               ;
               if
               you
               
               chide
               
                 too
                 long
              
               ,
               your
               reproofe
               is
               changed
               into
               reproach
               ;
               if
               
                 too
                 bitterly
              
               ,
               it
               becomes
               railing
               ;
               if
               
                 too
                 loud
              
               ,
               it
               is
               immodest
               ;
               if
               
                 too
                 publick
              
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 like
                 a
                 dog
              
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
            
             
               so
               the
               man
               told
               his
               wife
               in
               the
               Greek
               Comedy
               ;
               to
               follow
               me
               in
               the
               streets
               with
               thy
               clamorous
               tongue
               is
               to
               doe
               as
               dogs
               doe
               ,
               not
               as
               persons
               civill
               or
               religious
               .
            
             
               
               4.
               
               The
               fourth
               instance
               of
               the
               calumniating
               filthy
               communication
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               we
               properly
               call
               slander
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 inventing
                 evill
                 things
              
               ,
               falsely
               imputing
               crimes
               to
               our
               neighbor
               :
               
                 Falsum
                 crimen
                 quasi
                 venenatum
                 telum
              
               ,
               (
               said
               Cicero
               )
               A
               false
               tongue
               or
               a
               foul
               lye
               against
               a
               mans
               reputation
               ,
               is
               like
               a
               poysoned
               arrow
               ,
               it
               makes
               the
               wound
               deadly
               ,
               and
               every
               scratch
               to
               be
               incurable
               .
               
                 Promptissima
                 vindicta
                 contumelia
              
               ,
               said
               one
               ,
               To
               reproach
               and
               rail
               is
               a
               revenge
               that
               every
               girl
               can
               take
               .
               But
               falsely
               to
               accuse
               is
               spiteful
               as
               Hel
               ,
               and
               deadly
               as
               the
               blood
               of
               Dragons
               .
            
             
               
               Stoicus
               occidit
               Baream
               ,
               delator
               amicum
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               direct
               murther
               of
               the
               Tongue
               ,
               for
               
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 are
                 in
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 tongue
                 ,
              
               said
               the
               Hebrew
               proverbe
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               esteemed
               so
               vile
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               when
               Jesabel
               commanded
               the
               Elders
               of
               Israel
               to
               suborn
               false
               witnesses
               against
               Naboth
               ,
               she
               gave
               them
               instructions
               to
               
                 take
                 two
                 men
                 ,
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Belial
              
               ;
               none
               else
               were
               fit
               for
               the
               imployment
               .
            
             
               Quid
               non
               audebis
               perfida
               lingua
               loqui
               ?
            
             
               
               This
               was
               it
               that
               broke
               Ephraim
               in
               judgement
               ,
               and
               executed
               the
               fierce
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               upon
               him
               ;
               God
               gave
               him
               over
               to
               be
               oppressed
               by
               a
               false
               witnesse
               ,
               
                 quoniam
                 coepit
                 abire
                 post
                 sordes
              
               ,
               therefore
               he
               suffered
               calumny
               ,
               and
               was
               overthrown
               in
               judgement
               .
               This
               was
               it
               that
               humbled
               Joseph
               in
               fetters
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 iron
                 entred
                 into
                 his
                 soule
                 ,
              
               
               but
               it
               crushed
               him
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               false
               tongue
               of
               his
               revengefull
               
               Mistresse
               ,
               
                 untill
                 his
                 cause
                 was
                 known
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Word
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 tryed
                 him
                 .
              
               This
               was
               it
               that
               flew
               Abimelech
               ,
               and
               endanger'd
               David
               ;
               it
               was
               a
               sword
               
                 in
                 manu
                 linguae
                 Doeg
              
               ,
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               Doegs
               tongue
               .
               By
               this
               Siba
               cut
               off
               the
               legs
               of
               Mephibosheth
               ,
               and
               made
               his
               reputation
               lame
               forever
               ;
               it
               thrust
               Jeremy
               into
               the
               dungeon
               ,
               and
               carryed
               Susanna
               to
               her
               stake
               ,
               and
               
                 our
                 Lord
              
               to
               his
               Crosse
               ;
               and
               therefore
               against
               the
               dangers
               of
               a
               slandering
               tongue
               ,
               all
               laws
               have
               so
               cautelously
               arm'd
               themselves
               ,
               that
               besides
               the
               severest
               prohibitions
               of
               God
               often
               
               recorded
               in
               both
               Testaments
               ,
               God
               hath
               chosen
               it
               to
               be
               one
               of
               his
               appellatives
               
               to
               be
               the
               Defender
               of
               them
               ,
               a
               party
               for
               those
               ,
               whose
               innocency
               
               
               and
               defencelesse
               state
               makes
               them
               most
               apt
               to
               be
               undone
               by
               this
               evill
               spirit
               ;
               I
               mean
               pupils
               ,
               and
               widows
               ,
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               the
               oppressed
               .
               And
               in
               pursuance
               of
               this
               charity
               the
               Imperiall
               laws
               have
               invented
               a
               
                 juramentum
                 de
                 calumniâ
              
               on
               oath
               to
               be
               exhibited
               to
               the
               Actor
               or
               Plaintiff
               ,
               that
               he
               beleevs
               himself
               to
               have
               a
               just
               cause
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               does
               not
               implead
               his
               adversary
               
                 calumniandi
                 animo
              
               ,
               with
               false
               instances
               ,
               and
               indefencible
               allegations
               ;
               and
               the
               Defendant
               is
               to
               swear
               that
               he
               thinks
               himselfe
               to
               use
               onely
               just
               defences
               ,
               and
               perfect
               instances
               of
               resisting
               ;
               and
               both
               of
               them
               obliged
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               exact
               no
               proofe
               but
               what
               was
               necessary
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               
               the
               Cause
               .
               And
               all
               this
               defence
               was
               nothing
               but
               necessary
               guards
               .
               For
               ,
               
                 a
                 spear
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 arrow
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 speaketh
                 false
                 witnesse
                 against
                 his
                 neighbour
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               the
               laws
               of
               God
               added
               yet
               another
               bar
               against
               this
               evill
               ,
               and
               the
               false
               Accuser
               was
               to
               suffer
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               objected
               crime
               :
               and
               as
               if
               this
               were
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               God
               hath
               in
               severall
               ages
               wrought
               miracles
               ,
               and
               raised
               the
               dead
               to
               life
               ,
               that
               by
               such
               strange
               appearances
               they
               might
               relieve
               the
               oppressed
               Innocent
               ,
               and
               load
               the
               false
               accusing
               Tongue
               with
               shame
               and
               horrible
               confusion
               .
               So
               it
               happen'd
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Susanna
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               was
               put
               into
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               childe
               to
               acquit
               the
               vertuous
               
               woman
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               was
               in
               the
               case
               of
               
                 Gregory
                 Bishop
              
               of
               Agrigentum
               ,
               falsely
               accused
               by
               Sabinus
               and
               Crescentius
               ;
               Gods
               power
               cast
               the
               Devill
               out
               of
               Eudocia
               ,
               the
               Devill
               or
               spirit
               of
               Slander
               ,
               and
               compelled
               her
               to
               speak
               the
               truth
               .
               St.
               Austin
               in
               his
               book
               
                 De
                 curâ
                 promortuis
              
               ,
               
               tels
               of
               a
               dead
               Father
               that
               appeared
               to
               his
               oppressed
               Son
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               great
               matter
               of
               Law
               delivered
               him
               from
               the
               teeth
               of
               false
               accusation
               .
               So
               was
               the
               Church
               of
               Monts
               rescued
               by
               the
               appearance
               of
               Aia
               the
               deceased
               wife
               of
               Hidulphus
               their
               Earle
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               the
               Hanovian
               story
               ;
               and
               the
               
                 Polonian
                 Chronicles
              
               tell
               the
               like
               of
               Stanislaus
               Bishop
               of
               Cracovia
               ,
               almost
               oppressed
               by
               the
               anger
               and
               calumny
               of
               
               Boleslaus
               their
               King
               ;
               God
               relieved
               him
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               St.
               Peter
               their
               Bishop
               ,
               or
               a
               Phantasme
               like
               him
               .
               But
               whether
               these
               records
               may
               be
               credited
               or
               no
               ,
               I
               contend
               not
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               very
               materiall
               which
               Eusebius
               relates
               of
               the
               three
               false
               witnesses
               accusing
               Narcissus
               Bishop
               of
               Jerusalem
               ,
               of
               an
               infamous
               crime
               ,
               which
               they
               did
               ,
               affirming
               it
               
               
               
               under
               severall
               curses
               :
               the
               first
               wishing
               that
               if
               he
               said
               false
               ,
               God
               would
               destroy
               him
               with
               fire
               ;
               the
               second
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               die
               of
               the
               Kings
               evil
               ;
               the
               third
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               be
               blind
               :
               and
               so
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               ;
               the
               first
               being
               surprised
               with
               fire
               in
               his
               owne
               roofe
               ,
               amaz'd
               and
               intricated
               ,
               confounded
               and
               despairing
               ,
               paid
               the
               price
               of
               his
               slander
               with
               the
               pains
               of
               most
               fearfull
               flames
               :
               and
               the
               second
               perished
               by
               pieces
               ,
               and
               Chirurgeons
               ,
               and
               torment
               :
               which
               when
               the
               third
               saw
               ,
               he
               repented
               of
               his
               fault
               ,
               cryed
               mightily
               for
               pardon
               ,
               but
               wept
               so
               bitterly
               ,
               and
               found
               at
               the
               same
               time
               the
               reward
               of
               his
               calumny
               ,
               and
               the
               acceptation
               of
               his
               repentance
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               
               Cleanthes
               ,
               nothing
               is
               more
               operative
               of
               spitefull
               and
               malicious
               purposes
               ,
               then
               the
               calumniating
               Tongue
               .
               In
               the
               Temple
               at
               Smyrna
               there
               were
               Looking-glasses
               which
               represented
               the
               best
               face
               as
               crooked
               ,
               ugly
               ,
               and
               deformed
               ;
               the
               Greeks
               call
               these
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               and
               so
               is
               every
               false
               tongue
               ;
               it
               lies
               in
               the
               face
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               abuses
               the
               ears
               of
               justice
               ,
               it
               oppresses
               the
               Innocent
               ,
               and
               is
               secretly
               revenged
               of
               vertue
               ,
               it
               defeats
               all
               the
               charity
               of
               laws
               ,
               and
               arms
               the
               supreme
               power
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               strike
               the
               Innocent
               ;
               it
               makes
               frequent
               appeals
               to
               be
               made
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               causes
               an
               oath
               ,
               in
               stead
               of
               being
               the
               end
               of
               strife
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               beginning
               of
               mischief
               ;
               it
               calls
               
               the
               name
               and
               testimony
               of
               God
               to
               seale
               an
               injury
               ;
               it
               feeds
               and
               nourishes
               cruell
               anger
               ,
               but
               mocks
               justice
               ,
               and
               makes
               mercy
               weep
               her selfe
               into
               pity
               ,
               and
               mourne
               because
               she
               cannot
               help
               the
               Innocent
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               last
               instance
               of
               this
               evill
               I
               shall
               now
               represent
               is
               Cursing
               ;
               concerning
               which
               I
               have
               this
               onely
               to
               say
               ;
               that
               although
               the
               causelesse
               curse
               shall
               return
               upon
               the
               tongue
               that
               spake
               it
               ,
               yet
               because
               very
               often
               there
               is
               a
               fault
               on
               both
               sides
               ,
               when
               there
               is
               reviling
               or
               cursing
               on
               either
               ,
               the
               danger
               of
               a
               cursing
               tongue
               is
               highly
               to
               be
               declined
               ,
               as
               the
               biting
               of
               a
               mad
               dog
               ,
               or
               the
               tongue
               of
               a
               smitten
               serpent
               .
               For
               as
               
               envy
               is
               in
               
                 the
                 evill
                 eye
              
               ,
               so
               is
               cursing
               in
               
                 the
                 reproachfull
                 tongue
              
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               kinde
               of
               venome
               and
               witchcraft
               ,
               an
               instrument
               by
               which
               God
               oftentimes
               punishes
               anger
               and
               uncharitablenesse
               ;
               and
               by
               which
               the
               Devill
               gets
               power
               over
               the
               bodies
               and
               interests
               of
               men
               :
               For
               he
               that
               works
               by
               
                 Thessalie
                 ceremonies
              
               ,
               by
               charmes
               ,
               and
               non
               sense
               words
               ,
               by
               figures
               and
               insignificant
               characterismes
               ,
               by
               images
               and
               by
               rags
               ,
               by
               circles
               and
               imperfect
               noyses
               ,
               hath
               more
               advantage
               and
               reall
               title
               to
               the
               opportunities
               of
               mischief
               ,
               by
               the
               cursing
               tongue
               ;
               and
               though
               God
               is
               infinitely
               more
               ready
               to
               doe
               acts
               of
               kindnesse
               then
               of
               punishment
               ,
               yet
               God
               is
               not
               so
               carelesse
               a
               regarder
               of
               the
               
               violent
               and
               passionate
               wishes
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               he
               gives
               some
               over
               to
               punishment
               ,
               and
               chastises
               the
               follies
               of
               rage
               ,
               and
               the
               madnesse
               of
               the
               tongue
               by
               suffering
               it
               to
               passe
               into
               a
               further
               mischief
               then
               the
               harsh
               sound
               and
               horrible
               accents
               of
               the
               evill
               language
               .
               
                 By
                 the
                 tongue
                 we
                 blesse
                 God
                 and
                 curse
                 men
              
               (
               saith
               St.
               James
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               reproaching
               is
               cursing
               ;
               and
               both
               of
               them
               opposed
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               blessing
               ;
               
               and
               there
               are
               
                 many
                 times
              
               and
               seasons
               in
               which
               both
               of
               
               them
               passe
               into
               reall
               effect
               .
               These
               are
               the
               particulars
               of
               the
               second
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               am
               now
               to
               instance
               in
               the
               third
               sort
               of
               
                 silthy
                 communication
              
               ,
               that
               in
               which
               the
               Devill
               does
               the
               most
               mischief
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               undoes
               souls
               ;
               by
               which
               he
               is
               worse
               then
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 an
                 Accuser
              
               :
               For
               though
               he
               accuses
               maliciously
               ,
               and
               instances
               spitefully
               ,
               and
               heaps
               objections
               diligently
               ,
               and
               aggravates
               bitterly
               ,
               and
               with
               all
               his
               powers
               endeavors
               to
               represent
               the
               separate
               souls
               to
               God
               as
               polluted
               and
               unfit
               to
               come
               into
               his
               presence
               ,
               yet
               this
               malice
               is
               ineffective
               ,
               because
               the
               scenes
               are
               acted
               before
               the
               
                 wise
                 Judge
              
               of
               Men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               
               who
               cannot
               be
               abused
               ;
               before
               
                 our
                 Father
              
               and
               
                 our
                 Lord
              
               ,
               who
               
                 knows
                 whereof
                 we
                 be
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 remembreth
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 but
                 dust
              
               ;
               before
               
                 our
                 Saviour
              
               and
               
                 our
                 elder
                 Brother
              
               ,
               who
               
                 hath
                 felt
                 our
                 infirmities
              
               ,
               and
               knows
               kow
               to
               pity
               ,
               to
               excuse
               ,
               and
               to
               answer
               for
               us
               :
               But
               though
               this
               accusation
               of
               us
               cannot
               hurt
               them
               who
               will
               not
               hurt
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               this
               malice
               is
               prevailing
               when
               the
               spirit
               of
               flattery
               is
               let
               forth
               upon
               us
               .
               This
               is
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 Destroyer
              
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               most
               contrary
               thing
               to
               charity
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               and
               St.
               Paul
               noted
               it
               in
               his
               character
               of
               Charity
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Charity
                 vaunteth
                 not
              
               
               it selfe
               ,
               so
               we
               translate
               it
               ,
               but
               certainly
               
                 not
                 exactly
              
               ,
               for
               it
               signifieth
               
               
                 easinesse
                 ,
                 complying
                 foolishly
              
               ,
               and
               
                 flattering
                 ,
                 Charity
                 flattereth
                 not
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               Suidas
               out
               of
               St.
               Basil
               ,
               it
               signifies
               any
               thing
               that
               serves
               rather
               for
               ornament
               then
               for
               use
               ,
               for
               pleasure
               then
               for
               profit
               .
            
             
               
                 Et
                 eo
                 plectuntur
                 poetae
                 quàm
                 suo
                 vitio
                 saepiùs
                 ,
              
               
                 Ductabilitate
                 nimiâ
                 vestrâ
                 aut
                 perperitudine
                 ,
              
            
             
               saith
               the
               Comedy
               ;
               the
               Poets
               suffer
               more
               by
               your
               easinesse
               and
               flattery
               ,
               then
               by
               their
               owne
               fault
               .
               And
               this
               is
               it
               which
               St.
               Paul
               sayes
               is
               
               against
               charity
               .
               For
               if
               
                 to
                 call
              
               a
               man
               foole
               and
               vitious
               ,
               be
               so
               high
               an
               injury
               ,
               we
               may
               thence
               esteem
               what
               a
               great
               calamity
               it
               is
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               that
               makes
               him
               so
               ,
               or
               takes
               a
               course
               he
               shall
               not
               become
               other
               ,
               is
               the
               vilest
               enemy
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               his
               felicity
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               mischief
               that
               is
               done
               by
               flattery
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               designe
               against
               the
               wisdome
               ,
               against
               the
               repentance
               ,
               against
               the
               growth
               and
               promotion
               of
               a
               mans
               soul.
               He
               that
               persuades
               an
               ugly
               ,
               deformed
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               handsome
               ,
               a
               short
               man
               that
               he
               is
               tall
               ,
               a
               bald
               man
               that
               he
               hath
               a
               good
               head
               of
               hair
               ,
               makes
               him
               to
               become
               ridiculous
               and
               a
               foole
               ,
               but
               does
               no
               other
               mischief
               .
               But
               he
               that
               persuades
               his
               
               friend
               that
               is
               a
               goat
               in
               his
               manners
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               a
               holy
               and
               a
               chaste
               person
               ,
               or
               that
               his
               loosenesse
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               quick
               spirit
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               is
               not
               dangerous
               but
               easily
               pardonable
               ,
               a
               trick
               of
               youth
               ,
               a
               habit
               that
               old
               age
               will
               lay
               aside
               as
               a
               man
               pares
               his
               nailes
               ,
               this
               man
               hath
               given
               great
               advantage
               to
               his
               friends
               mischief
               ;
               he
               hath
               made
               it
               grow
               
               
               in
               all
               the
               dimensions
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               till
               it
               grows
               intolerable
               ,
               and
               perhaps
               unpardonable
               .
               And
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               ,
               what
               a
               fearfull
               destruction
               and
               contradiction
               of
               friendship
               or
               service
               it
               is
               ,
               so
               to
               love
               my self
               and
               my
               little
               interest
               ,
               as
               to
               preferre
               it
               before
               the
               soul
               of
               him
               whom
               I
               ought
               to
               love
               .
               By
               my
               flattery
               I
               lay
               a
               snare
               to
               get
               20
               l.
               and
               rather
               then
               lose
               this
               contemptible
               sum
               of
               money
               ,
               I
               will
               throw
               him
               that
               shall
               give
               it
               me
               (
               as
               far
               as
               I
               can
               )
               into
               hell
               ,
               there
               to
               roar
               beyond
               all
               the
               measures
               of
               time
               or
               patience
               .
               Can
               any
               hatred
               be
               more
               ,
               or
               love
               be
               lesse
               ,
               can
               any
               expression
               of
               spite
               be
               greater
               ,
               then
               that
               it
               be
               said
               ,
               you
               will
               not
               part
               with
               20
               l.
               to
               save
               your
               Friends
               ,
               or
               your
               Patrons
               ,
               or
               
               your
               Brothers
               soul
               ?
               and
               so
               it
               is
               with
               him
               that
               invites
               him
               to
               ,
               or
               confirms
               him
               in
               his
               folly
               ,
               in
               hopes
               of
               getting
               something
               from
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               see
               him
               die
               ,
               and
               die
               eternally
               ,
               and
               help
               forward
               that
               damnation
               ,
               so
               he
               may
               get
               that
               little
               by
               it
               .
               Every
               state
               is
               set
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               danger
               ,
               as
               all
               trees
               are
               set
               in
               the
               wind
               ,
               but
               the
               tallest
               endure
               the
               greatest
               violence
               of
               tempest
               :
               No
               man
               flatters
               a
               begger
               ,
               if
               he
               does
               a
               slovenly
               and
               rude
               crime
               it
               is
               entertained
               with
               ruder
               language
               ,
               and
               the
               mean
               man
               may
               possibly
               be
               affrighted
               from
               his
               fault
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               made
               so
               uneasie
               to
               him
               by
               the
               scorn
               and
               harsh
               reproaches
               of
               the
               mighty
               .
               But
               Princes
               and
               Nobles
               often
               die
               with
               this
               disease
               :
               And
               
               when
               the
               Courtiers
               of
               Alexander
               counterfeited
               his
               wry
               neck
               ,
               and
               the
               Servants
               of
               the
               
                 Sicilian
                 Tyrant
              
               pretended
               themselves
               dim
               sighted
               ,
               and
               on
               purpose
               rushed
               one
               against
               another
               ,
               and
               overthrew
               the
               meat
               as
               it
               was
               served
               to
               his
               table
               ,
               onely
               because
               the
               Prince
               was
               short-sighted
               ,
               they
               gave
               them
               sufficient
               instances
               in
               what
               state
               of
               affaires
               they
               stood
               with
               them
               that
               waited
               ;
               it
               was
               certain
               they
               would
               commend
               every
               foolish
               answer
               ,
               and
               pretend
               subtilty
               in
               every
               absurd
               question
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               petition
               that
               their
               base
               actions
               might
               passe
               into
               a
               law
               ,
               and
               be
               made
               to
               be
               the
               honor
               and
               sanctity
               of
               all
               the
               people
               :
               and
               what
               proportions
               or
               wayes
               can
               such
               great
               personages
               have
               towards
               
               felicity
               ,
               when
               their
               vice
               shall
               be
               allowed
               and
               praised
               ,
               every
               action
               that
               is
               but
               tolerable
               shall
               be
               accounted
               heroicall
               ,
               and
               if
               it
               be
               intolerable
               among
               the
               wise
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               called
               vertuous
               among
               the
               flatterers
               ?
               Carneades
               said
               bitterly
               ,
               but
               it
               had
               in
               it
               too
               many
               degrees
               of
               truth
               ;
               that
               Princes
               and
               great
               personages
               never
               learn
               to
               doe
               any
               thing
               perfectly
               well
               ,
               but
               to
               ride
               the
               great
               horse
               ,
               
                 quia
                 scil
                 .
                 ferociens
                 bestia
                 adulari
                 non
                 didicit
                 ,
              
               because
               the
               proud
               beast
               knows
               not
               how
               to
               flatter
               ,
               but
               will
               as
               soon
               throw
               him
               off
               from
               his
               back
               as
               he
               will
               shake
               off
               the
               son
               of
               a
               Potter
               .
               But
               a
               Flatterer
               is
               like
               a
               neighing
               Horse
               ,
               that
               neigheth
               under
               every
               rider
               ,
               and
               is
               pleased
               with
               every
               thing
               ,
               and
               commends
               
               all
               that
               he
               sees
               ,
               and
               tempts
               to
               mischief
               ,
               and
               cares
               not
               ,
               so
               his
               friend
               may
               but
               
                 perish
                 pleasantly
              
               .
               And
               indeed
               that
               is
               a
               calamity
               that
               undoes
               many
               a
               soul
               ;
               we
               so
               love
               our
               peace
               ,
               and
               sit
               so
               easily
               upon
               our
               own
               good
               opinions
               ,
               and
               are
               so
               apt
               to
               flatter
               our selves
               ,
               and
               leane
               upon
               our
               own
               false
               supports
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               endure
               to
               be
               disturb'd
               or
               awakened
               from
               our
               pleasing
               lethargy
               .
               For
               we
               care
               not
               to
               be
               
               safe
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               secure
               ,
               not
               to
               escape
               hell
               ,
               but
               to
               live
               pleasantly
               ;
               we
               
               are
               not
               solicitous
               of
               the
               event
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               way
               thither
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               perswaded
               all
               his
               well
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               we
               are
               carelesse
               whether
               indeed
               it
               be
               so
               or
               no
               ,
               and
               therefore
               we
               give
               pensions
               to
               fools
               and
               vile
               persons
               to
               abuse
               us
               ,
               and
               cousen
               us
               of
               felicity
               .
               But
               this
               evill
               puts
               on
               severall
               shapes
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               discover
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               cousen
               us
               without
               our
               observation
               .
               For
               all
               men
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               an
               open
               flattery
               .
               And
               therefore
               some
               will
               dresse
               their
               hypocrisie
               and
               illusion
               so
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               feel
               the
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               but
               secretly
               perceive
               the
               complyance
               and
               tendernesse
               to
               serve
               the
               ends
               of
               your
               folly
               ?
               
                 perit
                 procari
                 ,
                 si
                 latet
              
               ,
               said
               Plancus
               ,
               If
               you
               be
               not
               
               perceived
               ,
               you
               lose
               your
               reward
               ;
               if
               you
               be
               too
               open
               ,
               you
               lose
               it
               worse
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Some
               flatter
               by
               giving
               great
               names
               ,
               and
               propounding
               great
               examples
               ;
               and
               thus
               the
               Aegyptian
               villains
               hung
               a
               Tumblers
               rope
               upon
               their
               Prince
               ,
               and
               a
               Pipers
               whistle
               ;
               because
               they
               called
               their
               Ptolemy
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Apollo
               their
               God
               of
               Musick
               .
               This
               put
               buskins
               upon
               Nero
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               fidle
               in
               all
               the
               great
               Towns
               of
               Greece
               .
               When
               their
               Lords
               were
               Drunkards
               ,
               they
               called
               them
               Bacchus
               ;
               when
               they
               were
               Wrestlers
               ,
               they
               saluted
               them
               by
               the
               name
               of
               Hercules
               ;
               and
               some
               were
               so
               vain
               as
               to
               think
               themselves
               commended
               ,
               
               when
               their
               Flatterers
               told
               aloud
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 had
                 drunk
                 more
                 then
                 Alexander
                 the
                 Conquerour
                 .
              
               And
               indeed
               nothing
               more
               abuses
               easie
               fooles
               that
               onely
               seek
               for
               an
               excuse
               for
               their
               wickednesse
               ,
               a
               Patron
               for
               their
               vice
               ,
               a
               warrant
               for
               their
               sleepy
               peace
               ,
               then
               to
               tell
               stories
               of
               great
               examples
               remarked
               for
               the
               instances
               of
               their
               temptation
               .
               When
               old
               Cato
               commended
               meretricious
               mixtures
               ,
               and
               to
               prevent
               adulteries
               permitted
               fornication
               ,
               the
               youth
               of
               the
               succeeding
               ages
               had
               warrant
               enough
               to
               goe
               
                 ad
                 olentes
                 fornices
              
               ,
               into
               their
               chambers
               of
               filthy
               pleasure
               ;
            
             
               
                 Quidam
                 notus
                 homo
                 cum
                 exiret
                 fornice
                 ;
                 macte
                 
              
               
                 Virtute
                 esto
                 (
                 inquit
                 )
                 sententia
                 dia
                 Catonis
                 :
              
            
             
               And
               it
               would
               passe
               the
               goblets
               in
               a
               freer
               circle
               ,
               if
               a
               flattering
               man
               shall
               but
               say
               ,
               
                 Narratur
                 &
                 prisci
                 Catonis
                 saepè
                 mero
                 caluisse
                 virtus
                 ,
              
               that
               old
               Cato
               would
               drink
               hard
               at
               sun-set
               .
               When
               Varro
               had
               noted
               ,
               that
               wise
               and
               severe
               Salust
               ,
               who
               by
               excellent
               sententious
               words
               had
               reproved
               the
               follies
               of
               lust
               ,
               was
               himselfe
               taken
               in
               adultery
               ,
               The
               Romane
               youth
               did
               hug
               their
               vice
               ,
               and
               thought
               it
               grew
               upon
               their
               nature
               like
               a
               mans
               beard
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               wisest
               men
               would
               lay
               their
               
               heads
               upon
               that
               threshold
               ;
               and
               Seneca
               tels
               that
               the
               women
               of
               that
               age
               despised
               the
               adultery
               of
               one
               man
               onely
               ;
               and
               hated
               it
               like
               marriage
               ,
               and
               despis'd
               that
               as
               want
               of
               breeding
               ,
               and
               grandeur
               of
               spirit
               ,
               because
               the
               braver
               Spartans
               did
               use
               to
               breed
               their
               children
               promiscuously
               ,
               as
               the
               Heards-men
               doe
               cattle
               from
               the
               fairest
               Buls
               .
               And
               
               
               Arrianus
               tels
               that
               the
               women
               would
               defend
               their
               basenesse
               by
               the
               doctrine
               of
               Plato
               ,
               who
               maintain'd
               the
               community
               of
               women
               .
               This
               sort
               of
               flattery
               is
               therefore
               more
               dangerous
               ,
               because
               it
               makes
               the
               temptation
               ready
               for
               mischief
               ,
               apted
               and
               dressed
               with
               proper
               ,
               materiall
               ,
               and
               imitable
               circumstances
               .
               The
               way
               of
               discourse
               is
               far
               about
               ,
               but
               evill
               examples
               kill
               quickly
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Others
               flatter
               by
               imitation
               :
               for
               when
               a
               crime
               is
               rare
               and
               insolent
               ,
               singular
               and
               out
               of
               fashion
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               a
               great
               strength
               of
               malice
               and
               impudence
               that
               must
               entertain
               it
               ;
               but
               the
               flattering
               man
               doing
               the
               vice
               of
               his
               Lord
               takes
               off
               the
               wonder
               ,
               and
               the
               fear
               of
               being
               
               stared
               at
               ;
               and
               so
               incourages
               it
               by
               making
               it
               popular
               and
               
                 common
                 .
                 Plutarch
              
               tels
               of
               one
               that
               divorced
               himself
               from
               his
               wife
               because
               his
               friend
               did
               so
               ;
               that
               the
               other
               might
               be
               hardened
               in
               the
               mischief
               ;
               and
               when
               Plato
               saw
               his
               scholars
               stoop
               in
               the
               shoulders
               ,
               and
               Aristotle
               observed
               his
               to
               stammer
               ,
               they
               began
               to
               be
               lesse
               troubled
               with
               those
               imperfections
               which
               they
               thought
               common
               to
               themselves
               and
               others
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Some
               pretend
               a
               rusticity
               and
               downright
               plainnesse
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               confidence
               of
               that
               humour
               their
               friends
               vice
               ,
               and
               flatter
               his
               ruine
               .
               Seneca
               observed
               it
               of
               some
               of
               his
               time
               ;
               
                 alius
                 quidam
                 adulatione
                 clam
                 utebatur
                 parcè
                 ,
                 alius
                 ex
                 aperto
                 palm
                 ,
                 rusticitate
                 simulatâ
                 ,
                 quasi
                 simplicitas
              
               
               
                 illa
                 ars
                 non
                 sit
              
               .
               They
               pretend
               they
               love
               not
               to
               dissemble
               ,
               and
               therefore
               they
               cannot
               hide
               their
               thoughts
               ;
               let
               their
               friend
               take
               it
               how
               he
               will
               ,
               they
               must
               commend
               that
               which
               is
               commendable
               ;
               and
               so
               man
               that
               is
               willing
               to
               dye
               quietly
               ,
               is
               content
               with
               the
               honest
               heartynesse
               and
               downright
               simplicity
               of
               him
               that
               with
               an
               artificial
               rudenesse
               dress'd
               the
               flattery
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Some
               will
               dispraise
               themselves
               that
               their
               friend
               may
               think
               better
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               or
               lesse
               severely
               of
               his
               fault
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Others
               will
               reprove
               their
               friend
               for
               a
               trifle
               ,
               but
               with
               a
               purpose
               to
               let
               him
               understand
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               all
               ;
               for
               the
               honest
               man
               would
               
               have
               told
               his
               friend
               if
               it
               had
               been
               worse
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               Some
               will
               laugh
               and
               make
               a
               sport
               of
               a
               vice
               ,
               and
               can
               hear
               their
               friend
               tell
               the
               cursed
               narrative
               of
               his
               adultery
               ,
               of
               his
               drunkennesse
               ,
               of
               his
               craft
               and
               unjust
               purchases
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               shall
               prove
               but
               a
               merry
               scene
               ;
               as
               if
               damnation
               were
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               laughed
               at
               ,
               and
               the
               everlasting
               ruine
               of
               his
               friend
               were
               a
               very
               good
               jest
               .
               But
               thus
               the
               poor
               sinner
               shall
               not
               be
               affrighted
               from
               his
               danger
               ,
               nor
               chastised
               by
               severe
               language
               ,
               but
               the
               villain
               that
               eats
               his
               meat
               shall
               take
               him
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               and
               dance
               about
               the
               pit
               till
               he
               fals
               in
               ,
               and
               dies
               with
               shame
               and
               folly
               .
               Thus
               the
               evill
               Spirit
               puts
               on
               shapes
               enough
               ;
               none
               to
               affright
               the
               
               man
               ,
               but
               all
               to
               destroy
               him
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               filthy
               enough
               when
               it
               is
               invested
               with
               its
               own
               character
               :
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
             
               The
               Parasite
               or
               Flatterer
               is
               a
               beast
               that
               is
               all
               belly
               ,
               looking
               round
               
               with
               his
               eye
               ,
               watchfull
               ,
               ugly
               ,
               and
               deceitfull
               ,
               and
               creeping
               on
               his
               
                 teeth
                 ;
                 they
              
               feed
               him
               ,
               and
               kill
               them
               that
               reach
               him
               bread
               :
               for
               that
               's
               the
               nature
               of
               all
               vipers
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               this
               one
               thing
               onely
               to
               insert
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               caution
               will
               be
               sufficient
               ,
               viz.
               that
               we
               doe
               not
               think
               all
               praise
               given
               to
               our
               friend
               to
               be
               flattery
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               in
               his
               presence
               .
               For
               sometimes
               praise
               is
               the
               best
               conveyance
               for
               a
               precept
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               nourish
               up
               an
               infant
               vertue
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               grow
               up
               towards
               perfection
               ,
               and
               its
               proper
               measures
               and
               rewards
               .
               Friendship
               does
               better
               please
               our
               friend
               then
               flattery
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               was
               made
               also
               for
               vertue
               ,
               yet
               it
               mingles
               pleasures
               
               in
               the
               chalice
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 it
                 is
                 delicious
                 to
                 behold
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 a
                 friendly
                 and
                 a
                 sweet
                 person
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               the
               office
               of
               a
               friend
               alwayes
               to
               be
               sowre
               ,
               or
               at
               any
               time
               morose
               ;
               but
               free
               ,
               open
               ,
               and
               ingenuous
               ,
               candid
               and
               humane
               ,
               not
               denying
               to
               please
               ,
               but
               ever
               refusing
               to
               abuse
               or
               corrupt
               .
               For
               as
               adulterine
               metals
               retain
               the
               lustre
               and
               colour
               of
               gold
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               value
               ;
               so
               flattery
               in
               imitation
               of
               friendship
               takes
               the
               face
               and
               outside
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               delicious
               part
               ;
               but
               the
               flatterer
               uses
               it
               to
               the
               interests
               of
               vice
               ,
               and
               a
               friend
               by
               it
               serves
               vertue
               ;
               and
               therefore
               Plutarch
               well
               compared
               friendship
               to
               medicinall
               oyntments
               ,
               which
               however
               delicious
               they
               be
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               also
               
               usefull
               ,
               and
               minister
               to
               healing
               .
               But
               flattery
               is
               sweet
               and
               adulterate
               ,
               pleasant
               but
               without
               health
               .
               He
               therefore
               that
               justly
               commends
               his
               friend
               to
               promote
               and
               incourage
               his
               vertue
               ,
               reconciles
               vertue
               with
               his
               friends
               affection
               ,
               and
               makes
               it
               
                 pleasant
                 to
                 be
                 good
              
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               does
               so
               ,
               shall
               also
               better
               be
               suffered
               when
               he
               reproves
               ,
               because
               the
               needing
               person
               shall
               finde
               that
               then
               is
               the
               opportunity
               and
               season
               of
               it
               ,
               since
               he
               denyed
               not
               to
               please
               so
               long
               as
               he
               could
               also
               profit
               .
               I
               onely
               adde
               this
               advice
               ,
               that
               since
               
                 selfe-love
                 is
                 the
                 serpents
                 milk
              
               that
               feeds
               this
               viper
               flattery
               ,
               we
               should
               doe
               well
               to
               choke
               it
               with
               its
               mothers
               milk
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               learn
               to
               love
               our selves
               more
               ,
               for
               then
               we
               should
               
               never
               endure
               to
               be
               flattered
               .
               For
               he
               that
               because
               he
               loves
               himselfe
               ,
               loves
               to
               be
               flattered
               ,
               does
               ,
               because
               he
               loves
               himself
               ,
               love
               to
               entertain
               a
               man
               to
               abuse
               him
               ,
               to
               mock
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               destroy
               him
               finally
               .
               But
               he
               that
               loves
               himselfe
               truly
               ,
               will
               suffer
               fire
               ,
               will
               endure
               to
               be
               burnt
               ,
               so
               he
               may
               be
               purified
               ;
               put
               to
               pain
               ,
               so
               he
               may
               be
               restored
               to
               health
               ;
               for
               
                 of
                 all
                 sauces
              
               (
               said
               Euenus
               )
               sharpnesse
               ,
               severity
               ,
               and
               
                 fire
                 is
                 the
                 best
              
               .
               
            
          
           
             
             
               SERMON
               ,
               XXV
               .
               
                 Part
                 IV.
              
               The
               Duties
               of
               the
               Tongue
               .
            
             
               
                 Ephes.
                 4.
                 latter
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 29
                 verse
                 .
              
               
                 —
                 But
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 edifying
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 minister
                 grace
                 unto
                 the
                 hearers
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 LOquendi
                 ministros
                 habemus
                 homines
                 ,
                 tacendi
                 Deos
                 ,
              
               said
               one
               ;
               Men
               teach
               us
               to
               speak
               ,
               and
               God
               teaches
               us
               to
               hold
               our
               tongue
               .
               The
               first
               we
               are
               taught
               by
               the
               lectures
               of
               our
               Schools
               ;
               the
               
               latter
               ,
               by
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               Temple
               .
               But
               now
               in
               the
               new
               institution
               ,
               we
               have
               also
               a
               great
               Master
               of
               speaking
               ;
               and
               though
               silence
               is
               one
               of
               the
               great
               paths
               of
               Innocence
               ,
               yet
               Holy
               speaking
               is
               the
               instrument
               of
               Spirituall
               Charity
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               glorification
               of
               God
               :
               and
               therefore
               this
               kinde
               of
               speaking
               is
               a
               degree
               of
               perfection
               beyond
               the
               wisdome
               and
               severity
               of
               silence
               .
               For
               although
               garrulity
               and
               foolish
               inordinate
               talking
               is
               a
               conjunction
               of
               folly
               and
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               prating
               man
               while
               he
               desires
               to
               get
               the
               love
               of
               them
               he
               converses
               with
               ,
               incurres
               their
               hatred
               ;
               while
               he
               would
               be
               admir'd
               ,
               is
               
               laughed
               at
               ;
               he
               spends
               much
               and
               gets
               nothing
               ,
               he
               wrongs
               his
               friends
               and
               makes
               sport
               to
               his
               enemies
               ,
               and
               injures
               himselfe
               ;
               he
               is
               derided
               when
               he
               tels
               what
               others
               know
               ,
               he
               is
               indanger'd
               if
               he
               tels
               a
               secret
               and
               what
               they
               know
               not
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               beleeved
               when
               he
               tels
               good
               news
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               tels
               ill
               news
               he
               is
               odious
               :
               and
               therefore
               that
               silence
               which
               is
               a
               cure
               of
               all
               this
               evill
               is
               an
               excellent
               portion
               of
               safety
               
               and
               Religion
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               with
               
                 holy
                 speaking
              
               and
               
                 innocent
                 silence
              
               as
               
               it
               is
               with
               a
               Hermit
               and
               a
               Bishop
               ;
               the
               first
               goes
               to
               a
               good
               school
               ,
               but
               the
               second
               is
               proceeded
               towards
               greater
               perfection
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               
                 practicall
                 life
              
               of
               Ecclesiasticall
               Governors
               being
               found
               in
               the
               way
               of
               holinesse
               and
               zeale
               ,
               is
               called
               
                 status
                 perfectionis
              
               ,
               a
               more
               excellent
               and
               perfect
               condition
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               farre
               beyond
               the
               retirements
               and
               inoffensive
               life
               of
               those
               innocent
               persons
               which
               doe
               so
               much
               lesse
               of
               profit
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               charity
               is
               better
               then
               meditation
               ,
               and
               going
               to
               heaven
               by
               religion
               and
               charity
               ,
               by
               serving
               God
               and
               converting
               soules
               ,
               is
               better
               then
               going
               to
               heaven
               by
               prayers
               and
               secret
               thoughts
               :
               So
               it
               is
               with
               silence
               ,
               and
               religious
               
               communication
               .
               That
               does
               not
               offend
               God
               ;
               this
               glorifies
               him
               :
               That
               prevents
               Sin
               ;
               this
               sets
               forward
               the
               interests
               of
               Religion
               .
               And
               therefore
               Plutarch
               said
               well
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 generosè
                 &
                 regio
                 more
                 instituuntur
                 ,
                 primum
                 tacere
                 ,
                 deinde
                 loqui
                 discunt
                 .
              
               To
               be
               taught
               first
               to
               be
               silent
               ,
               then
               to
               speak
               well
               and
               handsomely
               ,
               is
               education
               fit
               for
               a
               Prince
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               St.
               Paul's
               method
               here
               :
               first
               we
               were
               taught
               how
               to
               restraine
               our
               tongues
               in
               the
               foregoing
               instances
               ,
               and
               now
               we
               are
               called
               to
               imploy
               them
               in
               Religion
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               must
               speak
               that
               which
               is
               good
               ]
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               any
               thing
               that
               may
               serve
               the
               ends
               of
               our
               God
               and
               of
               our
               Neighbour
               ,
               
               in
               the
               measures
               of
               Religion
               and
               usefulnesse
               .
               But
               it
               is
               here
               as
               in
               all
               other
               propositions
               of
               Religion
               .
               God
               to
               us
               ,
               who
               are
               in
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               conducted
               by
               materiall
               phantasmes
               ,
               and
               understanding
               nothing
               but
               what
               we
               feel
               ,
               or
               is
               conveyed
               to
               us
               by
               the
               proportions
               of
               what
               we
               doe
               or
               have
               ,
               hath
               given
               us
               a
               Religion
               that
               is
               fitted
               to
               our
               condition
               and
               constitution
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               
                 love
                 God
              
               ,
               by
               this
               love
               Christ
               understands
               obedience
               ;
               when
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               
                 honour
                 God
              
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               singing
               and
               reciting
               his
               praises
               ,
               and
               doing
               things
               which
               cause
               reputation
               and
               honour
               :
               and
               even
               here
               when
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               speak
               that
               which
               
               is
               good
               ,
               it
               is
               instanced
               in
               such
               good
               things
               which
               are
               really
               profitable
               ,
               practically
               usefull
               ;
               and
               here
               the
               measures
               of
               God
               are
               especially
               by
               the
               proportions
               of
               our
               neighbour
               .
               And
               therefore
               ,
               though
               speaking
               honorable
               things
               of
               God
               be
               an
               imployment
               that
               does
               honour
               to
               our
               tongues
               and
               voices
               ,
               yet
               we
               must
               tune
               and
               compose
               even
               these
               notes
               so
               ,
               as
               may
               best
               profit
               our
               neighbour
               ;
               for
               so
               it
               must
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               good
               speech
               ,
               such
               as
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               
                 the
                 edification
                 of
                 necessity
              
               :
               the
               phrase
               is
               an
               Hebraisme
               ,
               where
               the
               genitive
               case
               of
               a
               substantive
               is
               put
               for
               the
               adjective
               ;
               and
               meanes
               ,
               that
               our
               speech
               be
               apted
               to
               necessary
               edification
               ,
               or
               such
               edification
               
               as
               is
               needfull
               to
               every
               mans
               particular
               case
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               so
               order
               our
               communication
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               apt
               to
               instruct
               the
               ignorant
               ,
               to
               strengthen
               the
               weak
               ,
               to
               recall
               the
               wanderer
               ,
               to
               restraine
               the
               vicious
               ,
               to
               comfort
               the
               disconsolate
               ,
               to
               speak
               a
               word
               in
               season
               to
               every
               mans
               necessity
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 minister
                 grace
              
               ,
               
               
               something
               that
               may
               please
               and
               profit
               them
               ,
               according
               as
               they
               shall
               need
               ;
               all
               which
               I
               shall
               reduce
               to
               these
               three
               heads
               :
            
             
               1.
               
               To
               Instruct.
               2.
               
               To
               Comfort
               .
               3.
               
               To
               Reprove
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Our
               conversation
               must
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               apt
               to
               teach
               .
               For
               since
               all
               our
               hopes
               on
               our
               part
               depend
               upon
               our
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               conformity
               to
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               by
               whom
               our
               endevours
               are
               sanctified
               and
               accepted
               ,
               and
               our
               weaknesses
               are
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               obedience
               relies
               upon
               ,
               and
               is
               incouraged
               and
               grounded
               in
               faith
               ,
               and
               faith
               is
               founded
               naturally
               and
               primarily
               in
               the
               understanding
               ,
               we
               may
               observe
               that
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               reasonably
               to
               be
               
               expected
               ,
               but
               experimentally
               felt
               ,
               that
               in
               weak
               and
               and
               ignorant
               understandings
               there
               are
               no
               sufficient
               supports
               for
               the
               vigorousnesse
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               ;
               there
               being
               nothing
               ,
               or
               not
               enough
               to
               warrant
               and
               strengthen
               great
               resolutions
               ,
               to
               reconcile
               our
               affections
               to
               difficulties
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               patient
               of
               affronts
               ,
               to
               receive
               deeper
               mortifications
               ,
               and
               ruder
               usages
               ,
               unlesse
               where
               an
               extraordinary
               grace
               supplies
               the
               want
               of
               ordinary
               notices
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               were
               enabled
               to
               their
               preachings
               :
               But
               he
               therefore
               that
               carries
               and
               imports
               into
               the
               understanding
               of
               his
               Brother
               ,
               notices
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               incomes
               of
               spirituall
               propositions
               ,
               and
               arguments
               of
               
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               enables
               his
               brother
               towards
               the
               work
               and
               practises
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               :
               and
               though
               every
               argument
               which
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               made
               and
               recorded
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               ,
               is
               of
               it selfe
               inducement
               great
               enough
               to
               endear
               obedience
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               so
               in
               the
               event
               of
               things
               to
               every
               mans
               infirmity
               ,
               and
               need
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               treasures
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               in
               the
               heaps
               and
               variety
               of
               institution
               ,
               and
               wise
               discourses
               ,
               there
               will
               not
               onely
               be
               enough
               to
               make
               a
               man
               without
               excuse
               ,
               but
               sufficient
               to
               doe
               his
               work
               and
               to
               cure
               his
               evill
               ,
               and
               to
               fortifie
               his
               weaker
               parts
               ,
               and
               to
               comply
               with
               his
               necessities
               ;
               for
               although
               Gods
               sufficient
               grace
               is
               present
               to
               
               all
               that
               can
               use
               it
               ,
               yet
               if
               there
               be
               no
               more
               then
               that
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sad
               consideration
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               but
               few
               that
               will
               be
               saved
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               helped
               but
               with
               just
               so
               much
               as
               can
               possibly
               doe
               the
               work
               :
               and
               this
               we
               may
               well
               be
               assured
               of
               ,
               if
               we
               consider
               that
               God
               is
               never
               wanting
               to
               any
               man
               in
               what
               is
               simply
               necessary
               ;
               but
               then
               if
               we
               adde
               this
               also
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               vast
               numbers
               of
               men
               who
               might
               possibly
               be
               saved
               ,
               so
               few
               really
               are
               so
               ,
               we
               shall
               perceive
               that
               that
               grace
               which
               onely
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               is
               not
               sufficient
               ;
               
                 sufficient
                 to
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 sufficient
                 for
                 the
                 person
              
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               God
               does
               usually
               give
               us
               more
               ,
               and
               we
               need
               more
               yet
               ;
               
               and
               unlesse
               God
               
                 works
                 in
                 us
                 to
                 will
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
              
               we
               shall
               neither
               will
               nor
               doe
               ;
               though
               to
               will
               be
               in
               the
               power
               of
               our
               hand
               ,
               yet
               we
               will
               not
               will
               ;
               it
               follows
               from
               hence
               that
               all
               they
               who
               will
               comply
               with
               Gods
               method
               of
               graciousnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               necessities
               of
               their
               Brethren
               ,
               must
               endevour
               by
               all
               meanes
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               their
               owne
               measures
               ,
               and
               capacities
               to
               lay
               up
               treasures
               of
               notices
               and
               instructions
               
               in
               their
               brothers
               soul
               ,
               that
               by
               some
               argument
               or
               other
               
               they
               may
               be
               met
               withall
               and
               taken
               in
               every
               corner
               of
               their
               conversation
               .
               Adde
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               man
               hath
               great
               variety
               ,
               and
               the
               souls
               of
               men
               are
               infinitely
               abused
               ,
               and
               the
               persuasions
               of
               men
               are
               strangely
               divided
               ,
               and
               the
               interests
               of
               men
               are
               a
               violent
               and
               preternaturall
               declination
               from
               the
               strictnesses
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               the
               resolutions
               of
               men
               are
               quickly
               altered
               ,
               and
               very
               hardly
               to
               be
               secured
               ,
               and
               the
               cases
               of
               conscience
               are
               numerous
               and
               intricate
               ,
               and
               every
               state
               of
               life
               that
               hath
               its
               proper
               prejudice
               ,
               and
               our
               notices
               are
               abused
               by
               our
               affections
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               perceive
               that
               men
               generally
               need
               knowledge
               enough
               to
               over-power
               
               all
               their
               passions
               ,
               to
               root
               out
               their
               vitious
               inclinations
               ,
               to
               master
               their
               prejudice
               ,
               to
               answer
               objections
               ,
               to
               resist
               temptations
               ,
               to
               refresh
               their
               wearynesse
               ,
               to
               fixe
               their
               resolutions
               ,
               and
               to
               determine
               their
               doubts
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               see
               your
               brother
               in
               a
               state
               of
               ignorance
               ,
               is
               to
               see
               him
               unfurnished
               and
               unprepared
               to
               all
               good
               works
               ,
               a
               person
               safe
               no
               longer
               then
               till
               a
               temptation
               comes
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               cannot
               be
               saved
               but
               by
               an
               absolute
               unlimited
               predestination
               ,
               a
               favour
               of
               which
               he
               hath
               no
               promise
               ,
               no
               security
               ,
               no
               revelation
               ;
               and
               although
               to
               doe
               this
               God
               ,
               hath
               appointed
               a
               speciall
               Order
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               whole
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Order
              
               ,
               whom
               he
               feeds
               
               at
               his
               owne
               charges
               ,
               and
               whom
               men
               rob
               at
               their
               owne
               perill
               ,
               yet
               this
               doth
               not
               disoblige
               others
               :
               for
               every
               Master
               of
               a
               family
               is
               to
               instruct
               ,
               or
               cause
               his
               family
               to
               be
               instructed
               ,
               and
               catechised
               ;
               every
               Governour
               is
               to
               instruct
               his
               charge
               ,
               every
               Man
               his
               Brother
               ,
               not
               alwayes
               in
               person
               ,
               but
               ever
               by
               all
               possible
               and
               just
               provisions
               .
               For
               if
               the
               people
               dye
               for
               want
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 set
                 over
                 them
              
               shall
               also
               die
               for
               want
               of
               charity
               .
               Here
               therefore
               we
               must
               remember
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               us
               all
               ,
               in
               our
               severall
               measures
               and
               proportions
               ,
               to
               instruct
               those
               that
               need
               it
               ,
               and
               whose
               necessity
               is
               made
               ready
               for
               our
               ministration
               ;
               and
               let
               
               us
               tremble
               to
               think
               what
               will
               be
               the
               sad
               account
               which
               we
               shall
               make
               when
               even
               our
               families
               are
               not
               taught
               in
               the
               fundamentals
               of
               Religion
               ;
               for
               how
               can
               it
               be
               possible
               for
               those
               who
               could
               not
               account
               concerning
               the
               stories
               of
               Christs
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               the
               ministeries
               of
               their
               redemption
               ,
               the
               foundation
               of
               all
               their
               hopes
               ,
               the
               great
               argument
               of
               all
               their
               obediences
               ;
               how
               can
               it
               be
               expected
               that
               they
               should
               ride
               in
               triumph
               over
               all
               the
               evills
               which
               the
               Devill
               ,
               and
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               their
               owne
               follies
               daily
               present
               to
               them
               in
               the
               course
               of
               every
               dayes
               conversation
               ?
               And
               it
               will
               be
               an
               ill
               return
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               require
               no
               more
               of
               them
               
               then
               he
               hath
               given
               them
               ;
               for
               suppose
               that
               be
               true
               in
               your
               own
               sense
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               require
               it
               of
               thee
               ,
               because
               thou
               gavest
               them
               no
               more
               ;
               and
               however
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               formidable
               danger
               ,
               and
               a
               trifling
               hope
               for
               any
               man
               to
               put
               all
               the
               hopes
               of
               his
               being
               saved
               upon
               the
               onely
               stock
               of
               ignorance
               ;
               for
               if
               his
               ignorance
               should
               never
               be
               
               
               accounted
               for
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               leave
               him
               in
               that
               state
               in
               which
               his
               evills
               shall
               grow
               great
               ,
               and
               his
               sins
               may
               be
               irremediable
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Our
               Conversation
               must
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               apt
               to
               comfort
               the
               disconsolate
               ;
               and
               
                 then
                 this
              
               ,
               men
               in
               present
               can
               feel
               no
               greater
               charity
               .
               For
               since
               halfe
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               Christian
               in
               this
               life
               consists
               in
               the
               exercise
               of
               passive
               graces
               ,
               and
               the
               infinite
               variety
               of
               providence
               ,
               and
               the
               perpetuall
               adversity
               of
               chances
               ,
               and
               the
               dissatisfaction
               and
               emptynesse
               that
               is
               in
               things
               themselves
               ,
               and
               the
               wearynesse
               and
               anguish
               of
               our
               spirit
               does
               call
               us
               to
               the
               trial
               and
               exercise
               of
               patience
               even
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               sunshine
               ,
               and
               much
               
               more
               in
               the
               violent
               storms
               that
               shake
               our
               dwellings
               ,
               and
               make
               our
               hearts
               tremble
               ;
               God
               hath
               sent
               some
               Angels
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               whose
               office
               it
               is
               to
               refresh
               the
               sorrowes
               of
               the
               poore
               ,
               and
               to
               lighten
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               disconsolate
               ;
               he
               hath
               made
               some
               creatures
               whose
               powers
               are
               chiefly
               ordain'd
               to
               comfort
               ;
               wine
               ,
               and
               oyle
               ,
               and
               
                 society
                 ,
                 cordials
              
               and
               variety
               ;
               and
               time
               it selfe
               is
               checker'd
               with
               black
               and
               white
               ;
               stay
               but
               till
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               your
               present
               sorrow
               will
               be
               weary
               ,
               and
               will
               lie
               downe
               to
               rest
               .
               But
               this
               is
               not
               all
               .
               The
               third
               person
               of
               the
               holy
               Trinity
               is
               known
               to
               us
               by
               the
               name
               and
               dignity
               of
               the
               
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 the
                 Comforter
              
               ,
               
               and
               God
               glories
               in
               the
               appellative
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 mercies
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 comfort
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               minister
               in
               the
               office
               is
               to
               become
               like
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               imitate
               the
               charities
               of
               heaven
               ;
               and
               God
               hath
               fitted
               mankinde
               for
               it
               ;
               he
               most
               needs
               it
               ,
               and
               he
               feels
               his
               brothers
               wants
               by
               his
               owne
               experience
               ,
               and
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               speech
               ,
               and
               the
               endearments
               of
               society
               ,
               and
               pleasantness
               of
               conversation
               ,
               and
               powers
               of
               seasonable
               discourse
               ,
               arguments
               to
               allay
               the
               sorrow
               ,
               by
               abating
               our
               apprehensions
               and
               taking
               out
               the
               sting
               ,
               or
               telling
               the
               periods
               of
               comfort
               ,
               or
               exciting
               hope
               ,
               or
               urging
               a
               precept
               ,
               and
               reconciling
               our
               affections
               ,
               and
               reciting
               
               promises
               ,
               or
               telling
               stories
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               ,
               or
               changing
               it
               into
               duty
               ,
               or
               making
               the
               burden
               lesse
               by
               comparing
               it
               with
               greater
               ,
               or
               by
               proving
               it
               to
               be
               lesse
               then
               we
               deserve
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               so
               intended
               ,
               and
               may
               become
               the
               instrument
               of
               vertue
               .
               And
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               as
               nothing
               can
               better
               doe
               it
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               nothing
               greater
               ,
               for
               which
               God
               made
               our
               tongues
               ,
               next
               to
               reciting
               his
               prayses
               ,
               then
               to
               minister
               comfort
               to
               a
               weary
               soul.
               And
               what
               greater
               measure
               can
               we
               have
               ,
               then
               that
               we
               should
               bring
               joy
               to
               our
               brother
               ,
               who
               with
               his
               dreary
               eyes
               looks
               to
               heaven
               and
               round
               about
               ,
               and
               cannot
               finde
               so
               much
               rest
               as
               to
               lay
               his
               eye-lids
               close
               
               together
               ,
               then
               that
               thy
               tongue
               should
               be
               tun'd
               with
               heavenly
               accents
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               weary
               soul
               
                 to
                 listen
              
               for
               light
               and
               ease
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               perceives
               that
               there
               is
               such
               a
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               order
               of
               things
               ,
               as
               comfort
               and
               joy
               ,
               
                 to
                 begin
              
               to
               break
               out
               from
               the
               prison
               of
               his
               sorrows
               at
               the
               dore
               of
               sighs
               and
               tears
               ,
               and
               by
               little
               and
               little
               melt
               into
               showres
               and
               refreshment
               ?
               This
               is
               glory
               
               to
               thy
               voyce
               ,
               and
               imployment
               fit
               for
               the
               brightest
               Angel.
               But
               so
               
               have
               I
               seen
               the
               sun
               kisse
               the
               frozen
               earth
               which
               was
               bound
               up
               with
               the
               images
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               colder
               breath
               of
               the
               North
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               waters
               break
               from
               their
               inclosures
               ,
               and
               melt
               with
               joy
               ,
               and
               run
               in
               usefull
               channels
               ,
               and
               the
               flies
               doe
               rise
               againe
               from
               their
               little
               graves
               in
               walls
               ,
               and
               dance
               a
               while
               in
               the
               aire
               ,
               to
               tell
               that
               there
               is
               joy
               within
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               great
               mother
               of
               creatures
               will
               open
               the
               stock
               of
               her
               new
               refreshment
               ,
               become
               usefull
               to
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               sing
               prayses
               to
               her
               Redeemer
               :
               So
               is
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               sorrowfull
               man
               under
               the
               discourses
               of
               a
               wise
               Comforter
               ,
               he
               breaks
               from
               the
               despairs
               of
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               the
               fetters
               and
               
               chains
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               he
               blesses
               God
               ,
               and
               he
               blesses
               thee
               ,
               and
               he
               feels
               his
               life
               returning
               ;
               for
               to
               be
               miserable
               is
               death
               ,
               but
               nothing
               is
               life
               but
               to
               be
               comforted
               ;
               and
               God
               is
               pleased
               with
               no
               musick
               from
               below
               so
               much
               as
               in
               the
               thanksgiving
               songs
               of
               relieved
               Widows
               ,
               of
               supported
               Orphans
               ,
               of
               rejoycing
               ,
               and
               comforted
               ,
               and
               thankfull
               persons
               .
               This
               part
               of
               communication
               does
               the
               work
               of
               God
               and
               of
               our
               Neighbors
               ,
               and
               bears
               us
               to
               heaven
               in
               streams
               of
               joy
               made
               by
               the
               overflowings
               of
               our
               brothers
               comfort
               .
               It
               is
               a
               fearfull
               thing
               to
               see
               a
               man
               despairing
               .
               None
               knows
               the
               sorrow
               and
               the
               intolerable
               anguish
               but
               themselves
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               are
               
               damned
               ;
               and
               so
               are
               all
               the
               loads
               of
               a
               wounded
               spirit
               ,
               when
               the
               st●ffe
               of
               a
               mans
               broken
               fortune
               bowes
               its
               head
               to
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               sinks
               like
               an
               Osier
               under
               the
               violence
               of
               a
               mighty
               tempest
               .
               But
               therefore
               in
               proportion
               to
               this
               I
               may
               tell
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               imployment
               ,
               and
               the
               duty
               of
               that
               charity
               which
               bears
               the
               dying
               and
               languishing
               soul
               from
               the
               fringes
               of
               hell
               to
               the
               seat
               of
               the
               brightest
               stars
               ,
               where
               Gods
               face
               shines
               and
               reflects
               comforts
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
               And
               though
               God
               hath
               for
               this
               especially
               intrusted
               his
               Ministers
               and
               Servants
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               hath
               put
               into
               their
               hearts
               and
               notices
               great
               magazines
               of
               promises
               ,
               and
               arguments
               
               of
               hope
               and
               arts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               yet
               God
               does
               not
               alwayes
               send
               Angels
               on
               these
               embassies
               ,
               but
               sends
               a
               man
               
                 ut
                 sit
                 homo
                 homini
                 Deus
              
               ,
               that
               every
               good
               man
               in
               his
               season
               may
               be
               to
               his
               brother
               in
               the
               place
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               comfort
               and
               restore
               him
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               may
               appear
               how
               much
               it
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               us
               all
               to
               minister
               comfort
               to
               our
               brother
               ,
               we
               may
               remember
               that
               the
               same
               words
               and
               the
               same
               arguments
               doe
               oftentimes
               more
               prevaile
               upon
               our
               spirits
               when
               they
               are
               applyed
               by
               the
               hand
               of
               another
               ,
               then
               when
               they
               dwell
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               come
               from
               our
               owne
               discoursings
               .
               This
               is
               indeed
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               to
               the
               edification
               
               of
               our
               needs
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               and
               most
               holy
               charity
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Our
               communication
               must
               in
               its
               just
               season
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               we
               must
               reprove
               our
               sinning
               brother
               ;
               for
               the
               wounds
               of
               a
               friend
               are
               better
               then
               the
               kisses
               of
               an
               enemy
               (
               saith
               
                 Solomon
                 :
              
               )
               we
               imitate
               the
               office
               of
               
                 the
                 great
                 Shepheard
                 and
                 Bishop
                 of
                 souls
                 ,
              
               if
               we
               goe
               to
               
               
               
               
                 seek
                 and
                 save
                 that
                 which
                 was
                 lost
              
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               fearfull
               thing
               to
               see
               a
               friend
               goe
               to
               hell
               undisturbed
               ,
               when
               the
               arresting
               him
               in
               his
               horrid
               progresse
               may
               possibly
               make
               him
               to
               return
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               course
               that
               will
               change
               our
               vile
               itch
               of
               judging
               and
               censuring
               others
               into
               an
               act
               of
               charity
               ;
               it
               will
               alter
               slander
               into
               piety
               ,
               detraction
               into
               counsell
               ,
               revenge
               into
               friendly
               and
               most
               usefull
               offices
               ,
               that
               the
               Vipers
               flesh
               may
               become
               Mithridate
               ,
               and
               the
               Devill
               be
               defeated
               in
               his
               malicious
               imployment
               of
               our
               language
               .
               He
               is
               a
               miserable
               man
               whom
               none
               dares
               tell
               of
               his
               faults
               so
               plainly
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               understand
               his
               danger
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               uncapable
               and
               
               impatient
               of
               reproof
               ,
               can
               never
               become
               a
               good
               friend
               to
               any
               man.
               For
               besides
               that
               himself
               would
               never
               admonish
               his
               friend
               when
               he
               sins
               ,
               (
               and
               if
               he
               would
               ,
               why
               should
               not
               himself
               be
               glad
               of
               the
               same
               charity
               ?
               )
               he
               is
               also
               proud
               ,
               and
               
                 Scorner
                 is
                 his
                 name
              
               ;
               he
               thinks
               himself
               exempt
               from
               the
               condition
               and
               failings
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               does
               not
               ,
               he
               had
               rather
               goe
               to
               hell
               then
               be
               call'd
               to
               his
               way
               by
               an
               angry
               Sermon
               ,
               or
               driven
               back
               by
               the
               sword
               of
               an
               Angell
               ,
               or
               endure
               one
               blushing
               ,
               for
               all
               his
               hopes
               and
               interests
               of
               heaven
               .
               It
               is
               no
               shame
               to
               be
               reproved
               ,
               but
               to
               deserve
               it
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               deserves
               it
               ,
               and
               will
               doe
               so
               still
               ,
               shall
               increase
               his
               
               shame
               into
               confusion
               ,
               and
               bring
               upon
               himselfe
               a
               sorrow
               bigger
               then
               the
               calamities
               of
               war
               ,
               and
               plagues
               ,
               and
               hospitals
               ,
               and
               poverty
               .
               He
               onely
               is
               truely
               wise
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               certainly
               happy
               ,
               that
               so
               understands
               himself
               and
               hates
               his
               sin
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               nurse
               it
               ,
               but
               get
               to
               himselfe
               a
               Reprover
               on
               purpose
               ,
               whose
               warrant
               shall
               be
               liberty
               ,
               whose
               thanks
               shall
               be
               amendment
               ,
               whose
               entertainment
               shall
               be
               obedience
               ;
               for
               a
               
                 flattering
                 word
              
               is
               like
               a
               bright
               sun-shine
               to
               a
               sore
               Eye
               ,
               it
               increases
               the
               trouble
               ,
               and
               lessens
               the
               sight
               ;
            
             
               
                 
                 Haec
                 demum
                 sapiet
                 dictio
                 quae
                 feriet
                 ;
              
            
             
               The
               severe
               word
               of
               the
               reproving
               man
               is
               wise
               and
               healthfull
               :
               But
               because
               all
               times
               and
               all
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               all
               persons
               are
               not
               fit
               for
               this
               imployment
               :
            
             
               
                 —
                 et
                 plurima
                 sunt
                 quae
              
               
                 Non
                 audent
                 homines
                 pertusâ
                 dicere
                 laenâ
                 ;
              
            
             
               Some
               will
               not
               endure
               that
               a
               pore
               man
               ,
               or
               an
               obliged
               person
               should
               
               reprove
               them
               ,
               and
               themselves
               are
               often
               so
               unprofitable
               servants
               that
               they
               will
               rather
               venture
               their
               friends
               damnation
               then
               hazard
               their
               owne
               interest
               ,
               therefore
               in
               the
               performance
               of
               this
               duty
               of
               the
               usefull
               communication
               ,
               the
               following
               measures
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               observed
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               
                 Let
                 not
                 your
                 reproofe
                 be
                 publick
                 and
                 personall
                 :
              
               if
               it
               be
               publick
               ,
               
               it
               must
               be
               in
               generall
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               personall
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               in
               private
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               expressely
               commanded
               by
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               :
               
                 If
                 thy
                 Brother
                 offends
                 ,
                 tell
                 it
                 him
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 thee
              
               ;
               for
               when
               it
               comes
               afterwards
               in
               case
               of
               contumacy
               to
               be
               declared
               in
               publick
               ,
               it
               passes
               from
               
                 fraternall
                 correption
              
               to
               
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 discipline
              
               .
               When
               Socrates
               reproved
               Plato
               at
               a
               feast
               ,
               Plato
               told
               him
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               better
               he
               had
               told
               him
               his
               fault
               in
               private
               ;
               for
               to
               speak
               it
               publickly
               is
               indecency
               :
               Socrates
               replyed
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               is
               for
               you
               publickly
               to
               condemne
               that
               indecency
               .
               For
               it
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               to
               be
               spitefull
               when
               he
               is
               shamed
               ,
               and
               to
               esteem
               that
               the
               worst
               of
               
               evils
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               take
               impudence
               and
               perseverance
               for
               its
               cover
               ,
               when
               his
               shame
               is
               naked
               :
               And
               for
               this
               indiscretion
               Aristomenes
               the
               Tutor
               of
               Ptolemy
               ,
               who
               before
               the
               Corinthian
               Embassadors
               reproved
               the
               King
               for
               sleeping
               at
               the
               solemne
               audience
               ,
               profited
               nothing
               ,
               but
               enraged
               the
               Prince
               ,
               and
               was
               himself
               forc'd
               to
               drink
               poyson
               .
               But
               this
               warinesse
               is
               not
               alwayes
               necessary
               .
               For
               1.
               a
               publick
               and
               an
               authoriz'd
               person
               ,
               may
               doe
               it
               publickly
               ,
               and
               may
               name
               the
               person
               as
               himself
               shall
               judge
               expedient
               .
            
             
               
                 —
                 secuit
                 Lucilius
                 urbem
                 :
                 
              
               
                 Te
                 Lupe
                 ,
                 te
                 Muti
                 ;
                 &
                 genuinum
                 fregit
                 in
                 illis
                 :
              
               
                 Omne
                 vafer
                 vitium
                 —
              
            
             
               Lucilius
               was
               a
               censor
               of
               manners
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               office
               he
               had
               warrant
               and
               authority
               .
               2.
               
               There
               are
               also
               some
               cases
               in
               which
               a
               publick
               reproofe
               is
               prudent
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               when
               the
               crime
               is
               great
               ,
               but
               not
               understood
               to
               be
               any
               at
               all
               ;
               for
               then
               it
               is
               Instruction
               and
               Catechism
               ,
               and
               layes
               aside
               the
               affront
               and
               trouble
               of
               reproofe
               .
               Thus
               Ignatius
               the
               Martyr
               did
               reprove
               Trajan
               sacrificing
               at
               the
               Altar
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               all
               the
               Officers
               of
               the
               Army
               ;
               and
               the
               Iews
               were
               commanded
               
               
               to
               reprove
               the
               Babylonians
               for
               Idolatry
               in
               the
               land
               of
               their
               Captivity
               :
               and
               if
               we
               see
               a
               Prince
               in
               the
               confidence
               of
               his
               pride
               ,
               and
               carelesnesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               heat
               of
               war
               spoyle
               a
               Church
               or
               rob
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               then
               fit
               to
               tell
               him
               the
               danger
               of
               Sacriledge
               ,
               if
               otherwise
               he
               cannot
               well
               be
               taught
               his
               danger
               ,
               and
               his
               duty
               .
               3.
               
               There
               are
               some
               circumstances
               of
               person
               in
               which
               by
               interpretation
               ,
               duty
               or
               custome
               a
               leave
               is
               indulged
               or
               presum'd
               ,
               that
               liberty
               may
               be
               prudently
               used
               ,
               publickly
               to
               reprove
               the
               publick
               vices
               :
               so
               it
               was
               in
               the
               old
               days
               of
               the
               Romans
               ;
               vice
               had
               then
               so
               little
               footing
               and
               authority
               ,
               so
               few
               friends
               and
               advocates
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Poets
               used
               a
               bolder
               liberty
               to
               disgrace
               
               whatsoever
               was
               amisse
               ;
            
             
               
                 —
                 unde
                 illa
                 priorum
              
               
                 Scribendi
                 quodcunque
                 animo
                 flagrante
                 liberet
              
               
                 Simplicitas
                 —
              
            
             
             
               
               and
               much
               of
               the
               same
               liberty
               is
               still
               reserved
               to
               Pulpits
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Bishops
               office
               ,
               save
               onely
               ,
               that
               although
               they
               may
               reprove
               publickly
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               not
               often
               doe
               it
               personally
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 Use
                 not
                 to
                 reprove
                 thy
                 brother
                 for
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 for
                 great
                 things
                 onely
                 :
              
               for
               this
               is
               the
               office
               of
               a
               Tutor
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               Friend
               ;
               and
               few
               men
               will
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               abide
               alwayes
               under
               Pupillage
               .
               When
               the
               friend
               of
               Philotimus
               the
               Physician
               came
               to
               him
               to
               be
               cured
               of
               a
               sore
               finger
               ,
               he
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 Heus
                 tu
                 ,
                 non
                 tibi
                 cum
                 reduvia
                 est
                 nego●ium
                 ,
              
               he
               let
               his
               finger
               alone
               ,
               and
               told
               him
               that
               his
               liver
               was
               impostumate
               :
               and
               he
               that
               tells
               his
               friend
               that
               his
               countenance
               
               is
               not
               grave
               enough
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               when
               it
               may
               be
               the
               man
               is
               an
               Atheist
               ,
               offers
               him
               a
               cure
               that
               will
               doe
               him
               no
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               chastise
               a
               trifle
               is
               not
               a
               worthy
               price
               of
               that
               noblest
               liberty
               and
               ingenuity
               which
               becomes
               him
               that
               is
               to
               heale
               his
               brothers
               soule
               .
               But
               when
               a
               vice
               stains
               his
               soule
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               a
               foole
               in
               his
               manners
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               proud
               ,
               and
               impatient
               of
               contradiction
               ,
               when
               he
               disgraces
               himselfe
               by
               talking
               weakly
               ,
               and
               yet
               beleeves
               himselfe
               wise
               ,
               and
               above
               the
               confidence
               of
               a
               sober
               person
               ,
               then
               it
               concerns
               a
               friend
               to
               rescue
               him
               from
               folly
               .
               So
               Solon
               reproved
               Croesus
               ,
               and
               
                 Socrates
                 Alcibiades
              
               ,
               and
               Cyrus
               chid
               Cyaxares
               ,
               and
               Plato
               told
               
               to
               Dion
               that
               of
               all
               things
               in
               the
               world
               he
               should
               beware
               of
               that
               folly
               ,
               
                 by
                 which
                 men
                 please
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 despise
                 a
                 better
                 judgement
                 :
                 quia
                 ei
                 vitio
                 adsidet
                 solitudo
                 ,
              
               Because
               that
               folly
               hath
               in
               it
               singularity
               ,
               and
               is
               directly
               contrary
               to
               all
               capacities
               of
               a
               friendship
               ,
               or
               the
               entertainments
               of
               necessary
               reproofe
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 Vse
                 not
                 liberty
                 of
                 reproofe
                 in
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 sorrow
                 and
                 affliction
              
               ;
               for
               the
               calamity
               it self
               is
               enough
               to
               chastise
               the
               gayeties
               of
               sinning
               persons
               ,
               and
               to
               bring
               him
               to
               repentance
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               sometimes
               fit
               to
               insinuate
               the
               mention
               of
               the
               cause
               of
               that
               sorrow
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               a
               cure
               :
               But
               severe
               and
               biting
               
               language
               is
               then
               out
               of
               season
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               like
               putting
               vineger
               to
               an
               enflamed
               and
               smarting
               eye
               ,
               it
               increases
               the
               anguish
               ,
               and
               tempts
               unto
               impatience
               .
               In
               the
               accidents
               of
               a
               sad
               person
               ,
               we
               must
               doe
               as
               nurses
               to
               their
               falling
               children
               ,
               snatch
               them
               up
               and
               still
               their
               cryings
               ,
               and
               entertain
               their
               passion
               with
               some
               delightfull
               avocation
               ;
               but
               chide
               not
               then
               when
               the
               sorrowfull
               man
               needs
               to
               be
               refreshed
               .
               When
               Crater
               the
               Cynic
               met
               
                 Demetrius
                 Phalereus
              
               in
               his
               banishment
               and
               trouble
               ,
               he
               went
               to
               him
               and
               spoke
               to
               him
               friendly
               ,
               and
               used
               his
               Philosophy
               in
               the
               ministeries
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               taught
               him
               to
               bear
               his
               trouble
               nobly
               ,
               and
               so
               wrought
               upon
               the
               criminal
               ,
               and
               
               
                 wilde
                 Demetrius
              
               ;
               and
               he
               moved
               him
               to
               repentance
               ,
               who
               if
               he
               had
               been
               chidden
               (
               as
               he
               expected
               )
               would
               have
               scorn'd
               the
               manners
               of
               the
               Cynic
               ,
               and
               hated
               his
               presence
               and
               institution
               ;
               and
               Perseus
               kil'd
               Euchus
               and
               Eulaeus
               ,
               for
               reproving
               his
               rashnesse
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               newly
               defeated
               by
               the
               Romanes
               .
            
             
             
               4.
               
               
                 Avoid
                 all
                 the
                 evill
                 appendages
                 of
                 this
                 liberty
                 :
              
               for
               since
               to
               
               reprove
               a
               sinning
               brother
               is
               at
               the
               best
               but
               an
               unwelcome
               and
               invidious
               employment
               ,
               though
               it
               may
               also
               be
               understood
               to
               be
               full
               of
               charity
               ;
               yet
               therefore
               we
               must
               not
               make
               it
               to
               be
               hatefull
               by
               adding
               reproach
               ,
               scorn
               ,
               violent
               expressions
               ,
               scurrility
               ,
               derision
               ,
               or
               bitter
               invectives
               .
               Hieron
               invited
               Epicharmus
               to
               supper
               ,
               and
               he
               knowing
               that
               Hieron
               had
               unfortunately
               kil'd
               his
               friend
               ,
               replyed
               to
               his
               invitation
               ,
               
                 Atque
                 nuper
                 cum
                 amicos
                 immolares
                 non
                 vorasti
                 ,
              
               I
               think
               I
               may
               come
               ,
               for
               when
               thou
               didst
               sacrifice
               thy
               friends
               thou
               didst
               not
               devour
               them
               .
               This
               was
               a
               bitter
               sarcasme
               ,
               and
               might
               with
               more
               prudence
               and
               charity
               have
               been
               avoyded
               .
               They
               
               that
               intend
               charitably
               and
               conduct
               wisely
               ,
               take
               occasions
               and
               proper
               seasons
               of
               reproof
               ,
               they
               doe
               it
               by
               way
               of
               question
               and
               similitude
               ,
               by
               narrative
               and
               apologues
               ,
               by
               commending
               something
               in
               him
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               and
               discommending
               the
               same
               fault
               in
               other
               persons
               by
               way
               that
               may
               disgrace
               that
               vice
               ,
               and
               preserve
               the
               reputation
               of
               the
               man.
               Ammonius
               observing
               that
               his
               Scholars
               were
               nice
               and
               curious
               in
               their
               diet
               ,
               and
               too
               effeminate
               for
               a
               Philosophicall
               life
               ,
               caused
               his
               freed
               man
               to
               chastise
               his
               boy
               for
               not
               dining
               without
               vinegar
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               while
               look'd
               upon
               the
               young
               Gentlemen
               ,
               and
               read
               to
               them
               a
               lecture
               of
               Severity
               .
               Thus
               our
               dearest
               Lord
               reproved
               St.
               Peter
               ,
               he
               look'd
               
               upon
               him
               when
               the
               signe
               was
               given
               with
               the
               crowing
               of
               the
               Cock
               ,
               and
               so
               chid
               him
               into
               a
               showre
               of
               penitentiall
               tears
               .
               Some
               use
               to
               mingle
               prayses
               with
               their
               reprehensions
               ,
               and
               to
               invite
               their
               friends
               patience
               to
               endure
               remedy
               ,
               by
               ministring
               some
               pleasure
               with
               their
               medicine
               ;
               for
               as
               no
               wise
               man
               can
               well
               indure
               to
               be
               praised
               by
               him
               that
               knows
               not
               how
               to
               disprayse
               ,
               and
               to
               reprove
               ;
               so
               neither
               will
               they
               endure
               to
               be
               reproved
               by
               him
               that
               knows
               not
               how
               to
               praise
               ;
               for
               reproof
               from
               such
               a
               man
               betrayes
               too
               great
               a
               love
               of
               himselfe
               ,
               and
               an
               illiberall
               spirit
               :
               He
               that
               will
               reprove
               wisely
               ,
               must
               efform
               himselfe
               into
               all
               images
               of
               things
               which
               innocently
               and
               wisely
               he
               
               can
               put
               on
               ;
               not
               by
               changing
               his
               manners
               ,
               his
               principles
               ,
               and
               the
               consequences
               of
               his
               discourse
               ,
               (
               as
               Alcibiades
               was
               supposed
               to
               doe
               )
               for
               it
               is
               best
               to
               keep
               the
               severity
               of
               our
               owne
               principles
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               our
               owne
               living
               :
               for
               so
               Plato
               lived
               at
               Syracuse
               ,
               just
               as
               he
               lived
               in
               the
               Academy
               ;
               he
               was
               the
               same
               to
               Dionysius
               that
               he
               was
               to
               Dion
               :
               But
               this
               I
               mean
               ,
               that
               he
               who
               meanes
               to
               win
               soules
               ,
               and
               prevail
               to
               his
               brothers
               institution
               ,
               must
               as
               St.
               Paul
               did
               ,
               effigiate
               and
               conform
               himself
               to
               those
               circumstances
               of
               living
               ,
               and
               discourse
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               may
               prevaile
               upon
               the
               persuasions
               ,
               by
               complying
               with
               the
               affections
               and
               usages
               of
               men
               .
               
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               measures
               by
               which
               we
               are
               to
               communicate
               our
               counsels
               and
               advices
               to
               our
               erring
               Brethren
               :
               to
               which
               I
               adde
               this
               last
               advice
               ,
               That
               no
               man
               should
               at
               that
               time
               in
               which
               he
               is
               reproved
               give
               counsell
               and
               reproofe
               to
               his
               Reprover
               ,
               for
               that
               betrayes
               an
               angry
               spirit
               ,
               and
               makes
               discord
               out
               of
               piety
               ,
               and
               changes
               charity
               into
               
               
               wrangling
               ,
               and
               it
               looking
               like
               a
               revenge
               ,
               makes
               it
               appear
               that
               himself
               took
               the
               first
               reproofe
               for
               an
               injury
               .
            
             
               That
               which
               remaines
               now
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               persuade
               men
               to
               doe
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               I
               persuade
               men
               to
               suffer
               it
               ;
               't
               is
               sometimes
               hard
               
                 to
                 doe
                 it
              
               ,
               but
               the
               cause
               is
               onely
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               hard
               
                 to
                 bear
                 it
              
               ;
               for
               if
               men
               were
               but
               apprehensive
               of
               their
               danger
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               desirous
               to
               die
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               more
               to
               be
               said
               in
               this
               affair
               ;
               they
               would
               be
               as
               glad
               to
               entertain
               a
               severe
               Reprover
               as
               a
               carefull
               Physitian
               ;
               of
               whom
               because
               most
               men
               are
               so
               willing
               to
               make
               use
               ,
               so
               thankfull
               
               for
               their
               care
               ,
               so
               great
               valuers
               of
               their
               skill
               ,
               such
               lovers
               of
               their
               persons
               ;
               no
               man
               is
               put
               to
               it
               to
               persuade
               men
               to
               be
               Physitians
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               need
               to
               persuade
               men
               to
               live
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               in
               health
               :
               if
               therefore
               men
               would
               as
               willingly
               be
               vertuous
               as
               be
               healthfull
               ,
               as
               willingly
               doe
               no
               evill
               as
               suffer
               none
               ,
               be
               as
               desirous
               of
               heaven
               as
               of
               a
               long
               life
               on
               earth
               ,
               all
               the
               difficulties
               and
               temptations
               against
               this
               duty
               of
               reproving
               our
               sinning
               brother
               would
               soon
               be
               conceal'd
               ;
               but
               let
               it
               be
               as
               it
               will
               ,
               we
               must
               doe
               it
               in
               duty
               and
               piety
               to
               him
               that
               needs
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               be
               impatient
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               needs
               it
               more
               :
               
                 Et
                 per
                 bujusmodi
                 offensas
                 emetiendum
                 est
                 confragosum
                 hoc
                 iter
                 :
              
               it
               
               is
               a
               troublesome
               imployment
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               duty
               and
               charity
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               it
               can
               with
               hope
               of
               successe
               ,
               with
               prudence
               and
               piety
               be
               done
               ,
               no
               other
               consideration
               ought
               to
               interpose
               .
               And
               for
               the
               other
               part
               ,
               those
               I
               mean
               who
               ought
               to
               be
               reproved
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               themselves
               give
               pensions
               to
               the
               Preacher
               on
               purpose
               to
               be
               reproved
               if
               they
               shall
               need
               it*
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               instituted
               a
               holy
               Order
               of
               men
               to
               that
               very
               purpose*
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               severally
               told
               of
               all
               that
               is
               amisse*
               ,
               that
               themselves
               chide
               their
               children
               and
               their
               servants
               for
               their
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               amend*
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               endure
               thirst
               to
               cure
               their
               
               dropsies*
               ,
               that
               they
               suffer
               burnings
               to
               prevent
               the
               gangrenes*
               ,
               and
               endure
               the
               cutting
               off
               a
               limbe
               to
               preserve
               their
               lives*
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               it
               is
               a
               strange
               witchcraft
               and
               a
               prodigious
               folly
               ,
               that
               at
               so
               easie
               a
               mortification
               as
               the
               suffering
               of
               a
               plain
               friendly
               reproofe
               ,
               they
               will
               not
               set
               forward
               their
               interest
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               set
               forward
               in
               their
               hopes
               of
               heaven
               :
            
             
               
                 —
                 dura
                 fatemur
              
               
                 Esse
                 ,
                 sed
                 ut
                 valeas
                 multa
                 dolenda
                 feras
                 .
              
            
             
               
               And
               when
               all
               remember
               that
               flattery
               and
               importune
               silence
               suffer
               the
               mighty
               to
               perish
               like
               fooles
               and
               inconsiderate
               persons
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               awake
               our
               spirits
               ,
               and
               make
               us
               to
               attend
               to
               the
               admonitions
               of
               a
               friend
               ,
               with
               a
               silence
               great
               as
               midnight
               ,
               and
               watchfull
               as
               a
               widows
               eyes
               .
               It
               was
               a
               strange
               thing
               that
               Valentinian
               should
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               so
               many
               Christian
               Prelates
               make
               a
               law
               to
               
               establish
               Polygamy
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Bishop
               should
               dare
               to
               reprehend
               
               him
               .
               The
               effect
               of
               it
               was
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               a
               son
               by
               a
               second
               wife
               ,
               the
               first
               being
               alive
               and
               not
               divorc'd
               ,
               and
               he
               left
               him
               heir
               of
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Empire
               ;
               and
               what
               the
               effect
               of
               that
               was
               to
               this
               soul
               ,
               God
               who
               is
               his
               Judge
               best
               knows
               .
            
             
               If
               now
               at
               last
               it
               be
               inquir'd
               whether
               every
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               reprove
               every
               man
               ,
               if
               he
               sins
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               converse
               with
               him
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               that
               if
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               it
               were
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               and
               therefore
               for
               it
               there
               is
               no
               commandement
               ;
               every
               man
               that
               can
               may
               instruct
               him
               that
               wants
               it
               ;
               but
               every
               man
               may
               not
               reprove
               him
               that
               is
               already
               instructed
               ;
               that
               is
               an
               act
               of
               charity
               ,
               for
               which
               
               there
               are
               no
               measures
               ,
               but
               the
               others
               necessity
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               opportunity
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               also
               an
               act
               of
               discipline
               ,
               and
               must
               in
               many
               cases
               suppose
               an
               authority
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               cases
               such
               a
               liberty
               as
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               be
               permitted
               to
               mean
               ,
               and
               ignorant
               ,
               and
               inferiour
               persons
               ;
               I
               end
               this
               with
               the
               saying
               of
               a
               wise
               person
               ,
               advising
               to
               every
               one
               concerning
               the
               use
               of
               the
               tongue
               ,
               
                 aut
                 lucrentur
                 vitam
                 loquendo
                 ,
                 aut
                 tacendo
                 abscondant
                 scientiam
              
               ;
               if
               they
               speak
               ,
               let
               them
               minister
               to
               the
               good
               of
               souls
               ;
               if
               they
               speak
               not
               ,
               let
               them
               minister
               to
               sobriety
               ;
               in
               the
               first
               they
               serve
               the
               end
               of
               charity
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               of
               humility
               .
            
             
               THE
               END
               .
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               ERRATA
               .
            
             
               PAg.
               10.
               l.
               35.
               r.
               
                 entertained
                 that
                 at
              
               .
               p.
               6.
               l.
               30.
               scen
               r.
               scene
               .
               29.
               21.
               dear
               r.
               clear
               .
               152.
               4.
               terrour
               r.
               fervour
               .
               71.
               40.
               
                 the
                 bowed
              
               r.
               
                 they
                 bowed
              
               .
               87.
               41.
               reverend
               r
               reverene'd
               .
               112.
               27.
               r.
               
                 illius
                 pejo
                 a
                 prioribus
              
               .
               100.
               1.
               one
               r.
               once
               .
               102.
               21.
               
                 that
                 flies
              
               r.
               
                 he
                 that
                 flies
              
               .
               142.
               16.
               r.
               
                 true
                 or
                 false
              
               .
               98.
               45.
               
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 turned
              
               r.
               
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 turned
              
               .
               283.
               ult
               .
               r.
               
                 get
                 a
                 Genius
              
               .
               309.
               40.
               still
               r.
               till
               .
               334.
               5.
               r.
               
                 his
                 soul.
              
               
            
             
               33.
               8.
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 lege
                 (
                 forsan
              
               )
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               52.
               29.
               lege
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               140.
               9.
               lege
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               200.
               
                 ult
                 .
                 lege
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 In
                 margin
                 .
                 p.
              
               225.
               5.
               lege
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               XXVIII
               SERMONS
               PREACHED
               AT
               GOLDEN
               GROVE
               ;
               Being
               for
               the
               Summer
               half-year
               ,
               
                 BEGINNING
                 ON
                 WHIT-SUNDAY
              
               ,
               And
               ending
               on
               the
               xxv
               .
               Sunday
               after
               TRINITY
               .
            
             
               
                 TOGETHER
                 WITH
              
               A
               Discourse
               of
               the
               Divine
               Institution
               ,
               Necessity
               ,
               Sacredness
               ,
               and
               Separation
               of
               the
               Office
               Ministeriall
               .
            
             
               BY
               
                 JER
                 .
                 TAYLOR
              
               ,
               D.
               D.
               
            
             
               
                 QVI
                 SEQVITUR
                 ME
                 NON
                 AMBULAT
                 IN
                 TENEBRIS
                 .
              
               printer's or publisher's device
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 R.
                 N.
              
               for
               
                 Richard
                 Royston
              
               at
               the
               Angel
               in
               Ivie-Lane
               .
               1651.
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               To
               the
               right
               Honourable
               and
               truely
               Noble
               ,
               RICHARD
               Lord
               VAVGHAN
               ,
               Earl
               of
               Carbery
               ,
               Baron
               of
               Emlin
               ,
               and
               Molingar
               Knight
               of
               the
               Honourable
               Order
               of
               the
               Bath
               .
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
              
            
             
               I
               
                 Now
                 present
                 to
                 your
                 Lordship
                 a
                 Copy
                 of
                 those
                 Sermons
                 the
                 publication
                 of
                 which
                 was
                 first
                 designed
                 by
                 the
                 appetites
                 of
                 that
              
               hunger
               and
               thirst
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               
                 which
                 made
                 your
                 Dear
                 Lady
                 (
                 that
                 rare
                 soul
                 )
                 so
                 dear
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 was
                 pleased
                 speedily
                 to
                 satisfie
                 her
                 ,
                 by
                 carrying
                 her
                 from
                 our
                 shallow
                 and
                 impure
                 cisterns
                 to
                 drink
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fountains
                 of
                 our
                 Saviour
                 .
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 but
                 prick
                 your
                 tender
                 eye
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 shall
                 remind
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 how
                 diligent
                 a
                 hearer
                 ,
                 how
                 carefull
              
               
               
                 a
                 recorder
                 ,
                 how
                 prudent
                 an
                 observer
                 ,
                 how
                 sedulous
                 a
                 practiser
                 of
                 holy
                 discourses
                 she
                 was
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 what
                 did
                 slide
                 thorow
                 her
                 ear
                 ,
                 she
                 was
                 desirous
                 to
                 place
                 before
                 her
                 eye
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 those
                 windows
                 they
                 might
                 enter
                 in
                 and
                 dwell
                 in
                 her
                 heart
                 :
                 But
                 because
                 by
                 this
                 truth
                 I
                 shall
                 do
                 advantage
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 discourses
                 ,
                 give
                 me
                 leave
                 (
                 my
                 Lord
                 )
                 to
                 fancy
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 Book
                 is
                 derived
                 upon
                 your
                 Lordship
                 almost
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 a
                 legacy
                 from
                 her
                 ,
                 whose
                 every
                 thing
                 was
                 dearer
                 to
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 then
                 your
                 own
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 what
                 she
                 was
                 pleased
                 to
                 beleeve
                 apt
                 to
                 minister
                 to
                 her
                 devotions
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 religions
                 of
                 her
                 pious
                 and
                 discerning
                 soul
                 ,
                 may
                 also
                 be
                 allowed
                 a
                 place
                 in
                 your
                 closet
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 portion
                 of
                 your
                 retirement
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 lodging
                 in
                 your
                 thoughts
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 incourage
                 and
                 instruct
                 your
                 practise
                 and
                 promote
                 that
                 interest
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 and
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 dearer
                 to
                 you
                 then
                 all
                 those
                 blessings
                 and
                 separations
                 with
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 remarked
                 your
                 family
                 and
                 person
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 confesse
                 the
                 publication
                 of
                 these
                 Sermons
                 can
                 so
                 little
                 serve
                 the
                 ends
                 of
                 my
                 reputation
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 therefore
                 pleased
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 ,
                 because
                 I
                 cannot
                 at
                 all
                 be
                 tempted
                 ,
                 in
                 so
                 doing
                 ,
                 to
                 minister
                 to
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 vanity
                 .
                 Sermons
                 may
                 please
                 when
                 they
                 first
                 strike
                 the
                 ear
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 appear
                 flat
                 and
                 ignorant
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 offered
                 to
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 an
                 understanding
                 that
                 can
                 consider
                 at
                 leisure
                 .
                 I
                 remember
                 that
                 a
                 young
                 Gentleman
                 of
                 Athens
                 being
                 to
                 answer
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 hired
                 an
                 Orator
                 to
                 make
                 his
                 defence
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 pleased
                 him
                 well
                 ,
                 at
                 his
                 first
                 reading
              
               ;
               
               
                 but
                 when
                 the
                 young
                 man
                 by
                 often
                 reading
                 it
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 recite
                 it
                 publikely
                 by
                 heart
                 ,
                 began
                 to
                 grow
                 weary
                 and
                 dspleased
                 with
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 Orator
                 bade
                 him
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 Judges
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 to
                 hear
                 it
                 but
                 once
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 was
                 likely
                 ,
                 they
                 at
                 that
                 first
                 instant
                 might
                 be
                 as
                 well
                 pleased
                 as
                 he
                 .
                 This
                 hath
                 often
                 represented
                 to
                 my
                 mind
                 the
                 condition
                 and
                 fortune
                 of
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 now
                 part
                 with
                 the
                 advantage
                 they
                 bad
                 in
                 their
                 delivery
                 ,
                 but
                 I
                 have
                 sufficiently
                 answered
                 my self
                 in
                 that
                 ,
                 and
                 am
                 at
                 rest
                 perfectly
                 in
                 my
                 thoughts
                 as
                 to
                 that
                 particular
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 can
                 in
                 any
                 degree
                 serve
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 that
                 )
                 obey
                 the
                 piety
                 ,
                 and
                 record
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 that
                 dear
                 Saint
                 ,
                 whose
                 name
                 and
                 whose
                 soul
                 is
                 blessed
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 both
                 these
                 ministeries
                 ,
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 your
                 Lordship
                 will
                 be
                 pleased
                 ,
                 and
                 account
                 as
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 done
                 also
                 some
                 service
                 to
                 your self
                 :
                 your
                 religion
                 makes
                 me
                 sure
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 your
                 piety
                 puts
                 the
                 latter
                 past
                 my
                 fears
                 .
                 However
                 ,
                 I
                 suppose
                 in
                 the
                 whole
                 account
                 of
                 this
                 affair
                 ,
                 this
                 publication
                 may
                 be
                 esteemed
                 but
                 like
                 preaching
                 to
                 a
                 numerous
                 Auditory
                 ,
                 which
                 if
                 I
                 had
                 done
                 ,
                 it
                 would
                 have
                 been
                 called
                 either
                 duty
                 ,
                 or
                 charity
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 will
                 not
                 now
                 so
                 readily
                 be
                 censured
                 for
                 vanity
                 ,
                 if
                 I
                 make
                 use
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 wayes
                 I
                 can
                 to
                 minister
                 to
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 souls
                 :
                 But
                 because
                 my
                 intentions
                 are
                 fair
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 hope
                 are
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 fairly
                 expounded
                 by
                 your
                 Lordship
                 ,
                 (
                 whom
                 for
                 so
                 great
                 reason
                 I
                 so
                 much
                 value
                 )
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 trouble
                 you
                 or
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 an
                 Apologie
                 for
                 this
                 so
                 free
                 publishing
                 my
                 weaknesses
                 ;
                 I
                 can
                 better
                 secure
                 my
                 reputation
              
               
               
                 by
                 telling
                 men
                 how
                 they
                 ought
                 to
                 entertain
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 that
                 read
                 or
                 hear
                 ,
                 do
                 their
                 duty
                 aright
                 ,
                 the
                 Preacher
                 shall
                 soon
                 be
                 secured
                 of
                 his
                 fame
                 ,
                 and
                 untouched
                 by
                 censure
                 .
              
            
             
               1.
               
               
                 For
                 it
                 were
                 well
                 ,
                 if
                 men
                 would
                 not
                 inquire
                 after
                 the
                 learning
                 of
                 the
                 sermon
                 ,
                 or
                 its
                 deliciousnesse
                 to
                 the
                 ear
                 or
                 fancy
                 ,
                 but
                 observe
                 its
                 usefulnesse
                 ,
                 not
                 what
                 concerns
                 the
                 preacher
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 concerns
                 themselves
                 ,
                 not
                 what
                 may
                 make
                 a
                 vain
                 reflexion
                 upon
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 what
                 may
                 substantially
                 serve
                 their
                 own
                 needs
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 attending
                 to
                 his
                 discourses
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 spent
                 in
                 vain
                 talk
                 concerning
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 his
                 disparagements
                 but
                 may
                 be
                 used
                 as
                 a
                 duty
                 and
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 to
                 minister
                 to
                 edification
                 and
                 instruction
                 .
                 When
                 S.
                 John
                 reckoned
                 the
                 principles
                 of
                 evil
                 actions
                 ,
                 he
                 told
                 but
                 of
                 three
                 ,
              
               The
               lust
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               eyes
               ,
               and
               the
               pride
               of
               life
               .
               
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 then
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 and
                 now
                 it
                 is
                 grown
                 into
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 and
                 faction
                 )
                 another
                 lust
                 ,
              
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               ear
               ,
               
                 and
                 a
                 fift
                 also
              
               ,
               the
               lust
               of
               the
               tongue
               .
               
                 Some
                 people
                 have
                 an
                 insatiable
                 appetite
                 in
                 hearing
                 ,
                 and
                 hear
                 onely
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 talk
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 party
                 :
                 They
                 enter
                 into
                 their
                 neighbours
                 house
                 to
                 kindle
                 their
                 candle
                 ,
                 and
                 espying
                 there
                 ,
                 a
                 glaring
                 fire
                 ,
                 sit
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 hearth
                 and
                 warm
                 themselves
                 all
                 day
                 ,
                 and
                 forget
                 their
                 errand
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 their
                 own
                 fires
                 are
                 not
                 lighted
                 ,
                 nor
                 their
                 families
                 instructed
                 ,
                 or
                 provided
                 for
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 need
                 served
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 lazie
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 uselesse
                 and
                 imprudent
                 .
                 Hearing
                 or
                 reading
                 sermons
                 is
                 ,
                 or
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 order
              
               
               
                 to
                 practise
                 ,
                 for
                 so
                 God
                 intended
                 it
                 ,
                 that
              
               faith
               should
               come
               by
               hearing
               ,
               
                 and
                 that
              
               charity
               
                 should
                 come
                 by
              
               faith
               ,
               
                 and
                 by
                 both
                 together
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 For
                 a
                 mans
                 ears
                 (
                 as
                 Plutarch
                 cals
                 them
                 )
                 are
              
               virtutum
               ansae
               ,
               
                 by
                 them
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 hold
                 and
                 apprehend
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 unlesse
                 we
                 use
                 them
                 as
                 men
                 do
                 vessels
                 of
                 dishonour
                 ,
                 filling
                 them
                 with
                 things
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 thrown
                 away
                 ,
                 with
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 necessary
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 by
                 them
                 more
                 neerly
                 brought
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 all
                 the
                 senses
                 beside
                 .
                 For
                 although
                 things
                 placed
                 before
                 the
                 eye
                 affect
                 the
                 minde
                 more
                 readily
                 then
                 the
                 things
                 we
                 usually
                 hear
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 we
                 hear
              
               carelesly
               ,
               
                 and
                 we
                 hear
              
               variety
               ;
               
                 the
                 same
                 species
                 dwels
                 upon
                 the
                 eye
                 ,
                 and
                 represents
                 the
                 same
                 object
                 in
                 union
                 and
                 single
                 representment
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 objects
                 of
                 the
                 ear
                 are
                 broken
                 into
                 fragments
                 of
                 periods
                 ,
                 and
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 syllables
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 attended
                 with
                 a
                 carefull
                 understanding
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 every
                 thing
                 diverts
                 the
                 sound
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 cals
                 off
                 the
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 is
                 truantly
                 ,
                 and
                 trifling
                 ;
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 what
                 men
                 hear
                 ,
                 does
                 so
                 little
                 affect
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 weakly
                 work
                 toward
                 the
                 purposes
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 &
                 yet
                 nothing
                 does
                 so
                 affect
                 the
                 minde
                 of
                 man
                 as
                 those
                 voices
                 to
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 chuse
                 but
                 attend
                 ,
                 and
              
               thunder
               and
               all
               loud
               voices
               
                 from
                 Heaven
                 rend
                 the
                 most
                 ston●
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 the
                 most
                 obstinate
                 pay
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 homage
                 of
                 trembling
                 ,
                 and
                 fear
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 still
                 voice
                 of
                 God
                 usually
                 takes
                 the
                 tribute
                 of
                 love
                 ,
                 and
                 choice
                 ,
                 and
                 obedience
                 .
                 Now
                 since
                 hearing
                 is
                 so
                 effective
                 an
                 instrument
                 of
                 conveying
                 impresses
                 and
                 images
              
               
               
                 of
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 exciting
                 purposes
                 ,
                 and
                 fixing
                 resolutions
                 ,
                 (
                 unlesse
                 we
                 hear
                 weakly
                 and
                 imperfectly
                 )
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 greater
                 concernment
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 curious
                 to
                 hear
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 such
                 purposes
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 perfective
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 dwell
                 in
                 fancy
                 and
                 speculation
                 ,
                 in
                 pleasures
                 and
                 trifling
                 arrests
                 ,
                 which
                 continue
                 the
                 soul
                 in
                 its
                 infancy
                 and
                 childhood
                 ,
                 never
                 letting
                 it
                 go
                 forth
                 into
                 the
                 wisdom
                 and
                 vertues
                 of
                 a
                 man.
                 I
                 have
                 read
                 concerning
                 Dionysius
                 of
                 Sicily
                 ,
                 that
                 being
                 delighted
                 extremely
                 with
                 a
                 Minstrel
                 that
                 sung
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 struck
                 his
                 Harp
                 dexterously
                 ,
                 he
                 promised
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 a
                 great
                 reward
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 raised
                 the
                 fancy
                 of
                 the
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 play
                 better
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 musick
                 was
                 done
                 and
                 the
                 man
                 waited
                 for
                 his
                 great
                 hope
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 dismissed
                 him
                 empty
                 ,
                 telling
                 him
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 carry
                 away
                 as
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 promised
                 reward
                 ,
                 as
                 himself
                 did
                 of
                 the
                 Musick
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 payed
                 him
                 sufficiently
                 with
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 for
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 his
                 song
                 :
                 both
                 their
                 ears
                 had
                 been
                 equally
                 delighted
                 and
                 the
                 profit
                 just
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 many
                 mens
                 hearing
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 they
                 admire
                 the
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 pleases
                 their
                 ears
                 ,
                 and
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 both
                 bear
                 along
                 with
                 them
                 any
                 good
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hearer
                 hath
                 as
                 little
                 good
                 by
                 the
                 sermon
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 Preacher
                 by
                 the
                 ayr
                 of
                 the
                 peoples
                 breath
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 make
                 a
                 noise
                 ,
                 and
                 admire
                 ,
                 and
                 understand
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 also
                 is
                 a
                 second
                 caution
                 I
                 desire
                 all
                 men
                 would
                 take
                 .
              
            
             
               2.
               
               
                 That
                 they
                 may
                 never
                 trouble
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 preaching
                 and
                 hearing
                 respectively
                 ,
                 with
                 admiring
                 the
              
               
               
                 person
                 of
                 any
                 man.
                 To
                 admire
                 a
                 preacher
                 is
                 such
                 a
                 reward
                 of
                 his
                 pains
                 or
                 worth
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 you
                 should
                 crown
                 a
                 Conqueror
                 with
                 a
                 garland
                 of
                 roses
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Bride
                 with
                 Laurell
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 undecency
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 reward
                 which
                 could
                 be
                 intended
                 for
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 good
                 natur'd
                 solly
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 in
                 it
                 much
                 danger
                 ,
                 for
                 by
                 that
                 means
                 ,
                 the
                 Preacher
                 may
                 lead
                 his
                 hearers
                 captive
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 them
                 servants
                 of
                 a
                 faction
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 a
                 lust
                 ;
                 it
                 makes
                 them
                 so
                 much
                 the
                 lesse
                 to
                 be
                 servants
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 they
              
               call
               any
               man
               Master
               upon
               earth
               ;
               
                 it
                 weakens
                 the
                 heart
                 and
                 hands
                 of
                 others
                 ,
                 it
                 places
                 themselves
                 in
                 a
                 rank
                 much
                 below
                 their
                 proper
                 station
                 ,
                 changing
                 from
                 hearing
              
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 to
                 admiration
                 of
              
               the
               person
               and
               faces
               of
               men
               ,
               
                 and
                 it
                 being
                 a
              
               fault
               
                 that
                 falls
                 upon
                 the
                 more
                 easie
                 natures
                 and
                 softer
                 understandings
                 ,
                 does
                 more
                 easily
                 abuse
                 a
                 man
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 may
                 have
                 the
                 good
                 fortune
                 to
                 admire
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 and
                 a
                 wise
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 ill
                 disposition
                 ,
                 and
                 makes
                 him
                 liable
                 to
                 every
                 mans
                 abuse
                 :
              
               Stupidum
               hominem
               quâvis
               oratione
               percelli
               ,
               said
               Heraclitus
               .
               
                 An
                 undiscerning
                 person
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 cozened
                 by
                 every
                 oration
                 :
                 And
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 That
                 Preacher
                 whom
                 some
                 do
                 admire
                 ,
                 others
                 will
                 most
                 certainly
                 envy
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 provided
                 against
                 with
                 diligence
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 admire
                 too
                 forwardly
                 ,
              
               for
               your
               own
               sake
               ,
               
                 lest
                 you
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 a
                 worse
                 preacher
                 ,
              
               and
               for
               his
               sake
               ,
               
                 whom
                 when
                 you
                 admire
                 you
                 also
                 love
                 ,
                 for
                 others
                 will
                 be
                 apt
                 to
                 envy
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               
                 But
                 that
                 must
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 be
                 avoided
                 ;
                 for
                 envy
              
               
               
                 is
                 the
                 worst
                 counsellour
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 worst
                 hearer
                 of
                 a
                 wise
                 discourse
                 .
                 I
                 pity
                 those
                 men
                 who
                 live
                 upon
                 flattery
                 and
                 wonder
                 ,
                 and
                 while
                 they
                 sit
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 the
                 Doctors
                 chair
                 ,
                 stare
                 in
                 his
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 cry
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               rarely
               spoken
               ,
               admirably
               done
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 callow
                 and
                 unfeathered
                 birds
                 ,
                 gaping
                 perpetually
                 to
                 be
                 fed
                 from
                 anothers
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 they
              
               never
               come
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               the
               truth
               ,
               
                 such
                 a
                 knowledge
                 as
                 is
                 effective
                 ,
                 and
                 expressed
                 in
                 a
                 prudent
                 and
                 holy
                 life
                 .
                 But
                 those
                 men
                 that
                 envy
                 the
                 preacher
                 ;
                 besides
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 great
                 enemies
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 spitefully
                 evil
              
               because
               God
               is
               good
               to
               him
               ,
               
                 they
                 are
                 also
                 enemies
                 to
                 themselves
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 envies
                 the
                 honours
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 envies
                 for
                 his
                 own
                 sake
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 would
                 fain
                 be
                 rich
                 with
                 that
                 wealth
                 which
                 sweats
                 in
                 his
                 neighbours
                 coffers
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 envies
                 him
                 that
                 makes
                 good
                 sermons
                 ,
                 envies
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 angry
                 because
                 himself
                 may
                 receive
                 the
                 benefit
                 ,
                 and
                 be
              
               improved
               ,
               or
               delighted
               or
               instructed
               
                 by
                 another
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 apt
                 fondly
                 to
                 admire
                 any
                 mans
                 person
                 must
                 cure
                 himself
                 by
                 considering
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Preacher
                 is
                 Gods
                 minister
                 and
                 servant
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 speaks
                 Gods
                 word
                 and
                 does
                 it
                 by
                 the
                 Divine
                 assistance
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 nothing
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 but
                 sin
                 and
                 imperfection
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 does
                 but
                 his
                 duty
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 hardly
                 enough
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 highly
                 answerable
                 for
                 his
                 talent
                 ,
                 and
                 stands
                 deeply
                 charged
                 with
                 the
                 cure
                 of
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 to
              
               be
               highly
               esteemed
               for
               the
               work
               sake
               ,
               
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 person
                 ;
                 his
                 industry
                 and
                 his
                 charity
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 beloved
                 ,
                 his
                 ability
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 accounted
              
               
               
                 upon
                 another
                 stock
                 ,
                 and
              
               for
               it
               ,
               
                 the
                 preacher
                 and
                 the
                 hearer
                 are
                 both
                 to
                 give
                 God
                 thanks
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 is
                 due
                 to
                 the
                 man
              
               for
               that
               ,
               
                 save
                 onely
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 rather
                 to
                 be
                 imployed
                 ,
                 because
                 by
                 it
                 we
                 may
                 better
                 be
                 instructed
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 any
                 other
                 reflexion
                 be
                 made
                 upon
                 his
                 person
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 sin
                 and
                 danger
                 of
                 Herod
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 fine
                 Oration
                 was
                 made
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               with
               huge
               fancy
               
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 pleased
                 ,
                 and
                 Herod
                 was
                 admired
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 was
                 angry
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 Angel
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 strike
                 him
                 with
                 death
                 and
                 with
                 dishonour
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 envy
                 against
                 a
                 preacher
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 cured
                 by
                 a
                 contrary
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 remember
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 place
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 received
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 aids
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 his
                 abilities
                 God
                 is
                 glorified
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 instructed
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 interests
                 of
                 vertue
                 ,
                 and
                 holy
                 religion
                 are
                 promoted
                 ,
                 that
                 by
                 this
                 means
                 God
                 who
                 deserves
                 that
                 all
                 souls
                 should
                 serve
                 him
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 is
                 likely
                 to
                 have
                 a
                 fairer
                 harvest
                 of
                 glory
                 and
                 service
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 envie
                 is
                 against
                 him
                 :
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 envie
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 this
                 good
                 to
                 others
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 consider
                 that
                 we
                 desire
                 the
                 praise
                 to
                 our selves
                 not
                 to
                 God.
              
               Admiration
               
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 supposes
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 inferiour
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 so
                 admired
                 ,
                 but
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 pleased
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 but
              
               envie
               
                 supposes
                 him
                 as
                 low
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 displeased
                 at
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 envious
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 other
                 mans
                 vertue
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 contrary
                 :
                 the
                 former
                 is
                 a
              
               vanity
               ,
               
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 a
              
               vice
               ,
               that
               wants
               wisdom
               ,
               but
               this
               wants
               wisdom
               and
               charity
               
                 too
                 ,
                 that
                 supposes
                 an
                 absence
                 of
                 some
                 good
                 ,
              
               
               
                 but
                 this
                 is
                 a
                 direct
                 affliction
                 and
                 calamity
                 .
              
            
             
               4.
               
               
                 And
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 preacher
                 be
                 not
                 despised
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 proceed
                 cheerfully
                 in
                 doing
                 his
                 duty
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 hearer
                 may
                 have
                 some
                 advantages
                 by
                 every
                 Sermon
                 .
                 I
                 remember
                 that
                 Homer
                 sayes
                 the
                 woers
                 of
                 Penelope
                 laught
                 at
                 Ulisses
                 ,
                 because
                 at
                 his
                 return
                 be
                 called
                 for
                 a
                 loaf
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 ,
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 gallantry
                 ,
                 call
                 for
                 swords
                 and
                 spears
                 ;
                 Vlysses
                 was
                 so
                 wise
                 as
                 to
                 call
                 for
                 that
                 he
                 needed
                 ,
                 and
                 had
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 did
                 him
                 more
                 good
                 then
                 a
                 whole
                 armory
                 would
                 in
                 his
                 case
                 :
                 so
                 is
                 the
                 plainest
                 part
                 of
                 an
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 honest
                 sermon
                 ,
                 it
                 is
              
               the
               sincere
               milk
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               
                 and
                 nourishes
                 a
                 mans
                 soul
                 ,
                 though
                 represented
                 in
                 its
                 own
                 naturall
                 simplicity
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 hardly
                 any
                 Orator
                 ,
                 but
                 you
                 may
                 finde
                 occasion
                 to
                 praise
                 something
                 of
                 him
                 .
                 When
                 Plato
                 misliked
                 the
                 order
                 and
                 disposition
                 of
                 the
                 Oration
                 of
                 Lysias
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 praised
                 the
                 good
                 words
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 elocution
                 of
                 the
                 man.
                 Euripides
                 was
                 commended
                 for
                 his
                 fulness
                 ,
                 Parmenides
                 for
                 his
                 composition
                 .
                 Phocilides
                 for
                 his
                 easinesse
                 ,
                 Archilochus
                 for
                 his
                 argument
                 ,
                 Sophocles
                 for
                 the
                 unequalnesse
                 of
                 his
                 stile
                 :
                 So
                 may
                 men
                 praise
                 their
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 he
                 speaks
                 pertinently
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 contrives
                 wittily
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 speaks
                 comely
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 man
                 is
                 pious
                 ,
                 or
                 charitable
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 good
                 text
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 speaks
                 plainly
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 tedious
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 he
                 is
                 at
                 least
                 industrious
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 is
                 the
                 messenger
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 fail
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 us
                 love
                 him
                 for
                 that
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 know
                 those
                 that
                 love
                 can
                 easily
                 commend
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 like
                 every
                 thing
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 say
                 ,
                 fair
                 men
                 are
                 like
                 angels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 black
                 are
                 manly
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pale
                 look
                 like
                 honey
                 and
                 the
              
               
               
                 stars
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 crook-nosed
                 are
                 like
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 Kings
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 flat
                 they
                 are
                 gentle
                 and
                 easie
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 deformed
                 they
                 are
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 despised
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 upon
                 them
                 the
                 impresses
                 of
                 divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 God.
                 He
                 that
                 despises
                 his
                 Preacher
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 hearer
                 of
                 arts
                 and
                 learning
                 ,
                 not
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 set
                 off
                 with
                 advantages
                 and
                 entertainments
                 of
                 the
                 better
                 faculties
                 of
                 our
                 humanity
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 usefull
                 and
                 of
                 more
                 effect
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 spoken
                 truly
                 ,
                 though
                 but
                 read
                 in
                 plain
                 language
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 become
                 the
                 disciple
                 of
                 Jesus
                 to
                 love
                 that
                 man
                 whom
                 God
                 sends
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 publik
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 laws
                 have
                 imployed
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 to
                 despise
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 him
                 who
                 delivers
                 a
              
               mighty
               word
               .
            
             
               
                 Thus
                 it
                 is
                 fit
                 that
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 affected
                 and
                 imployed
                 when
                 they
                 hear
                 and
                 read
                 sermons
                 ,
                 comming
                 hither
              
               not
               as
               into
               a
               theatre
               ,
               
                 where
                 men
                 observe
                 the
                 gestures
                 and
                 noises
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 the
                 brow
                 and
                 eyes
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 busie
                 censurers
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 parties
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 aside
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 dislike
                 every
                 thing
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 admire
                 not
                 the
                 things
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 persons
                 :
              
               But
               as
               to
               a
               sacrifice
               ,
               
                 and
                 as
              
               unto
               a
               school
               ,
               
                 where
                 vertue
                 is
                 taught
                 and
                 exercised
                 ,
                 and
                 none
                 come
                 but
                 such
                 as
                 put
                 themselves
                 under
                 discipline
                 ,
                 and
                 intend
                 to
                 grow
                 wiser
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 vertuous
                 ,
                 to
                 appease
                 their
                 passion
                 ,
                 from
                 violent
                 to
                 become
                 smooth
                 and
                 even
                 ,
                 to
                 have
                 their
                 faith
                 established
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 hope
                 confirmed
                 ,
                 &
                 their
                 charity
                 enlarged
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 otherwise
                 affected
                 do
                 not
                 do
                 their
                 duty
                 ,
                 but
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 so
                 minded
                 as
                 they
                 ought
                 ,
                 I
                 and
                 all
                 men
                 of
                 my
              
               
               
                 imployment
                 shall
                 be
                 secured
                 against
                 the
                 tongues
                 and
                 faces
                 of
                 men
                 who
                 are
              
               ingeniosi
               in
               alieno
               libro
               ,
               
                 wittie
                 to
                 abuse
                 and
                 undervalue
                 another
                 mans
                 book
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 besides
                 these
                 spirituall
                 arts
                 already
                 reckoned
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 one
                 security
                 more
                 ,
                 for
                 (
                 unlesse
                 I
                 deceive
                 my self
                 )
                 I
                 intend
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 sincerely
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 Jesus
                 in
                 this
                 publication
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 being
                 I
              
               do
               not
               seek
               my self
               ,
               
                 or
                 my
                 own
                 reputation
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 troubled
                 if
                 they
                 be
              
               lost
               
                 in
                 the
                 voyces
                 of
                 busie
                 people
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 be
                 accepted
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
              
               found
               of
               him
               
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 visitation
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 It
                 was
                 your
                 charity
                 and
                 noblenesse
                 that
                 gave
                 me
                 opportunity
                 to
                 do
                 this
                 service
                 (
                 little
                 or
                 great
                 )
                 unto
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 whoever
                 shall
                 find
                 any
                 advantage
                 to
                 their
                 soul
                 ,
                 by
                 reading
                 the
                 following
                 discourse
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 know
                 how
                 to
                 blesse
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 blesse
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 Gods
                 instruments
                 in
                 doing
                 them
                 benefit
                 ,
                 will
                 (
                 I
                 hope
                 )
                 help
                 to
                 procure
                 blessings
                 to
                 your
                 Person
                 and
                 Family
                 ,
                 and
                 say
                 a
                 holy
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 name
                 your
                 Lordship
                 in
                 their
                 Letanies
                 ,
                 and
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 your
                 own
                 charges
                 you
                 have
                 digged
                 a
                 well
                 ,
                 and
                 placed
                 cisterns
                 in
                 the
                 high
                 wayes
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 drink
                 and
                 be
                 refreshed
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 souls
                 may
                 blesse
                 you
                 .
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 hope
                 this
                 ,
                 even
                 because
                 I
                 very
                 much
                 desire
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 because
                 you
                 exceedingly
                 deserve
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 all
                 ,
                 because
              
               God
               is
               good
               and
               gracious
               ,
               
                 and
                 loves
                 to
                 reward
                 such
                 a
                 charity
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 religion
                 as
                 is
                 yours
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 you
                 have
                 imployed
                 me
                 in
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 ministeries
                 to
                 your
                 Family
                 .
                 My
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 most
                 heartily
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 very
                 many
                 Dear
                 obligations
              
            
             
               
                 Your
                 Lordships
                 most
                 obliged
                 ,
                 most
                 humble
                 ,
                 and
                 most
                 affectionate
                 servant
                 TAYLOR
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
               
                 Titles
                 of
                 the
                 Sermons
                 ,
                 their
                 Order
                 ,
                 Number
                 ,
                 and
                 Texts
                 .
              
               
                 SErmon
                 1.
                 2.
                 
                 Of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Grace
                 .
                 Folio
                 1.
                 12.
                 
                 
                   
                     Rom.
                     8.
                     ver
                     .
                     9
                     ,
                     10.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       But
                       ye
                       are
                       not
                       in
                       the
                       flesh
                       ,
                       but
                       in
                       the
                       Spirit
                       ,
                       if
                       so
                       be
                       that
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       God
                       dwell
                       in
                       you
                       .
                       Now
                       if
                       any
                       man
                       have
                       not
                       the
                       Spirit
                       of
                       Christ
                       ,
                       he
                       is
                       none
                       of
                       his
                       .
                       *
                       And
                       if
                       Christ
                       be
                       in
                       you
                       ,
                       the
                       body
                       is
                       dead
                       because
                       of
                       sin
                       ,
                       but
                       the
                       Spirit
                       is
                       life
                       ,
                       because
                       of
                       righteousnesse
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Sermon
                 3.
                 4.
                 
                 The
                 descending
                 and
                 entailed
                 curse
                 cut
                 off
                 .
                 fol.
                 27.
                 40.
                 
                 
                   
                     Exodus
                     20.
                     part
                     of
                     the
                     5.
                     verse
                     .
                  
                   
                     
                       I
                       the
                       Lord
                       tby
                       God
                       am
                       a
                       jealous
                       God
                       ,
                       visiting
                       the
                       iniquity
                       of
                       the
                       fathers
                       upon
                       the
                       children
                       ,
                       unto
                       the
                       third
                       and
                       fourth
                       generation
                       of
                       them
                       that
                       hate
                       me
                       :
                    
                  
                   
                     6.
                     
                     
                       And
                       shewing
                       mercy
                       unto
                       thousands
                       of
                       them
                       that
                       love
                       me
                       ,
                       and
                       keep
                       my
                       commandements
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Sermon
                 5.
                 6.
                 
                 The
                 invalidity
                 of
                 a
                 late
                 ,
                 or
                 death-bed
                 repentance
                 .
                 fol
                 52
                 ,
                 66.
                 
                 
                   
                     Jerem.
                     13.
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Give
                       glory
                       to
                       the
                       Lord
                       your
                       God
                       ,
                       before
                       he
                       cause
                       darknesse
                       ,
                       and
                       before
                       your
                       feet
                       stumble
                       upon
                       the
                       dark
                       mountains
                       :
                       and
                       while
                       ye
                       look
                       for
                       light
                       ,
                       or
                       ,
                       (
                       lest
                       while
                       ye
                       look
                       for
                       light
                       )
                       he
                       shall
                       turn
                       it
                       into
                       the
                       shadow
                       of
                       death
                       ,
                       and
                       make
                       it
                       grosse
                       darknesse
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Sermon
                 7.
                 8.
                 
                 The
                 deceitfulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 .
                 fol.
                 80.
                 92.
                 
                 
                   
                     Jerem.
                     17.
                     9.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       The
                       heart
                       is
                       deceitfull
                       above
                       all
                       things
                       ,
                       and
                       desperately
                       wicked
                       ;
                       who
                       can
                       know
                       it
                       ?
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Sermon
                 9.
                 10.
                 11.
                 
                 The
                 faith
                 and
                 patience
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 :
                 Or
                 the
                 righteous
                 cause
                 oppressed
                 .
                 fol.
                 104.
                 119.
                 133.
                 
                 
                   
                     1
                     Pet.
                     4.
                     17.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       the
                       time
                       is
                       come
                       that
                       judgement
                       must
                       begin
                       at
                       the
                       house
                       of
                       God
                       :
                       and
                       if
                       it
                       first
                       begin
                       at
                       us
                       ,
                       what
                       shall
                       the
                       end
                       be
                       of
                       them
                       that
                       obey
                       not
                       the
                       Gospel
                       of
                       God
                       ?
                    
                  
                   
                     18.
                     
                     
                       And
                       if
                       the
                       righteous
                       scarcely
                       be
                       saved
                       ,
                       where
                       shall
                       the
                       ungodly
                       and
                       the
                       sinner
                       appear
                       ?
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Sermon
                 12.
                 13.
                 
                 The
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 judgements
                 ;
                 or
                 Gods
                 method
                 in
                 curing
                 sinners
                 .
                 fol.
                 146.
                 159.
                 
                 
                   
                     Romans
                     2.
                     4.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Despisest
                       thou
                       the
                       riches
                       of
                       his
                       goodnesse
                       ,
                       and
                       forbearance
                       ,
                       and
                       long-suffering
                       ,
                       not
                       knowing
                       that
                       the
                       goodnesse
                       of
                       God
                       leadeth
                       thee
                       to
                       repentance
                       ?
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 Sermon
                 14.
                 15.
                 
                 Of
                 groweth
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 with
                 its
                 proper
                 instruments
                 and
                 signes
                 .
                 fol.
                 172.
                 183.
                 
                 
                   
                     2
                     Pet.
                     3.
                     18.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       But
                       grow
                       in
                       grace
                       ,
                       and
                       in
                       the
                       knowledge
                       of
                       the
                       Lord
                       Jesus
                       Christ
                       ,
                       to
                       whom
                       be
                       glory
                       both
                       now
                       and
                       for
                       ever
                       .
                       Amen
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Sermon
                 16.
                 17.
                 
                 Of
                 groweth
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 severall
                 states
                 and
                 degrees
                 of
                 sinners
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 manner
                 how
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 .
                 fol.
                 197.
                 210.
                 
                 
                   
                     Jude
                     Epist
                     ver
                     .
                     22
                     ,
                     23.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       of
                       some
                       have
                       compassion
                       ,
                       making
                       a
                       difference
                       :
                       *
                       And
                       others
                       save
                       with
                       fear
                       ,
                       pulling
                       them
                       out
                       of
                       the
                       fire
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Sermon
                 18.
                 19.
                 
                 The
                 foolish
                 exchange
                 .
                 sol
                 .
                 224.
                 237.
                 
                 
                   
                     Matth.
                     16.
                     ver
                     .
                     26.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       what
                       is
                       a
                       man
                       profited
                       ,
                       if
                       he
                       shall
                       gain
                       the
                       whole
                       world
                       ,
                       and
                       lose
                       his
                       own
                       soul
                       ?
                       or
                       what
                       shall
                       a
                       man
                       give
                       in
                       exchange
                       for
                       his
                       soul
                       ?
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Sermon
                 20
                 21.
                 22.
                 
                 The
                 Serpent
                 and
                 the
                 Dove
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 discourse
                 of
                 Christian
                 Prudence
                 .
                 fol.
                 251.
                 263.
                 274.
                 
                 
                   
                     Matth.
                     10.
                     
                       latter
                       part
                       of
                    
                     ver
                     .
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       Be
                       ye
                       therefore
                       wise
                       as
                       serpents
                       ,
                       and
                       harmlesse
                       as
                       doves
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 Sermon
                 23.
                 24.
                 
                 Of
                 Christian
                 simplicity
                 .
                 289.
                 301.
                 
                 
                   
                     Matth.
                     10.
                     
                       latter
                       part
                       of
                    
                     ver
                     .
                     16.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       And
                       harmlesse
                       as
                       doves
                    
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 Sermon
                 25.
                 26.
                 27.
                 
                 The
                 miracles
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Mercy
                 .
                 fol.
                 313.
                 327.
                 340.
                 
                 
                   
                     Psal.
                     86.
                     5.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       thou
                       Lord
                       art
                       good
                       and
                       ready
                       to
                       forgive
                       ,
                       and
                       plenteous
                       in
                       mercy
                       to
                       all
                       them
                       that
                       call
                       upon
                       thee
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 A
                 Funerall
                 Sermon
                 ,
                 preached
                 at
                 the
                 Obsequies
                 of
                 the
                 Right
                 Honourable
                 the
                 Countesse
                 of
                 
                   Carbery
                   .
                   fol.
                
                 357.
                 
                 
                   
                     2
                     Sam.
                     14.
                     14.
                     
                  
                   
                     
                       For
                       we
                       must
                       needs
                       die
                       ,
                       and
                       are
                       as
                       water
                       spilt
                       on
                       the
                       ground
                       which
                       cannot
                       be
                       gathered
                       up
                       again
                       :
                       neither
                       doth
                       God
                       respect
                       any
                       person
                       :
                       yet
                       doth
                       he
                       devise
                       means
                       that
                       his
                       banished
                       be
                       not
                       expelled
                       from
                       him
                       .
                    
                  
                
              
               
                 A
                 Discourse
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 Institution
                 ,
                 necessity
                 ,
                 sacrednesse
                 ,
                 and
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 Office
                 Ministeriall
                 .
              
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
               
               Sermon
               .
               I.
               VVHITSVNDAY
               OF
               THE
               SPIRIT
               OF
               GRACE
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 8.
                 
                 Romans
                 .
                 v.
                 9.
                 10.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     But
                     ye
                     are
                     not
                     in
                     the
                     flesh
                     ,
                     but
                     in
                     the
                     Spirit
                     ,
                     if
                     so
                     be
                     that
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     God
                     ,
                     dwell
                     in
                     you
                     .
                     Now
                     if
                     any
                     man
                     have
                     not
                     the
                     Spirit
                     of
                     Christ
                     ,
                     he
                     is
                     none
                     of
                     his
                     .
                  
                   *
                   
                     And
                     if
                     Christ
                     be
                     in
                     you
                     ,
                     the
                     body
                     is
                     dead
                     because
                     of
                     sin
                     ,
                     but
                     the
                     Spirit
                     is
                     life
                     ,
                     because
                     of
                     righteousnesse
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               
               THe
               day
               in
               which
               the
               Church
               commemorates
               the
               descent
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               upon
               the
               Apostles
               was
               the
               first
               beginning
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Jesus
               Christ.
               This
               was
               the
               first
               day
               that
               the
               Religion
               was
               professed
               :
               now
               the
               Apostles
               first
               open'd
               their
               commission
               ,
               and
               read
               it
               to
               all
               the
               people
               .
               
                 [
                 The
                 Lord
                 gave
                 his
                 Spirit
                 ]
              
               or
               
                 [
                 the
                 Lord
                 gave
                 his
                 word
                 ]
                 and
                 great
                 was
                 the
                 company
                 of
                 the
                 Preachers
                 .
              
               For
               so
               I
               make
               bold
               to
               render
               that
               prophesie
               of
               David
               .
               Christ
               was
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               verbum
               
               aeternum
               but
               the
               Spirit
               was
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 verbum
                 Patefactum
              
               :
               Christ
               was
               
                 the
                 word
                 manifested
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ;
               the
               Spirit
               was
               the
               word
               manifested
               
                 to
                 flesh
              
               ,
               and
               set
               in
               dominion
               over
               ,
               and
               in
               hostility
               against
               the
               flesh
               .
               The
               Gospel
               and
               the
               Spirit
               are
               the
               same
               thing
               ;
               not
               in
               substance
               ;
               but
               
                 the
                 manifestation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               is
               
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               because
               he
               was
               this
               day
               manifested
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               was
               this
               day
               first
               preached
               ,
               and
               it
               became
               a
               law
               to
               us
               ,
               called
               *
               the
               
               
                 law
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               law
               taught
               us
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               leading
               
               us
               to
               life
               eternal
               .
               But
               the
               Gospel
               is
               called
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               1.
               
               Because
               it
               contains
               in
               it
               such
               glorious
               mysteries
               which
               were
               revealed
               by
               the
               immediate
               inspirations
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               matter
               it self
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               the
               manner
               and
               powers
               to
               apprehend
               them
               .
               For
               what
               power
               of
               humane
               understanding
               could
               have
               found
               out
               ,
               the
               incarnation
               of
               a
               God
               ;
               that
               two
               natures
               [
               a
               finite
               ,
               and
               an
               infinite
               ]
               could
               have
               been
               concentred
               into
               one
               hypostasis
               (
               or
               person
               )
               :
               that
               a
               virgin
               should
               be
               a
               Mother
               ,
               that
               dead
               men
               should
               live
               again
               ,
               that
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               ashes
               of
               dissolved
               bones
               should
               become
               bright
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               blessed
               as
               Angels
               ,
               swift
               in
               motion
               as
               thought
               ,
               
               clear
               as
               the
               purest
               Noone
               :
               that
               God
               should
               so
               love
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               willing
               to
               be
               reconcil'd
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               himself
               must
               dye
               that
               he
               might
               pardon
               us
               :
               that
               Gods
               most
               Holy
               Son
               should
               give
               us
               his
               body
               to
               eat
               ,
               and
               his
               bloud
               to
               crown
               our
               chalices
               ,
               and
               his
               Spirit
               to
               sanctifie
               our
               souls
               ,
               to
               turn
               our
               bodies
               into
               temperance
               ,
               our
               souls
               into
               mindes
               ,
               our
               mindes
               into
               Spirit
               ,
               our
               Spirit
               into
               glory
               :
               that
               he
               who
               can
               give
               us
               all
               things
               ,
               who
               is
               Lord
               of
               Men
               and
               Angels
               ,
               and
               King
               of
               all
               the
               Creatures
               should
               pray
               to
               God
               for
               us
               without
               intermission
               :
               that
               he
               who
               reigns
               over
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               should
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               give
               up
               the
               Kingdom
               to
               God
               the
               Father
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               after
               this
               resignation
               ,
               himself
               and
               we
               with
               him
               ,
               should
               for
               ever
               reign
               the
               more
               gloriously
               :
               that
               we
               should
               be
               justified
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ;
               and
               that
               charity
               should
               be
               a
               part
               of
               faith
               ;
               and
               that
               both
               should
               work
               as
               acts
               of
               duty
               ,
               and
               as
               acts
               of
               relation
               :
               that
               God
               should
               Crown
               the
               imperfect
               endeavours
               of
               his
               Saints
               with
               glory
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               humane
               act
               should
               be
               rewarded
               with
               an
               eternal
               inheritance
               :
               that
               the
               wicked
               for
               the
               transient
               pleasure
               of
               a
               few
               minutes
               should
               be
               tormented
               with
               an
               absolute
               eternity
               of
               pains
               :
               that
               the
               waters
               of
               baptisme
               when
               they
               are
               hallowed
               by
               the
               Spirit
               shall
               purge
               the
               soul
               from
               sin
               :
               and
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               a
               man
               shall
               be
               nourished
               
               with
               the
               consecrated
               and
               mysterious
               elements
               :
               and
               that
               any
               such
               nourishment
               should
               bring
               a
               man
               up
               to
               heaven
               :
               and
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               that
               all
               Christian
               People
               ,
               all
               that
               will
               be
               saved
               must
               be
               
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 nature
              
               ;
               of
               the
               Nature
               ,
               the
               infinite
               nature
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               ,
               must
               dwell
               in
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Christ
               must
               dwell
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               be
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               must
               be
               for
               ever
               in
               them
               ;
               these
               are
               articles
               of
               so
               mysterious
               a
               Philosophy
               ,
               that
               we
               could
               have
               inferred
               them
               from
               no
               premises
               ,
               discours'd
               them
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               no
               naturall
               ,
               or
               scientificall
               principles
               ;
               nothing
               but
               God
               ,
               and
               Gods
               spirit
               could
               have
               taught
               them
               to
               us
               :
               and
               therefore
               the
               Gospel
               is
               
               
                 Spiritus
                 patefactus
              
               ,
               the
               manifestation
               of
               the
               Spirit
               
                 ad
                 aedificationem
              
               (
               as
               the
               Apostle
               calls
               it
               )
               for
               edification
               and
               building
               us
               up
               to
               be
               
               a
               Holy
               Temple
               to
               the
               Lord.
               
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               when
               we
               had
               been
               taught
               all
               these
               mysterious
               articles
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               by
               any
               humane
               power
               have
               understood
               them
               ,
               
               
               unlesse
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               had
               given
               us
               a
               new
               light
               ,
               and
               created
               in
               us
               a
               new
               capacity
               ,
               and
               made
               us
               to
               be
               a
               new
               creature
               ,
               of
               another
               definition
               .
               
                 Animalis
                 homo
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               as
               S.
               Jude
               expounds
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 animal
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 naturall
                 man
              
               ,
               the
               man
               
                 that
                 hath
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 cannot
                 discern
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 for
                 they
              
               
               
                 are
                 spiritually
                 discerned
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               understood
               but
               by
               the
               light
               proceeding
               from
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               by
               that
               eye
               whose
               bird
               is
               the
               Holy
               Dove
               ,
               whose
               Candle
               is
               the
               Gospel
               ;
            
             
               
                 Scio
                 incapacem
                 te
                 sacramenti
                 ,
                 Impie
              
               
                 
                 Non
                 posse
                 coecis
                 mentibus
                 mysterium
                 
              
               
                 Haurire
                 nostrum
                 :
                 nil
                 diurnum
                 nox
                 capit
                 .
              
            
             
               He
               that
               shall
               discourse
               Euclids
               elements
               to
               a
               swine
               ,
               or
               preach
               (
               as
               Venerable
               Bede's
               story
               reports
               of
               him
               )
               to
               a
               rock
               ,
               or
               talk
               Metaphysicks
               to
               a
               Bore
               ,
               will
               as
               much
               prevail
               upon
               his
               assembly
               as
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               and
               S.
               Paul
               could
               do
               upon
               
                 uncircumcised
                 hearts
                 and
                 ears
              
               ,
               upon
               the
               indisposed
               Greeks
               ,
               and
               prejudicate
               Iews
               .
               An
               Ox
               will
               relish
               the
               tender
               flesh
               of
               Kids
               with
               as
               much
               gust
               and
               
               appetite
               ,
               as
               an
               unspirituall
               ,
               and
               unsanctified
               man
               ,
               will
               do
               the
               discourses
               of
               Angels
               ,
               or
               of
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               come
               to
               preach
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               we
               finde
               it
               true
               by
               a
               sad
               experience
               .
               How
               many
               times
               doth
               God
               speak
               to
               us
               by
               his
               servants
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               by
               his
               Son
               ,
               by
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               by
               sermons
               by
               spirituall
               books
               ,
               by
               thousands
               of
               homilies
               ,
               and
               arts
               of
               counsell
               and
               insinuation
               ;
               and
               we
               sit
               as
               unconcerned
               as
               the
               pillars
               of
               a
               Church
               ,
               and
               hear
               the
               sermons
               as
               the
               Athenians
               did
               a
               story
               ,
               or
               as
               we
               read
               a
               gazet
               :
               and
               if
               ever
               it
               come
               to
               passe
               that
               we
               tremble
               as
               Felix
               did
               ,
               when
               we
               hear
               a
               sad
               story
               of
               death
               ,
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               
               
                 and
                 judgement
                 to
                 come
              
               ,
               then
               we
               put
               it
               off
               to
               another
               time
               ,
               or
               we
               forget
               it
               ,
               and
               think
               we
               had
               nothing
               to
               do
               but
               to
               give
               the
               good
               man
               a
               hearing
               ,
               and
               (
               as
               Anacharsis
               said
               of
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               they
               used
               money
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               cast
               account
               withall
               ;
               so
               )
               our
               hearers
               make
               use
               of
               sermons
               and
               discourses
               Evangelical
               ,
               but
               to
               fill
               up
               void
               spaces
               of
               our
               time
               ;
               to
               help
               to
               tell
               an
               hour
               with
               ,
               or
               without
               tediousnesse
               :
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               is
               a
               sad
               condemnation
               to
               such
               persons
               ;
               they
               have
               not
               yet
               entertained
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               darknesse
               :
               they
               were
               washed
               in
               water
               ,
               but
               never
               baptized
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               
                 for
                 these
                 things
                 are
                 spiritually
                 discerned
                 .
              
               
               They
               would
               think
               the
               Preacher
               rude
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               say
               they
               are
               not
               Christians
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               within
               the
               Covenant
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               but
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 Manifestation
              
               is
               not
               yet
               upon
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               first
               effect
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               whereby
               we
               can
               be
               called
               sons
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               relatives
               of
               Christ.
               If
               we
               do
               not
               apprehend
               ,
               and
               greedily
               suck
               in
               the
               precepts
               of
               this
               holy
               Discipline
               as
               aptly
               
               as
               Merchants
               do
               discourse
               of
               gain
               ,
               or
               Farmers
               of
               fair
               harvests
               ,
               
               we
               have
               nothing
               but
               the
               Name
               of
               Christians
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               no
               more
               such
               really
               ,
               then
               Mandrakes
               are
               men
               ,
               or
               spunges
               are
               living
               creatures
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               Gospel
               is
               called
               Spirit
               ,
               because
               it
               consists
               of
               Spiritual
               Promises
               ,
               and
               Spiritual
               precepts
               ,
               and
               makes
               all
               men
               that
               embrace
               it
               ,
               truly
               to
               be
               Spiritual
               men
               :
               and
               therefore
               S.
               Paul
               addes
               an
               Epithete
               beyond
               this
               ,
               calling
               it
               
                 a
                 quiohening
                 Spirit
              
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               puts
               
               life
               into
               our
               Spirits
               ,
               which
               the
               law
               could
               not
               .
               The
               law
               bound
               us
               to
               punishment
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               help
               us
               to
               obedience
               ,
               because
               it
               gave
               not
               the
               promise
               of
               Eternal
               life
               to
               its
               Disciples
               .
               
                 The
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               
               Gospel
               onely
               does
               this
               :
               and
               this
               alone
               is
               it
               which
               comforts
               afflicted
               mindes
               ,
               which
               puts
               activenesse
               into
               wearyed
               Spirits
               ,
               which
               inflames
               our
               cold
               desires
               ,
               and
               does
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               blows
               up
               sparks
               into
               live
               coles
               ,
               and
               coles
               up
               to
               flames
               ,
               and
               flames
               to
               perpetual
               burnings
               :
               and
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               any
               man
               who
               believes
               ,
               and
               considers
               the
               great
               ,
               the
               infinite
               ,
               the
               unspeakable
               ,
               the
               unimaginable
               ,
               the
               never
               ceasing
               joyes
               ,
               that
               are
               prepared
               for
               all
               the
               sons
               and
               daughters
               of
               the
               Gospel
               should
               not
               desire
               them
               ;
               and
               unlesse
               he
               be
               a
               fool
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               use
               means
               to
               obtain
               them
               ,
               effective
               ,
               hearty
               pursuances
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               directly
               in
               the
               nature
               
               of
               a
               man
               to
               neglect
               so
               great
               a
               good
               ;
               there
               must
               be
               something
               in
               his
               manners
               ,
               some
               obliquity
               in
               his
               will
               ,
               or
               madnesse
               in
               his
               intellectuals
               ,
               or
               incapacity
               in
               his
               naturals
               that
               must
               make
               him
               sleep
               such
               a
               reward
               away
               ,
               or
               change
               it
               for
               the
               pleasure
               of
               a
               drunken
               feaver
               ,
               or
               the
               vanity
               of
               a
               Mistresse
               ,
               or
               the
               rage
               of
               a
               passion
               ,
               or
               the
               unreasonablenesse
               of
               any
               sin
               .
               However
               ;
               this
               promise
               is
               the
               life
               of
               all
               our
               actions
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               that
               first
               taught
               it
               is
               the
               life
               of
               our
               soules
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               But
               beyond
               this
               ,
               is
               the
               reason
               which
               is
               the
               consummation
               of
               all
               the
               faithful
               .
               The
               Gospel
               is
               called
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               because
               by
               ,
               
               and
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               us
               not
               onely
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 manifestation
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               instruction
               and
               of
               Catechisme
               ,
               of
               faith
               and
               confident
               assent
               ;
               but
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Confirmation
              
               or
               obsignation
               to
               all
               them
               that
               believe
               and
               obey
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Christ
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               power
               of
               God
               is
               come
               upon
               our
               hearts
               ,
               by
               which
               in
               an
               admirable
               manner
               we
               are
               made
               sure
               of
               a
               glorious
               inheritance
               ;
               made
               sure
               (
               I
               say
               )
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ;
               and
               our
               own
               persuasions
               also
               are
               confirmed
               with
               an
               excellent
               ,
               a
               comfortable
               ,
               a
               discerning
               and
               a
               reasonable
               hope
               :
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               which
               ,
               and
               by
               whose
               ayde
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               not
               doubt
               of
               the
               performance
               of
               the
               promise
               :
               so
               we
               vigorously
               pursue
               
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               the
               condition
               ,
               and
               are
               mabled
               to
               work
               all
               the
               work
               of
               God
               ,
               so
               as
               not
               to
               be
               affrighted
               with
               fear
               ,
               or
               seduced
               by
               vanity
               ,
               or
               oppressed
               by
               lust
               ,
               or
               drawn
               off
               by
               evil
               example
               ,
               or
               abused
               by
               riches
               ,
               or
               imprison'd
               by
               ambition
               and
               secular
               designes
               :
               This
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               does
               work
               in
               all
               his
               Servants
               ;
               and
               is
               called
               
               
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 obsignation
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 confirming
                 spirit
              
               ,
               because
               it
               confirms
               our
               hope
               ,
               and
               assures
               our
               title
               to
               life
               eternall
               ;
               and
               by
               means
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               other
               it
               's
               collateral
               assistances
               ,
               it
               also
               confirms
               us
               in
               our
               duty
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               not
               onely
               professe
               in
               word
               ,
               but
               live
               lives
               according
               to
               the
               Gospel
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               [
               the
               Spirit
               ]
               mentiond
               in
               the
               Text
               :
               
                 ye
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 dwell
                 in
                 you
                 :
              
               That
               is
               ,
               if
               ye
               be
               made
               partakers
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               of
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 manifestation
              
               ,
               if
               ye
               be
               truly
               intitled
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               received
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               then
               are
               ye
               not
               carnall
               men
               ;
               ye
               are
               spirituall
               ,
               ye
               are
               
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               :
               if
               ye
               have
               
               the
               Spirit
               in
               one
               sense
               to
               any
               purpose
               ,
               ye
               have
               it
               also
               in
               another
               :
               if
               the
               Spirit
               be
               in
               you
               ,
               you
               are
               in
               it
               :
               if
               it
               hath
               given
               you
               hope
               ,
               it
               hath
               also
               inabled
               and
               ascertain'd
               your
               duty
               .
               For
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 manifestation
              
               will
               but
               upbraid
               you
               in
               the
               shame
               and
               horrours
               of
               a
               sad
               eternity
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               not
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 obsignation
              
               :
               if
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               be
               not
               come
               upon
               you
               to
               great
               purposes
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               all
               other
               pretences
               are
               vain
               ,
               
                 ye
                 are
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               which
               shall
               never
               
                 inherit
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 God.
              
               
            
             
               In
               the
               Spirit
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               power
               of
               the
               spirit
               ;
               so
               the
               Greeks
               
               call
               him
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               who
               is
               possessed
               by
               a
               spirit
               ,
               whom
               God
               hath
               filled
               with
               a
               coelestial
               immission
               ;
               he
               is
               said
               to
               be
               
                 in
                 God
              
               ,
               when
               God
               is
               
                 in
                 him
              
               :
               and
               it
               is
               a
               similitude
               taken
               from
               persons
               encompassed
               with
               guards
               ;
               they
               are
               
                 in
                 custodiâ
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               their
               power
               ,
               under
               their
               command
               ,
               moved
               at
               their
               dispose
               ,
               they
               rest
               in
               their
               time
               ,
               and
               receive
               laws
               from
               their
               authority
               ,
               and
               admit
               visiters
               whom
               they
               appoint
               ,
               and
               mus●
               be
               employed
               as
               they
               shall
               suffer
               ;
               so
               are
               men
               who
               are
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               beleeve
               as
               he
               teaches
               ,
               they
               work
               as
               he
               inables
               ,
               they
               choose
               what
               he
               calls
               good
               ,
               they
               are
               friends
               of
               his
               friends
               ,
               and
               they
               hate
               with
               his
               hatred
               ;
               with
               this
               onely
               difference
               ,
               
               that
               persons
               in
               custody
               ,
               are
               forced
               to
               do
               what
               their
               keepers
               please
               ,
               and
               nothing
               is
               free
               but
               their
               wils
               ;
               but
               they
               that
               are
               under
               the
               command
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               do
               all
               things
               which
               the
               Spirit
               commands
               ,
               but
               they
               do
               them
               cheerfully
               ;
               and
               their
               will
               is
               now
               the
               prisoner
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               
                 in
                 liber
                 â
                 custodiâ
              
               ,
               the
               will
               is
               where
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               where
               it
               desires
               to
               be
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               easily
               choose
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               extreamly
               in
               love
               with
               this
               :
               as
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               in
               their
               state
               of
               Beatific
               vision
               ,
               cannot
               choose
               but
               love
               God
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               liberty
               of
               their
               choice
               is
               not
               lessen'd
               ,
               because
               the
               object
               fils
               all
               the
               capacities
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               and
               the
               understanding
               .
               Indifferency
               to
               an
               object
               is
               
               the
               lowest
               degree
               of
               liberty
               ,
               and
               supposes
               unworthinesse
               ,
               or
               defect
               in
               the
               object
               ,
               or
               the
               apprehension
               ;
               but
               the
               will
               is
               then
               the
               freest
               and
               most
               perfect
               in
               its
               operation
               ,
               when
               it
               intirely
               pursues
               a
               good
               with
               so
               certain
               determination
               ,
               and
               clear
               election
               ,
               that
               the
               contrary
               evil
               cannot
               come
               into
               dispute
               or
               pretence
               :
               Such
               in
               our
               proportions
               is
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ;
               it
               is
               an
               holy
               and
               amiable
               captivity
               to
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               the
               will
               of
               man
               is
               in
               love
               with
               those
               chains
               ,
               
               which
               draws
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               loves
               the
               fetters
               that
               confine
               us
               to
               the
               
               pleasures
               and
               religion
               of
               the
               kingdom
               .
               And
               as
               no
               man
               will
               complain
               that
               his
               temples
               are
               restrain'd
               ,
               and
               his
               head
               is
               prisoner
               when
               it
               is
               encircled
               with
               a
               crown
               :
               So
               when
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               had
               made
               us
               free
               ,
               and
               hath
               onely
               subjected
               us
               to
               the
               service
               and
               dominion
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               we
               are
               free
               as
               Princes
               within
               the
               circles
               of
               their
               Diadem
               ,
               and
               our
               chains
               are
               bracelets
               ,
               and
               the
               law
               is
               a
               law
               of
               liberty
               ,
               and
               
                 his
                 service
                 is
                 perfect
                 freedom
              
               ;
               and
               the
               more
               we
               are
               subjects
               ,
               the
               more
               
                 we
                 shall
                 reign
                 as
                 Kings
              
               ;
               and
               the
               faster
               we
               run
               ,
               the
               easier
               is
               our
               burden
               ,
               and
               Christs
               yoke
               is
               like
               feathers
               to
               a
               bird
               ,
               not
               loads
               ,
               but
               helps
               to
               motion
               ,
               without
               them
               the
               body
               fals
               :
               and
               we
               do
               not
               pity
               
               birds
               when
               in
               summer
               we
               wish
               them
               unfeathered
               and
               callow
               ,
               or
               bald
               as
               egges
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               be
               cooler
               and
               lighter
               :
               such
               is
               the
               load
               and
               captivity
               of
               the
               soul
               when
               we
               do
               the
               work
               of
               God
               and
               are
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               under
               the
               Government
               of
               the
               spirit
               :
               They
               that
               strive
               to
               be
               quit
               of
               this
               subjection
               ,
               love
               the
               liberty
               of
               out-laws
               ,
               and
               the
               licentiousness
               of
               anarchy
               ,
               and
               the
               freedom
               of
               sad
               widows
               and
               distressed
               Orphans
               :
               For
               so
               Rebels
               and
               fools
               and
               children
               long
               to
               be
               rid
               of
               their
               Princes
               ,
               and
               their
               Guardians
               ,
               and
               their
               Tutors
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               accursed
               without
               law
               ,
               and
               be
               undone
               without
               control
               ,
               and
               be
               ignorant
               and
               miserable
               without
               a
               teacher
               and
               
               without
               discipline
               .
               He
               that
               
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               is
               under
               Tutours
               and
               Governours
               .
               untill
               the
               time
               appointed
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               just
               as
               all
               great
               Heirs
               are
               ;
               onely
               ,
               the
               first
               seizure
               the
               Spirit
               makes
               ,
               is
               upon
               the
               will.
               He
               that
               loves
               the
               yoke
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               discipline
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               he
               is
               
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               spirits
               power
               .
            
             
               Upon
               this
               foundation
               ,
               the
               Apostle
               hath
               built
               these
               two
               propositions
               .
               1.
               
               Whosoever
               hath
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               he
               is
               none
               of
               his
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               belong
               to
               Christ
               at
               all
               :
               he
               is
               not
               partaker
               of
               his
               
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               therefore
               shall
               never
               be
               partaker
               of
               his
               glory
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Whosoever
               is
               in
               Christ
               ,
               is
               dead
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               lives
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               lives
               a
               Spirituall
               ,
               a
               holy
               and
               a
               sanctifyed
               life
               .
               These
               are
               to
               be
               considered
               distinctly
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               All
               that
               belong
               to
               Christ
               have
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ.
               Immediately
               before
               the
               ascension
               ,
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               bid
               his
               Disciples
               
                 tarry
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 till
                 they
                 should
                 receive
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 .
              
               Whosoever
               stay
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               are
               in
               the
               actuall
               Communion
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               shall
               certainly
               receive
               this
               promise
               .
               
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 made
                 to
                 you
                 and
                 to
                 your
                 children
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               Peter
               )
               
                 and
                 to
                 as
                 many
              
               
               
                 as
                 the
                 Lord
                 our
                 God
                 shall
                 call
                 .
              
               All
               shall
               receive
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               because
               this
               was
               the
               great
               instrument
               of
               distinction
               between
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospel
               .
               In
               the
               Law
               God
               gave
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               1.
               to
               some
               ;
               to
               them
               2.
               extraregularly
               ,
               3.
               without
               solennity
               ,
               4.
               in
               small
               proportions
               ,
               like
               the
               dew
               upon
               Gideons
               
               
               fleece
               ;
               a
               little
               portion
               was
               wet
               sometime
               with
               the
               dew
               of
               heaven
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               earth
               besides
               was
               dry
               :
               And
               the
               Jewes
               calld
               it
               
                 filiam
                 vocis
              
               ,
               the
               daughter
               of
               a
               voice
               ,
               still
               ,
               and
               small
               ,
               and
               seldom
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               secret
               whispers
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               inarticulate
               by
               way
               of
               enthusiasme
               ,
               rather
               then
               of
               instruction
               ,
               and
               God
               spake
               by
               the
               Prophets
               transmitting
               the
               sound
               ,
               as
               thorough
               an
               Organ
               pipe
               ,
               things
               which
               themselves
               oftentimes
               understood
               not
               .
               But
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               the
               spirit
               is
               given
               without
               measure
               ;
               first
               powred
               forth
               upon
               our
               head
               Christ
               Jesus
               ;
               then
               descending
               upon
               the
               beard
               of
               Aaron
               ,
               the
               Fathers
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               thence
               falling
               like
               the
               tears
               of
               the
               
               balsam
               of
               Judea
               upon
               the
               foot
               of
               the
               plant
               ,
               upon
               the
               lowest
               of
               the
               people
               .
               And
               this
               is
               given
               regularly
               to
               all
               that
               ask
               it
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               can
               receive
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               solemn
               ceremony
               ,
               and
               conveyed
               by
               a
               Sacrament
               :
               and
               is
               now
               ,
               not
               the
               Daughter
               of
               a
               voice
               ,
               but
               the
               Mother
               of
               many
               voices
               ,
               of
               divided
               tongues
               ,
               and
               united
               hearts
               ,
               of
               the
               tongues
               of
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               the
               duty
               of
               Saints
               ,
               of
               the
               Sermons
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               the
               wisdom
               of
               Governours
               ;
               It
               is
               the
               Parent
               of
               boldness
               ,
               and
               fortitude
               to
               Martyrs
               ,
               the
               fountain
               of
               learning
               to
               Doctors
               ,
               an
               Ocean
               of
               all
               things
               excellent
               to
               all
               who
               are
               within
               the
               ship
               ,
               and
               bounds
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               :
               so
               that
               Old
               men
               and
               young
               
               men
               ,
               maidens
               and
               boyes
               ,
               the
               scribe
               and
               the
               unlearned
               ,
               the
               Judge
               and
               the
               Advocate
               ,
               the
               Priest
               and
               the
               people
               are
               full
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               if
               they
               belong
               to
               God
               ;
               Moses's
               wish
               is
               fulfilled
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Lords
               people
               are
               Prophets
               in
               some
               sense
               or
               other
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               Ancient
               it
               was
               observed
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               four
               great
               cords
               which
               tye
               the
               heart
               of
               Man
               to
               inconvenience
               and
               a
               prison
               making
               it
               a
               servant
               of
               vanity
               ,
               and
               an
               heir
               of
               corruption
               1.
               
               Pleasure
               and
               2.
               
               Pain
               .
               3.
               
               Fear
               ,
               and
               4.
               
               Desire
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               are
               they
               that
               exercise
               all
               the
               wisdom
               and
               resolutions
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               powers
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               him
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 said
                 Agathon
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               are
               those
               evil
               Spirits
               that
               possess
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               &
               mingle
               
               with
               al
               his
               actions
               ;
               so
               that
               either
               men
               are
               tempted
               to
               1.
               
                 lust
                 by
                 pleasure
              
               ,
               or
               2.
               
                 to
                 baser
                 arts
                 by
                 covetousness
              
               ,
               or
               3.
               
                 to
                 impatience
                 by
                 sorrow
              
               ,
               or
               4.
               
                 to
                 dishonourable
                 actions
                 by
                 fear
              
               :
               and
               this
               is
               the
               state
               of
               man
               by
               nature
               ;
               and
               under
               the
               law
               ;
               and
               for
               ever
               till
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               came
               ,
               and
               by
               four
               special
               operations
               cur'd
               these
               four
               inconveniences
               and
               restrained
               ,
               or
               sweetned
               these
               unwholesome
               waters
               .
            
             
             
               1.
               
               God
               gave
               us
               his
               Spirit
               that
               we
               might
               be
               insensible
               of
               worldly
               
               pleasures
               ,
               having
               our
               souls
               wholly
               fil●d
               with
               spiritual
               and
               heavenly
               relishes
               .
               For
               when
               Gods
               Spirit
               hath
               entred
               into
               us
               and
               possessed
               us
               as
               his
               Temple
               ,
               or
               as
               his
               dwelling
               ,
               instantly
               we
               begin
               to
               taste
               Manna
               ,
               and
               to
               loath
               the
               diet
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               we
               begin
               to
               consider
               concerning
               heaven
               ,
               and
               to
               prefer
               eternity
               before
               moments
               ,
               and
               to
               love
               the
               pleasures
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               above
               the
               sottish
               and
               beastly
               pleasures
               of
               the
               body
               .
               Then
               we
               can
               consider
               that
               the
               pleasures
               of
               a
               drunken
               meeting
               cannot
               make
               recompence
               for
               the
               pains
               of
               a
               surfet
               ,
               and
               that
               nights
               intemperance
               ;
               much
               lesse
               for
               the
               torments
               of
               eternity
               :
               Then
               we
               are
               quick
               to
               discern
               that
               the
               itch
               and
               scab
               of
               lustful
               appetites
               is
               
               not
               worth
               the
               charges
               of
               a
               Surgeon
               ,
               much
               lesse
               can
               it
               pay
               for
               the
               disgrace
               ,
               the
               danger
               ,
               the
               sicknesse
               ,
               the
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               hell
               of
               lustfull
               persons
               ;
               Then
               we
               wonder
               that
               any
               man
               should
               venture
               his
               head
               to
               get
               a
               crown
               unjustly
               ;
               or
               that
               for
               the
               hazard
               of
               a
               victory
               ,
               he
               should
               throw
               away
               all
               his
               hopes
               of
               heaven
               certainly
               .
            
             
               A
               man
               that
               hath
               tasted
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               can
               instantly
               discern
               the
               madnesse
               that
               is
               in
               rage
               ,
               the
               folly
               and
               the
               disease
               that
               is
               in
               envy
               ,
               the
               anguish
               and
               tediousnesse
               that
               is
               in
               lust
               ,
               the
               dishonor
               that
               is
               in
               breaking
               our
               faith
               ,
               and
               telling
               a
               lie
               ;
               and
               understands
               things
               truly
               as
               they
               are
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               charity
               is
               the
               greatest
               noblenesse
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               
               that
               religion
               hath
               in
               it
               the
               greatest
               pleasures
               ;
               that
               temperance
               is
               the
               best
               security
               of
               health
               ;
               that
               humility
               is
               the
               surest
               way
               to
               honour
               ;
               and
               all
               these
               relishes
               are
               nothing
               but
               antepasts
               of
               heaven
               ,
               where
               the
               quintessence
               of
               all
               these
               pleasures
               shall
               be
               swallowed
               for
               ever
               ;
               where
               the
               chast
               shall
               follow
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               the
               virgins
               sing
               there
               where
               the
               Mother
               of
               God
               shall
               reign
               ;
               and
               the
               zealous
               converters
               of
               souls
               ,
               and
               labourers
               in
               Gods
               vineyard
               shall
               worship
               eternally
               where
               S.
               Peter
               and
               S.
               Paul
               do
               wear
               their
               
                 crown
                 of
                 righteousnesse
              
               ;
               and
               the
               patient
               persons
               shall
               be
               rewarded
               with
               Job
               ,
               and
               the
               meek
               persons
               with
               Christ
               and
               Moses
               ,
               and
               all
               with
               God
               ;
               the
               very
               expectation
               
               of
               which
               proceeding
               from
               a
               hope
               begotten
               in
               us
               by
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 manifestation
              
               ,
               and
               bred
               up
               and
               strengthened
               by
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 obsignation
              
               is
               so
               delicious
               an
               entertainment
               of
               all
               our
               reasonable
               appetites
               ,
               that
               a
               spirituall
               man
               can
               no
               more
               be
               removed
               ,
               or
               intic
               d
               from
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               religion
               ,
               then
               the
               Moon
               from
               her
               Orb
               ,
               or
               a
               Mother
               from
               loving
               the
               son
               of
               her
               joyes
               ,
               and
               of
               her
               sorrows
               .
            
             
               This
               was
               observed
               by
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               
                 [
                 As
                 new
                 born
                 babes
                 desire
                 the
                 sincere
              
               
               
                 milk
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 grow
                 thereby
                 ;
                 if
                 so
                 be
                 that
                 ye
                 have
                 tasted
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 is
                 gracious
                 ]
              
               When
               once
               we
               have
               tasted
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               sweetnesses
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ;
               then
               ,
               no
               food
               but
               the
               food
               
               of
               Angels
               ,
               no
               cup
               but
               the
               cup
               of
               Salvation
               ,
               the
               
                 Divining
                 cup
              
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               drink
               
                 Salvation
                 to
                 our
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               call
               upon
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               with
               ravishment
               and
               thanksgiving
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               externall
               testimony
               that
               we
               are
               
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 dwels
                 in
                 us
              
               ,
               then
               if
               we
               finde
               joy
               and
               delight
               ,
               and
               spirituall
               pleasures
               in
               the
               greatest
               
               
               mysteries
               of
               our
               religion
               ;
               if
               we
               communicate
               often
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               appetite
               and
               a
               forward
               choice
               ,
               and
               an
               unwearied
               devotion
               ,
               and
               a
               heart
               truly
               fixed
               upon
               God
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               offices
               of
               a
               holy
               worship
               .
               He
               that
               loaths
               good
               meat
               is
               sick
               at
               heart
               ,
               or
               neer
               it
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               despises
               ,
               or
               hath
               not
               a
               holy
               appetite
               to
               the
               
                 food
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 the
                 wine
                 of
                 elect
                 souls
                 ,
              
               is
               fit
               to
               succeed
               the
               Prodigal
               at
               his
               banquet
               of
               sinne
               and
               husks
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               
                 partaker
                 of
                 the
                 table
                 of
                 Devils
              
               ;
               but
               all
               they
               who
               have
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               love
               to
               feast
               at
               the
               supper
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               have
               no
               appetites
               but
               what
               are
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               or
               servants
               to
               the
               spirit
               .
               I
               have
               read
               of
               a
               spiritual
               person
               who
               saw
               heaven
               but
               in
               a
               dream
               ,
               
               but
               such
               as
               made
               great
               impression
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               was
               represented
               with
               vigorous
               and
               pertinacious
               phantasines
               ,
               not
               easily
               disbanding
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               awaked
               he
               knew
               not
               his
               cell
               ,
               he
               remembred
               not
               him
               that
               slept
               in
               the
               same
               dorter
               ,
               nor
               could
               tell
               how
               night
               and
               day
               were
               distinguished
               ,
               nor
               could
               discern
               oyl
               from
               wine
               ,
               but
               cal
               d
               out
               for
               his
               vision
               again
               ,
               
                 Redde
                 mihi
                 campos
                 meos
                 floridos
                 ,
                 columnam
                 auream
                 ,
                 comitem
                 Hieronymum
                 ,
                 assistentes
                 Angelos
              
               ;
               Give
               me
               my
               fields
               again
               ,
               my
               most
               delicious
               fields
               ,
               my
               pillar
               of
               a
               glorious
               light
               ,
               my
               companion
               S.
               Jereme
               ,
               my
               assistant
               Angels
               ;
               and
               this
               lasted
               till
               he
               was
               told
               of
               his
               duty
               ,
               and
               matter
               of
               obedience
               ,
               and
               the
               fear
               of
               a
               sin
               had
               disincharmed
               
               him
               ,
               and
               caused
               him
               to
               take
               care
               lest
               he
               lose
               the
               substance
               ,
               out
               of
               greedinesse
               to
               possesse
               the
               shadow
               .
            
             
               And
               if
               it
               were
               given
               to
               any
               of
               us
               to
               see
               Paradise
               ,
               or
               the
               third
               heaven
               (
               as
               it
               was
               to
               S.
               Paul
               )
               could
               it
               be
               that
               ever
               we
               should
               love
               any
               thing
               but
               Christ
               ,
               or
               follow
               any
               Guide
               but
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               desire
               any
               thing
               but
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               understand
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               pleasant
               but
               what
               shall
               lead
               thither
               ?
               Now
               what
               a
               vision
               can
               do
               ,
               that
               the
               Spirit
               doth
               certainly
               to
               them
               that
               entertain
               him
               .
               They
               that
               have
               him
               really
               and
               not
               in
               pretence
               onely
               ,
               are
               certainly
               great
               despisers
               of
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               .
               The
               Spirit
               doth
               not
               create
               ,
               or
               enlarge
               our
               appetites
               
               of
               things
               below
               :
               Spirituall
               men
               are
               not
               design●d
               to
               reign
               upon
               earth
               ,
               but
               to
               reign
               over
               their
               lusts
               and
               sottish
               appetites
               .
               The
               Spirit
               doth
               not
               enflame
               our
               thirst
               of
               wealth
               ,
               but
               extinguishes
               it
               ,
               and
               makes
               us
               to
               
                 esteem
                 all
                 things
                 as
                 lesse
                 ,
                 and
                 as
                 dung
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 gain
                 Christ
                 ;
                 No
                 gain
              
               then
               is
               pleasant
               but
               godlinesse
               ,
               no
               ambition
               but
               longings
               after
               heaven
               ,
               no
               revenge
               but
               against
               our selves
               for
               sinning
               ;
               nothing
               but
               God
               and
               Christ
               ;
               
                 Deus
                 meus
                 &
                 omnia
              
               ;
               and
               
                 date
                 nobis
                 animas
                 ,
                 catera
                 vobis
                 tollite
              
               (
               as
               the
               king
               of
               Sodom
               said
               to
               Abraham
               )
               Secure
               but
               the
               souls
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               take
               our
               goods
               .
               Indeed
               this
               is
               a
               
               good
               signe
               that
               we
               have
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               S.
               John
               spake
               a
               hard
               saying
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               manifestation
               we
               are
               also
               taught
               to
               understand
               it
               .
               
                 Whosoever
                 is
                 born
                 of
                 God
                 doth
                 not
                 
                 commit
                 sin
                 ,
                 for
                 his
                 seed
                 remaineth
                 in
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 cannot
                 sin
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 is
                 born
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               The
               seed
               of
               God
               ]
               is
               the
               spirit
               which
               hath
               a
               plastic
               power
               to
               efform
               us
               
                 in
                 similitudinem
                 filiorum
                 Dei
              
               ,
               into
               the
               image
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               as
               long
               as
               this
               remains
               in
               us
               ,
               while
               the
               Spirit
               
               dwels
               in
               us
               
                 We
                 cannot
                 sin
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               against
               our
               natures
               ,
               our
               reformed
               
               natures
               to
               sin
               :
               And
               as
               we
               say
               ,
               we
               cannot
               endure
               such
               a
               potion
               ,
               we
               cannot
               suffer
               such
               a
               pain
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               cannot
               without
               great
               trouble
               ,
               we
               cannot
               without
               doing
               violence
               to
               our
               nature
               :
               so
               all
               spirituall
               men
               ,
               all
               that
               are
               born
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               seed
               of
               God
               remains
               in
               them
               ,
               
                 they
                 cannot
                 sin
              
               ;
               cannot
               without
               trouble
               ,
               and
               doing
               against
               our
               natures
               ,
               and
               their
               most
               passionate
               inclinations
               .
               A
               man
               ,
               if
               you
               speak
               naturally
               ,
               can
               masticate
               gums
               ,
               and
               he
               can
               break
               his
               own
               legs
               ,
               and
               he
               can
               sip
               up
               by
               little
               draughts
               ,
               mixtures
               of
               Aloes
               and
               Rhubarb
               ,
               of
               Henbane
               ,
               or
               the
               deadly
               Nightshade
               ;
               but
               he
               cannot
               do
               this
               naturally
               ,
               or
               willingly
               ,
               cheerfully
               or
               with
               delight
               .
               Every
               sin
               is
               against
               a
               
               good
               mans
               nature
               he
               is
               ill
               at
               case
               when
               he
               hath
               missed
               his
               usual
               prayers
               ;
               he
               is
               amaz●d
               if
               he
               have
               fallen
               into
               an
               errour
               ;
               he
               is
               infinitely
               ashamed
               of
               his
               imprudence
               ;
               he
               remembers
               a
               sin
               ,
               as
               he
               thinks
               of
               an
               enemy
               ,
               or
               the
               horrors
               of
               a
               midnight
               apparition
               :
               for
               all
               his
               capacities
               ,
               his
               understanding
               ,
               and
               his
               choosing
               faculties
               are
               filled
               up
               with
               the
               opinion
               and
               perswasions
               ,
               with
               the
               love
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               desires
               of
               God
               :
               and
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               the
               Great
               benefit
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               us
               as
               an
               antidote
               against
               worldly
               pleasures
               :
               And
               therefore
               S.
               Paul
               joynes
               them
               as
               consequent
               to
               each
               other
               
                 [
                 For
                 it
              
               
               
                 is
                 impossible
                 for
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 once
                 enlightned
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 tasted
                 of
                 the
              
               
               
                 heavenly
                 gift
                 ,
                 and
                 were
                 made
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 tasted
                 the
                 good
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
                 ,
              
               &c.
               ]
               First
               we
               are
               enlightned
               in
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 manifestation
              
               ,
               the
               revelations
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               then
               we
               relish
               and
               taste
               interiour
               excellencies
               ,
               and
               we
               receive
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 confirmation
              
               ,
               and
               he
               gives
               us
               
                 a
                 taste
                 of
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               great
               efficacy
               that
               is
               in
               the
               Article
               of
               eternall
               life
               to
               perswade
               us
               to
               religion
               and
               holy
               living
               :
               then
               we
               feel
               that
               as
               the
               belief
               of
               that
               Article
               dwels
               upon
               our
               understanding
               ,
               and
               is
               incorporated
               into
               our
               wils
               and
               choice
               ,
               so
               we
               grow
               powerfull
               to
               resist
               sin
               by
               
               the
               strengths
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               to
               defie
               all
               carnall
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               to
               suppresse
               and
               mortifie
               it
               by
               the
               powers
               of
               this
               Article
               :
               [
               those
               are
               the
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               to
               come
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               given
               to
               all
               who
               truly
               belong
               to
               Christ
               as
               an
               anidote
               against
               sorrows
               ,
               against
               impatience
               ,
               against
               the
               evil
               accidents
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               against
               the
               oppression
               and
               sinking
               of
               our
               spirits
               under
               the
               crosse
               .
               There
               are
               in
               Scripture
               noted
               two
               births
               besides
               the
               naturall
               ;
               to
               which
               also
               by
               analogy
               we
               may
               adde
               a
               third
               .
               The
               first
               is
               to
               be
               
                 born
                 of
                 water
                 and
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
              
               It
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               one
               thing
               signified
               by
               a
               divided
               appellative
               ,
               by
               two
               substantives
               ,
               
               [
               water
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 Spiritus
                 aqueus
              
               ,
               the
               
                 Spirit
                 moving
                 upon
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 .
              
               The
               second
               is
               to
               be
               born
               of
               
                 Spirit
                 and
                 fire
              
               ,
               for
               so
               Christ
               was
               promised
               to
               
                 baptize
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 and
                 with
                 fire
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 cum
                 spiritu
                 igneo
              
               ,
               with
               a
               fiery
               spirit
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               as
               it
               descended
               in
               Pentecost
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               fiery
               tongues
               .
               And
               as
               
               
               the
               watry
               spirit
               washed
               away
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               the
               spirit
               of
               fire
               enkindles
               charity
               and
               the
               love
               of
               God.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               sayes
               Plutarch
               )
               the
               Spirit
               is
               the
               same
               under
               both
               the
               titles
               ,
               and
               it
               enables
               the
               Church
               with
               gifts
               and
               graces
               :
               And
               from
               these
               
               there
               is
               another
               operation
               of
               the
               new
               birth
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               rejoycing
               ,
               or
               
                 spiritus
                 exultans
                 ,
                 spiritus
                 laetitiae
                 .
                 Now
              
               
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 hope
                 fill
                 you
                 with
                 all
                 joy
                 and
                 peace
                 in
                 beleeving
                 ,
                 that
                 ye
                 may
                 abound
                 in
                 hope
                 through
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
              
               There
               is
               a
               certain
               joy
               and
               spirituall
               rejoycing
               ,
               that
               accompanies
               them
               in
               whom
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               doth
               dwell
               ;
               a
               joy
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               sorrow
               ;
               a
               joy
               
               given
               to
               allay
               the
               sorrows
               of
               saecular
               troubles
               ,
               and
               to
               alleviate
               the
               burden
               of
               persecution
               .
               This
               S.
               Paul
               notes
               to
               this
               purpose
               .
               
                 [
                 And
                 ye
              
               
               
                 became
                 followers
                 of
                 us
                 and
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 having
                 received
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 much
                 affliction
                 with
                 joy
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 .
                 ]
              
               Worldly
               afflictions
               and
               spirituall
               joyes
               ,
               may
               very
               well
               dwell
               together
               ;
               and
               if
               God
               did
               not
               supply
               us
               out
               of
               his
               storehouses
               ,
               the
               sorrows
               of
               this
               world
               would
               be
               mere
               and
               unmixt
               ,
               and
               the
               troubles
               of
               persecution
               would
               be
               too
               great
               for
               naturall
               confidences
               .
               For
               who
               shall
               make
               him
               recompence
               that
               lost
               his
               life
               in
               a
               Duel
               ,
               fought
               about
               a
               draught
               of
               wine
               ,
               or
               a
               cheaper
               woman
               ?
               What
               arguments
               shall
               invite
               a
               man
               
               to
               suffer
               torments
               ,
               in
               testimony
               of
               a
               proposition
               of
               naturall
               Philosophy
               ?
               And
               by
               what
               instruments
               shall
               we
               comfort
               a
               man
               who
               is
               sick
               ,
               and
               poor
               ,
               and
               disgrac'd
               and
               vitious
               ,
               and
               lies
               cursing
               ,
               and
               despairs
               of
               any
               thing
               hereafter
               ?
               That
               mans
               condition
               proclaims
               what
               it
               is
               to
               want
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 comfort
              
               .
               Now
               this
               Spirit
               of
               comfort
               is
               the
               hope
               and
               confidence
               ,
               the
               certain
               expectation
               of
               partaking
               in
               the
               inheritance
               of
               Jesus
               .
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 patience
                 of
                 the
                 Saints
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               the
               refreshment
               of
               all
               wearied
               travellers
               ,
               the
               cordiall
               of
               all
               languishing
               sinners
               ,
               the
               support
               of
               the
               scrupulous
               ,
               the
               guide
               of
               the
               doubtfull
               ,
               the
               anchor
               of
               timorous
               
               and
               fluctuating
               souls
               ,
               the
               confidence
               and
               the
               staff
               of
               the
               penitent
               .
               He
               that
               is
               deprived
               of
               his
               whole
               estate
               for
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               by
               the
               Spirit
               he
               meets
               this
               comfort
               ,
               that
               he
               shall
               finde
               it
               again
               with
               advantage
               in
               the
               day
               of
               restitution
               :
               and
               this
               comfort
               was
               so
               manifest
               in
               the
               first
               dayes
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               no
               infrequent
               thing
               to
               see
               holy
               persons
               court
               a
               Martyrdom
               with
               a
               fondnesse
               as
               great
               as
               is
               our
               impatience
               ,
               and
               timorousnesse
               in
               every
               persecution
               .
               Till
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               comes
               upon
               us
               we
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 inopis
                 nos
                 ,
                 atque
                 pusilli
                 finxerunt
                 animi
              
               ;
               we
               have
               little
               souls
               ,
               little
               faith
               ,
               and
               as
               little
               
               patience
               ,
               we
               fall
               at
               every
               stumbling
               block
               ,
               and
               sink
               under
               every
               temptation
               ;
               and
               our
               hearts
               fail
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               die
               for
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               lose
               our
               souls
               to
               preserve
               our
               estates
               ,
               or
               our
               persons
               till
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               
                 fills
                 us
                 with
                 joy
                 in
                 beleeving
                 :
              
               and
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               a
               great
               joy
               cares
               not
               for
               any
               trouble
               that
               is
               lesse
               then
               his
               joy
               ;
               and
               God
               hath
               taken
               so
               great
               care
               to
               secure
               this
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               turn'd
               it
               into
               a
               precept
               .
               
                 Rejoyce
                 evermore
              
               ;
               and
               
                 Rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 always
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
               
                 again
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 rejoyce
              
               .
               But
               this
               rejoycing
               must
               be
               onely
               in
               the
               hope
               
               that
               is
               laid
               up
               for
               us
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               so
               the
               Apostle
               .
               
                 Rejoycing
                 in
              
               
               hope
               .
               For
               although
               God
               sometimes
               maks
               a
               cup
               of
               sensible
               comfort
               to
               overflow
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               thereby
               loves
               to
               refresh
               his
               sorrows
               ;
               yet
               that
               is
               from
               a
               secret
               principle
               ,
               not
               regularly
               given
               not
               to
               be
               waitd
               for
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               prayed
               for
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               fail
               us
               if
               we
               think
               upon
               it
               :
               but
               the
               hope
               of
               life
               eternall
               can
               never
               fail
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               joy
               of
               that
               is
               great
               enough
               to
               make
               us
               suffer
               any
               thing
               ,
               or
               to
               do
               any
               thing
            
             
               
                 —
                 ibimus
                 ,
                 ibimus
              
               
                 utcunque
                 praecedes
                 ,
                 supremum
                 
              
               
                 Carpere
                 iter
                 comites
                 parati
              
            
             
               To
               death
               ,
               to
               bands
               ,
               to
               poverty
               ,
               to
               banishment
               ,
               to
               tribunals
               ,
               any
               whither
               in
               hope
               of
               life
               eternall
               :
               as
               long
               as
               this
               anchor
               holds
               ,
               we
               may
               suffer
               a
               storm
               ,
               but
               cannot
               suffer
               shipwrack
               :
               And
               I
               desire
               you
               by
               the
               way
               to
               observe
               ,
               how
               good
               a
               God
               we
               serve
               ,
               and
               how
               excellent
               a
               Religion
               Christ
               taught
               ,
               when
               one
               of
               his
               great
               precepts
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               
                 rejoyce
                 and
                 be
                 exceeding
                 glad
              
               ?
               and
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               the
               spirit
               of
               rejoycing
               ,
               not
               a
               sullen
               ,
               melancholy
               spirit
               ,
               not
               the
               spirit
               of
               bondage
               or
               of
               a
               slave
               ,
               but
               the
               Spirit
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               consigning
               us
               by
               a
               holy
               conscience
               to
               
                 joyes
                 unspeakable
                 and
                 full
                 of
              
               
               glory
               :
               And
               from
               hence
               you
               may
               also
               infer
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               sink
               under
               a
               persecution
               ,
               or
               are
               impatient
               in
               a
               sad
               accident
               they
               put
               out
               their
               own
               fires
               ,
               which
               the
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Lord
               hath
               kindled
               ,
               and
               lose
               those
               glories
               which
               stand
               behinde
               the
               cloud
               .
            
          
           
             
               Part
               II.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               THe
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               given
               us
               ,
               as
               an
               antidote
               against
               evil
               
               concupiscences
               ,
               and
               sinfull
               desires
               ,
               and
               is
               then
               called
               the
               spirit
               of
               prayer
               and
               supplication
               .
               For
               ever
               since
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               outward
               man
               prevaild
               upon
               the
               ruins
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               all
               our
               desires
               were
               sensuall
               ,
               and
               therefore
               hurtfull
               :
               for
               ever
               after
               ,
               our
               body
               grew
               to
               be
               our
               enemy
               .
               In
               the
               loosnesses
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               amongst
               the
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               imperfection
               of
               Gentile
               Philosophy
               ,
               men
               used
               to
               pray
               with
               their
               hands
               full
               of
               rapine
               ,
               and
               their
               mouths
               of
               blood
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               of
               malice
               ;
               and
               they
               prayed
               accordingly
               ,
               for
               an
               opportunity
               to
               steal
               ,
               for
               a
               fair
               body
               ,
               for
               a
               prosperous
               
               revenge
               ,
               for
               a
               prevailing
               malice
               ,
               for
               the
               satisfaction
               of
               whatsoever
               they
               could
               be
               tempted
               to
               by
               any
               object
               ,
               by
               any
               lust
               ,
               by
               any
               Devil
               whatsoever
               .
            
             
               The
               Jews
               were
               better
               taught
               for
               God
               was
               their
               teacher
               ,
               and
               he
               gave
               the
               spirit
               to
               them
               in
               single
               rayes
               .
               But
               as
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 obsignation
              
               
               
               was
               given
               to
               them
               under
               a
               seal
               ,
               and
               within
               a
               veile
               ;
               so
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 Manifestation
              
               or
               patefaction
               was
               like
               the
               gem
               of
               a
               vine
               ,
               or
               the
               bud
               of
               a
               rose
               ,
               plain
               indices
               and
               significations
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               principles
               of
               juice
               and
               sweetnesse
               :
               but
               yet
               scarce
               out
               of
               the
               doors
               of
               their
               causes
               ;
               they
               had
               the
               infancy
               of
               knowledge
               ;
               and
               revelations
               to
               them
               were
               given
               as
               Catechisme
               is
               taught
               to
               our
               children
               ;
               which
               they
               read
               with
               the
               eye
               of
               a
               bird
               ,
               and
               speak
               with
               the
               tongue
               of
               a
               bee
               ,
               and
               understand
               with
               the
               heart
               of
               a
               childe
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               weakly
               and
               imperfectly
               :
               and
               they
               understood
               so
               little
               ;
               that
               1.
               
               They
               
               thought
               God
               heard
               them
               not
               unlesse
               they
               spake
               their
               prayers
               ,
               at
               least
               efforming
               their
               words
               within
               their
               lips
               :
               and
               2.
               
               Their
               forms
               of
               prayer
               were
               so
               few
               and
               seldome
               ,
               that
               to
               teach
               a
               forme
               of
               prayer
               ,
               or
               to
               compose
               a
               collect
               was
               thought
               a
               worke
               fit
               for
               a
               Prophet
               ,
               or
               the
               founder
               of
               an
               institution
               .
               3.
               
               Adde
               to
               this
               that
               as
               their
               promises
               were
               temporal
               ,
               so
               were
               their
               hopes
               :
               as
               were
               their
               hopes
               so
               were
               their
               desires
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               their
               desires
               so
               were
               their
               prayers
               .
               And
               although
               the
               Psalms
               of
               David
               was
               their
               Creat
               office
               ,
               and
               the
               
               treasury
               of
               devotion
               to
               their
               Nation
               (
               and
               very
               worthily
               )
               yet
               it
               was
               full
               of
               wishes
               for
               temporals
               ,
               invocations
               of
               GOD
               the
               Avenger
               ,
               on
               GOD
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
              
               ,
               on
               God
               the
               Enemy
               of
               their
               Enemies
               ;
               and
               they
               desired
               their
               Nation
               to
               be
               prospered
               ,
               and
               themselves
               blessed
               ,
               and
               distinguished
               from
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               the
               effects
               of
               such
               desires
               .
               This
               was
               the
               state
               of
               prayer
               in
               their
               Synagogue
               ;
               save
               onely
               that
               it
               had
               also
               this
               allay
               .
               4.
               
               That
               their
               addresses
               to
               GOD
               were
               crasse
               ,
               material
               ,
               typical
               and
               full
               of
               shadows
               ,
               and
               imagery
               ,
               paterns
               of
               things
               to
               come
               ,
               and
               so
               in
               
               its
               very
               being
               and
               constitution
               was
               relative
               and
               imperfect
               .
               But
               that
               we
               may
               see
               how
               
                 great
                 things
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 done
                 for
                 us
                 ,
              
               God
               hath
               
                 powred
                 his
                 spirit
                 into
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
              
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 prayer
                 and
                 supplication
              
               ,
               and
               now
               .
               1.
               
               Christians
               
                 pray
                 in
                 their
                 spirit
              
               ,
               with
               sighs
               and
               groans
               ,
               and
               know
               that
               GOD
               who
               dwells
               within
               them
               ,
               can
               as
               clearly
               distinguish
               those
               secret
               accents
               ,
               and
               read
               their
               meaning
               in
               the
               Spirit
               as
               plainly
               as
               he
               knows
               the
               voice
               of
               his
               own
               thunder
               ,
               or
               could
               discern
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               law
               written
               in
               the
               tables
               of
               stone
               by
               the
               finger
               of
               God.
               2.
               
                 likewise
                 the
                 spirit
                 helpeth
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ,
              
               
               
                 for
                 we
                 know
                 not
                 what
                 we
                 should
                 pray
                 for
                 as
                 we
                 ought
                 .
              
               That
               is
               ,
               when
               God
               sends
               an
               affliction
               or
               persecution
               upon
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               indeed
               extreme
               apt
               to
               lay
               our
               hand
               upon
               the
               wound
               and
               never
               take
               it
               off
               but
               when
               we
               lift
               it
               up
               in
               prayer
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               that
               sadnesse
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               pray
               fervently
               to
               be
               cured
               of
               a
               sicknesse
               ,
               to
               be
               delivered
               from
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               to
               be
               snatched
               from
               the
               grave
               ,
               not
               to
               perish
               in
               the
               danger
               .
               But
               the
               
               spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               from
               all
               sad
               accidents
               drawn
               the
               veil
               of
               errour
               
               and
               the
               cloud
               of
               intolerablenesse
               ,
               and
               hath
               taught
               us
               that
               our
               happinesse
               cannot
               consist
               in
               freedom
               ,
               or
               deliverances
               from
               persecutions
               ,
               but
               in
               patience
               ,
               resignation
               ,
               and
               noble
               sufferance
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               are
               not
               then
               so
               blessed
               when
               God
               hath
               turn'd
               our
               scourges
               into
               ease
               and
               delicacy
               ,
               as
               when
               we
               convert
               our
               very
               scorpions
               into
               the
               exercise
               of
               vertues
               :
               so
               that
               now
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 having
                 helped
                 our
                 infirmities
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               comforted
               our
               weaknesses
               and
               afflictions
               ,
               our
               sorrows
               and
               impatience
               by
               this
               proposition
               ,
               that
               
                 [
                 All
                 things
                 work
                 together
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 fear
                 God
                 ]
              
               he
               hath
               taught
               us
               to
               pray
               for
               grace
               ,
               for
               patience
               under
               
               the
               crosse
               ,
               for
               Charity
               to
               our
               persecutors
               ,
               for
               rejoycing
               in
               tribulations
               ,
               for
               perseverance
               and
               boldnesse
               in
               the
               faith
               ;
               and
               for
               whatsoever
               will
               bring
               us
               safely
               to
               Heaven
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Whereas
               onely
               a
               Moses
               ,
               or
               a
               Samuel
               ,
               a
               David
               ,
               or
               a
               Daniel
               ,
               a
               John
               the
               Baptist
               ,
               or
               the
               Messias
               himself
               could
               describe
               and
               indite
               formes
               of
               prayer
               and
               thanksgiving
               to
               the
               time
               and
               accent
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               now
               every
               wise
               and
               good
               Man
               is
               instructed
               perfectly
               in
               the
               Scriptures
               (
               which
               are
               the
               writings
               of
               the
               spirit
               )
               what
               things
               he
               
               may
               ,
               and
               what
               things
               he
               must
               ask
               for
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               made
               our
               services
               to
               be
               spiritual
               ,
               intellectual
               ,
               holy
               ,
               and
               effects
               of
               choice
               and
               religion
               ,
               the
               consequents
               of
               a
               spiritual
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               holy
               union
               with
               God
               :
               The
               prayer
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               with
               the
               effects
               of
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 Sanctification
              
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               
                 pray
                 with
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               when
               we
               pray
               with
               Holinesse
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               great
               fruit
               ,
               the
               principal
               gift
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               And
               this
               is
               by
               Saint
               James
               called
               [
               the
               prayer
               of
               faith
               ]
               and
               is
               said
               to
               be
               certain
               that
               it
               shall
               prevail
               .
               Such
               a
               praying
               with
               the
               spirit
               ,
               when
               our
               prayers
               are
               
               the
               voices
               of
               our
               spirits
               ,
               and
               our
               spirits
               are
               first
               taught
               ,
               then
               sanctified
               by
               Gods
               spirit
               ,
               shall
               never
               fail
               of
               its
               effect
               ;
               because
               then
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 himself
                 maketh
                 intercession
                 for
                 us
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               hath
               enabled
               us
               to
               do
               it
               upon
               his
               strengths
               ,
               we
               speak
               his
               sense
               ,
               we
               live
               his
               life
               ,
               we
               breath
               his
               accents
               ,
               we
               desire
               in
               order
               to
               his
               purposes
               ,
               and
               our
               persons
               are
               Gracious
               by
               his
               Holinesse
               ,
               and
               are
               accepted
               by
               his
               interpellation
               and
               intercession
               in
               the
               act
               and
               offices
               of
               Christ.
               This
               is
               
                 praying
                 with
                 the
                 spirit
              
               .
               To
               which
               by
               way
               of
               explication
               I
               adde
               these
               two
               annexes
               of
               holy
               prayer
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               which
               also
               ,
               every
               good
               man
               prayes
               with
               
               the
               spirit
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               spirit
               gives
               us
               great
               relish
               and
               appetite
               to
               our
               prayers
               ,
               and
               this
               Saint
               Paul
               calls
               [
               serving
               of
               God
               in
               his
               spirit
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               a
               willing
               minde
               ;
               not
               as
               Jonas
               did
               
               his
               errand
               ,
               but
               as
               Christ
               did
               die
               for
               us
               ,
               he
               was
               straimed
               till
               
               
               he
               had
               accomplished
               it
               .
               And
               they
               that
               say
               their
               prayers
               out
               of
               custome
               onely
               ,
               or
               to
               comply
               with
               external
               circumstances
               ,
               or
               collateral
               advantages
               ,
               or
               pray
               with
               trouble
               and
               unwillingnesse
               ,
               give
               a
               very
               great
               testimony
               that
               they
               have
               not
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               within
               them
               ,
               that
               spirit
               which
               
                 maketh
                 intercession
                 for
                 the
                 Saints
              
               :
               but
               he
               that
               delighteth
               in
               his
               prayers
               ,
               not
               by
               a
               sensible
               or
               phantastic
               pleasure
               ,
               but
               whose
               choice
               dwells
               in
               his
               prayers
               ,
               and
               whose
               conversation
               is
               with
               God
               in
               holy
               living
               ,
               and
               praying
               accordingly
               ,
               that
               man
               hath
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therfore
               belongs
               to
               Christ
               ;
               for
               by
               this
               spirit
               it
               is
               that
               Christ
               prayes
               in
               Heaven
               
               for
               us
               :
               and
               if
               we
               do
               not
               pray
               on
               earth
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               according
               to
               our
               measures
               ;
               we
               had
               as
               good
               hold
               our
               peace
               ,
               our
               prayers
               are
               an
               abominable
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               send
               up
               to
               God
               no
               better
               a
               perfume
               ,
               then
               if
               wee
               burned
               
                 assa
                 faetida
              
               ,
               or
               the
               raw
               flesh
               of
               a
               murdered
               man
               upon
               the
               altar
               of
               incense
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               The
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               prayer
               helps
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               by
               giving
               us
               confidence
               and
               importunity
               .
               I
               put
               them
               together
               .
               For
               as
               our
               faith
               is
               ,
               and
               our
               trust
               in
               God
               ,
               so
               is
               our
               hope
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               our
               prayer
               ,
               weary
               or
               lasting
               ,
               long
               or
               short
               ,
               not
               in
               
               words
               ,
               but
               in
               works
               ,
               and
               in
               desires
               For
               the
               words
               of
               prayer
               are
               no
               part
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               prayer
               :
               words
               may
               be
               the
               body
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               prayer
               alwayes
               consists
               in
               holinesse
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               holy
               desires
               ,
               and
               holy
               actions
               :
               words
               are
               not
               properly
               capable
               of
               being
               holy
               ;
               all
               words
               are
               in
               themselves
               servants
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               holinesse
               of
               a
               prayer
               is
               not
               at
               all
               concerned
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               its
               expression
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               violence
               of
               its
               desires
               ,
               and
               the
               innocence
               of
               its
               ends
               ,
               and
               the
               continuence
               of
               its
               imployment
               :
               this
               is
               the
               verification
               of
               that
               great
               Prophecie
               which
               Christ
               made
               ;
               that
               
                 [
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 the
                 true
              
               
               
                 worshippers
                 should
                 worship
                 in
                 spirit
                 and
                 in
                 truth
                 ]
              
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               a
               pure
               minde
               ,
               with
               holy
               desires
               ,
               for
               spiritual
               things
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               spirit
               in
               imitation
               of
               Christs
               intercession
               ,
               with
               perseverance
               ,
               with
               charity
               ,
               or
               love
               .
               That
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               these
               are
               the
               spiritualities
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               the
               formalities
               of
               prayer
               as
               they
               are
               Christian
               and
               Evangelicall
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Some
               men
               have
               thought
               of
               a
               seventh
               way
               ,
               and
               explicate
               our
               praying
               in
               the
               spirit
               ,
               by
               a
               mere
               volubilty
               of
               language
               :
               which
               indeed
               is
               a
               direct
               undervaluing
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               and
               
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 manifestation
              
               and
               intercession
               ;
               it
               is
               to
               return
               to
               the
               materiality
               and
               imperfection
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               worship
               God
               in
               outward
               forms
               ,
               and
               to
               think
               that
               Gods
               service
               consists
               in
               shels
               and
               rinds
               ,
               in
               lips
               and
               voices
               ,
               in
               shadows
               and
               images
               of
               things
               :
               it
               is
               to
               retire
               from
               Christ
               to
               Moses
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               best
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               going
               from
               real
               graces
               to
               imaginary
               gifts
               :
               and
               
               when
               praying
               with
               the
               spirit
               hath
               in
               it
               so
               many
               excellencies
               ,
               and
               
               consists
               of
               so
               many
               parts
               of
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               sanctification
               ,
               and
               is
               an
               act
               of
               the
               inner
               man
               ,
               we
               shall
               be
               infinitely
               mistaken
               ,
               if
               we
               let
               go
               this
               substance
               ,
               and
               catch
               at
               a
               shadow
               ,
               and
               sit
               down
               and
               rest
               in
               the
               imagination
               of
               an
               improbable
               ,
               unnecessary
               ,
               uselesse
               
                 gift
                 of
                 speaking
              
               to
               which
               the
               nature
               of
               many
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               art
               of
               all
               learned
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               use
               and
               confidence
               of
               ignorant
               men
               is
               too
               abundantly
               sufficient
               .
               Let
               us
               not
               so
               despise
               the
               spirit
               of
               Christ
               as
               to
               make
               it
               no
               other
               then
               the
               breath
               of
               our
               lungs
               .
               *
               For
               though
               it
               might
               be
               possible
               that
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               when
               formes
               of
               prayer
               were
               few
               and
               seldome
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               
               might
               dictatethe
               very
               words
               to
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               first
               Christians
               ;
               yet
               it
               follows
               not
               that
               therfore
               he
               does
               so
               still
               to
               all
               that
               pretend
               praying
               with
               the
               spirit
               .
               For
               if
               he
               did
               not
               then
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               dictate
               words
               (
               as
               we
               know
               not
               whether
               he
               did
               or
               no
               )
               why
               shall
               he
               be
               suppos'd
               to
               do
               so
               now
               ?
               If
               he
               did
               then
               ;
               it
               follows
               that
               he
               does
               not
               now
               ,
               ;
               because
               his
               doing
               it
               then
               ,
               was
               sufficient
               for
               all
               men
               since
               :
               for
               so
               the
               formes
               taught
               by
               the
               spirit
               were
               paternes
               for
               others
               to
               imitate
               in
               all
               the
               deseending
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               .
               There
               was
               once
               an
               occasion
               so
               great
               that
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               did
               think
               it
               a
               work
               fit
               for
               him
               to
               teach
               a
               
               man
               to
               weave
               silke
               ,
               or
               embroider
               gold
               ,
               or
               woke
               in
               brasse
               ,
               (
               as
               it
               happened
               to
               Besaleel
               and
               
                 Aholiab
                 :
              
               )
               But
               then
               every
               weaver
               or
               worker
               in
               brasse
               may
               by
               the
               same
               reason
               pretend
               that
               he
               works
               by
               the
               spirit
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               prayes
               by
               the
               spirit
               ,
               if
               by
               prayer
               he
               means
               forming
               the
               words
               .
               For
               although
               in
               the
               case
               of
               working
               it
               was
               certain
               that
               the
               spirit
               did
               teach
               :
               in
               the
               case
               of
               inditing
               or
               forming
               the
               words
               it
               is
               not
               certain
               whether
               he
               did
               or
               no
               ;
               yet
               because
               in
               both
               it
               was
               extraordinary
               (
               if
               it
               was
               at
               all
               )
               and
               ever
               since
               ,
               in
               both
               it
               is
               infinitely
               needlesse
               ;
               to
               pretend
               the
               Spirit
               in
               forms
               of
               every
               mans
               making
               (
               even
               though
               they
               be
               of
               
               contrary
               religions
               ,
               and
               pray
               one
               against
               the
               other
               )
               it
               may
               serve
               an
               end
               of
               a
               phantastic
               and
               hypochondriacal
               religion
               ,
               or
               a
               secret
               ambition
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               ends
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
            
             
               The
               Jews
               in
               their
               declensions
               to
               folly
               and
               idolatry
               did
               worship
               the
               stone
               of
               imagination
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               certain
               smooth
               images
               in
               which
               by
               art
               magic
               pictures
               and
               little
               faces
               were
               represented
               ,
               declaring
               hidden
               things
               and
               stoln
               goods
               ;
               and
               God
               
               severely
               forbad
               this
               basenesse
               :
               but
               we
               also
               have
               taken
               up
               this
               folly
               ,
               and
               worship
               the
               stone
               of
               imagination
               :
               we
               beget
               imperfect
               
               phantasmes
               and
               speculative
               images
               in
               our
               phansy
               ,
               and
               we
               fall
               down
               and
               worship
               them
               ;
               never
               considering
               that
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               never
               appears
               through
               such
               spectres
               .
               Prayer
               is
               one
               of
               the
               noblest
               exercises
               of
               Christian
               religion
               ;
               or
               rather
               is
               it
               that
               duty
               in
               which
               all
               graces
               are
               concentred
               .
               Prayer
               is
               
               
               charity
               ,
               it
               is
               faith
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               conformity
               to
               Gods
               will
               ,
               a
               desiring
               according
               to
               the
               desires
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               an
               imitation
               of
               Christs
               intercession
               ;
               and
               prayer
               must
               suppose
               all
               holinesse
               ,
               or
               else
               it
               is
               nothing
               :
               and
               therefore
               all
               that
               in
               which
               men
               need
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               in
               order
               to
               prayer
               .
               Baptisme
               is
               but
               a
               prayer
               ,
               and
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               of
               the
               Lords
               Supperl
               is
               but
               a
               prayer
               ;
               a
               prayer
               of
               sacrifice
               representative
               ,
               and
               a
               prayer
               of
               oblation
               ,
               and
               a
               prayer
               of
               intercession
               ,
               and
               a
               prayer
               of
               thanksgiving
               :
               and
               obedience
               is
               a
               prayer
               ,
               and
               begs
               and
               procures
               blessings
               :
               and
               if
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               sanctified
               the
               whole
               man
               ,
               then
               he
               hath
               sanctified
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               
               man
               ,
               and
               not
               till
               then
               ;
               and
               if
               ever
               there
               was
               ,
               or
               could
               be
               any
               other
               praying
               with
               the
               spirit
               ,
               it
               was
               such
               a
               one
               as
               a
               wicked
               man
               might
               have
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               cannot
               be
               a
               note
               of
               distinction
               between
               the
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               between
               the
               saints
               and
               men
               of
               the
               world
               .
               But
               this
               onely
               (
               which
               I
               have
               described
               from
               the
               fountains
               of
               Scripture
               )
               is
               that
               which
               a
               good
               man
               can
               have
               ,
               and
               therefore
               this
               is
               it
               in
               which
               we
               ought
               to
               rejoyce
               ;
               
                 that
                 he
                 that
                 glories
                 ,
                 may
                 glory
                 in
                 the
                 Lord.
                 
              
            
             
               Thus
               I
               have
               (
               as
               I
               could
               )
               described
               the
               effluxes
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               upon
               us
               in
               his
               great
               chanels
               .
               But
               the
               great
               effect
               of
               them
               is
               
               this
               ;
               That
               as
               by
               the
               arts
               of
               the
               spirits
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               malice
               our
               souls
               are
               turned
               into
               flesh
               ,
               (
               not
               in
               the
               naturall
               sense
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               morall
               ,
               and
               Theologicall
               )
               and
               
                 animalis
                 homo
              
               is
               the
               same
               with
               carnalis
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               his
               soul
               is
               a
               servant
               of
               the
               passions
               and
               desires
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               and
               is
               flesh
               in
               it
               s
               operations
               and
               ends
               ,
               in
               it
               s
               principles
               and
               actions
               :
               So
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               influences
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               our
               souls
               are
               not
               onely
               recovered
               from
               the
               state
               of
               flesh
               ,
               and
               reduced
               back
               to
               the
               intirenesse
               of
               animall
               operations
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               heightned
               into
               spirit
               ,
               and
               transform
               d
               into
               
                 a
                 new
                 nature
              
               :
               And
               
               this
               is
               a
               new
               Article
               ,
               and
               now
               to
               be
               considered
               .
            
             
               S.
               Hierom
               tels
               of
               the
               Custome
               of
               the
               Empire
               ;
               When
               a
               Tyrant
               was
               overcome
               ,
               they
               us
               d
               to
               break
               the
               head
               of
               his
               Statues
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               Trunk
               ,
               to
               set
               the
               head
               of
               the
               Conquerour
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               passed
               wholly
               for
               the
               new
               Prince
               :
               So
               it
               is
               in
               the
               kingdom
               of
               Grace
               :
               As
               soon
               as
               the
               Tyrant
               sin
               is
               overcome
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               heart
               is
               put
               into
               us
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               serve
               under
               a
               new
               head
               ,
               instantly
               we
               have
               a
               new
               Name
               given
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               esteemed
               a
               new
               Creation
               ;
               and
               not
               onely
               changed
               in
               manners
               ,
               but
               we
               have
               a
               new
               nature
               within
               
               us
               ,
               even
               a
               third
               part
               of
               an
               essentiall
               constitution
               .
               This
               may
               seem
               strange
               ;
               and
               indeed
               it
               is
               so
               :
               and
               it
               is
               one
               of
               the
               great
               mysteriousnesses
               of
               the
               Gospel
               .
               Every
               man
               naturally
               consists
               of
               soul
               and
               body
               :
               but
               every
               Christian
               man
               that
               belongs
               to
               Christ
               ,
               hath
               more
               .
               For
               he
               hath
               body
               ,
               and
               soul
               ,
               and
               spirit
               .
               My
               Text
               is
               plain
               for
               it
               .
               
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 none
                 of
                 his
                 :
              
               and
               by
               
                 [
                 Spirit
              
               ]
               is
               not
               meant
               onely
               the
               graces
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               gifts
               enabling
               
               us
               to
               do
               holy
               things
               :
               there
               is
               more
               belongs
               to
               a
               good
               man
               
               then
               so
               .
               But
               as
               when
               God
               made
               man
               ,
               he
               made
               him
               after
               his
               own
               image
               ,
               and
               breath'd
               into
               him
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 life
              
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               made
               
                 in
                 animam
                 viventem
                 ,
                 into
                 a
                 living
                 soul
              
               ;
               then
               he
               was
               made
               a
               man
               :
               So
               in
               the
               new
               creation
               ,
               Christ
               
                 by
                 whom
                 God
                 made
                 both
                 the
                 worlds
                 ,
              
               intends
               to
               conform
               us
               to
               his
               image
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 adoption
              
               ,
               by
               which
               we
               are
               made
               sons
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               new
               life
               we
               are
               made
               
                 new
                 creatures
              
               ,
               capable
               of
               a
               new
               state
               ,
               intitled
               to
               another
               manner
               of
               duration
               ,
               enabled
               to
               do
               new
               and
               greater
               actions
               in
               order
               to
               higher
               ends
               ;
               we
               have
               new
               affections
               ,
               new
               understandings
               ,
               new
               wils
               :
               
                 Veter
                 a
                 transierunt
                 ,
                 &
                 ecce
                 omnia
              
               
               
                 nova
                 facta
                 sunt
                 ;
                 All
                 things
                 are
                 become
                 new
                 :
              
               And
               this
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 God
              
               when
               it
               relates
               to
               the
               principle
               and
               cause
               of
               this
               production
               :
               but
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               produced
               is
               
                 a
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               as
               much
               in
               nature
               beyond
               a
               soul
               ,
               as
               a
               soul
               is
               beyond
               a
               body
               .
               This
               great
               Mystery
               I
               should
               not
               utter
               but
               upon
               the
               greatest
               authority
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               from
               an
               infallible
               Doctor
               ,
               I
               mean
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               who
               from
               Christ
               taught
               the
               Church
               more
               secrets
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               whole
               Colledge
               besides
               :
               
                 [
                 And
                 the
                 very
                 God
                 of
                 peace
                 sanctifie
                 you
                 wholly
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 I
                 pray
                 God
                 that
                 your
                 whole
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 body
                 ,
                 be
                 preserved
                 blamelesse
                 unto
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 ]
              
               We
               are
               
               not
               sanctified
               wholly
               ,
               nor
               preserved
               in
               safety
               ,
               unlesse
               besides
               our
               souls
               and
               bodies
               ,
               our
               spirit
               also
               be
               kept
               blamelesse
               .
               This
               distinction
               is
               nice
               ,
               and
               infinitely
               above
               humane
               reason
               :
               but
               
                 the
                 word
                 of
              
               
               God
               (
               saith
               the
               same
               Apostle
               )
               
                 is
                 sharper
                 then
                 a
                 two-edged
                 sword
                 ,
                 piercing
                 even
                 to
                 the
                 dividing
                 asunder
                 the
                 soul
                 and
                 the
                 spirit
                 :
              
               and
               that
               hath
               taught
               us
               to
               distinguish
               the
               principle
               of
               a
               new
               life
               ,
               from
               the
               principle
               of
               the
               old
               ,
               the
               celestiall
               from
               the
               naturall
               ;
               and
               thus
               it
               is
               .
            
             
               The
               spirit
               (
               as
               I
               now
               discourse
               of
               it
               )
               is
               a
               principle
               infused
               into
               us
               by
               God
               ,
               when
               we
               become
               his
               children
               ,
               whereby
               we
               live
               the
               
               life
               of
               Grace
               ,
               and
               understand
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               and
               have
               passions
               and
               desires
               of
               things
               beyond
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               our
               naturall
               appetites
               ,
               enabling
               us
               not
               onely
               to
               sobriety
               (
               which
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               body
               )
               not
               onely
               to
               justice
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               rectitude
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               but
               to
               such
               a
               sanctity
               as
               makes
               us
               like
               to
               God.
               *
               For
               so
               saith
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 holy
                 as
                 I
                 am
                 ;
                 be
                 pure
                 ,
                 be
                 perfect
                 ,
                 as
                 your
                 heavenly
                 Father
                 is
                 pure
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 perfect
                 :
              
               which
               because
               it
               cannot
               be
               a
               perfection
               of
               degrees
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               
                 in
                 similitudine
                 naturae
              
               ,
               in
               the
               likenesse
               of
               that
               nature
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               in
               the
               new
               birth
               ,
               that
               by
               it
               ,
               we
               might
               resemble
               his
               excellency
               ,
               and
               
               holinesse
               .
               And
               this
               I
               conceive
               to
               be
               the
               meaning
               of
               S.
               Peter
               
                 [
                 According
                 as
                 his
                 divine
                 power
                 hath
                 given
                 unto
                 us
                 all
                 things
                 that
                 pertain
              
               
               
                 to
                 life
                 and
                 godlinesse
              
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               this
               new
               life
               of
               godlinesse
               )
               
                 through
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 him
                 that
                 hath
                 called
                 us
                 to
                 glory
                 and
                 vertue
                 ,
                 whereby
                 are
                 given
                 unto
                 us
                 exceeding
                 great
                 and
                 precious
                 promises
                 ,
              
               
               
               
                 that
                 by
                 these
                 you
                 might
                 be
                 partakers
              
               of
               the
               
                 Divine
                 nature
              
               (
               so
               we
               read
               it
               )
               But
               it
               is
               something
               mistaken
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 [
                 The
                 Divine
                 nature
              
               ]
               for
               Gods
               nature
               is
               indivisible
               ,
               and
               incommunicable
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               spoken
               participative
               ,
               or
               
                 per
                 analogiam
                 ,
                 [
                 partakers
                 of
                 a
                 Divine
                 nature
                 ]
              
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               this
               new
               and
               God-like
               nature
               ,
               given
               to
               every
               person
               that
               serves
               God
               ,
               whereby
               he
               is
               sanctified
               and
               made
               the
               childe
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               framed
               into
               the
               likenesse
               of
               Christ.
               The
               Greeks
               generally
               call
               this
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               gracious
               gift
               ,
               an
               extraordinary
               super
               addition
               to
               nature
               ,
               not
               a
               single
               gift
               in
               order
               to
               single
               purposes
               ;
               but
               an
               universall
               principle
               ,
               and
               it
               remains
               upon
               all
               good
               
               men
               during
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               after
               their
               death
               ;
               and
               is
               that
               
                 white
                 stone
              
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               Revelation
               ;
               
                 and
                 in
                 it
                 a
                 new
                 name
                 written
                 ,
              
               
               
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 knoweth
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 hath
                 it
                 :
              
               And
               by
               this
               ,
               Godssheep
               at
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               shall
               be
               discerned
               from
               goats
               :
               If
               their
               spirits
               be
               presented
               to
               God
               pure
               and
               unblameable
               ,
               this
               great
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               this
               talent
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               ,
               all
               Christians
               to
               improve
               ,
               in
               the
               banks
               of
               grace
               and
               of
               Religion
               ,
               if
               they
               bring
               this
               to
               God
               increased
               and
               grown
               up
               to
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               measure
               of
               Christ
               (
               for
               it
               is
               Christs
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               in
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               ,
               
                 the
                 supply
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 )
              
               then
               we
               shall
               be
               acknowledged
               for
               sons
               ,
               
               
               and
               our
               adoption
               shall
               passe
               into
               an
               eternall
               inheritance
               in
               the
               portion
               of
               our
               elder
               Brother
               .
            
             
               I
               need
               not
               to
               apply
               this
               Discourse
               :
               The
               very
               mystery
               it self
               is
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               the
               greatest
               engagement
               of
               our
               duty
               that
               is
               imaginable
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               of
               instrument
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               way
               of
               thankfulnesse
               .
            
             
               
                 Quisquis
                 magna
                 dedit
                 voluit
                 sibi
                 magna
                 rependi
              
               ;
               He
               that
               gives
               great
               things
               to
               us
               ,
               ought
               to
               have
               great
               acknowledgements
               ;
               and
               Seneca
               said
               concerning
               wise
               men
               ;
               That
               he
               that
               doth
               benefit
               to
               others
               ,
               hides
               those
               benefits
               as
               a
               man
               layes
               up
               great
               treasures
               
               in
               the
               earth
               ,
               which
               he
               must
               never
               see
               with
               his
               eyes
               ,
               unlesse
               a
               great
               occasion
               forces
               him
               to
               dig
               the
               graves
               ,
               and
               produce
               that
               which
               he
               buried
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               while
               ,
               the
               man
               was
               hugely
               rich
               ,
               and
               he
               had
               the
               wealth
               of
               a
               great
               relation
               :
               so
               it
               is
               with
               God
               and
               us
               :
               For
               this
               huge
               benefit
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               God
               gives
               us
               ,
               is
               for
               our
               good
               ,
               deposited
               in
               our
               souls
               ,
               not
               made
               for
               forms
               and
               ostentation
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               looked
               upon
               ,
               or
               serve
               little
               ends
               ,
               but
               growing
               in
               the
               secret
               of
               our
               souls
               ,
               and
               swelling
               up
               to
               a
               treasure
               ,
               making
               us
               in
               this
               world
               rich
               by
               title
               and
               relation
               ,
               but
               it
               shall
               be
               produced
               in
               the
               great
               necessities
               of
               doomesday
               .
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               ,
               if
               the
               fire
               be
               quenched
               ,
               the
               
               fire
               of
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               God
               will
               kindle
               another
               in
               his
               anger
               ,
               that
               shall
               never
               be
               quenched
               :
               but
               if
               we
               entertain
               Gods
               Spirit
               with
               our
               own
               purities
               ,
               and
               imploy
               it
               diligently
               ,
               and
               serve
               it
               willingly
               ,
               (
               for
               Gods
               Spirit
               is
               a
               loving
               Spirit
               )
               then
               we
               shall
               really
               be
               turned
               into
               spirits
               .
               Irenaeus
               had
               a
               proverbiall
               saying
               ,
               
                 Perfecti
                 sunt
                 qui
                 tria
                 sine
                 querelâ
                 Deo
                 exhibent
              
               ;
               They
               that
               present
               three
               things
               right
               to
               God
               ,
               
               they
               are
               perfect
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 chast
                 body
                 ,
                 a
                 righteous
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 holy
              
               
               spirit
               ;
               and
               the
               event
               shall
               be
               this
               ,
               which
               Maimonides
               expressed
               not
               amisse
               ,
               (
               though
               he
               did
               not
               at
               all
               understand
               the
               secret
               of
               this
               mystery
               :
               )
               The
               soul
               of
               a
               man
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               is
               
                 in
                 potentiâ
                 ad
                 esse
                 spiritum
              
               ,
               it
               is
               designed
               to
               be
               a
               spirit
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               actually
               as
               very
               a
               spirit
               as
               an
               Angel
               is
               :
               and
               this
               state
               is
               expressed
               by
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               calling
               it
               ,
               
                 [
                 the
                 earnest
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ]
              
               that
               is
               ,
               here
               it
               is
               begun
               ,
               and
               given
               us
               as
               an
               antepast
               of
               glory
               ,
               and
               a
               principle
               of
               Grace
               ;
               but
               then
               we
               shall
               have
               it
               
                 in
                 plenitudine
              
            
             
               
                 —
                 regit
                 idem
                 spiritus
                 artus
              
               
                 Orbe
                 alio
                 —
                 
              
            
             
               Here
               ,
               and
               there
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               same
               ;
               but
               here
               we
               have
               the
               earnest
               ,
               there
               the
               riches
               and
               the
               inheritance
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               ,
               if
               this
               be
               a
               new
               principle
               ,
               and
               be
               given
               us
               in
               order
               to
               the
               actions
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               we
               must
               take
               care
               that
               we
               receive
               not
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
              
               but
               remember
               it
               is
               a
               new
               life
               ;
               and
               as
               no
               man
               can
               pretend
               ,
               that
               a
               person
               is
               alive
               that
               doth
               not
               alwayes
               do
               the
               works
               of
               life
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               no
               man
               hath
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               lives
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               doth
               the
               works
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 in
                 all
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 justice
                 ,
                 and
                 sobriety
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 Spiritus
                 qui
                 accedit
                 animo
                 ,
                 vel
                 Dei
                 est
                 ,
                 vel
                 Daemonis
              
               (
               said
               Tertullian
               .
               )
               
               Every
               man
               hath
               within
               him
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               devil
               .
               The
               spirit
               of
               fornication
               is
               an
               unclean
               devil
               ,
               and
               extremely
               contrary
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               so
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               malice
               or
               uncharitablenesse
               ;
               for
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               the
               Spirit
               of
               love
               :
               for
               as
               by
               purities
               Gods
               Spirit
               sanctifies
               the
               body
               ,
               so
               by
               love
               he
               purifies
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               soul
               grow
               into
               a
               spirit
               ,
               into
               a
               Divine
               nature
               .
               But
               God
               knows
               ,
               that
               even
               in
               Christian
               societies
               ,
               we
               see
               the
               devils
               walk
               up
               and
               down
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               every
               hour
               ;
               the
               devil
               of
               uncleannesse
               ,
               and
               the
               devil
               of
               drunkennesse
               ,
               the
               devil
               of
               malice
               ,
               and
               the
               devil
               of
               rage
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               filthy
               speaking
               ,
               and
               
               the
               spirit
               of
               detraction
               ,
               a
               proud
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               rebellion
               ;
               and
               yet
               all
               call
               
                 [
                 Christian.
              
               It
               is
               generally
               supposed
               ,
               that
               unclean
               spirits
               walk
               in
               the
               night
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               used
               to
               be
               ;
               
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 drunk
                 ,
                 are
                 drunk
                 in
                 the
                 night
                 ,
              
               said
               the
               Apostle
               :
               but
               Suidas
               tels
               of
               certain
               Empusae
               ,
               that
               used
               to
               appear
               at
               Noon
               ,
               at
               such
               time
               as
               the
               Greeks
               did
               celebrate
               the
               Funerals
               of
               the
               Dead
               ;
               and
               at
               this
               day
               some
               of
               the
               Russians
               fear
               the
               
                 Noon-day
                 Devil
              
               ,
               which
               appeareth
               like
               a
               mourning
               widow
               to
               reapers
               of
               hay
               and
               corn
               ,
               and
               uses
               to
               break
               their
               arms
               and
               legs
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               worship
               her
               .
               The
               Prophet
               David
               speaketh
               of
               both
               kindes
               .
               
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 be
                 afraid
                 for
              
               
               
               
                 the
                 terrour
                 by
                 night
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 ruinâ
                 &
                 daemonio
                 meridiano
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 Devil
                 at
                 noon
                 thou
                 shalt
                 be
                 free
                 .
              
               It
               were
               happy
               if
               we
               were
               so
               ;
               but
               besides
               the
               solemn
               followers
               of
               the
               works
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               in
               the
               times
               and
               proper
               seasons
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               there
               are
               very
               many
               who
               act
               their
               Scenes
               of
               darknesse
               in
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               in
               open
               defiance
               
               
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               lawes
               ,
               and
               all
               modesty
               .
               There
               is
               in
               such
               men
               the
               spirit
               of
               impudence
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               impiety
               .
               And
               yet
               I
               might
               have
               expressed
               it
               higher
               ;
               for
               every
               habituall
               sin
               doth
               not
               onely
               put
               us
               into
               the
               power
               of
               the
               devil
               ,
               but
               turns
               us
               into
               his
               very
               nature
               :
               just
               as
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               transforms
               us
               into
               the
               image
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Here
               therefore
               I
               have
               a
               greater
               Argument
               to
               perswade
               you
               to
               holy
               living
               ,
               then
               Moses
               had
               to
               the
               sons
               of
               Israel
               .
               
                 Behold
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 set
                 before
                 you
                 life
                 and
                 death
                 ,
                 blessing
                 and
                 cursing
                 :
              
               so
               said
               Moses
               ;
               but
               I
               adde
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               this
               Scripture
               ,
               set
               before
               
               you
               ,
               the
               good
               Spirit
               and
               the
               bad
               ,
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               devil
               :
               choose
               unto
               whose
               nature
               you
               will
               be
               likened
               ,
               and
               into
               whose
               inheritance
               you
               will
               be
               adopted
               ,
               and
               into
               whose
               possession
               you
               will
               enter
               .
               If
               you
               commit
               sin
               ,
               ye
               are
               of
               your
               father
               the
               Devil
               ,
               ye
               are
               begot
               of
               his
               principles
               ,
               and
               follow
               his
               pattern
               ,
               and
               shall
               passe
               into
               his
               portion
               ,
               when
               ye
               are
               led
               captive
               by
               him
               at
               his
               will
               ;
               and
               remember
               what
               a
               sad
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               go
               into
               the
               portion
               of
               evil
               and
               accursed
               spirits
               ,
               the
               sad
               and
               eternall
               portion
               of
               Devils
               .
               But
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               doth
               acknowledge
               God
               for
               his
               Father
               ,
               
               and
               his
               Lord
               ,
               he
               despises
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               violent
               appetites
               for
               secular
               pleasures
               ,
               and
               is
               dead
               to
               the
               desires
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               his
               hopes
               are
               spirituall
               ,
               and
               God
               is
               his
               joy
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               his
               pattern
               and
               his
               support
               ,
               and
               Religion
               is
               his
               imployment
               ,
               and
               
                 godlinesse
                 is
                 his
                 gain
              
               ,
               and
               this
               man
               understands
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               is
               ready
               to
               die
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               fears
               nothing
               but
               to
               sin
               against
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               will
               is
               filled
               with
               love
               ,
               and
               it
               springs
               out
               in
               obedience
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               charity
               to
               his
               brother
               :
               and
               of
               such
               a
               man
               we
               cannot
               make
               judgement
               by
               his
               fortune
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               acquaintance
               ,
               by
               his
               circumstances
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               adherencies
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               the
               appendages
               
               of
               a
               naturall
               man
               :
               but
               
                 the
                 spirituall
                 is
                 judged
                 of
                 no
                 man
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               rare
               excellencies
               that
               make
               him
               happy
               ,
               do
               not
               yet
               make
               him
               illustrious
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               will
               reckon
               Vertue
               to
               be
               a
               great
               fortune
               ,
               and
               holinesse
               to
               be
               great
               Wisedom
               ,
               and
               God
               to
               be
               the
               best
               Friend
               ,
               and
               Christ
               the
               best
               Relative
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               the
               hugest
               advantage
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               the
               greatest
               Reward
               .
               He
               that
               knows
               how
               to
               value
               these
               things
               ,
               may
               sit
               down
               and
               reckon
               the
               felicities
               of
               him
               that
               hath
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               The
               purpose
               of
               this
               Discourse
               is
               this
               ;
               That
               since
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               a
               new
               nature
               ,
               and
               a
               new
               life
               put
               into
               us
               ,
               we
               are
               thereby
               
               taught
               ,
               and
               enabled
               to
               serve
               God
               by
               a
               constant
               course
               of
               holy
               living
               ,
               without
               the
               frequent
               returns
               and
               intervening
               of
               such
               actions
               ,
               which
               men
               are
               pleased
               to
               call
               
                 sins
                 of
                 infirmity
              
               .
               Whosoever
               hath
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               lives
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ;
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               rules
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               is
               strong
               according
               to
               its
               age
               and
               abode
               ,
               and
               allows
               not
               of
               those
               often
               sins
               which
               we
               think
               unavoidable
               ,
               because
               we
               call
               them
               ,
               
                 naturall
                 infirmities
              
               .
            
             
             
               
                 [
                 But
                 if
                 Christ
                 he
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 dead
                 because
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 but
                 the
              
               
               
                 spirit
                 is
                 life
                 because
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 ]
              
               The
               state
               of
               sin
               is
               a
               state
               of
               death
               ;
               the
               state
               of
               a
               man
               under
               the
               law
               ,
               was
               a
               state
               of
               bondage
               ,
               and
               infirmity
               ,
               (
               as
               S.
               Paul
               largely
               describes
               him
               in
               the
               seventh
               Chapter
               to
               the
               Romanes
               )
               but
               he
               that
               hath
               the
               Spirit
               is
               made
               alive
               ,
               and
               free
               ,
               and
               strong
               ,
               and
               a
               conquerour
               over
               all
               the
               powers
               ,
               and
               violencies
               of
               sin
               ;
               such
               a
               man
               resists
               temptations
               ,
               falls
               not
               under
               the
               assault
               of
               sin
               ,
               returns
               not
               to
               the
               sin
               which
               he
               last
               repented
               of
               ,
               acts
               no
               more
               that
               errour
               which
               brought
               him
               to
               shame
               and
               sorrow
               :
               but
               he
               that
               falls
               under
               a
               crime
               ,
               to
               which
               he
               still
               hath
               a
               strong
               ,
               and
               vigorous
               inclination
               ,
               he
               that
               acts
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               then
               curses
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               
               is
               tempted
               ,
               and
               then
               sins
               again
               ,
               and
               then
               weeps
               again
               ,
               and
               calls
               himself
               miserable
               ,
               but
               still
               the
               inchantment
               hath
               confined
               him
               to
               that
               circle
               ,
               this
               man
               hath
               not
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               
                 for
                 where
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 liberty
                 ,
              
               there
               is
               no
               such
               bondage
               and
               a
               returning
               folly
               to
               the
               commands
               of
               sin
               .
               But
               because
               men
               deceive
               themselves
               with
               calling
               this
               bondage
               ,
               
                 a
                 pitiable
                 and
                 excusable
                 infirmity
              
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               uselesse
               to
               consider
               the
               state
               of
               this
               question
               more
               particularly
               ,
               lest
               men
               from
               the
               state
               of
               a
               
                 pretended
                 infirmity
              
               ,
               fall
               into
               a
               
                 reall
                 death
              
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               No
               great
               sin
               is
               
                 a
                 sin
                 of
                 infirmity
              
               ,
               or
               excusable
               upon
               that
               
               stock
               .
               But
               that
               I
               may
               be
               understood
               ,
               we
               must
               know
               that
               every
               sin
               is
               in
               some
               sense
               or
               other
               ,
               
                 a
                 sin
                 of
                 infirmity
              
               .
               When
               a
               man
               is
               in
               the
               state
               of
               spirituall
               sicknesse
               or
               death
               ,
               he
               is
               in
               a
               state
               of
               infirmity
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               a
               wounded
               man
               ,
               a
               prisoner
               ,
               a
               slave
               ,
               a
               sick
               man
               ,
               weak
               in
               his
               judgement
               ,
               and
               weak
               in
               his
               reasoning
               ,
               impotent
               in
               his
               passions
               ,
               of
               childish
               resolutions
               ,
               great
               inconstancy
               ,
               and
               his
               purposes
               untwist
               ,
               as
               easily
               as
               the
               rude
               conjuncture
               of
               uncombining
               cables
               ,
               in
               the
               violence
               of
               a
               Northern
               tempest
               :
               and
               he
               that
               is
               thus
               in
               infirmity
               ,
               cannot
               be
               excused
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               the
               aggravation
               of
               the
               state
               of
               his
               sin
               ;
               he
               is
               so
               infirm
               that
               he
               is
               in
               a
               state
               unable
               to
               do
               
               his
               duty
               .
               Such
               a
               man
               is
               
                 a
                 servant
                 of
                 sin
              
               ,
               a
               slave
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               an
               heir
               of
               corruption
               ,
               absolutely
               under
               command
               ;
               and
               every
               man
               is
               so
               ,
               who
               resolves
               for
               ever
               to
               avoid
               such
               a
               sin
               ,
               and
               yet
               for
               ever
               falls
               under
               it
               :
               for
               what
               can
               he
               be
               but
               a
               servant
               of
               sin
               ,
               who
               fain
               would
               avoid
               it
               but
               cannot
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               within
               him
               ;
               Christ
               dwels
               not
               in
               his
               soul
               ,
               
                 for
                 where
                 the
                 Son
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 liberty
                 :
              
               and
               all
               that
               are
               in
               the
               Spirit
               are
               sons
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               servants
               of
               righteousnesse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               freed
               from
               sin
               .
               But
               then
               there
               are
               also
               
                 sins
                 of
                 infirmity
              
               ,
               which
               are
               single
               actions
               ,
               intervening
               seldom
               ,
               in
               litle
               instances
               ,
               unavoidable
               ,
               or
               through
               a
               faultlesse
               ignorance
               .
               
               Such
               as
               these
               are
               alwayes
               the
               allays
               of
               the
               life
               of
               the
               best
               men
               ;
               and
               for
               these
               Christ
               hath
               payd
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               never
               to
               be
               accounted
               to
               good
               men
               ,
               save
               onely
               to
               make
               them
               more
               wary
               ,
               and
               more
               humble
               .
               Now
               concerning
               these
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               I
               say
               ;
               No
               great
               sin
               is
               a
               sin
               of
               excusable
               ,
               or
               unavoidable
               infirmity
               .
               Because
               whosoever
               
               
               hath
               received
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               hath
               sufficient
               knowledge
               of
               his
               duty
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               strengths
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               sufficient
               advertency
               of
               minde
               ,
               to
               avoid
               such
               things
               as
               do
               great
               and
               apparent
               violence
               to
               piety
               ,
               and
               religion
               .
               No
               man
               can
               justly
               say
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               sin
               of
               infirmity
               that
               he
               was
               drunk
               ;
               For
               there
               are
               but
               three
               causes
               of
               every
               sin
               (
               a
               fourth
               is
               not
               imaginable
               .
               )
               1.
               
               If
               ignorance
               cause
               it
               ,
               
               the
               sin
               is
               as
               full
               of
               excuse
               ,
               as
               the
               ignorance
               was
               innocent
               .
               But
               no
               Christian
               can
               pretend
               this
               to
               drunkennesse
               ,
               to
               murder
               ,
               to
               rebellion
               ,
               to
               uncleannesse
               .
               For
               what
               Christian
               is
               so
               uninstructed
               but
               that
               he
               knows
               Adultery
               is
               a
               sin
               ?
               2.
               
               Want
               of
               observation
               ,
               is
               the
               
               
               cause
               of
               many
               indiscreet
               and
               foolish
               actions
               .
               Now
               at
               this
               gap
               many
               irregularities
               do
               enter
               and
               escape
               ,
               because
               in
               the
               whole
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               of
               so
               present
               a
               spirit
               ,
               as
               to
               consider
               ,
               and
               reflect
               upon
               every
               word
               ,
               and
               every
               thought
               :
               but
               it
               is
               in
               this
               case
               in
               Gods
               laws
               otherwise
               then
               in
               mans
               :
               the
               great
               flies
               cannot
               passe
               thorow
               without
               observation
               ,
               little
               ones
               do
               ;
               and
               a
               man
               cannot
               be
               drunk
               ,
               and
               never
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ;
               or
               tempt
               his
               neighbours
               wife
               before
               he
               be
               aware
               ;
               therefore
               the
               lesse
               the
               instance
               be
               ,
               the
               more
               likely
               it
               is
               to
               be
               a
               sin
               of
               infirmity
               :
               and
               yet
               if
               it
               be
               never
               so
               little
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               observed
               ,
               then
               it
               ceases
               to
               be
               a
               sin
               of
               infirmity
               .
               
               3.
               
               But
               because
               great
               crimes
               cannot
               pretend
               to
               passe
               undiscernably
               ,
               
               it
               follows
               that
               they
               must
               come
               in
               at
               the
               door
               of
               malice
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               want
               of
               Grace
               ,
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ;
               they
               destroy
               where
               ever
               they
               come
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               dies
               if
               they
               passe
               upon
               him
               .
            
             
               It
               is
               true
               ,
               there
               is
               
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
              
               in
               every
               regenerate
               man
               ,
               but
               they
               do
               not
               both
               rule
               :
               the
               flesh
               is
               left
               to
               tempt
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               prevail
               .
               And
               it
               were
               a
               strange
               condition
               ,
               if
               both
               the
               godly
               and
               the
               ungodly
               were
               captives
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               infallibly
               should
               fall
               into
               temptation
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               without
               all
               difference
               ,
               saue
               onely
               ;
               that
               the
               
               godly
               sins
               unwillingly
               ,
               and
               the
               ungodly
               sins
               willingly
               .
               But
               if
               the
               same
               things
               be
               done
               by
               both
               ,
               and
               God
               in
               both
               be
               dishonoured
               ,
               and
               their
               duty
               prevaricated
               ,
               the
               pretended
               unwillingnesse
               is
               the
               signe
               of
               a
               greater
               ,
               and
               a
               baser
               slavery
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               condition
               lesse
               to
               be
               endured
               .
               For
               the
               servitude
               which
               is
               against
               me
               is
               intollerable
               ,
               but
               if
               I
               choose
               the
               state
               of
               a
               servant
               ,
               I
               am
               free
               in
               my
               minde
               ,
            
             
               
                 —
                 Libertatis
                 servaveris
                 umbrant
              
               
                 Si
                 quicquid
                 jubeare
                 velis
                 —
              
            
             
               
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               person
               who
               fain
               would
               ,
               but
               cannot
               choose
               but
               commit
               adultery
               ,
               or
               drunkennesse
               ,
               is
               the
               veriest
               slave
               to
               sin
               that
               can
               be
               imagined
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               freed
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               liberty
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ;
               *
               and
               there
               is
               no
               other
               difference
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               mistaken
               good
               man
               feels
               his
               slavery
               ,
               and
               sees
               his
               chains
               ,
               and
               his
               fetters
               ;
               but
               therefore
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               he
               is
               ,
               because
               he
               sees
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               slave
               .
               No
               man
               can
               be
               a
               servant
               of
               
               sin
               ,
               and
               a
               servant
               of
               righteousnesse
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               but
               every
               
               man
               that
               hath
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               a
               servant
               of
               righteousnesse
               ;
               and
               therefore
               whosoever
               finde
               great
               sins
               to
               be
               unavoidable
               ,
               are
               in
               a
               state
               of
               death
               and
               reprobation
               ,
               (
               as
               to
               the
               present
               )
               because
               they
               willingly
               ,
               or
               unwillingly
               (
               it
               matters
               not
               much
               ,
               whether
               of
               the
               two
               )
               are
               servants
               of
               sin
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Sins
               of
               infirmity
               as
               they
               are
               small
               in
               their
               instance
               ,
               so
               
               they
               put
               on
               their
               degree
               of
               excusablenesse
               ,
               onely
               according
               to
               the
               weaknesse
               ,
               or
               infirmity
               of
               a
               mans
               understanding
               :
               So
               far
               as
               men
               (
               without
               their
               own
               fault
               )
               understand
               not
               their
               duty
               ,
               or
               are
               possessed
               with
               weaknesse
               of
               principles
               ,
               or
               are
               destitute
               and
               void
               of
               
               discourse
               ,
               or
               discerning
               powers
               ,
               and
               acts
               ,
               so
               far
               if
               a
               sin
               creeps
               upon
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               as
               naturall
               ,
               and
               as
               free
               from
               a
               law
               ,
               as
               is
               the
               action
               of
               a
               childe
               ;
               But
               if
               any
               thing
               else
               be
               mingled
               with
               it
               ,
               if
               it
               proceed
               from
               any
               other
               principle
               ,
               it
               is
               criminall
               and
               not
               excused
               by
               our
               infirmity
               ;
               because
               it
               is
               chosen
               :
               and
               a
               mans
               will
               hath
               no
               infirmity
               ,
               but
               when
               it
               wants
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               is
               mastered
               with
               passions
               ,
               and
               sinfull
               appetites
               :
               and
               that
               infirmity
               is
               the
               state
               of
               unregeneration
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               violence
               or
               strength
               of
               a
               temptation
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               
               excuse
               an
               action
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               it
               accountable
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               a
               pitiable
               and
               innocent
               infirmity
               ;
               if
               it
               leaves
               the
               understanding
               still
               
               able
               to
               judge
               ;
               because
               a
               temptation
               cannot
               have
               any
               proper
               strengths
               but
               from
               our selves
               ,
               and
               because
               we
               have
               in
               us
               a
               principle
               of
               basenesse
               which
               this
               temptation
               meets
               ,
               and
               onely
               perswades
               me
               to
               act
               ,
               because
               I
               love
               it
               .
               Joseph
               met
               with
               a
               temptation
               as
               violent
               and
               as
               strong
               as
               any
               man
               :
               and
               it
               is
               certain
               there
               are
               not
               many
               Christians
               but
               would
               fall
               under
               it
               ,
               and
               call
               it
               ,
               
                 a
                 sin
                 of
                 infirmity
              
               ,
               since
               they
               have
               been
               taught
               so
               to
               abuse
               themselves
               ,
               by
               sowing
               fig-leaves
               before
               their
               nakednesse
               :
               but
               because
               Joseph
               had
               a
               strength
               of
               God
               within
               him
               ,
               the
               strength
               of
               chastity
               ,
               therefore
               it
               
               could
               not
               at
               all
               prevail
               upon
               him
               .
               Some
               men
               cannot
               by
               any
               art
               of
               hell
               be
               tempted
               to
               be
               drunk
               ;
               others
               can
               no
               more
               resist
               an
               invitation
               to
               such
               a
               meeting
               ,
               then
               they
               can
               refuse
               to
               die
               if
               a
               dagger
               were
               drunk
               with
               their
               heart
               blood
               ;
               because
               their
               evil
               habits
               made
               them
               weak
               on
               that
               part
               :
               And
               some
               man
               that
               is
               fortified
               against
               revenge
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               will
               certainly
               fall
               under
               a
               temptation
               to
               uncleannesse
               :
               for
               every
               temptation
               is
               great
               or
               small
               ,
               according
               as
               the
               man
               is
               ;
               and
               a
               good
               word
               will
               certainly
               lead
               some
               men
               to
               an
               action
               of
               folly
               ,
               while
               another
               will
               not
               think
               ten
               thousand
               pound
               a
               considerable
               argument
               to
               make
               him
               tell
               one
               single
               lie
               ,
               against
               his
               
               duty
               ,
               or
               his
               conscience
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               No
               habituall
               sin
               ,
               (
               that
               is
               )
               no
               sin
               that
               returns
               constantly
               ,
               
               or
               frequently
               ,
               that
               is
               repented
               of
               ,
               and
               committed
               again
               ,
               and
               still
               repented
               of
               ,
               and
               then
               again
               committed
               ,
               no
               such
               sin
               is
               excusable
               with
               a
               pretence
               of
               infirmity
               :
               Because
               that
               sin
               is
               certainly
               noted
               ,
               
               
               and
               certainly
               condemned
               ,
               and
               therefore
               returns
               ,
               not
               because
               of
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               nature
               ,
               but
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               grace
               :
               the
               principle
               of
               this
               ,
               is
               an
               evil
               spirit
               ,
               an
               habituall
               aversation
               from
               God
               ,
               a
               dominion
               and
               empire
               of
               sin
               :
               and
               as
               no
               man
               for
               his
               inclination
               ,
               and
               aptnesse
               to
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               called
               carnall
               ,
               if
               he
               corrects
               his
               inclinations
               ,
               and
               turns
               them
               into
               vertues
               :
               so
               no
               man
               can
               be
               called
               spirituall
               for
               his
               good
               wishes
               ,
               and
               apt
               inclinations
               to
               goodnesse
               ,
               if
               these
               inclinations
               passe
               not
               into
               acts
               ,
               and
               these
               acts
               into
               habits
               ,
               and
               holy
               customs
               ,
               and
               walkings
               ,
               and
               conversation
               with
               God.
               But
               as
               natural
               concupiscence
               corrected
               becomes
               the
               matter
               
               of
               vertue
               :
               so
               these
               good
               inclinations
               ,
               and
               condemnings
               of
               our
               sin
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               ineffective
               and
               end
               in
               sinfull
               actions
               ,
               are
               the
               perfect
               signes
               of
               a
               reprobate
               ,
               and
               unregenerate
               estate
               .
            
             
               The
               sum
               is
               this
               .
               An
               animal
               man
               ,
               a
               man
               under
               the
               law
               ,
               a
               carnall
               man
               (
               for
               as
               to
               this
               ,
               they
               are
               all
               one
               )
               is
               sold
               under
               sin
               ,
               he
               is
               a
               servant
               of
               corruption
               ,
               he
               falls
               frequently
               into
               the
               same
               sin
               to
               which
               he
               is
               tempted
               ,
               he
               commends
               the
               Law
               ,
               he
               consents
               to
               it
               that
               it
               is
               good
               ,
               he
               does
               not
               commend
               sin
               ,
               he
               does
               some
               little
               things
               against
               it
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               weak
               and
               imperfect
               ,
               his
               lust
               is
               
               stronger
               ,
               his
               passions
               violent
               ,
               and
               unmortified
               ,
               his
               habits
               vitious
               ,
               his
               customs
               sinfull
               ,
               and
               he
               lives
               in
               the
               regions
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               dies
               and
               enters
               into
               its
               portion
               ;
               But
               a
               spirituall
               man
               ,
               a
               man
               that
               is
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               who
               is
               born
               anew
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               is
               regenerate
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ,
               
                 he
                 is
                 led
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
              
               he
               lives
               in
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               he
               does
               the
               works
               of
               God
               cheerfully
               ,
               habitually
               ,
               vigorously
               :
               and
               although
               he
               sometimes
               slips
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               but
               seldom
               ,
               it
               is
               in
               small
               instances
               :
               his
               life
               is
               such
               as
               he
               cannot
               pretend
               to
               be
               justified
               by
               works
               ,
               and
               merit
               ,
               but
               by
               mercy
               ,
               and
               the
               faith
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ;
               yet
               he
               never
               sins
               great
               sins
               :
               If
               he
               does
               ,
               he
               is
               for
               that
               present
               
               
                 falne
                 from
                 Gods
                 favour
              
               ;
               and
               though
               possibly
               he
               may
               recover
               ,
               (
               and
               the
               smaller
               ,
               or
               seldomer
               the
               sin
               is
               ,
               the
               sooner
               may
               be
               his
               restitution
               )
               yet
               for
               the
               present
               (
               I
               say
               )
               he
               is
               out
               of
               Gods
               favour
               .
               But
               he
               that
               remains
               in
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               sins
               not
               by
               any
               deliberate
               ,
               consultive
               ,
               knowing
               act
               ;
               he
               is
               incident
               to
               such
               a
               surprize
               as
               may
               consist
               with
               the
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               judgement
               of
               a
               good
               man
               :
               but
               whatsoever
               is
               ,
               or
               must
               be
               considered
               ,
               if
               it
               cannot
               passe
               without
               consideration
               ,
               it
               cannot
               passe
               without
               sin
               ;
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               enter
               upon
               him
               ,
               while
               he
               remains
               in
               that
               state
               .
               For
               
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 him
                 the
                 body
                 is
                 dead
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 sin
              
               ;
               and
               the
               
               Gospel
               did
               not
               differ
               from
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               Gospel
               gives
               grace
               and
               strength
               to
               do
               whatsoever
               it
               commands
               ,
               which
               the
               Law
               did
               not
               ;
               and
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
              
               is
               such
               an
               argument
               to
               them
               that
               consider
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               of
               force
               sufficient
               ,
               to
               perswade
               a
               man
               to
               use
               all
               his
               faculties
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               strength
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               obtain
               it
               :
               God
               exacted
               all
               upon
               this
               stock
               ;
               God
               knew
               this
               could
               do
               every
               thing
               :
               
                 Nihil
                 non
                 in
                 hoc
                 praesumpsit
              
               
               Deus
               (
               said
               one
               .
               )
               This
               will
               make
               a
               satyr
               chast
               ,
               and
               
               Silenus
               to
               be
               sober
               ,
               and
               Dives
               to
               be
               charitable
               ,
               and
               Simon
               Magus
               himself
               to
               despise
               reputation
               ,
               and
               Saul
               to
               turn
               from
               a
               Persecutor
               to
               an
               Apostle
               .
               For
               since
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               reason
               to
               choose
               ,
               and
               a
               promise
               to
               exchange
               ,
               for
               our
               temperance
               ,
               and
               faith
               ,
               and
               charity
               ,
               and
               justice
               ,
               for
               these
               (
               I
               say
               )
               happinesse
               ,
               exceeding
               great
               happinesse
               ;
               that
               we
               shall
               be
               Kings
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               reigne
               with
               God
               ,
               with
               Christ
               ,
               with
               all
               the
               holy
               Angels
               for
               ever
               ,
               in
               felicities
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               not
               now
               capacities
               to
               understand
               it
               ,
               our
               heart
               is
               not
               big
               enough
               to
               think
               it
               ;
               there
               cannot
               in
               the
               world
               be
               a
               greater
               inducement
               to
               engage
               us
               ,
               a
               greater
               argument
               
               to
               oblige
               us
               to
               do
               our
               duty
               .
               God
               hath
               not
               in
               heaven
               a
               bigger
               argument
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               should
               be
               bigger
               :
               which
               because
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               revealed
               to
               us
               ,
               if
               by
               this
               strength
               of
               his
               we
               walk
               in
               his
               wayes
               ,
               and
               be
               ingrafted
               into
               his
               stock
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               his
               fruits
               ,
               
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               then
               
                 we
                 are
                 in
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Christ
                 in
                 us
              
               ,
               then
               
                 we
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 dwels
                 in
                 us
              
               ,
               and
               our
               portion
               shall
               be
               there
               ,
               where
               
                 Christ
                 by
                 the
                 Spirit
                 maketh
                 intercession
                 for
                 us
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               at
               the
               right
               hand
               of
               his
               Father
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               ever
               .
            
             
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               
               Sermon
               .
               III.
               THE
               DESCENDING
               AND
               ENTAILED
               CVRSE
               .
               
               
                 Cut
                 off
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Exodus
                 20.
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 5.
                 verse
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     I
                     the
                     Lord
                     thy
                     God
                     am
                     a
                     jealous
                     God
                     ,
                     visiting
                     the
                     iniquity
                     of
                     the
                     fathers
                     upon
                     the
                     children
                     ,
                     unto
                     the
                     third
                     and
                     fourth
                     generation
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     hate
                     me
                     :
                  
                
                 
                   
                   6.
                   
                   
                     And
                     shewing
                     mercy
                     unto
                     thousands
                     of
                     them
                     that
                     love
                     me
                     ,
                     and
                     keep
                     my
                     Commandements
                     .
                  
                
              
            
             
               IT
               is
               not
               necessary
               that
               a
               Common-wealth
               should
               give
               pensions
               to
               Oratours
               ,
               to
               disswade
               men
               from
               running
               into
               houses
               infected
               with
               the
               plague
               ,
               or
               to
               intreat
               them
               to
               be
               out
               of
               love
               with
               violent
               torments
               ,
               or
               to
               create
               in
               men
               evil
               opinions
               concerning
               famine
               ,
               or
               painfull
               deaths
               :
               Every
               man
               
               hath
               a
               sufficient
               stock
               of
               self
               love
               ,
               upon
               the
               strength
               of
               which
               he
               hath
               entertained
               principles
               strong
               enough
               to
               secure
               himself
               against
               voluntary
               mischiefs
               ,
               and
               from
               running
               into
               states
               of
               death
               and
               violence
               .
               A
               man
               would
               think
               that
               this
               I
               have
               now
               said
               ,
               were
               in
               all
               cases
               certainly
               true
               ;
               and
               I
               would
               to
               God
               it
               were
               .
               For
               that
               which
               is
               the
               greatest
               evil
               ,
               that
               which
               makes
               all
               
               evils
               ,
               that
               which
               turns
               good
               into
               evil
               ,
               and
               every
               naturall
               evil
               into
               
               a
               greater
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               makes
               that
               sorrow
               lasting
               and
               perpetual
               ;
               that
               which
               sharpens
               the
               edge
               of
               swords
               ,
               and
               makes
               agues
               to
               be
               fever
               ,
               and
               〈◊〉
               to
               turn
               into
               plagues
               ;
               that
               which
               puts
               stings
               into
               every
               fly
               ,
               and
               uneasinesse
               to
               every
               trifling
               accident
               ,
               and
               strings
               every
               wh●●
               with
               scorpions
               ,
               (
               you
               know
               I
               must
               needs
               mean
               sin
               )
               that
               evil
               ,
               men
               suffer
               patiently
               ,
               and
               choose
               willingly
               ,
               and
               run
               after
               it
               greedily
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               suffer
               themselves
               to
               be
               divorced
               from
               it
               :
               and
               therefore
               God
               hath
               hired
               servants
               to
               fight
               a-against
               this
               evil
               ;
               he
               hath
               set
               Angels
               with
               fiery
               swords
               to
               drive
               us
               from
               it
               ,
               he
               hath
               imployed
               Advocates
               to
               plead
               against
               it
               ,
               he
               hath
               
               made
               Laws
               and
               Decrees
               against
               it
               ,
               he
               hath
               dispatched
               Prophets
               to
               warn
               us
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               hath
               established
               an
               Order
               of
               men
               ,
               men
               of
               his
               own
               family
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               fed
               at
               his
               own
               charges
               ,
               (
               I
               mean
               the
               whole
               Order
               of
               the
               Clergy
               )
               whose
               office
               is
               like
               watchmen
               to
               give
               an
               alarum
               at
               every
               approach
               of
               sin
               ,
               with
               as
               much
               affrightment
               as
               if
               an
               enemy
               were
               neer
               ,
               or
               the
               sea
               broke
               in
               upon
               the
               flat
               Countrey
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               ,
               onely
               to
               perswade
               men
               not
               to
               be
               extremely
               miserable
               ,
               for
               nothing
               ,
               for
               vanity
               ,
               for
               a
               trouble
               ,
               for
               a
               disease
               :
               for
               some
               sins
               naturally
               are
               diseases
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               are
               naturall
               nothings
               ,
               meer
               privations
               ,
               or
               imperfections
               ,
               contrary
               to
               
               goodnesse
               ,
               to
               felicity
               ,
               to
               God
               himself
               :
               And
               yet
               God
               hath
               hedged
               sin
               round
               about
               with
               thorns
               ,
               and
               sin
               of
               it self
               too
               ,
               brings
               thorns
               :
               and
               it
               abuses
               a
               man
               in
               all
               his
               capacities
               ,
               and
               it
               places
               poison
               in
               all
               those
               seats
               and
               receptions
               where
               he
               could
               possibly
               entertain
               happinesse
               .
               For
               if
               sin
               pretend
               to
               please
               the
               sense
               ,
               it
               doth
               first
               abuse
               it
               shamefully
               ,
               and
               then
               humours
               it
               :
               it
               can
               onely
               feed
               an
               impostume
               ;
               no
               naturall
               ,
               reasonable
               ,
               and
               perfective
               appetite
               :
               and
               besides
               its
               own
               essentiall
               appendages
               ,
               and
               proprieties
               ;
               things
               are
               so
               ordered
               that
               a
               fire
               is
               kindled
               round
               about
               us
               ;
               and
               every
               thing
               within
               us
               ,
               above
               ,
               below
               us
               ,
               and
               on
               every
               side
               of
               us
               ,
               is
               an
               argument
               
               against
               ,
               and
               an
               enemy
               to
               sin
               ;
               and
               for
               its
               single
               pretence
               ,
               that
               it
               comes
               to
               please
               one
               of
               the
               senses
               ,
               one
               of
               those
               faculties
               which
               are
               in
               us
               the
               same
               they
               are
               in
               a
               Cow
               ,
               it
               hath
               an
               evil
               so
               communicative
               ,
               that
               it
               doth
               not
               onely
               work
               like
               poison
               ,
               to
               the
               dislolution
               of
               soul
               and
               body
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               sicknesse
               like
               the
               plague
               ,
               it
               infects
               all
               our
               houses
               ,
               and
               corrupts
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               breath
               of
               heaven
               :
               for
               it
               moves
               God
               first
               to
               jealousie
               ,
               (
               and
               that
               takes
               off
               his
               friendship
               and
               kindnesse
               towards
               us
               )
               and
               then
               to
               anger
               ;
               and
               that
               makes
               him
               a
               resolved
               enemy
               ;
               and
               it
               brings
               evil
               ,
               not
               onely
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               but
               upon
               all
               our
               relatives
               ;
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               and
               our
               
               children
               ,
               even
               the
               children
               of
               our
               Nephews
               ,
               
                 Ad
                 natos
                 natorum
                 ,
                 &
                 qui
                 nascentur
                 ab
                 illis
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               third
               and
               fourth
               generation
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               a
               man
               should
               despise
               the
               eye
               ,
               or
               sword
               of
               man
               ,
               if
               he
               sins
               he
               is
               to
               contest
               with
               the
               jealousie
               of
               a
               provoked
               God
               :
               If
               he
               doth
               not
               regard
               himself
               ,
               let
               him
               pity
               his
               pretty
               children
               :
               If
               he
               
               
               be
               angry
               and
               hates
               all
               that
               he
               sees
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               solioitous
               for
               his
               children
               ,
               yet
               let
               him
               pitty
               the
               generations
               which
               are
               yet
               unborn
               ;
               let
               him
               not
               bring
               a
               curse
               upon
               his
               whole
               family
               ,
               and
               suffer
               his
               name
               to
               rot
               in
               curses
               and
               dishonours
               ;
               let
               not
               his
               memory
               remain
               polluted
               with
               an
               eternal
               stain
               :
               if
               all
               this
               will
               not
               deter
               a
               man
               from
               sin
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               instrument
               left
               for
               thats
               mans
               vertue
               ,
               no
               hopes
               of
               his
               felicity
               ,
               no
               recovery
               of
               his
               sorrows
               and
               sicknesses
               ;
               but
               he
               must
               sink
               under
               the
               stroaks
               of
               a
               jealous
               God
               into
               the
               dishonour
               of
               eternal
               ages
               ,
               and
               the
               groanings
               of
               a
               never
               ceasing
               sorrow
               .
            
             
               
               
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 jealous
                 God
              
               ]
               that
               is
               the
               first
               great
               stroke
               ,
               he
               strikes
               against
               sin
               ,
               he
               speakes
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               speaking
               we
               know
               ,
               he
               that
               is
               jealous
               is
               suspicious
               ,
               he
               is
               inquisitive
               ,
               he
               is
               implacable
               .
               1.
               
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               represent
               himself
               a
               person
               very
               suspioious
               ,
               both
               in
               respect
               of
               persons
               and
               things
               .
               For
               our
               persons
               we
               give
               him
               cause
               enough
               :
               for
               we
               are
               sinners
               from
               our
               Mothers
               wo●●b
               ;
               we
               make
               solemn
               vows
               and
               break
               them
               instantly
               ;
               we
               cry
               for
               pardon
               and
               still
               renew
               the
               sin
               ;
               we
               desire
               God
               to
               try
               us
               once
               more
               ,
               and
               we
               provoke
               him
               ten
               times
               further
               :
               we
               use
               the
               means
               of
               grace
               to
               cure
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               turn
               them
               into
               vices
               and
               opportunites
               
               of
               sin
               ;
               we
               curse
               our
               sins
               and
               yet
               long
               for
               them
               extremely
               ;
               we
               renounce
               them
               publickly
               ,
               and
               yet
               send
               for
               them
               in
               private
               and
               shew
               them
               kindnesse
               :
               we
               leave
               little
               offiences
               ,
               but
               our
               faith
               and
               our
               charity
               is
               not
               strong
               enough
               to
               Master
               great
               ones
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               we
               are
               sham'd
               out
               of
               great
               ones
               ,
               but
               yet
               entertain
               little
               ones
               ;
               or
               if
               we
               disdain
               both
               ,
               yet
               we
               love
               to
               remember
               them
               ,
               and
               delight
               in
               their
               past
               actions
               ,
               and
               bring
               them
               home
               to
               us
               ,
               at
               least
               by
               fiction
               of
               imagination
               ;
               and
               we
               love
               to
               be
               betrayed
               into
               them
               ;
               we
               would
               fain
               have
               things
               so
               ordered
               by
               chance
               or
               power
               that
               it
               may
               seem
               necessary
               to
               sin
               ,
               or
               that
               it
               may
               become
               excusable
               ,
               
               and
               dressed
               fitly
               for
               our
               own
               circumstances
               ;
               and
               for
               ever
               we
               long
               after
               the
               flesh
               pots
               of
               Egypt
               the
               garlick
               and
               the
               Onions
               ;
               and
               we
               so
               little
               do
               esteeme
               Manna
               ,
               the
               food
               of
               Angels
               ,
               we
               so
               loath
               the
               bread
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               that
               any
               temptation
               will
               make
               us
               return
               to
               our
               fetters
               and
               our
               bondage
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               do
               not
               tempt
               our selves
               ,
               yet
               we
               do
               not
               resist
               a
               temptation
               ,
               or
               if
               we
               pray
               against
               it
               ,
               we
               desire
               not
               to
               be
               heard
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               be
               assisted
               ,
               yet
               we
               will
               not
               work
               together
               with
               those
               assistances
               ;
               so
               that
               unlesse
               we
               be
               forced
               ,
               nothing
               will
               be
               done
               ;
               we
               are
               so
               willing
               to
               perish
               ,
               and
               so
               unwilling
               to
               be
               saved
               ,
               that
               we
               minister
               to
               God
               reason
               enough
               to
               
               suspect
               us
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               God
               is
               jealous
               of
               us
               :
               We
               keep
               company
               with
               Harlots
               and
               polluted
               persons
               ;
               we
               are
               kind
               to
               all
               Gods
               Enemies
               ,
               and
               love
               that
               which
               he
               hates
               ;
               how
               can
               it
               be
               otherwise
               but
               that
               we
               should
               be
               suspected
               ?
               Let
               us
               make
               our
               best
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               see
               if
               we
               can
               recover
               the
               good
               opinion
               of
               God
               ;
               for
               as
               ye
               :
               we
               are
               but
               
                 suspected
                 persons
              
               .
               2.
               
               And
               therefore
               God
               is
               
               inquisitive
               ;
               he
               looks
               for
               that
               which
               he
               fain
               would
               never
               finde
               ;
               
               God
               sets
               spies
               upon
               us
               ;
               he
               looks
               upon
               us
               himself
               through
               the
               Curtains
               of
               a
               cloud
               ;
               and
               he
               sends
               Angels
               to
               espie
               us
               in
               all
               our
               wayes
               ,
               and
               permits
               the
               Devil
               to
               winnow
               us
               and
               to
               accuse
               us
               ,
               and
               erects
               a
               Tribunal
               and
               witnesses
               in
               our
               own
               consciences
               ,
               and
               he
               cannot
               want
               information
               concerning
               our
               smalest
               irregularities
               .
               Sometimes
               the
               Devil
               accuses
               ,
               but
               he
               also
               sometimes
               accuses
               us
               falsly
               ,
               either
               malio●ously
               ,
               or
               ignorantly
               ,
               and
               we
               stand
               upright
               in
               that
               particular
               by
               innocence
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               by
               penitence
               ,
               and
               all
               this
               while
               our
               Conscinence
               is
               our
               friend
               :
               Sometimes
               our
               conscience
               does
               accuse
               us
               unto
               God
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               stand
               convict
               by
               our
               own
               judgement
               .
               
               Sometimes
               ,
               if
               our
               conscience
               acquit
               us
               ,
               yet
               
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 thereby
                 justified
              
               :
               For
               ,
               as
               Moses
               accused
               the
               Jews
               ;
               so
               do
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               accuse
               us
               ,
               not
               in
               their
               personss
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               works
               ,
               and
               by
               their
               words
               ,
               by
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
               by
               confronting
               the
               laws
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               our
               practises
               .
               Sometimes
               the
               Angels
               who
               are
               the
               observers
               of
               all
               our
               works
               carry
               up
               sad
               tidings
               to
               the
               Court
               of
               Heaven
               against
               us
               .
               Thus
               ,
               two
               Angels
               were
               the
               informers
               against
               Sodom
               ;
               but
               yet
               these
               were
               the
               last
               ;
               for
               before
               that
               time
               the
               cry
               of
               their
               iniquity
               had
               sounded
               loud
               and
               sadly
               in
               Heaven
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               is
               the
               direct
               and
               proper
               effect
               of
               his
               jealousie
               ;
               
               which
               sets
               spies
               upon
               all
               the
               actions
               ,
               and
               watches
               the
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               tells
               the
               steps
               ,
               and
               attends
               the
               businesses
               ,
               the
               recreations
               ,
               the
               publications
               ,
               and
               retirements
               of
               every
               man
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               suffer
               a
               thought
               to
               wander
               but
               he
               uses
               means
               to
               correct
               it's
               errour
               ,
               and
               to
               reduce
               it
               to
               himself
               .
               For
               he
               that
               created
               us
               and
               daily
               feeds
               us
               ,
               he
               that
               intreats
               us
               to
               be
               happy
               ,
               with
               an
               opportunity
               so
               passionate
               as
               if
               (
               not
               we
               ,
               but
               )
               himself
               were
               to
               receive
               the
               favour
               ;
               he
               that
               would
               part
               with
               his
               onely
               Son
               from
               his
               bosome
               ,
               and
               the
               embraces
               of
               eternity
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               over
               to
               a
               shameful
               and
               cursed
               death
               for
               us
               ,
               cannot
               but
               be
               supposed
               to
               love
               us
               with
               
               a
               great
               love
               ,
               and
               to
               own
               us
               with
               an
               intire
               title
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               he
               would
               fain
               secure
               us
               to
               himself
               with
               an
               undivided
               possession
               :
               and
               it
               cannot
               but
               be
               infinitely
               reasonable
               :
               for
               to
               whom
               else
               should
               any
               of
               us
               belong
               ,
               but
               to
               God
               ?
               Did
               the
               world
               create
               us
               ?
               Or
               did
               lust
               ever
               do
               us
               any
               good
               :
               Did
               Sathan
               ever
               suffer
               one
               stripe
               for
               our
               advantage
               ?
               Does
               not
               he
               study
               all
               the
               wayes
               to
               ruine
               us
               ?
               Doe
               the
               Sun
               or
               the
               stars
               preserve
               us
               alive
               ?
               Or
               do
               we
               get
               understanding
               from
               the
               Angels
               ?
               Did
               ever
               any
               joynt
               of
               our
               body
               knit
               ,
               or
               our
               heart
               ever
               keep
               one
               true
               minute
               of
               a
               pulse
               without
               God
               ?
               Had
               not
               we
               been
               either
               
               nothing
               ,
               or
               worse
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               infinitely
               eternally
               miserable
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               made
               us
               capable
               ,
               and
               then
               pursued
               us
               with
               arts
               and
               devices
               of
               great
               mercy
               to
               force
               us
               to
               be
               happy
               ?
               Great
               reason
               therefore
               there
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               should
               be
               jealous
               ,
               lest
               we
               take
               any
               of
               our
               duty
               from
               him
               ,
               who
               hath
               so
               strangely
               deserved
               it
               
               
               all
               ,
               and
               give
               it
               to
               a
               creature
               ,
               or
               to
               our
               enemy
               ,
               who
               cannot
               be
               capable
               of
               any
               .
               But
               however
               it
               will
               concern
               us
               with
               much
               caution
               to
               observe
               our
               own
               wayes
               ,
               since
               
                 we
                 are
                 made
                 aspectacle
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 Men
                 :
              
               God
               hath
               set
               so
               many
               spies
               upon
               us
               ,
               the
               blessed
               Angels
               and
               the
               accursed
               Devils
               ,
               good
               men
               and
               bad
               men
               ,
               the
               eye
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               eye
               of
               that
               eye
               ,
               God
               himself
               ,
               all
               watching
               lest
               we
               rob
               God
               of
               his
               Honour
               ,
               and
               our selves
               of
               our
               hopes
               ;
               For
               by
               his
               prime
               intention
               he
               hath
               chosen
               so
               to
               get
               his
               own
               glory
               ,
               as
               may
               best
               consist
               with
               our
               felicity
               :
               His
               great
               designe
               is
               to
               be
               glorified
               in
               our
               being
               saved
               .
               3.
               
               Gods
               jealousie
               hath
               a
               sadder
               effect
               then
               all
               this
               .
               
               For
               all
               this
               is
               for
               mercy
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               provoke
               this
               jealousie
               if
               he
               findes
               us
               in
               our
               spiritual
               whoredoms
               ,
               he
               is
               implacable
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               is
               angry
               with
               us
               to
               eternity
               unlesse
               we
               returne
               in
               time
               :
               and
               if
               we
               do
               it
               may
               be
               he
               will
               not
               be
               appeased
               in
               all
               instances
               :
               and
               when
               he
               forgives
               us
               he
               will
               make
               some
               reserves
               of
               his
               wrath
               ;
               he
               will
               punish
               our
               persons
               ,
               or
               our
               estate
               ;
               he
               will
               chastise
               us
               at
               home
               ,
               or
               abroad
               in
               our
               bodies
               ,
               or
               in
               our
               children
               ;
               for
               he
               will
               visit
               our
               sins
               upon
               our
               children
               from
               generation
               to
               generation
               :
               and
               if
               they
               be
               made
               miserable
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               they
               are
               unhappy
               in
               such
               parents
               ;
               but
               we
               bear
               the
               curse
               and
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               while
               they
               bear
               his
               rod
               :
               
                 God
                 visits
                 the
              
               
               
                 sins
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 upon
                 the
                 children
                 ]
              
               That
               's
               the
               second
               Great
               stroke
               he
               strikes
               against
               sin
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               to
               be
               considered
               .
            
             
               That
               God
               doth
               so
               is
               certain
               ;
               because
               he
               saith
               he
               doth
               ;
               and
               that
               this
               is
               just
               in
               him
               so
               to
               do
               ,
               is
               also
               as
               certain
               therefore
               because
               
               he
               doth
               it
               .
               For
               as
               his
               lawes
               are
               our
               measures
               ,
               so
               his
               actions
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               will
               are
               his
               own
               measures
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               right
               over
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               all
               persons
               ,
               cannot
               do
               wrong
               to
               any
               thing
               .
               He
               that
               is
               essentially
               just
               ,
               (
               and
               there
               could
               be
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               justice
               ,
               or
               justice
               it self
               could
               not
               be
               good
               ,
               if
               it
               did
               not
               derive
               from
               him
               )
               it
               is
               impossible
               for
               him
               to
               be
               unjust
               .
               But
               since
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               
               speak
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               ,
               it
               may
               well
               consist
               with
               our
               duty
               to
               enquire
               into
               those
               manners
               of
               consideration
               ,
               whereby
               we
               may
               understand
               the
               equity
               of
               God
               in
               this
               proceeding
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               instructed
               also
               in
               our
               own
               danger
               ,
               if
               we
               persevere
               in
               sin
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               No
               man
               is
               made
               
                 a
                 sinner
              
               by
               the
               fault
               of
               another
               man
               without
               his
               own
               consent
               .
               For
               to
               every
               one
               God
               gives
               his
               choice
               ,
               and
               sets
               life
               and
               death
               before
               every
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               Adam
               :
               and
               therefore
               this
               death
               is
               not
               a
               consequent
               to
               any
               sin
               ,
               but
               our
               own
               .
               In
               this
               sense
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 the
                 fathers
                 eat
                 sowre
                 grapes
                 ,
                 the
                 childrens
              
               
               
                 teeth
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 set
                 on
                 edge
                 :
              
               and
               therefore
               the
               sin
               of
               Adam
               which
               was
               derived
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               did
               not
               bring
               the
               world
               to
               any
               other
               death
               but
               temporall
               ,
               by
               the
               intermediall
               stages
               of
               sickness
               ,
               and
               temporal
               infelicities
               :
               And
               it
               is
               not
               said
               that
               
                 sin
                 passed
                 upon
                 all
                 men
              
               ,
               but
               death
               ,
               &
               that
               also
               no
               otherwise
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 in
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 al
                 men
                 have
                 sinned
              
               ;
               as
               they
               have
               followed
               the
               steps
               of
               their
               father
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               partakers
               of
               this
               death
               .
               And
               therefore
               it
               is
               very
               
               remarkable
               ;
               that
               death
               brought
               in
               by
               sin
               ,
               was
               nothing
               superinduced
               
               to
               man
               ;
               man
               onely
               was
               reduced
               to
               his
               own
               naturall
               condition
               ,
               from
               which
               before
               Adams
               fall
               he
               stood
               exempted
               by
               supernaturall
               favour
               ;
               and
               therefore
               although
               the
               taking
               away
               that
               extraordinary
               grace
               ,
               or
               priviledge
               was
               a
               punishment
               ;
               yet
               the
               suffering
               the
               naturall
               death
               ,
               was
               directly
               none
               ;
               but
               a
               condition
               of
               his
               creation
               ,
               naturall
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               primarily
               evil
               ;
               but
               if
               not
               good
               ,
               yet
               at
               least
               indifferent
               .
               And
               the
               truth
               and
               purpose
               of
               this
               observation
               will
               extend
               it self
               ,
               if
               we
               observe
               that
               before
               any
               man
               died
               ,
               Christ
               was
               promised
               ,
               by
               whom
               death
               was
               to
               lose
               its
               sting
               ,
               by
               whom
               death
               did
               cease
               to
               be
               an
               evil
               ,
               and
               was
               ,
               or
               might
               
               be
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               belong
               to
               Christ
               ,
               a
               state
               of
               advantage
               .
               So
               that
               we
               by
               occasion
               of
               Adams
               sin
               ,
               being
               returned
               to
               our
               naturall
               certainty
               of
               dying
               ,
               do
               still
               even
               in
               this
               very
               particular
               stand
               between
               the
               blessing
               and
               the
               cursing
               .
               If
               we
               follow
               Christ
               ,
               death
               is
               our
               friend
               ;
               If
               we
               imitate
               the
               praevarication
               of
               Adam
               ,
               then
               death
               becomes
               an
               evil
               ;
               the
               condition
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               becomes
               the
               punishment
               of
               
                 our
                 own
                 sin
              
               ;
               not
               of
               Adams
               :
               for
               although
               his
               sin
               brought
               death
               in
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               onely
               our
               sin
               that
               makes
               death
               to
               be
               evil
               :
               And
               I
               desire
               this
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               of
               great
               use
               in
               vindicating
               the
               Divine
               justice
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               this
               question
               .
               The
               materiall
               part
               
               of
               the
               evil
               came
               from
               our
               father
               upon
               us
               ,
               but
               the
               formality
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               sting
               and
               the
               curse
               is
               onely
               by
               our selves
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               For
               the
               fault
               of
               others
               many
               may
               become
               miserable
               ,
               even
               all
               or
               any
               of
               those
               ,
               whose
               relation
               is
               such
               to
               the
               sinner
               ,
               that
               he
               in
               any
               sense
               may
               by
               such
               inflictions
               be
               punished
               ,
               execrable
               ,
               or
               oppressed
               .
               Indeed
               it
               were
               strange
               ,
               if
               when
               a
               plague
               were
               in
               Ethiopia
               ,
               the
               Athenians
               should
               be
               infected
               :
               or
               if
               the
               house
               of
               Pericles
               were
               visited
               ,
               and
               Thucydides
               should
               die
               for
               it
               .
               For
               although
               there
               are
               some
               evils
               which
               (
               as
               Plutarch
               saith
               )
               are
               
                 ansis
                 &
                 propagationibus
                 praedita
                 incredibili
                 celeritate
                 in
                 longinquum
                 penetrantia
                 ,
              
               
               such
               which
               can
               dart
               evil
               influences
               ,
               as
               Porcupines
               do
               their
               quils
               ;
               yet
               as
               at
               so
               great
               distances
               the
               knowledge
               of
               any
               confederate
               events
               must
               needs
               be
               uncertain
               :
               so
               it
               is
               also
               uselesse
               ,
               because
               we
               neither
               can
               joyne
               their
               causes
               ,
               nor
               their
               circumstances
               ,
               nor
               their
               accidents
               into
               any
               neighbourhood
               of
               conjunction
               :
               Relations
               are
               seldome
               noted
               at
               such
               distances
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               were
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               so
               many
               accidents
               will
               intervene
               ,
               that
               will
               out-weigh
               the
               efficacy
               of
               such
               relations
               ;
               that
               by
               any
               so
               far
               distant
               events
               ,
               we
               cannot
               be
               instructed
               in
               any
               duty
               ,
               nor
               understand
               our selves
               reproved
               for
               any
               fault
               .
               But
               when
               the
               relation
               is
               neerer
               ,
               and
               is
               joyned
               under
               such
               a
               
               head
               ,
               and
               common
               cause
               ,
               that
               the
               influence
               is
               perceived
               ,
               and
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               do
               usually
               communicate
               in
               benefit
               ,
               notices
               ,
               or
               infelicity
               (
               especially
               if
               they
               relate
               to
               each
               other
               ,
               as
               superiour
               and
               inferiour
               )
               then
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               the
               sin
               is
               infectious
               (
               I
               mean
               )
               not
               onely
               in
               example
               ,
               but
               also
               in
               punishment
               .
            
             
             
               
               And
               of
               this
               I
               shall
               shew
               .
               1.
               
               In
               what
               instances
               usually
               it
               is
               so
               .
               2.
               
               For
               what
               reasons
               it
               is
               so
               ,
               and
               justly
               so
               .
               3.
               
               In
               what
               degree
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               cases
               it
               is
               so
               .
               4.
               
               What
               remedies
               there
               are
               for
               this
               evil
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               so
               in
               kingdoms
               ,
               in
               Churches
               ,
               in
               families
               ,
               in
               politicall
               ,
               artificiall
               ,
               and
               even
               in
               accidentall
               societies
               .
            
             
               When
               David
               numbred
               the
               people
               ,
               God
               was
               angry
               with
               him
               ;
               but
               he
               punished
               the
               people
               for
               the
               crime
               ;
               seventy
               thousand
               men
               died
               of
               the
               plague
               :
               and
               when
               God
               gave
               to
               David
               the
               choice
               of
               three
               plagues
               ,
               he
               chose
               that
               of
               the
               pestilence
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               meanest
               
               of
               the
               people
               and
               such
               which
               have
               the
               least
               society
               with
               the
               acts
               and
               crimes
               of
               Kings
               are
               most
               commonly
               devoured
               ,
               whilest
               the
               powerfull
               and
               sinning
               persons
               by
               arts
               of
               physick
               ,
               and
               flight
               ,
               by
               provisions
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               accidents
               are
               more
               commonly
               secured
               .
               *
               But
               the
               story
               of
               the
               Kings
               of
               Israel
               hath
               furnished
               us
               with
               an
               example
               sitted
               with
               all
               the
               stranger
               circumstances
               in
               this
               question
               .
               Joshuah
               had
               sworn
               to
               the
               Gibeonites
               (
               who
               had
               craftily
               secured
               their
               lives
               ,
               by
               exchanging
               it
               for
               their
               liberties
               :
               )
               Almost
               500.
               yeers
               after
               ,
               Saul
               in
               zeal
               to
               the
               men
               of
               Israel
               and
               Judah
               slew
               many
               
               of
               them
               .
               After
               this
               Saul
               dies
               ,
               and
               no
               question
               was
               made
               of
               it
               .
               But
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               David
               there
               was
               a
               famine
               in
               the
               land
               three
               yeers
               together
               ;
               and
               God
               being
               inquired
               of
               ,
               said
               it
               was
               because
               of
               
               Saul
               his
               killing
               the
               Gibeonites
               .
               What
               had
               the
               people
               to
               do
               with
               their
               Kings
               fault
               ?
               or
               at
               least
               ,
               the
               people
               of
               David
               with
               the
               fault
               of
               Saul
               ?
               That
               we
               shall
               see
               anon
               :
               But
               see
               the
               way
               that
               was
               appointed
               to
               expiate
               the
               crime
               ,
               and
               the
               calamity
               .
               David
               took
               seven
               of
               Sauls
               sons
               and
               hanged
               them
               up
               against
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               after
               that
               God
               was
               intreated
               for
               the
               land
               .
               The
               story
               observes
               one
               circumstance
               more
               :
               that
               for
               the
               kindnesse
               of
               Jonathan
               ,
               David
               spared
               Mephibosheth
               .
               
               Now
               this
               story
               doth
               not
               onely
               instance
               in
               Kingdoms
               ,
               but
               in
               families
               too
               .
               The
               fathers
               fault
               is
               punished
               upon
               the
               sons
               of
               the
               family
               ;
               and
               the
               Kings
               fault
               upon
               the
               people
               of
               his
               land
               ,
               even
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               King
               ,
               after
               the
               death
               of
               the
               father
               .
               Thus
               God
               visited
               the
               sin
               of
               Ahab
               ,
               partly
               upon
               himself
               ,
               partly
               upon
               his
               sons
               .
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 bring
                 the
                 evil
                 in
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 his
                 sons
                 dayes
                 will
                 I
                 bring
                 the
                 evil
                 upon
                 his
                 house
                 .
              
               Thus
               did
               God
               slay
               the
               childe
               
               of
               Bathsheba
               for
               the
               sin
               of
               his
               father
               David
               :
               and
               the
               whole
               family
               of
               E●i
               ▪
               all
               his
               kinred
               of
               the
               neerer
               lines
               were
               thrust
               from
               the
               priesthood
               ,
               and
               a
               curse
               made
               to
               descend
               upon
               his
               children
               
               for
               many
               ages
               ,
               
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 males
                 should
                 die
                 young
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 flower
                 of
                 their
                 youth
                 .
              
               The
               boldnesse
               and
               impiety
               of
               Cham
               made
               his
               posterity
               to
               be
               accursed
               ,
               and
               brought
               slavery
               into
               the
               world
               .
               Because
               Ataalek
               fought
               with
               the
               sons
               of
               Israel
               at
               Rephidim
               God
               took
               up
               a
               quarrell
               against
               the
               nation
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               above
               all
               examples
               is
               that
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               put
               to
               death
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               made
               their
               nation
               to
               be
               an
               anathema
               for
               ever
               ,
               untill
               the
               day
               
               of
               restitution
               .
               
                 His
                 blood
                 be
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 our
                 children
                 .
              
               If
               we
               shed
               
               innocent
               blood
               ,
               If
               we
               provoke
               God
               to
               wrath
               ,
               If
               we
               oppresse
               the
               poor
               ,
               
                 If
                 we
                 crucifie
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 life
                 again
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 to
                 an
                 open
                 shame
                 ,
              
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               will
               be
               upon
               us
               and
               upon
               our
               children
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               a
               cursed
               family
               ,
               and
               who
               are
               the
               sinners
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               stock
               and
               original
               of
               the
               curse
               ;
               the
               pedigree
               of
               the
               misery
               shall
               derive
               from
               us
               .
            
             
               This
               last
               instance
               went
               further
               then
               the
               other
               of
               families
               and
               kingdoms
               .
               For
               not
               onely
               the
               single
               families
               of
               the
               Jews
               were
               made
               miserable
               for
               their
               Fathers
               murdering
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               ,
               nor
               also
               was
               the
               Nation
               extinguished
               alone
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               their
               Rulers
               ,
               but
               
               the
               religion
               was
               removed
               ;
               it
               ceased
               to
               be
               God
               peoples
               ;
               the
               synagogue
               was
               rejected
               ,
               and
               her
               vail
               rent
               ,
               and
               her
               privacies
               dismantled
               ,
               and
               the
               Gentiles
               were
               made
               to
               be
               Gods
               people
               ,
               when
               the
               Jews
               inclosure
               was
               disparkd
               .
               I
               need
               not
               further
               to
               instance
               this
               proposition
               in
               the
               case
               of
               National
               Churches
               ,
               though
               it
               is
               a
               sad
               calamity
               that
               is
               fallen
               upon
               the
               al
               seven
               Churches
               of
               Asia
               (
               to
               whom
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               wrote
               seven
               Epistles
               by
               Saint
               John
               )
               and
               almost
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               Africa
               ,
               where
               Christ
               was
               worshipped
               ,
               and
               now
               Mahomet
               is
               thrust
               in
               substitution
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               are
               servants
               ,
               and
               the
               religion
               is
               extinguished
               ,
               or
               where
               it
               remains
               ,
               it
               shines
               like
               the
               Moon
               
               in
               an
               Eclipse
               ,
               or
               like
               the
               least
               spark
               of
               the
               pleiades
               ,
               seen
               but
               seldom
               ,
               And
               that
               rather
               shining
               like
               a
               gloworm
               ,
               then
               a
               taper
               enkindled
               with
               a
               beam
               of
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousnesse
               I
               shall
               adde
               no
               more
               instances
               to
               verifie
               the
               truth
               of
               this
               ,
               save
               onely
               I
               shall
               observe
               to
               you
               ,
               that
               even
               there
               is
               danger
               in
               being
               in
               evil
               company
               ,
               in
               suspected
               places
               ,
               in
               the
               civil
               societies
               and
               fellowships
               of
               wicked
               men
               .
            
             
               
                 —
                 
                   Vetabo
                   qui
                   Cereris
                   sacrum
                
              
               
                 vnlgarit
                 arcanae
                 ,
                 sub
                 ijsdem
              
               
                 sit
                 trabibus
                 ,
                 fragilemque
                 mecum
                 
              
               
                 solvat
                 phaselum
                 ,
                 saepe
                 Diespiter
                 
              
               
                 Neglectus
                 ,
                 in
                 cesto
                 addidit
                 in
                 tegrum
              
            
             
               And
               it
               hapned
               to
               the
               Mariners
               who
               carried
               Jonah
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               danger
               with
               a
               horrid
               storme
               ,
               because
               Jonah
               was
               there
               who
               had
               sinned
               against
               the
               Lord.
               Many
               times
               the
               sin
               of
               one
               man
               is
               punished
               by
               the
               falling
               of
               a
               house
               or
               a
               wall
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               al
               the
               family
               are
               like
               to
               be
               crushed
               with
               the
               same
               ruine
               ;
               so
               dangerous
               ,
               so
               pestilential
               ,
               so
               infectious
               a
               thing
               is
               sin
               ,
               that
               it
               scatters
               the
               poison
               of
               its
               breath
               to
               all
               the
               neighbourhood
               ,
               and
               makes
               that
               the
               man
               ought
               to
               be
               avoided
               
               like
               a
               person
               infected
               with
               the
               plague
               .
            
             
               Next
               I
               am
               to
               consider
               why
               this
               is
               so
               ,
               and
               why
               it
               is
               justly
               so
               ?
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               .
               1.
               
               Between
               Kings
               and
               their
               people
               ,
               Parents
               and
               their
               
               children
               there
               is
               so
               great
               a
               necessitude
               ,
               propriety
               and
               entercourse
               of
               nature
               ,
               dominion
               ,
               right
               and
               possession
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               by
               God
               
               
               and
               the
               laws
               of
               Nations
               reckoned
               as
               their
               Goods
               ,
               and
               their
               blessings
               .
               
                 The
                 honour
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 multitude
                 of
                 his
                 people
              
               ;
               and
               
                 children
                 are
                 a
                 gift
                 that
                 cometh
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               and
               
                 happy
                 is
                 that
                 man
                 that
                 hath
                 his
                 quiver
                 full
                 of
                 them
                 :
              
               and
               
                 Lo
                 thus
                 shall
                 the
                 man
                 be
                 blessed
                 that
                 feareth
                 the
                 Lord
                 ;
                 his
                 wife
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 the
                 fruitful
                 vine
                 by
                 the
                 wals
                 of
                 his
                 house
                 ,
                 his
                 children
                 like
                 olive
                 branches
                 round
                 about
                 his
                 Table
                 .
              
               Now
               if
               children
               be
               a
               blessing
               ,
               then
               to
               take
               them
               away
               in
               anger
               is
               a
               curse
               :
               and
               if
               the
               losse
               of
               flocks
               and
               herds
               ,
               the
               burning
               of
               houses
               ,
               the
               blasting
               of
               fields
               be
               a
               curse
               ;
               how
               much
               greater
               is
               it
               to
               lose
               our
               children
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               God
               slay
               them
               before
               our
               eyes
               ,
               in
               hatred
               to
               our
               persons
               ,
               and
               
               detestation
               and
               loathing
               of
               our
               basenesse
               .
               When
               Jobs
               Messengers
               told
               him
               the
               sad
               stories
               of
               fire
               from
               Heaven
               ,
               the
               burning
               his
               sheep
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               Sabeans
               had
               driven
               his
               Oxen
               away
               ,
               and
               the
               Chaldeans
               had
               stolne
               his
               Camels
               ;
               these
               were
               sad
               arrests
               to
               his
               troubled
               spirit
               :
               but
               it
               was
               reserved
               as
               the
               last
               blow
               of
               that
               sad
               execution
               that
               the
               ruines
               of
               a
               house
               had
               crush'd
               his
               Sons
               and
               Daughters
               to
               their
               graves
               .
               Sons
               &
               daughters
               are
               greater
               blessings
               then
               sheep
               &
               Oxen
               :
               they
               are
               not
               servants
               of
               profit
               as
               sheep
               are
               ,
               but
               they
               secure
               greater
               ends
               of
               blesssing
               ;
               they
               preserve
               your
               Names
               ;
               they
               are
               so
               many
               titles
               of
               provision
               &
               providence
               ;
               every
               new
               childe
               is
               a
               new
               title
               to
               Gods
               care
               of
               that
               
               family
               :
               They
               serve
               the
               ends
               of
               honour
               ,
               of
               commonwealths
               ,
               and
               Kingdoms
               ;
               they
               are
               images
               of
               our
               souls
               ,
               and
               images
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               great
               blessings
               ;
               and
               by
               consequence
               ,
               they
               are
               great
               riches
               ,
               though
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               sold
               for
               mony
               :
               and
               surely
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               cabinet
               of
               invaluable
               jewels
               will
               think
               himself
               rich
               though
               he
               never
               sells
               them
               ,
               
                 Does
                 〈◊〉
                 take
                 care
                 for
                 Oxen
                 ?
              
               (
               said
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               )
               much
               more
               for
               you
               :
               yea
               all
               and
               every
               one
               of
               your
               children
               are
               of
               more
               value
               then
               many
               Oxen
               :
               when
               therefore
               God
               for
               your
               sin
               strikes
               them
               with
               crookednesse
               ,
               with
               deformity
               ,
               with
               foolishnesse
               ,
               with
               impertinent
               and
               caytive
               spirits
               ,
               with
               hasty
               or
               sudden
               
               deaths
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               curse
               to
               us
               ,
               then
               to
               lose
               whole
               herds
               of
               cattel
               ,
               of
               which
               (
               it
               is
               certain
               )
               most
               men
               would
               be
               very
               sensible
               They
               are
               our
               goods
               ;
               they
               are
               our
               blessings
               from
               God
               ;
               therefore
               we
               are
               striken
               ,
               when
               for
               our
               sakes
               they
               dye
               :
               Therefore
               we
               may
               properly
               be
               punished
               by
               evils
               happening
               to
               our
               Relatives
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               as
               this
               is
               a
               
                 punishment
                 to
                 us
              
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               
                 not
                 unjust
                 as
                 to
                 them
              
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               innocent
               .
               For
               all
               the
               calamities
               of
               this
               life
               are
               incident
               to
               the
               most
               Godly
               persons
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               since
               the
               King
               of
               
               Heaven
               and
               earth
               was
               made
               a
               man
               of
               sorrows
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               called
               unjust
               or
               intolerable
               that
               innocent
               persons
               should
               be
               pressed
               with
               temporal
               infelicities
               :
               onely
               in
               such
               cases
               we
               must
               distinguish
               the
               misery
               from
               the
               punishment
               ;
               for
               that
               all
               the
               world
               dyes
               is
               a
               punishment
               of
               Adams
               sin
               :
               but
               it
               is
               no
               evil
               to
               those
               single
               persons
               that
               
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ;
               for
               they
               are
               blessed
               in
               their
               death
               .
               Jonathan
               was
               killed
               the
               same
               day
               with
               his
               Father
               the
               King
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               a
               punishment
               
               to
               Saul
               indeed
               ;
               but
               to
               Jonathan
               it
               was
               a
               blessing
               :
               for
               since
               
               God
               had
               appointed
               the
               kingdom
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               it
               was
               more
               honourable
               for
               him
               to
               die
               fighting
               the
               Lords
               battel
               ,
               then
               to
               live
               and
               see
               himself
               the
               lasting
               testimony
               of
               Gods
               curse
               upon
               his
               Father
               ;
               who
               lost
               the
               Kingdom
               from
               his
               family
               by
               his
               disobedience
               .
               That
               death
               is
               a
               blessing
               which
               ends
               an
               Honorable
               ,
               and
               prevents
               an
               inglorious
               life
               .
               And
               our
               children
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               shall
               be
               sanctified
               by
               a
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               purified
               by
               the
               fire
               of
               affliction
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               receive
               the
               blessing
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               to
               their
               Fathers
               a
               curse
               ,
               who
               shall
               wound
               their
               own
               hearts
               with
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               cover
               their
               heads
               with
               a
               robe
               of
               shame
               ,
               for
               bringing
               so
               great
               evil
               upon
               their
               house
               .
               
            
             
               3.
               
               God
               hath
               many
               ends
               of
               providence
               to
               serve
               in
               this
               dispensation
               of
               his
               judgements
               .
               *
               1.
               
               He
               expresses
               the
               highest
               indignation
               against
               sin
               ;
               and
               makes
               his
               examples
               lasting
               ,
               communicative
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               effect
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               little
               image
               of
               hell
               and
               we
               shall
               the
               lesse
               wonder
               that
               God
               with
               the
               pains
               of
               eternity
               punishes
               the
               sins
               of
               time
               ,
               when
               with
               our
               eyes
               we
               see
               him
               punish
               a
               transient
               action
               with
               a
               lasting
               judgement
               .
               *
               2.
               
               It
               arrests
               the
               spirits
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               surprises
               their
               loosenesses
               ,
               and
               restrains
               their
               gaiety
               ,
               when
               we
               observe
               that
               the
               judgements
               of
               God
               finde
               us
               out
               in
               all
               relations
               ,
               and
               turns
               our
               comforts
               into
               sadnesse
               ,
               and
               makes
               our
               families
               the
               scene
               of
               sorrows
               ,
               
               and
               we
               can
               escape
               him
               no
               where
               ;
               and
               by
               sin
               are
               made
               obnoxious
               not
               alone
               to
               personall
               judgements
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               are
               made
               like
               the
               fountains
               of
               the
               dead
               sea
               ,
               springs
               of
               the
               lake
               of
               Sodom
               ;
               in
               stead
               of
               refreshing
               our
               families
               with
               blessings
               ,
               we
               leave
               them
               brimstone
               and
               drought
               ,
               and
               poison
               ,
               and
               an
               evil
               〈◊〉
               ,
               and
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               treasure
               of
               wrath
               ;
               and
               their
               Fathers
               sins
               for
               their
               portion
               and
               inheritance
               .
               *
               Naturalists
               say
               that
               when
               the
               leading
               goats
               in
               the
               Greek
               Islands
               have
               taken
               an
               Eryngus
               or
               sea
               holly
               into
               their
               mouths
               ,
               all
               the
               herd
               will
               stand
               still
               ,
               till
               the
               herds
               man
               comes
               and
               forces
               it
               out
               ,
               as
               apprehending
               the
               evil
               that
               will
               come
               to
               them
               all
               ,
               if
               any
               of
               them
               especially
               their
               Principals
               ,
               tast
               an
               unwholesome
               plant
               :
               
               and
               indeed
               it
               is
               of
               a
               General
               concernment
               ,
               that
               the
               Master
               of
               a
               family
               ,
               or
               the
               Prince
               of
               a
               people
               ,
               from
               whom
               as
               from
               a
               fountain
               many
               issues
               do
               derive
               upon
               their
               Relatives
               ,
               should
               be
               springs
               of
               health
               and
               sanctity
               and
               blessing
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               right
               and
               propriety
               that
               a
               King
               hath
               in
               his
               people
               ,
               or
               a
               Father
               in
               his
               children
               that
               even
               their
               sins
               can
               do
               these
               a
               mischiefe
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               a
               direct
               violence
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               execution
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               :
               God
               hath
               made
               strange
               bands
               and
               vessels
               ,
               or
               chanels
               of
               communication
               between
               them
               ,
               when
               even
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               shal
               be
               conveied
               
               by
               the
               conduits
               of
               such
               relations
               .
               That
               would
               be
               considered
               .
               It
               binds
               them
               neerer
               then
               our
               new
               doctrine
               will
               endure
               :
               but
               it
               also
               binds
               us
               to
               pray
               for
               them
               and
               for
               their
               Holinesse
               ,
               and
               good
               Government
               ,
               as
               earnestly
               as
               we
               would
               be
               delivered
               from
               death
               ,
               or
               sicknesse
               ,
               or
               poverty
               ,
               or
               war
               ,
               or
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               in
               any
               instance
               .
            
             
             
               
               3.
               
               This
               also
               will
               satisfie
               the
               fearfulnesse
               of
               such
               persons
               who
               think
               the
               evil
               prosperous
               ,
               and
               
                 call
                 the
                 proud
                 happy
              
               .
               No
               man
               can
               be
               called
               happy
               till
               he
               be
               dead
               ;
               nor
               then
               neither
               ,
               if
               he
               lived
               vitiously
               :
               Look
               how
               God
               handles
               him
               in
               his
               children
               ,
               in
               his
               family
               ,
               in
               his
               grand-children
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               tells
               that
               generation
               which
               sees
               the
               judgement
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               all
               the
               while
               angry
               with
               him
               ;
               so
               it
               supports
               the
               spirits
               of
               men
               in
               the
               intervall
               ,
               and
               entertains
               them
               with
               the
               expectation
               of
               a
               certain
               hope
               ;
               for
               if
               I
               do
               not
               live
               to
               see
               his
               sin
               punished
               ,
               yet
               his
               posterity
               may
               finde
               themselves
               accursed
               ,
               and
               feel
               their
               fathers
               sins
               in
               their
               own
               calamity
               ;
               and
               the
               expectation
               ,
               
               or
               belief
               of
               that
               ,
               may
               relieve
               my
               oppression
               ,
               and
               ease
               my
               sorrows
               ,
               while
               I
               know
               that
               God
               will
               bear
               my
               injury
               in
               a
               lasting
               record
               ,
               and
               when
               I
               have
               forgot
               it
               ,
               will
               bring
               it
               forth
               to
               judgement
               .
               The
               Athenians
               were
               highly
               pleased
               when
               they
               saw
               honours
               done
               to
               the
               posterity
               of
               Cimon
               [
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               rare
               citizen
               ,
               but
               murdered
               for
               being
               wise
               and
               vertuous
               ]
               and
               when
               at
               the
               same
               time
               they
               saw
               a
               decree
               of
               banishment
               passe
               against
               the
               children
               of
               Lacharis
               ,
               and
               Aristo
               ,
               they
               laid
               their
               hands
               upon
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               and
               with
               silence
               did
               admire
               the
               justice
               of
               the
               Power
               above
               .
            
             
               
               The
               sum
               of
               this
               is
               ;
               That
               in
               sending
               evils
               upon
               the
               posterity
               of
               evil
               men
               ,
               God
               serves
               many
               ends
               of
               providence
               ,
               some
               of
               wisedome
               ,
               some
               of
               mercy
               ,
               some
               of
               justice
               ,
               and
               contradicts
               none
               :
               For
               the
               evil
               of
               the
               innocent
               son
               is
               the
               fathers
               punishment
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               his
               relation
               ;
               but
               the
               sad
               accident
               happens
               to
               the
               son
               upon
               the
               score
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               many
               ends
               of
               providence
               ,
               and
               mercy
               .
               To
               which
               I
               adde
               ,
               that
               if
               any
               ,
               even
               the
               greatest
               temporall
               evil
               may
               fall
               upon
               a
               man
               [
               as
               blindnesse
               did
               upon
               the
               blinde
               man
               in
               the
               Gospel
               ]
               when
               
                 neither
                 he
                 nor
                 his
                 parents
                 have
                 sinned
              
               ;
               much
               more
               may
               it
               do
               so
               ,
               when
               his
               parents
               have
               ,
               though
               he
               have
               not
               .
               For
               
               there
               is
               a
               neerer
               ,
               or
               more
               visible
               commensuration
               of
               justice
               ,
               between
               the
               parents
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               sons
               sicknesse
               ,
               then
               between
               the
               evil
               of
               the
               son
               ,
               and
               the
               innocence
               of
               father
               and
               son
               together
               .
               The
               dispensation
               therefore
               is
               righteous
               and
               severe
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               I
               am
               now
               to
               consider
               in
               what
               degree
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               cases
               ,
               this
               is
               usuall
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               expected
               .
               It
               is
               in
               the
               Text
               instanced
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               worshipping
               images
               .
               God
               is
               so
               jealous
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               suffer
               an
               image
               of
               himself
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               lest
               the
               image
               dishonour
               the
               substance
               ;
               nor
               any
               image
               of
               a
               creature
               to
               be
               worshipped
               ,
               though
               with
               a
               lesse
               honour
               ,
               lest
               that
               lesse
               swell
               up
               into
               
               a
               greater
               :
               and
               he
               that
               is
               thus
               jealous
               of
               his
               honour
               ,
               and
               therefore
               so
               instances
               it
               ,
               is
               also
               very
               curious
               of
               it
               in
               all
               other
               particulars
               ;
               and
               though
               to
               punish
               the
               sins
               of
               fathers
               upon
               the
               children
               ,
               be
               more
               solemnly
               threatned
               in
               this
               sin
               onely
               ,
               yet
               we
               finde
               it
               inflicted
               indifferently
               in
               any
               other
               great
               sin
               ,
               as
               appears
               in
               the
               former
               precedents
               .
            
             
               This
               one
               thing
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               strictly
               observed
               :
               That
               it
               is
               with
               
               much
               errour
               ,
               and
               great
               indiligence
               usually
               taught
               in
               this
               question
               ,
               
               that
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               descends
               from
               fathers
               to
               children
               onely
               in
               case
               the
               children
               imitate
               ,
               and
               write
               after
               their
               fathers
               copy
               ;
               supposing
               these
               words
               [
               in
               them
               that
               hate
               me
               ]
               to
               relate
               to
               the
               children
               .
               But
               this
               is
               expressely
               against
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               the
               examples
               of
               the
               thing
               :
               God
               afflicts
               good
               children
               of
               evil
               parents
               ,
               for
               their
               fathers
               sins
               ;
               and
               the
               words
               are
               plain
               and
               determinate
               :
               God
               visits
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               fathers
               
                 in
                 tertiam
                 &
                 quartam
                 generationem
                 eorum
                 qui
                 oderunt
                 me
              
               ;
               to
               the
               third
               generation
               
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 of
                 those
                 fathers
              
               that
               hate
               me
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               upon
               the
               great-grand-children
               of
               such
               parents
               .
               So
               that
               if
               the
               great-grandfathers
               be
               haters
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               
               lovers
               of
               iniquity
               ,
               it
               may
               intail
               a
               curse
               upon
               so
               many
               generations
               ,
               though
               the
               children
               be
               haters
               of
               their
               fathers
               hatred
               ,
               and
               lovers
               of
               God.
               *
               And
               this
               hath
               been
               observed
               even
               by
               wise
               men
               among
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               whose
               stories
               tell
               ,
               that
               Antigonus
               was
               punished
               for
               the
               tyranny
               of
               his
               father
               
                 Demetrius
                 ;
                 Phyleus
              
               for
               his
               father
               Auge●●
               ;
               pious
               and
               wise
               Nestor
               for
               his
               father
               Neleus
               :
               And
               it
               was
               so
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Jonathan
               ,
               who
               lost
               the
               Kingdom
               and
               his
               life
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               his
               fathers
               sins
               ;
               and
               the
               innocent
               childe
               of
               David
               was
               slain
               by
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               ,
               not
               against
               the
               childe
               ,
               who
               never
               had
               deserved
               it
               ,
               but
               the
               fathers
               adultery
               .
               I
               need
               not
               here
               repeat
               what
               
               I
               said
               in
               vindication
               of
               the
               Divine
               justice
               ;
               but
               I
               observed
               this
               ,
               to
               represent
               the
               danger
               of
               a
               sinning
               father
               ,
               or
               mother
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               so
               infect
               the
               family
               with
               curses
               ;
               that
               it
               shall
               ruine
               a
               wise
               and
               an
               innocent
               son
               ;
               and
               that
               vertue
               and
               innocence
               which
               shall
               by
               God
               be
               accepted
               as
               sufficient
               through
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               to
               bring
               the
               son
               to
               Heaven
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               shall
               not
               be
               accepted
               to
               quit
               him
               from
               feeling
               the
               curse
               of
               his
               fathers
               crime
               ,
               in
               a
               load
               of
               temporall
               infelicities
               :
               And
               who
               but
               a
               villain
               would
               ruine
               and
               undo
               a
               wise
               ,
               a
               vertuous
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               son
               ?
               But
               so
               it
               is
               in
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               A
               traytor
               is
               condemned
               to
               suffer
               death
               himself
               ,
               and
               his
               posterity
               
               are
               made
               beggers
               ,
               and
               dishonourable
               ,
               his
               Escutcheon
               is
               reversed
               ,
               his
               arms
               of
               honour
               are
               extinguished
               ,
               the
               noblesse
               of
               his
               Ancestours
               is
               forgotten
               ,
               but
               his
               own
               sin
               is
               not
               ,
               while
               men
               by
               the
               characters
               of
               infamy
               are
               taught
               to
               call
               that
               family
               accursed
               which
               had
               so
               base
               a
               father
               .
               Tiresias
               was
               esteemed
               unfortunate
               because
               he
               could
               not
               see
               his
               friends
               and
               children
               :
               the
               poor
               man
               was
               blinde
               with
               age
               :
               But
               Athamas
               and
               Agave
               were
               more
               miserable
               ,
               who
               did
               see
               their
               children
               ,
               but
               took
               them
               for
               Lions
               ,
               and
               Stags
               ;
               The
               parents
               were
               miserably
               frantick
               ;
               But
               of
               all
               ,
               they
               deplored
               the
               misery
               of
               Hercules
               ;
               who
               when
               he
               saw
               his
               children
               ,
               took
               them
               for
               
               enemies
               ,
               and
               endeavoured
               to
               destroy
               them
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               case
               of
               all
               vitious
               parents
               .
               That
               
                 a
                 mans
                 enemies
                 were
                 they
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
              
               was
               accounted
               a
               great
               calamity
               :
               but
               it
               is
               worse
               ,
               when
               we
               love
               them
               tenderly
               ,
               and
               fondly
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               them
               all
               the
               despite
               we
               wish
               to
               enemies
               ;
               But
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               many
               cases
               we
               do
               more
               mischief
               
               
               to
               our
               children
               ,
               then
               if
               we
               should
               strangle
               them
               when
               they
               are
               newly
               taken
               from
               their
               mothers
               knees
               ,
               on
               tear
               them
               in
               pieces
               as
               Media
               did
               her
               brother
               Absyrtus
               ;
               For
               to
               leave
               them
               to
               inherit
               a
               curse
               ,
               to
               leave
               them
               an
               intaild
               calamity
               ,
               a
               misery
               ,
               a
               disease
               ,
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               for
               an
               inheritance
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               descend
               upon
               them
               ,
               and
               remark
               the
               family
               like
               their
               coat
               of
               arms
               ,
               is
               to
               be
               the
               parent
               of
               evil
               ;
               the
               ruine
               of
               our
               family
               ,
               the
               causes
               of
               mischief
               to
               them
               ,
               who
               ought
               to
               be
               dearer
               to
               us
               then
               our
               own
               eyes
               .
               And
               let
               us
               remember
               this
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               tempted
               to
               provoke
               the
               jealous
               God
               :
               let
               us
               consider
               that
               his
               anger
               hath
               a
               progeny
               ,
               and
               a
               descending
               
               line
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               break
               out
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               Nephews
               .
               A
               Greek
               woman
               was
               accused
               of
               adultery
               ,
               because
               she
               brought
               forth
               a
               Blackmoor
               ;
               and
               could
               not
               acquit
               her self
               till
               she
               had
               proved
               that
               she
               had
               descended
               in
               the
               fourth
               degree
               from
               an
               Ethiopian
               :
               Her
               great
               Grand-father
               was
               a
               Moor.
               And
               if
               Naturalists
               say
               true
               ,
               that
               Nephews
               are
               very
               often
               liker
               to
               their
               Grandfathers
               then
               to
               their
               Fathers
               ;
               we
               see
               that
               the
               semblance
               of
               our
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               character
               of
               the
               person
               ,
               is
               conveyed
               by
               secret
               and
               undiscernable
               conveyances
               .
               Naturall
               production
               conveyes
               originall
               sin
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               by
               the
               chanels
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               strange
               that
               men
               convey
               an
               hereditary
               
               sin
               :
               And
               lustfull
               sons
               are
               usually
               born
               to
               Satyrs
               ;
               and
               monsters
               of
               intemperance
               to
               the
               drunkards
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               also
               hereditary
               diseases
               :
               which
               if
               in
               the
               fathers
               they
               were
               effects
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               many
               cases
               ,
               it
               is
               notorious
               that
               the
               fathers
               sin
               is
               punished
               ,
               and
               the
               punishment
               conveyed
               by
               naturall
               instruments
               :
               so
               that
               it
               cannot
               be
               a
               wonder
               ,
               but
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               a
               huge
               affrightment
               from
               a
               state
               of
               sin
               ;
               If
               a
               man
               can
               be
               capable
               of
               so
               much
               charity
               ,
               as
               to
               love
               himself
               in
               his
               own
               person
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               images
               of
               his
               nature
               ,
               and
               heirs
               of
               his
               fortunes
               ,
               and
               the
               supports
               of
               his
               family
               ,
               in
               the
               children
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               him
               .
               Consider
               therefore
               that
               
               you
               do
               not
               onely
               act
               your
               own
               tragedies
               when
               you
               sin
               ,
               but
               you
               represent
               and
               effect
               the
               fortune
               of
               your
               children
               ;
               you
               slay
               them
               with
               your
               own
               barbarous
               and
               inhumane
               hands
               .
               Onely
               be
               pleased
               to
               compare
               the
               variety
               of
               estates
               ;
               of
               your
               own
               and
               your
               children
               .
               If
               they
               on
               earth
               be
               miserable
               many
               times
               for
               their
               fathers
               sins
               ,
               how
               great
               a
               state
               of
               misery
               is
               that
               in
               hell
               which
               they
               suffer
               for
               their
               own
               ?
               And
               how
               vile
               a
               person
               is
               that
               father
               ,
               or
               mother
               ,
               who
               for
               a
               little
               money
               ,
               or
               to
               please
               a
               lust
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               parricide
               ,
               and
               imbrue
               his
               hands
               in
               the
               blood
               of
               his
               own
               children
               ?
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               Intail
               of
               Curses
               cut
               off
               .
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
               
            
             
               4.
               
               IAm
               to
               consider
               what
               remedies
               there
               are
               for
               sons
               to
               cut
               off
               this
               intall
               of
               curses
               ;
               and
               whether
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               means
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               sons
               to
               prevent
               the
               being
               punished
               for
               their
               fathers
               sins
               ?
               And
               since
               this
               thing
               is
               so
               perplext
               and
               intricate
               ,
               hath
               so
               easie
               an
               objection
               ,
               and
               so
               hard
               an
               answer
               ,
               looks
               so
               like
               a
               cruelty
               ,
               and
               so
               unlike
               a
               justice
               ,
               (
               though
               it
               be
               infinitely
               just
               ,
               and
               very
               severe
               ,
               and
               a
               huge
               enemy
               to
               sin
               )
               it
               cannot
               be
               thought
               but
               that
               there
               are
               not
               onely
               wayes
               left
               to
               reconcile
               Gods
               proceeding
               to
               the
               strict
               rules
               of
               justice
               ,
               but
               also
               the
               condition
               of
               man
               to
               
               the
               possibilities
               of
               Gods
               usuall
               mercies
               .
               One
               said
               of
               old
               ,
               
                 Ex
                 tarditate
                 si
                 Dij
                 soutes
                 praetereant
                 ,
                 &
                 insontes
                 plectant
                 ,
                 justitiam
                 suam
                 non
                 sic
                 rectè
                 resarciunt
                 .
              
               If
               God
               be
               so
               slow
               to
               punish
               the
               guilty
               ,
               that
               the
               punishment
               be
               deferred
               till
               the
               death
               of
               the
               guilty
               person
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               shall
               be
               forced
               to
               punish
               the
               innocent
               ,
               or
               to
               let
               the
               sin
               quite
               escape
               unpunished
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               something
               hard
               to
               joyn
               that
               justice
               with
               mercy
               ,
               or
               to
               joyn
               that
               action
               with
               justice
               .
               Indeed
               it
               will
               seem
               strange
               ,
               but
               the
               reason
               of
               its
               justice
               ,
               I
               have
               already
               discoursed
               :
               If
               now
               we
               can
               finde
               how
               to
               reconcile
               this
               to
               Gods
               mercy
               too
               ,
               or
               can
               learn
               how
               it
               may
               be
               turned
               into
               a
               mercy
               ,
               
               we
               need
               to
               take
               no
               other
               care
               ,
               but
               that
               for
               our
               own
               particular
               we
               take
               heed
               we
               never
               tempt
               Gods
               anger
               upon
               our
               families
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               competent
               and
               apt
               instruments
               ,
               we
               indeavour
               to
               cancell
               the
               decree
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               gone
               out
               against
               our
               families
               ;
               for
               then
               we
               make
               use
               of
               that
               severity
               which
               God
               intended
               ;
               and
               our selves
               shall
               be
               refreshed
               in
               the
               shades
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               cooling
               brooks
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               ;
               even
               then
               when
               we
               see
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               breaking
               out
               upon
               the
               families
               round
               about
               us
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               means
               to
               cut
               off
               the
               intail
               of
               wrath
               and
               cursings
               from
               a
               family
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               sons
               to
               disavow
               those
               signall
               actions
               of
               
               impiety
               ,
               in
               which
               their
               fathers
               were
               deeply
               guilty
               ,
               and
               by
               which
               they
               stained
               great
               parts
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               or
               have
               done
               something
               of
               very
               great
               unworthinesse
               and
               disreputation
               .
               
                 Si
                 quis
                 paterni
                 vitij
                 nascitur
                 haeres
                 ,
                 nascitur
                 &
                 poenae
                 ?
              
               The
               heir
               of
               his
               fathers
               wickednesse
               ,
               is
               the
               heir
               of
               his
               fathers
               curse
               ;
               and
               a
               son
               comes
               to
               inherite
               a
               
               
               wickednesse
               from
               his
               father
               three
               wayes
               .
               1.
               
               By
               approving
               ,
               or
               any
               wayes
               consenting
               to
               his
               fathers
               sin
               :
               As
               by
               speaking
               of
               it
               without
               regret
               ,
               or
               shame
               ;
               by
               pleasing
               himself
               in
               the
               story
               ;
               or
               by
               having
               an
               evil
               minde
               ,
               apt
               to
               counsell
               or
               do
               the
               like
               ,
               if
               the
               same
               circumstances
               should
               occur
               .
               For
               a
               son
               may
               contract
               a
               sin
               ,
               not
               onely
               by
               derivation
               ,
               and
               the
               contagion
               of
               example
               ,
               but
               by
               approbation
               ;
               not
               onely
               by
               a
               corporall
               ,
               but
               by
               a
               virtuall
               contact
               ;
               not
               onely
               by
               transcribing
               an
               evil
               copy
               ,
               but
               by
               commending
               it
               :
               and
               a
               man
               may
               have
               
                 animum
                 leprosum
                 in
                 cute
                 mundâ
              
               ,
               a
               leprous
               and
               a
               polluted
               minde
               even
               for
               nothing
               ,
               even
               for
               an
               empty
               and
               ineffective
               lust
               .
               An
               evil
               minde
               may
               contract
               the
               curse
               of
               an
               evil
               action
               ;
               
               and
               though
               the
               son
               of
               a
               covetous
               father
               prove
               a
               prodigall
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               loves
               his
               fathers
               vice
               for
               ministring
               to
               his
               vanity
               ,
               he
               is
               disposed
               not
               onely
               to
               a
               judgement
               for
               his
               own
               prodigality
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               the
               curse
               of
               his
               fathers
               avarice
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               son
               may
               inherit
               his
               fathers
               wickednesse
               by
               imitation
               and
               direct
               practise
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               curse
               is
               like
               to
               come
               to
               purpose
               ;
               a
               curse
               by
               accumulation
               ,
               a
               treasure
               of
               wrath
               :
               and
               then
               the
               children
               as
               they
               arrive
               to
               the
               height
               of
               wickednesse
               by
               a
               speedy
               passage
               ,
               as
               being
               thrust
               forward
               by
               an
               active
               example
               ,
               by
               countenance
               ,
               
               by
               education
               ,
               by
               a
               seldom
               restraint
               ,
               by
               a
               remisse
               discipline
               ;
               so
               they
               ascertain
               a
               curse
               to
               the
               family
               ,
               by
               being
               a
               perverse
               generation
               ,
               a
               family
               set
               up
               in
               opposition
               against
               God
               ,
               by
               continuing
               and
               increasing
               the
               provocation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Sons
               inherit
               their
               fathers
               crimes
               ,
               by
               receiving
               ,
               and
               enjoying
               the
               purchases
               of
               their
               rapine
               ,
               injustice
               ,
               and
               oppression
               ,
               by
               rising
               upon
               the
               ruine
               of
               their
               fathers
               souls
               ,
               by
               sitting
               warme
               in
               the
               furres
               which
               their
               father
               stole
               ,
               and
               walking
               in
               the
               grounds
               which
               are
               water'd
               with
               the
               tears
               of
               oppressed
               orphanes
               ,
               and
               widows
               .
               Now
               in
               all
               these
               cases
               the
               rule
               holds
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 son
                 inherits
              
               
               
                 the
                 sin
                 ,
                 he
                 cannot
                 call
                 it
                 unjust
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 inherits
                 also
                 his
                 fathers
                 punishment
              
               But
               to
               rescind
               the
               fatall
               chain
               and
               break
               in
               sunder
               the
               line
               of
               Gods
               anger
               ,
               a
               son
               is
               tied
               in
               all
               these
               cases
               to
               disavow
               his
               fathers
               crime
               But
               because
               the
               cases
               are
               severall
               ,
               he
               must
               also
               in
               severall
               manners
               do
               it
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Every
               man
               is
               bound
               not
               to
               glory
               in
               ,
               or
               speak
               honour
               of
               the
               powerfull
               and
               unjust
               actions
               of
               his
               Ancestors
               :
               But
               as
               all
               the
               sons
               of
               Adam
               are
               bound
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               that
               originall
               stain
               which
               they
               derive
               from
               the
               loins
               of
               their
               abused
               Father
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               humbled
               in
               it
               ,
               they
               must
               deplore
               it
               as
               an
               evil
               Mother
               ,
               
               and
               a
               troublesome
               daughter
               :
               so
               must
               children
               account
               it
               amongst
               the
               crosses
               of
               their
               family
               ,
               and
               the
               stains
               of
               their
               honour
               ,
               that
               they
               passed
               thorow
               ●●
               impure
               chanels
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               morality
               as
               well
               as
               nature
               ,
               they
               can
               
                 say
                 to
                 corruption
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 father
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 rottennesse
                 ,
                 thou
                 art
                 my
                 mother
                 .
              
               I
               do
               not
               say
               that
               sons
               are
               bound
               to
               publish
               ,
               or
               declaim
               against
               their
               father
               crimes
               ,
               and
               
               to
               speak
               of
               their
               shame
               in
               Piazza's
               and
               before
               Tribunals
               ;
               that
               indeed
               
               were
               a
               sure
               way
               to
               bring
               their
               fathers
               sins
               upon
               their
               own
               heads
               ,
               by
               their
               own
               faults
               .
               No
               :
               Like
               Sem
               ,
               and
               Japhet
               they
               must
               go
               backward
               ,
               and
               cast
               a
               vail
               upon
               their
               nakednesse
               and
               shame
               ,
               lest
               they
               bring
               the
               curse
               of
               their
               fathers
               angry
               dishonour
               upon
               their
               own
               impious
               and
               unrelenting
               heads
               .
               Noahs
               drunkennesse
               fell
               upon
               Chams
               head
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               not
               hide
               the
               opennesse
               of
               his
               fathers
               follies
               :
               he
               made
               his
               father
               ridiculous
               ;
               but
               did
               not
               endeavour
               either
               to
               amend
               the
               sin
               ,
               or
               to
               wrap
               the
               dishonour
               in
               a
               pious
               covering
               .
               He
               that
               goes
               to
               disavow
               his
               fathers
               sin
               by
               publishing
               his
               shame
               ,
               hides
               an
               ill
               face
               with
               a
               more
               ugly
               vizor
               and
               endeavours
               
               by
               torches
               ●●d
               phantastick
               lights
               ,
               to
               quench
               the
               burning
               of
               that
               house
               which
               his
               father
               set
               on
               fire
               :
               These
               fires
               are
               to
               be
               smothered
               and
               so
               extinguished
               .
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               it
               may
               become
               the
               piety
               of
               a
               childe
               to
               tell
               a
               sad
               story
               ,
               to
               mourn
               ,
               and
               represent
               a
               reall
               grief
               for
               so
               great
               a
               misery
               ,
               as
               is
               a
               wicked
               father
               or
               mother
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               to
               be
               done
               with
               a
               tendernesse
               ,
               as
               nice
               as
               we
               would
               dresse
               an
               eye
               withall
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               onely
               with
               designes
               of
               charity
               ,
               of
               counsell
               ,
               of
               ease
               ,
               and
               with
               much
               prudence
               ,
               and
               a
               sad
               spirit
               :
               These
               things
               being
               secured
               ,
               that
               which
               in
               this
               case
               remains
               is
               ,
               that
               with
               all
               entercourses
               between
               God
               and
               our selves
               ,
               we
               disavow
               
               the
               crime
               .
            
             
               Children
               are
               bound
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               sanctifie
               ,
               to
               cure
               ,
               to
               forgive
               their
               parents
               :
               and
               even
               concerning
               the
               sins
               of
               our
               forefathers
               ,
               the
               Church
               hath
               taught
               us
               in
               her
               Letanies
               ,
               to
               pray
               that
               God
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               forgive
               them
               ,
               so
               that
               neither
               we
               ,
               nor
               they
               may
               sink
               under
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               for
               them
               .
               
                 [
                 Remember
                 not
                 Lord
                 our
                 offences
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 offences
                 of
                 our
                 forefathers
                 ,
                 neither
                 take
                 thou
                 vengeance
                 of
                 our
                 sins
                 :
                 Ours
                 ]
              
               in
               common
               and
               conjunction
               :
               And
               David
               confessed
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               humbled
               himself
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               his
               Ancestors
               
               and
               Decessors
               :
               
                 Our
                 fathers
                 have
                 done
                 amisse
                 ,
                 and
                 dealt
                 wickedly
                 ,
                 neither
                 kept
                 they
                 thy
                 great
                 goodnesse
                 in
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 disobedient
                 at
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 even
                 at
                 the
                 red
                 sea
                 .
              
               So
               did
               good
               King
               Josiah
               ,
               
                 Great
                 is
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 which
                 is
                 kindled
                 against
                 us
                 ,
              
               
               
                 because
                 our
                 fathers
                 have
                 not
                 hearkned
                 unto
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 this
                 book
                 .
              
               But
               this
               is
               to
               be
               done
               between
               God
               and
               our selves
               :
               or
               if
               in
               publike
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               done
               by
               generall
               accusation
               ;
               that
               God
               onely
               may
               read
               our
               particular
               sorrows
               in
               the
               single
               shame
               of
               our
               families
               registred
               in
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               represented
               to
               him
               with
               humiliation
               ,
               shame
               ,
               and
               a
               hearty
               prayer
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Those
               curses
               which
               descend
               from
               the
               Fathers
               to
               the
               children
               
               by
               imitation
               of
               the
               crimes
               of
               their
               progenitors
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               cut
               off
               by
               special
               and
               personal
               repentance
               ,
               and
               prayer
               ,
               as
               being
               a
               state
               directly
               opposite
               to
               that
               which
               procured
               the
               curse
               :
               And
               if
               the
               sons
               be
               pious
               ,
               or
               return
               to
               an
               early
               and
               a
               severe
               course
               of
               Holy
               living
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               remedied
               as
               other
               innocent
               and
               pious
               persons
               are
               ,
               who
               
               
               are
               sufferers
               under
               the
               burdens
               of
               their
               Relatives
               ,
               whom
               I
               shall
               consider
               by
               and
               by
               Onely
               observe
               this
               ;
               that
               no
               publick
               or
               imaginative
               disavowings
               no
               ceremonial
               and
               pompous
               rescission
               of
               our
               Fathers
               crimes
               can
               be
               sufficient
               to
               interrupt
               the
               succession
               of
               the
               curse
               ,
               if
               the
               children
               do
               secretly
               practise
               or
               approve
               what
               they
               in
               pretence
               or
               ceremony
               disavow
               and
               this
               is
               clearly
               proved
               (
               and
               it
               will
               help
               to
               explicate
               that
               difficult
               saying
               of
               our
               B.
               Saviour
               ,
               )
               
                 Wo
                 unto
                 you
                 for
                 ye
                 build
                 the
                 sepulchre
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 and
                 your
                 Fathers
                 killed
                 them
                 :
                 truely
                 ye
                 beare
                 witnesse
                 that
                 ye
                 allow
                 the
                 deeds
                 of
                 your
                 fathers
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 killed
              
               
               
                 them
                 and
                 ye
                 build
                 their
                 sepulchres
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               Pharisees
               were
               
               huge
               hypocrites
               ,
               and
               adorned
               the
               monuments
               of
               the
               Martyr
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               in
               words
               disclaim'd
               their
               Fathers
               sin
               ,
               but
               in
               deeds
               and
               designe
               they
               approved
               it
               .
               1.
               
               Because
               they
               secretly
               wish'd
               all
               such
               persons
               dead
               ;
               
                 colebant
                 mortuos
                 quos
                 nollent
                 Superstites
              
               :
               In
               charity
               to
               themselves
               some
               men
               wish
               their
               enemies
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               would
               be
               at
               charges
               for
               a
               monument
               for
               them
               ,
               that
               their
               malice
               and
               their
               power
               and
               their
               bones
               might
               rest
               in
               the
               same
               grave
               :
               and
               yet
               that
               wish
               ,
               and
               that
               expence
               is
               no
               testimony
               of
               their
               Charity
               but
               of
               their
               anger
               .
               2.
               
               These
               men
               were
               willing
               that
               the
               monuments
               of
               those
               Piophets
               should
               remain
               and
               be
               a
               visible
               affrightment
               to
               all
               such
               bold
               
               persons
               and
               severe
               reprehenders
               as
               they
               were
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               builded
               their
               Sepulchres
               to
               be
               as
               beacons
               ,
               and
               publications
               of
               danger
               to
               al
               Honest
               Preachers
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               account
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               gave
               of
               the
               place
               .
               3.
               
               To
               which
               also
               the
               circumstances
               of
               the
               place
               concur
               .
               For
               
                 they
                 onely
                 said
              
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               lived
               in
               their
               Fathers
               dayes
               they
               would
               not
               have
               done
               as
               they
               did
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               certain
               they
               approved
               it
               ,
               because
               they
               pursued
               the
               same
               courses
               :
               and
               therefore
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               calls
               them
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               Not
               onely
               the
               children
               of
               them
               that
               did
               kill
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               but
               
                 a
                 Killing
                 generation
              
               ;
               
               the
               sin
               also
               descends
               upon
               you
               ,
               for
               ye
               have
               the
               same
               killing
               minde
               ,
               
               and
               although
               you
               honour
               them
               that
               are
               dead
               ,
               and
               cannot
               shame
               you
               ;
               yet
               you
               designe
               the
               same
               usages
               against
               them
               that
               are
               alive
               even
               against
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               against
               Christ
               himself
               ,
               whom
               ye
               will
               kil
               :
               and
               as
               Dion
               said
               of
               Caracalla
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               The
               man
               was
               troublesome
               to
               all
               good
               men
               when
               they
               were
               alive
               ,
               but
               did
               them
               honour
               when
               they
               were
               dead
               :
               And
               when
               Herod
               had
               killed
               Aristobulus
               ,
               yet
               he
               made
               him
               a
               most
               magnificent
               funeral
               ;
               &
               because
               the
               Pharisees
               were
               of
               the
               same
               humor
               ,
               therefore
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               bids
               them
               to
               
                 filup
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 their
                 Fathers
                 iniquity
              
               ;
               for
               they
               still
               continued
               the
               malice
               ,
               onely
               
               they
               painted
               it
               over
               with
               a
               pretence
               of
               piety
               ,
               and
               of
               disavowing
               their
               Fathers
               sin
               ;
               which
               if
               they
               had
               done
               really
               ,
               they
               being
               children
               of
               persecutors
               ,
               and
               much
               lesse
               could
               the
               
                 adorning
                 of
                 the
                 Prophets
                 sepulchres
              
               have
               been
               just
               cause
               of
               a
               wo
               from
               christ
               ;
               this
               being
               an
               act
               of
               piety
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               of
               nature
               ,
               inevitable
               ,
               and
               not
               chosen
               by
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               not
               chargable
               upon
               them
               .
               He
               therefore
               that
               
               will
               to
               reall
               purposes
               disavow
               his
               Fathers
               crimes
               ;
               must
               do
               it
               heartily
               
               and
               humbly
               ,
               and
               charitably
               ,
               and
               throw
               off
               all
               affections
               to
               the
               like
               actions
               .
               For
               he
               that
               findes
               fault
               with
               his
               Father
               for
               killing
               Isaiah
               ,
               or
               Jeremy
               ,
               and
               himself
               shall
               kill
               Aristohulus
               and
               John
               the
               Baptist
               ;
               he
               that
               is
               angry
               because
               the
               old
               Prophets
               were
               murdered
               ,
               and
               shall
               imprison
               ,
               and
               begger
               and
               destroy
               the
               new
               ones
               ;
               He
               that
               disavows
               the
               persecution
               in
               the
               primitive
               times
               ,
               and
               honours
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               dead
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               yet
               every
               day
               makes
               new
               ones
               ;
               He
               that
               blames
               the
               oppression
               of
               the
               Country
               by
               any
               of
               his
               predecessors
               ,
               and
               yet
               shall
               continue
               to
               oppresse
               his
               Tenants
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               are
               within
               his
               gripe
               ,
               that
               man
               cannot
               hope
               to
               be
               eased
               from
               the
               curse
               
               of
               his
               Fathers
               sins
               :
               He
               goes
               on
               to
               imitate
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               fill
               up
               their
               measure
               ,
               and
               to
               reap
               a
               full
               treasure
               of
               wrath
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               concerning
               the
               third
               ;
               there
               is
               yet
               more
               difficulty
               .
               Those
               sons
               that
               inherit
               their
               Fathers
               sins
               by
               possessing
               the
               price
               of
               their
               Fathers
               souls
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               enjoying
               the
               goods
               gotten
               by
               their
               Fathers
               rapine
               ,
               may
               certainly
               quit
               the
               inheritance
               of
               the
               curse
               ,
               if
               they
               quit
               the
               purchase
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               they
               pay
               their
               Fathers
               debts
               ;
               his
               debts
               of
               contract
               ,
               and
               his
               debts
               of
               justice
               ;
               his
               debts
               of
               entercourse
               ,
               and
               his
               debts
               of
               oppression
               .
               I
               do
               not
               say
               that
               every
               man
               is
               bound
               to
               restore
               all
               the
               land
               which
               his
               Ancestors
               have
               unjustly
               snatched
               :
               
               for
               when
               by
               law
               the
               possession
               is
               established
               ,
               though
               the
               Grandfather
               entred
               like
               a
               thief
               ,
               yet
               the
               Grand-child
               is
               
                 bonae
                 fidei
                 possessor
              
               ,
               and
               may
               enjoy
               it
               justly
               :
               and
               the
               reasons
               of
               this
               are
               great
               ,
               and
               necessary
               ;
               for
               the
               avoiding
               eternal
               suites
               ,
               and
               perpetual
               diseases
               of
               rest
               and
               conscience
               :
               because
               there
               is
               no
               estate
               in
               the
               world
               that
               could
               be
               enjoyed
               by
               any
               man
               honestly
               ,
               if
               posterity
               were
               bound
               to
               make
               restitution
               of
               all
               the
               wrongs
               done
               by
               their
               progenitors
               .
               But
               although
               the
               children
               of
               the
               far
               removed
               lines
               ,
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               restitution
               ,
               yet
               others
               are
               ;
               and
               some
               for
               the
               same
               ,
               some
               for
               other
               reasons
               .
               
            
             
               1.
               
               Sons
               are
               tied
               to
               restore
               what
               their
               Fathers
               did
               usurpe
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               agreement
               ,
               and
               an
               acceptable
               recompence
               for
               it
               ,
               if
               the
               case
               be
               visible
               ,
               evident
               and
               notorious
               ,
               and
               the
               oppressed
               party
               demands
               it
               ;
               because
               in
               this
               case
               the
               law
               hath
               not
               setled
               the
               possession
               in
               the
               new
               tenant
               :
               or
               if
               a
               judge
               hath
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               injury
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               yet
               no
               collateral
               accidental
               title
               transferred
               by
               long
               possession
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               other
               cases
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               the
               son
               continues
               to
               oppresse
               the
               same
               person
               ,
               whom
               his
               Father
               first
               injured
               ,
               he
               may
               well
               expect
               to
               be
               the
               heire
               of
               his
               Fathers
               curse
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               of
               his
               cursed
               purchase
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               Whether
               by
               law
               and
               justice
               ,
               or
               not
               ,
               the
               person
               be
               obliged
               ,
               nay
               although
               by
               all
               the
               solemnities
               of
               law
               the
               unjust
               purchase
               be
               established
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               conscience
               the
               Grand-children
               be
               not
               obliged
               to
               restitution
               in
               their
               own
               particulars
               ,
               but
               may
               continue
               to
               enjoy
               it
               without
               a
               new
               sin
               ;
               yet
               if
               we
               see
               a
               curse
               descending
               upon
               the
               family
               
               
               for
               the
               old
               oppression
               done
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               Grandfathers
               ;
               or
               if
               we
               probpably
               suspect
               that
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               ;
               then
               if
               we
               make
               restitution
               we
               also
               most
               certainly
               remove
               the
               curse
               :
               because
               we
               take
               away
               the
               matter
               upon
               which
               the
               curse
               is
               grounded
               :
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               we
               sin
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               restore
               :
               but
               that
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               ,
               we
               may
               still
               be
               punished
               ;
               The
               reason
               of
               this
               is
               clear
               and
               visible
               :
               For
               as
               without
               our
               faults
               ,
               in
               many
               cases
               we
               may
               enjoy
               those
               lands
               which
               our
               forefathers
               got
               unjustly
               :
               so
               without
               our
               faults
               we
               may
               be
               punished
               for
               them
               .
               For
               as
               they
               have
               transmitted
               the
               benefit
               to
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               reasonable
               we
               should
               suffer
               the
               appendant
               calamity
               .
               If
               we
               receive
               
               good
               ,
               we
               must
               also
               venture
               the
               evil
               that
               comes
               along
               withit
               :
               
                 res
                 transit
                 cum
                 suo
                 onere
              
               .
               All
               lands
               and
               possessions
               passe
               with
               their
               proper
               burdens
               .
               And
               if
               any
               of
               my
               Ancestors
               was
               a
               Tenant
               ,
               and
               a
               servant
               ,
               and
               held
               his
               lands
               as
               a
               Villane
               to
               his
               Lord
               ,
               his
               posterity
               also
               must
               do
               so
               ,
               though
               accidentally
               they
               become
               noble
               .
               The
               case
               is
               the
               same
               If
               my
               Ancestors
               entred
               unjustly
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               curse
               and
               a
               plague
               that
               is
               due
               to
               that
               oppression
               and
               injustice
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 the
                 land
              
               ,
               and
               it
               descends
               all
               along
               with
               it
               :
               And
               although
               I
               by
               the
               consent
               of
               laws
               am
               a
               just
               possessor
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               obliged
               
               to
               the
               burden
               that
               comes
               with
               the
               land
               :
               I
               am
               indeed
               anotherkinde
               of
               person
               then
               my
               Grand-father
               ;
               he
               was
               an
               usurper
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               a
               just
               possessor
               ;
               but
               because
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               land
               this
               was
               but
               an
               accidentall
               change
               ,
               therefore
               I
               still
               am
               liable
               to
               the
               burden
               ,
               and
               the
               curse
               that
               descends
               with
               it
               but
               the
               way
               to
               take
               off
               the
               curse
               is
               to
               quit
               the
               title
               ;
               and
               yet
               a
               man
               may
               choose
               .
               It
               may
               be
               to
               loose
               the
               land
               would
               be
               the
               bigger
               curses
               but
               if
               it
               be
               not
               ,
               the
               way
               is
               certain
               how
               you
               may
               be
               rid
               of
               it
               .
               *
               There
               was
               a
               custome
               among
               the
               Greeks
               that
               the
               children
               of
               them
               that
               dyed
               of
               consumptions
               or
               dropsies
               ,
               all
               the
               while
               their
               Fathers
               bodies
               
               were
               burning
               in
               their
               funeral
               piles
               did
               sit
               with
               their
               feet
               in
               cold
               water
               ,
               hoping
               that
               such
               a
               lustration
               ,
               and
               ceremony
               would
               take
               off
               the
               lineal
               and
               descending
               contagion
               from
               the
               children
               :
               I
               know
               not
               what
               cure
               they
               found
               by
               their
               superstition
               ;
               but
               we
               may
               be
               sure
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               wash
               (
               not
               our
               feet
               ,
               but
               )
               our
               hands
               of
               all
               the
               unjust
               purchases
               which
               our
               Fathers
               have
               transmitted
               to
               us
               ,
               their
               hydropick
               thirst
               of
               wealth
               shall
               not
               transmit
               to
               us
               a
               consumption
               of
               estate
               ,
               or
               any
               other
               curse
               .
               But
               this
               remedy
               is
               onely
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               injury
               ,
               or
               oppression
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               case
               of
               other
               sins
               :
               because
               other
               sins
               were
               transient
               ;
               and
               as
               the
               guilt
               did
               not
               passe
               upon
               the
               children
               ,
               so
               
               neither
               did
               the
               exteriour
               and
               permanent
               effect
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               other
               sins
               (
               in
               case
               they
               do
               derive
               a
               curse
               )
               it
               cannot
               be
               removed
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               unjust
               possession
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ;
               whose
               effect
               (
               we
               may
               so
               order
               it
               )
               shall
               no
               more
               stick
               to
               us
               then
               the
               guilt
               of
               our
               fathers
               personal
               actions
               .
            
             
               The
               summe
               is
               this
               .
               As
               Kingdoms
               use
               to
               expiate
               the
               faults
               of
               others
               by
               acts
               of
               justice
               :
               and
               as
               Churches
               use
               to
               remove
               the
               accursed
               thing
               from
               sticking
               to
               the
               communities
               of
               the
               faithful
               ,
               and
               the
               
               sins
               of
               Christians
               from
               being
               required
               of
               the
               whole
               Congregation
               ,
               
               by
               excommunicating
               and
               censuring
               the
               delinquent
               persons
               :
               so
               the
               Heires
               and
               sons
               of
               families
               ,
               are
               to
               〈◊〉
               from
               their
               house
               the
               curse
               descending
               from
               their
               Fathers
               〈◊〉
               by
               1.
               
               Acts
               of
               disavowing
               the
               sins
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               2.
               
               By
               praying
               for
               pardon
               ,
               3.
               by
               being
               humbled
               for
               them
               ,
               4.
               
               By
               renouncing
               the
               example
               and
               ,
               5.
               
               Quitting
               the
               affection
               to
               the
               crimes
               ,
               6.
               
               By
               not
               imitaing
               the
               actions
               in
               Kinde
               ,
               or
               in
               semblance
               and
               similitude
               ;
               and
               lastly
               ,
               7.
               
               By
               refusing
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               ungodly
               purchases
               in
               which
               their
               Fathers
               did
               amisse
               and
               dealt
               wickedly
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               ,
               But
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               many
               cases
               do
               occur
               ,
               in
               which
               we
               
               finde
               that
               innocent
               sons
               are
               p●●istied
               .
               The
               remedies
               I
               have
               already
               discoursed
               of
               ,
               are
               for
               such
               children
               who
               have
               in
               some
               manner
               or
               other
               contracted
               and
               derived
               the
               sin
               upon
               themselves
               .
               But
               if
               we
               inquire
               ,
               how
               those
               sons
               who
               have
               no
               〈◊〉
               ,
               or
               affinity
               with
               their
               fathers
               sins
               ;
               or
               whose
               fathers
               sins
               were
               so
               transient
               ,
               that
               no
               benefit
               or
               effect
               did
               passe
               upon
               their
               posterity
               ,
               how
               they
               may
               prevent
               ,
               or
               take
               off
               the
               curse
               that
               lyes
               upon
               the
               family
               ,
               for
               their
               Fathers
               faults
               ;
               this
               will
               have
               some
               distinct
               considerations
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               pious
               children
               of
               evil
               Parents
               are
               to
               stand
               firme
               upon
               the
               confidence
               of
               the
               Divine
               grace
               and
               mercy
               ;
               and
               upon
               that
               persuasion
               
               to
               begin
               to
               work
               upon
               a
               new
               stock
               .
               For
               it
               is
               as
               certain
               that
               he
               may
               derive
               a
               blessing
               upon
               his
               Posterity
               ,
               as
               that
               this
               Parents
               could
               transmit
               a
               curse
               :
               and
               if
               any
               man
               by
               piety
               shall
               procure
               Gods
               favour
               to
               his
               Relatives
               and
               children
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               he
               hath
               done
               more
               ,
               then
               to
               escape
               the
               punishment
               of
               his
               Fathers
               follies
               .
               If
               
                 sin
                 doth
                 abound
              
               ,
               and
               evils
               by
               sin
               are
               derived
               from
               his
               Parents
               ,
               
                 much
                 more
                 shall
                 grace
                 super
                 abound
                 ,
              
               and
               mercy
               by
               grace
               .
               If
               he
               was
               in
               danger
               from
               the
               crimes
               of
               others
               ,
               much
               rather
               shall
               he
               be
               secured
               by
               his
               own
               piety
               .
               For
               if
               God
               punishes
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               fathers
               to
               four
               
               generations
               ,
               yet
               he
               rewards
               the
               piety
               of
               fathers
               to
               ten
               ,
               to
               hundreds
               ,
               and
               to
               thousands
               .
               Many
               of
               the
               Ancestors
               of
               Abraham
               were
               persons
               not
               noted
               for
               religion
               ;
               but
               suffered
               in
               the
               publike
               impiety
               ,
               and
               almost
               universal
               idolatry
               of
               their
               ages
               ;
               and
               yet
               all
               the
               evils
               that
               could
               thence
               descend
               upon
               the
               family
               ,
               were
               wiped
               off
               ;
               and
               God
               began
               to
               reckon
               with
               Abraham
               upon
               a
               new
               stock
               of
               blessings
               and
               piety
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               under
               God
               ,
               the
               Original
               of
               so
               great
               a
               blessing
               ,
               that
               his
               family
               for
               1500.
               years
               together
               had
               from
               him
               a
               title
               to
               many
               favours
               ;
               and
               what
               ever
               evils
               did
               chance
               to
               them
               in
               the
               descending
               ages
               ,
               were
               but
               single
               evils
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               that
               treasure
               of
               
               mercies
               which
               the
               fathers
               piety
               had
               obtained
               to
               the
               whole
               nation
               .
               And
               it
               is
               remarkable
               to
               observe
               ;
               how
               blessings
               did
               stick
               to
               them
               for
               their
               fathers
               sakes
               ,
               even
               whether
               they
               would
               or
               no.
               For
               first
               ,
               his
               Grand-childe
               Esau
               proved
               a
               naughty
               man
               ,
               and
               he
               lost
               the
               great
               blessing
               which
               was
               in
               tailed
               upon
               the
               family
               ;
               but
               he
               got
               ,
               not
               a
               curse
               ,
               but
               a
               lesse
               blessing
               :
               and
               yet
               because
               he
               lost
               the
               greater
               blessing
               ,
               God
               excluded
               him
               from
               being
               reckoned
               in
               the
               elder
               time
               ;
               
               
               for
               God
               foreseeing
               the
               event
               ,
               so
               ordered
               it
               that
               he
               should
               first
               lose
               his
               birth-right
               ,
               and
               then
               lose
               the
               blessing
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               to
               be
               certain
               ,
               the
               family
               must
               be
               reckoned
               for
               prosperous
               in
               the
               proper
               line
               ;
               and
               yet
               God
               blessed
               Esau
               into
               a
               great
               Nation
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               the
               Father
               of
               many
               Princes
               .
               Now
               the
               line
               of
               blessing
               being
               reckoned
               in
               Jacob
               ,
               God
               blessed
               his
               family
               strangely
               ,
               and
               by
               miracle
               ,
               for
               almost
               five
               generations
               ;
               he
               brought
               them
               from
               Egypt
               by
               mighty
               signes
               and
               wonders
               ;
               and
               when
               for
               sin
               they
               all
               died
               in
               their
               way
               to
               Canaan
               ,
               two
               onely
               excepted
               ,
               God
               so
               ordered
               it
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               all
               reckoned
               as
               single
               deaths
               ,
               the
               Nation
               still
               descending
               
               like
               a
               river
               whose
               waters
               were
               drunk
               up
               for
               the
               beauvrage
               of
               an
               army
               ,
               but
               still
               it
               keeps
               its
               name
               and
               current
               ,
               and
               the
               waters
               are
               supplied
               by
               showers
               ,
               and
               springs
               ,
               and
               providence
               .
               After
               this
               ,
               iniquity
               still
               increased
               ,
               and
               then
               God
               struck
               deeper
               ,
               and
               spread
               curses
               upon
               whole
               families
               :
               he
               translated
               the
               Priesthood
               from
               line
               to
               line
               ,
               he
               removed
               the
               Kingome
               from
               one
               family
               to
               another
               ;
               and
               still
               they
               sinned
               worse
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               read
               that
               God
               smote
               almost
               a
               whole
               tribe
               ;
               the
               tribe
               of
               Benjmin
               was
               almost
               extinguished
               about
               the
               matter
               of
               the
               Levites
               Concubine
               :
               but
               
                 still
                 God
                 remembred
                 his
                 promise
              
               which
               he
               made
               with
               their
               forefathers
               ,
               and
               that
               breach
               was
               made
               up
               .
               After
               
               this
               we
               finde
               a
               greater
               rupture
               made
               ;
               and
               ten
               tribes
               fell
               into
               idolatry
               ,
               and
               ten
               tribes
               were
               carried
               captives
               into
               Assyria
               and
               never
               came
               again
               :
               But
               
                 still
                 God
                 remembred
                 his
                 covenant
                 with
                 Abraham
                 ,
              
               and
               left
               two
               Tribes
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               restlesse
               in
               their
               provocation
               of
               the
               God
               of
               Abraham
               ;
               and
               they
               also
               were
               carried
               captive
               :
               But
               still
               God
               was
               the
               God
               of
               their
               fathers
               and
               brought
               them
               back
               ,
               and
               placed
               them
               safe
               ,
               and
               they
               grew
               again
               into
               a
               Kingdom
               and
               should
               have
               remained
               for
               ever
               but
               that
               they
               killed
               one
               that
               was
               greater
               then
               Abraham
               ,
               even
               the
               Messias
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               were
               rooted
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               covenant
               cast
               off
               ,
               and
               God
               delighted
               no
               more
               to
               
               be
               called
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 Abraham
              
               ;
               but
               the
               
                 Father
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               As
               long
               as
               God
               kept
               that
               relation
               ,
               so
               long
               
                 for
                 the
                 fathers
                 sakes
              
               they
               had
               a
               title
               and
               an
               inheritance
               to
               a
               blessing
               :
               for
               so
               saith
               Saint
               
                 Paul.
                 [
                 As
                 touching
                 the
                 election
                 they
                 are
                 beloved
                 for
                 the
                 Fathers
              
               
               
                 sakes
                 .
              
               ]
            
             
               I
               did
               insist
               the
               longer
               upon
               this
               instance
               that
               I
               might
               remonstrate
               how
               great
               and
               how
               sure
               ,
               and
               how
               persevering
               mercies
               ,
               a
               pious
               Father
               of
               a
               family
               may
               derive
               upon
               his
               succeeding
               generations
               :
               And
               if
               we
               do
               but
               
                 tread
                 in
                 the
                 footsteps
                 of
                 our
                 Father
                 Abraham
                 ,
              
               we
               
               shall
               inherit
               as
               certain
               blessings
               .
               But
               then
               I
               pray
               ,
               adde
               these
               considerations
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               If
               a
               great
               impiety
               ,
               and
               a
               clamorous
               wickednesse
               hath
               stained
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               family
               ,
               and
               discomposed
               its
               title
               to
               the
               Divine
               mercies
               and
               protection
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               an
               ordinary
               piety
               that
               can
               restore
               this
               family
               .
               An
               ordinary
               ,
               even
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               full
               of
               sweetnesse
               ,
               and
               innocency
               will
               secure
               every
               single
               person
               in
               his
               own
               eternal
               
               interest
               :
               but
               that
               piety
               which
               must
               be
               a
               spring
               of
               blessings
               ,
               and
               
               communicative
               to
               others
               ,
               that
               must
               plead
               against
               the
               sins
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               ,
               and
               begin
               a
               new
               bank
               of
               mercies
               for
               the
               Relatives
               ;
               that
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               great
               ,
               and
               excellent
               ,
               a
               very
               religious
               state
               of
               life
               .
               A
               smal
               pension
               will
               maintain
               a
               single
               person
               :
               but
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               numerous
               family
               ,
               and
               many
               to
               provide
               for
               ,
               needs
               a
               greater
               providence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               a
               bigger
               provision
               for
               their
               maintenance
               :
               and
               a
               small
               revenue
               will
               not
               keep
               up
               the
               dignity
               of
               a
               great
               house
               ;
               especially
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               charged
               with
               a
               great
               debt
               :
               And
               this
               is
               the
               very
               state
               of
               the
               present
               question
               .
               That
               piety
               that
               must
               be
               instrumental
               to
               take
               off
               the
               curse
               imminent
               upon
               a
               family
               ;
               to
               blesse
               a
               numerous
               posterity
               ,
               
               to
               secure
               a
               fair
               condition
               to
               many
               ages
               ,
               and
               to
               pay
               the
               debts
               of
               their
               Fathers
               sins
               ,
               must
               be
               so
               large
               as
               that
               all
               necessary
               expences
               ,
               and
               dutyes
               for
               his
               own
               soul
               being
               first
               discharged
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               remarkeable
               in
               great
               expressions
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               exemplar
               to
               all
               the
               family
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               of
               universal
               efficacie
               ,
               large
               in
               the
               extension
               of
               parts
               ,
               deep
               in
               the
               intension
               of
               degrees
               :
               and
               then
               ,
               as
               the
               root
               of
               a
               tree
               receives
               nourishment
               ,
               not
               onely
               sufficient
               to
               preserve
               its
               own
               life
               ,
               but
               to
               transmit
               a
               plastick
               juice
               to
               the
               trunk
               of
               the
               tree
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               utmost
               branch
               and
               smallest
               gem
               that
               knots
               in
               the
               most
               distant
               part
               :
               So
               shall
               the
               great
               and
               exemplar
               piety
               
               of
               the
               father
               of
               a
               family
               ,
               not
               onely
               preserve
               to
               the
               interest
               of
               his
               own
               soul
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               hopes
               of
               glory
               ,
               but
               shall
               be
               a
               quickning
               spirit
               ,
               active
               and
               communicative
               of
               ablessing
               ,
               not
               onely
               to
               the
               trunk
               of
               the
               tree
               ,
               to
               the
               body
               and
               rightly
               descending
               line
               ,
               but
               even
               to
               the
               collateral
               branches
               ,
               to
               the
               most
               distant
               relatives
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               shall
               claim
               a
               kinred
               ,
               shall
               have
               a
               title
               to
               a
               blessing
               .
               And
               this
               was
               the
               way
               that
               was
               prescribed
               to
               the
               family
               of
               Eli
               ,
               upon
               whom
               a
               sad
               curse
               was
               intailed
               that
               there
               should
               not
               be
               an
               old
               man
               of
               the
               family
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               should
               be
               beggers
               ,
               and
               lose
               the
               office
               of
               Priesthood
               :
               by
               the
               counsel
               of
               R.
               Johanan
               the
               son
               
               of
               Zacheus
               all
               the
               family
               betook
               themselves
               to
               a
               great
               ,
               a
               strict
               and
               a
               severe
               religion
               ;
               and
               God
               was
               intreated
               to
               revoke
               his
               decree
               ,
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               the
               family
               ,
               to
               restore
               them
               to
               the
               common
               condition
               of
               men
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               stood
               separate
               by
               the
               displeasure
               of
               God
               against
               the
               crime
               of
               Eli
               ,
               and
               his
               Sons
               Hophni
               and
               Phinehas
               .
               This
               course
               is
               sure
               either
               to
               take
               off
               the
               judgement
               ,
               or
               to
               change
               it
               into
               a
               blessing
               ;
               to
               take
               a
               way
               the
               rod
               ,
               or
               the
               smart
               and
               evil
               of
               it
               ;
               to
               convert
               the
               punishment
               into
               a
               meer
               naturall
               ,
               or
               humane
               chance
               ,
               and
               that
               chance
               to
               the
               opportunity
               of
               a
               vertue
               ,
               and
               that
               vertue
               to
               the
               occasion
               of
               a
               crown
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               of
               great
               use
               for
               the
               securing
               of
               families
               ,
               that
               every
               Master
               of
               a
               family
               order
               his
               life
               so
               that
               his
               piety
               and
               vertue
               be
               as
               communicative
               as
               is
               posible
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               secure
               the
               religion
               of
               his
               whole
               family
               ,
               by
               a
               severe
               supravision
               and
               animadversion
               ,
               and
               by
               cutting
               off
               all
               those
               unprofitable
               and
               hurtful
               branches
               
               
               which
               load
               the
               tree
               and
               hinder
               the
               growth
               ,
               and
               stock
               &
               disimprove
               the
               fruit
               ,
               &
               revert
               evil
               juice
               to
               the
               very
               root
               it self
               .
               Calvisius
               Sabinus
               laid
               out
               vast
               sums
               of
               mony
               upon
               his
               servants
               ,
               to
               stock
               his
               house
               with
               learned
               men
               ;
               and
               bought
               one
               that
               could
               recite
               all
               Homer
               by
               heart
               ;
               a
               second
               that
               was
               ready
               at
               Hesiod
               ;
               a
               third
               at
               Pindar
               ;
               and
               for
               every
               of
               the
               Lyricks
               one
               :
               having
               this
               fancy
               that
               all
               that
               learning
               was
               his
               own
               ,
               &
               whatsoever
               his
               servants
               knew
               ,
               made
               him
               so
               much
               the
               more
               skilful
               .
               It
               was
               noted
               in
               the
               man
               for
               a
               rich
               and
               a
               prodigal
               folly
               :
               but
               if
               he
               had
               chang'd
               his
               instance
               ,
               &
               bought
               none
               but
               vertuous
               servants
               into
               his
               house
               ,
               he
               might
               better
               have
               reckoned
               his
               wealth
               upon
               their
               
               stock
               ,
               &
               the
               piety
               of
               his
               family
               might
               have
               helped
               to
               blesse
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               increased
               the
               treasure
               of
               the
               Masters
               vertue
               .
               Every
               man
               that
               would
               either
               cut
               off
               the
               title
               of
               an
               old
               curse
               ,
               or
               secure
               a
               blessing
               upon
               a
               new
               stock
               ,
               must
               make
               vertue
               as
               large
               in
               the
               fountain
               as
               he
               can
               that
               it
               may
               the
               sooner
               water
               all
               his
               Relatives
               with
               fruitfulnesse
               and
               blessings
               .
               And
               this
               was
               one
               of
               the
               things
               that
               God
               noted
               in
               Abraham
               ,
               and
               blessed
               his
               family
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               his
               posterity
               .
               
                 I
                 know
                 that
                 Abraham
                 will
                 teach
                 his
                 sons
                 to
                 fear
                 me
                 .
              
               When
               a
               man
               teaches
               his
               family
               to
               know
               and
               fear
               God
               ,
               then
               he
               scatters
               a
               blessing
               round
               about
               his
               habitation
               .
               And
               this
               helps
               to
               illustrate
               the
               reason
               of
               the
               thing
               as
               well
               as
               to
               prove
               
               its
               certainty
               .
               We
               hear
               it
               spoken
               in
               our
               books
               of
               Religion
               ,
               that
               the
               faith
               of
               the
               parents
               is
               imputed
               to
               their
               children
               to
               good
               purposes
               ,
               &
               that
               a
               good
               husband
               sanctifies
               an
               ill
               wife
               ,
               &
               
                 a
                 beleeving
                 wife
                 ,
                 an
                 unbeleeving
                 husband
              
               ;
               and
               either
               of
               them
               makes
               the
               children
               to
               be
               sanctified
               ,
               
                 else
                 they
                 were
                 unclean
                 ,
                 and
                 unholy
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               very
               designing
               children
               to
               the
               service
               of
               God
               is
               a
               sanctification
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               S.
               Hierom
               cals
               Christian
               children
               
                 Candidatos
                 fidei
                 Christianae
              
               :
               and
               if
               this
               very
               designation
               of
               them
               makes
               them
               holy
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               intitled
               to
               the
               promises
               ,
               partakers
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               within
               the
               condition
               of
               sons
               ;
               much
               more
               shall
               it
               be
               effectual
               to
               greater
               blessings
               
               when
               the
               Parents
               take
               care
               that
               the
               children
               shall
               be
               actually
               pious
               ,
               full
               of
               sobriety
               ,
               full
               of
               religion
               ,
               then
               it
               becomes
               a
               holy
               house
               ,
               
                 a
                 chosen
                 generation
                 ,
                 an
                 elect
                 family
              
               ;
               and
               then
               there
               can
               no
               evil
               happen
               to
               them
               ,
               but
               such
               which
               will
               bring
               them
               neerer
               to
               God
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               no
               crosse
               ,
               but
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               ;
               no
               misfortune
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               shall
               lead
               them
               to
               felicity
               :
               and
               if
               any
               semblance
               of
               a
               curse
               happens
               in
               the
               generations
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               like
               the
               anathema
               of
               a
               sacrifice
               ;
               not
               an
               accursed
               ,
               but
               a
               devoted
               thing
               :
               for
               so
               the
               sacrifice
               upon
               whose
               neck
               the
               Priests
               knife
               doth
               fall
               ,
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               accursed
               ,
               that
               it
               helps
               to
               get
               a
               blessing
               to
               all
               that
               joyn
               in
               the
               oblation
               :
               so
               every
               misfortune
               that
               shal
               
               discompose
               the
               ease
               of
               a
               pious
               and
               religious
               family
               shall
               but
               make
               them
               fit
               to
               be
               presented
               unto
               God
               ;
               and
               the
               rod
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               like
               the
               branches
               of
               fig-trees
               ,
               bitter
               and
               sharp
               in
               themselves
               ,
               but
               productive
               of
               most
               delicious
               fruit
               :
               no
               evil
               can
               curse
               the
               family
               whose
               stock
               is
               pious
               ,
               and
               
                 whose
                 branches
                 are
                 Holinesse
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               If
               any
               leaf
               ,
               or
               any
               boughs
               shall
               fall
               untimely
               ,
               God
               shall
               gather
               it
               up
               ,
               and
               
               place
               it
               in
               his
               Temple
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               his
               throne
               ;
               and
               that
               family
               
               must
               needs
               be
               blessed
               ,
               whom
               infelicity
               it self
               cannot
               make
               accursed
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               If
               a
               curse
               be
               feared
               to
               descend
               upon
               a
               family
               for
               the
               fault
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               ;
               pious
               sons
               have
               yet
               another
               way
               to
               fecure
               themselves
               ,
               &
               to
               withdraw
               the
               curse
               from
               the
               family
               ,
               or
               themselves
               from
               the
               curse
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               doing
               some
               very
               great
               &
               illustrious
               act
               of
               piety
               ,
               an
               action
               
                 in
                 gradu
                 heroico
              
               (
               as
               Aristotle
               cals
               it
               )
               an
               heroicall
               action
               .
               If
               there
               should
               happen
               to
               be
               one
               Martyr
               in
               a
               family
               ,
               it
               would
               reconcile
               the
               whole
               kinred
               to
               God
               ,
               &
               make
               him
               who
               is
               more
               inclined
               to
               mercy
               then
               to
               severity
               ,
               rather
               to
               be
               pleased
               with
               the
               Relatives
               of
               the
               Martyr
               ,
               then
               continue
               to
               be
               angry
               with
               the
               Nephews
               of
               a
               deceased
               
               sinner
               .
               I
               cannot
               insist
               long
               upon
               this
               :
               But
               you
               may
               see
               it
               proved
               by
               one
               great
               instance
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Phinehas
               ,
               who
               killed
               an
               unclean
               Prince
               ,
               &
               turned
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               from
               his
               people
               :
               he
               was
               zealous
               for
               God
               and
               for
               his
               countreymen
               ,
               &
               did
               an
               heroicall
               action
               of
               zeal
               :
               Wherefore
               (
               saith
               God
               )
               
                 Behold
                 I
                 give
                 unto
                 him
                 my
                 covenant
                 of
                 peace
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 he
                 shall
                 have
                 it
                 ,
                 &
                 his
                 seed
                 after
                 him
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 an
                 everlasting
                 priesthood
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 zealous
                 for
                 his
                 God
                 ,
                 &
                 made
                 an
                 atonement
                 for
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 Israel
                 .
              
               Thus
               the
               sons
               of
               Rechab
               obtain
               d
               the
               blessing
               of
               an
               enduring
               and
               blessed
               family
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               most
               strict
               &
               religious
               observers
               of
               their
               fathers
               precept
               ,
               and
               kept
               it
               after
               
               his
               death
               ,
               &
               abstained
               from
               wine
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               no
               temptation
               could
               invite
               them
               to
               taste
               it
               ;
               for
               they
               had
               as
               great
               reverence
               to
               their
               fathers
               ashes
               ,
               as
               being
               children
               they
               had
               to
               his
               rod
               ,
               &
               to
               his
               eyes
               .
               Thus
               a
               man
               may
               turn
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               from
               his
               family
               ,
               &
               secure
               a
               blessing
               for
               posterity
               ,
               by
               doing
               some
               great
               noble
               acts
               of
               charity
               ,
               or
               a
               remarkable
               chastity
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               Joseph
               ;
               or
               an
               expensive
               ,
               an
               effectionate
               religion
               and
               love
               to
               Christ
               and
               his
               servants
               (
               as
               Mary
               Magdalene
               did
               )
               .
               Such
               things
               as
               these
               which
               are
               extraordinary
               egressions
               and
               transvolations
               beyond
               the
               ordinary
               course
               of
               an
               even
               piety
               ,
               God
               loves
               to
               reward
               with
               an
               extraordinary
               favour
               ;
               and
               gives
               it
               testimony
               
               by
               an
               extraregular
               blessing
               .
            
             
               One
               thing
               more
               I
               have
               to
               adde
               by
               way
               of
               advice
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               parents
               and
               fathers
               of
               families
               ,
               from
               whose
               loyns
               a
               blessing
               or
               a
               curse
               usually
               does
               descend
               ,
               be
               very
               carefull
               ,
               not
               onely
               generally
               in
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               their
               lives
               (
               for
               that
               I
               have
               already
               pressed
               )
               but
               ,
               particularly
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               repentance
               ;
               that
               they
               be
               curious
               that
               they
               finish
               it
               ,
               &
               do
               it
               thorowly
               :
               for
               there
               are
               certain
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               leavings
               of
               repentance
               ,
               which
               makes
               that
               Gods
               anger
               is
               taken
               from
               us
               so
               imperfectly
               :
               and
               although
               God
               for
               his
               sake
               who
               died
               for
               us
               ,
               will
               pardon
               a
               returning
               sinner
               ,
               &
               bring
               him
               to
               heaven
               through
               tribulation
               
               &
               a
               fiery
               triall
               ;
               yet
               when
               a
               man
               is
               weary
               of
               his
               sorrow
               ,
               &
               his
               fastings
               are
               a
               load
               to
               him
               ,
               &
               his
               sins
               are
               not
               so
               perfectly
               renounced
               ,
               or
               hated
               as
               they
               ought
               ,
               the
               parts
               of
               repentance
               which
               are
               left
               unfinished
               do
               sometimes
               fall
               upon
               the
               heads
               ,
               or
               upon
               the
               fortunes
               of
               the
               children
               ,
               I
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               this
               is
               regular
               and
               certain
               ,
               but
               sometimes
               
               
               God
               deals
               thus
               .
               For
               this
               thing
               hath
               been
               so
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               may
               be
               so
               again
               :
               we
               see
               it
               was
               done
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Ahab
               ;
               he
               humbled
               himself
               and
               went
               softly
               ,
               and
               lay
               in
               sackcloth
               ,
               and
               called
               for
               pardon
               and
               God
               took
               from
               him
               a
               judgement
               which
               was
               falling
               heavily
               upon
               him
               :
               but
               we
               all
               know
               his
               repentance
               was
               imperfect
               and
               lame
               :
               The
               same
               evil
               fell
               upon
               his
               sons
               ;
               for
               so
               said
               God
               ;
               I
               will
               bring
               the
               evil
               upon
               his
               house
               in
               his
               sons
               dayes
               .
               Leave
               no
               arreares
               for
               thy
               posterity
               to
               pay
               ;
               but
               repent
               with
               an
               integral
               ,
               a
               holy
               and
               excellent
               repentance
               ,
               that
               God
               being
               reconciled
               to
               thee
               thoroughly
               ,
               for
               thy
               sake
               also
               he
               may
               blesse
               thy
               seed
               after
               thee
               .
            
             
               
               And
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               adde
               a
               continual
               ,
               a
               fervent
               ,
               a
               hearty
               ,
               a
               never
               ceasing
               prayer
               for
               thy
               children
               ,
               ever
               remembring
               when
               they
               beg
               a
               blessing
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               put
               much
               of
               their
               fortune
               into
               your
               hands
               ;
               and
               a
               transient
               formal
               
                 [
                 God
                 blesse
                 thee
              
               ]
               will
               not
               out-weigh
               the
               load
               of
               a
               great
               vice
               ;
               and
               the
               curse
               that
               scatters
               from
               thee
               by
               virtual
               contact
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               chanels
               of
               relation
               ,
               if
               thou
               beest
               a
               vicious
               person
               :
               Nothing
               can
               issue
               from
               thy
               fountain
               but
               bitter
               waters
               ,
               And
               as
               it
               were
               a
               great
               impudence
               for
               a
               condemned
               Traitor
               to
               beg
               of
               his
               injured
               Prince
               a
               province
               for
               his
               son
               ,
               for
               his
               sake
               :
               so
               it
               is
               an
               ineffective
               blessing
               
               we
               give
               our
               children
               ,
               when
               we
               beg
               
                 for
                 them
              
               ,
               what
               we
               have
               no
               title
               to
               for
               our selves
               ,
               Nay
               ,
               when
               we
               can
               convey
               to
               them
               nothing
               but
               a
               curse
               .
               The
               praier
               of
               a
               sinner
               ,
               the
               unhallowed
               wish
               of
               a
               vitious
               Parent
               is
               but
               a
               poor
               donative
               to
               give
               to
               a
               childe
               who
               suck'd
               poison
               from
               his
               nurse
               ,
               and
               derives
               cursing
               from
               his
               Parents
               .
               They
               are
               punished
               with
               a
               double
               torture
               in
               the
               shame
               and
               paines
               of
               the
               damned
               ,
               who
               dying
               Enemies
               to
               God
               have
               left
               an
               inventary
               of
               sins
               and
               wrath
               to
               be
               divided
               amongst
               their
               children
               .
               But
               they
               that
               can
               truely
               give
               a
               blessing
               to
               their
               children
               ,
               are
               such
               as
               live
               a
               blessed
               life
               ,
               and
               pray
               holy
               prayers
               ,
               and
               perform
               an
               integral
               repentance
               ,
               and
               do
               separate
               from
               
               the
               sins
               of
               their
               Progenitors
               ,
               and
               do
               illustrious
               actions
               ,
               and
               begin
               the
               blessing
               of
               their
               family
               upon
               a
               new
               stock
               ;
               for
               as
               from
               the
               eyes
               of
               some
               persons
               ,
               there
               shoots
               forth
               a
               visible
               influence
               ;
               and
               some
               have
               
                 an
                 evileye
              
               ,
               and
               are
               infectious
               ;
               some
               look
               healthfully
               as
               a
               friendly
               planet
               ,
               and
               innocent
               as
               flowers
               :
               and
               as
               some
               fancies
               convey
               private
               effects
               to
               confederate
               and
               allayed
               bodyes
               ;
               and
               between
               the
               very
               vital
               spirits
               of
               friends
               and
               Relatives
               there
               is
               a
               cognation
               ,
               and
               they
               refresh
               each
               other
               like
               social
               plants
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               man
               is
               a
               *
               friend
               to
               every
               Good
               man
               ;
               and
               (
               they
               say
               )
               that
               an
               usurer
               knows
               an
               usurer
               and
               one
               rich
               man
               another
               ,
               there
               being
               by
               the
               very
               manners
               
               
               of
               men
               contracted
               a
               similitude
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               a
               communication
               of
               effects
               :
               so
               in
               parents
               and
               their
               children
               there
               is
               so
               great
               a
               society
               of
               nature
               and
               of
               manners
               ,
               of
               blessing
               and
               of
               cursing
               ,
               that
               an
               evil
               parent
               cannot
               perish
               in
               a
               single
               death
               and
               holy
               parents
               never
               eat
               their
               meal
               of
               blessing
               alone
               ;
               but
               they
               make
               the
               roome
               shine
               like
               the
               fire
               of
               a
               holy
               sacrifice
               :
               and
               a
               Fathers
               or
               a
               Mothers
               piety
               makes
               all
               the
               house
               festivall
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               joy
               from
               generation
               to
               generation
               .
               Amen
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Sermon
               .
               V.
               
               THE
               Invalidity
               of
               a
               late
               ,
               or
               death-bed
               Repentance
               .
               
            
             
               
                 13.
                 
                 Jeremy
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 Give
                 glory
                 to
                 the
                 Lord
                 your
                 God
                 ,
                 before
                 he
                 cause
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 your
                 feet
                 stumble
                 upon
                 the
                 dark
                 mountains
                 :
                 and
                 while
                 ye
                 look
                 for
                 light
                 ,
                 or
                 ,
                 (
                 left
                 while
                 ye
                 look
                 for
                 light
                 )
                 he
                 shall
                 turn
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 it
                 grosse
                 darknesse
                 .
              
            
             
               GOd
               is
               the
               eternall
               fountain
               of
               honour
               ,
               and
               the
               
               spring
               of
               glory
               ;
               in
               him
               it
               dwells
               essentially
               ,
               from
               him
               it
               derives
               originally
               ;
               and
               when
               an
               action
               is
               glorious
               ,
               or
               a
               man
               is
               honourable
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               the
               action
               is
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               relation
               of
               obedience
               or
               imitation
               ,
               and
               because
               the
               man
               is
               honoured
               by
               God
               ,
               or
               by
               Gods
               Vicegerent
               ;
               and
               therefore
               God
               cannot
               be
               dishonoured
               ,
               because
               all
               honour
               comes
               from
               himself
               ;
               he
               cannot
               but
               be
               glorified
               ,
               because
               to
               be
               himself
               is
               to
               be
               infinitely
               glorious
               .
               And
               yet
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               our
               sins
               dishonour
               him
               ,
               and
               our
               obedience
               does
               glorifie
               him
               .
               But
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               
               the
               great
               eye
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               prying
               into
               the
               recesses
               of
               rocks
               ,
               and
               the
               hollownesse
               of
               valleys
               ,
               receives
               species
               ,
               or
               visible
               forms
               from
               these
               objects
               ,
               but
               he
               beholds
               them
               onely
               by
               that
               light
               which
               proceeds
               from
               himself
               :
               So
               does
               God
               who
               is
               the
               light
               of
               that
               eye
               ;
               he
               receives
               reflexes
               and
               returns
               from
               us
               ,
               and
               these
               he
               calls
               glorifications
               
               
               of
               himself
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               such
               which
               are
               made
               so
               by
               his
               own
               gracious
               acceptation
               .
               For
               God
               cannot
               be
               glorified
               by
               any
               thing
               but
               by
               himself
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               own
               instruments
               ,
               which
               he
               makes
               as
               mirrours
               to
               reflect
               his
               own
               excellency
               ,
               that
               by
               seeing
               the
               glory
               of
               such
               emanations
               ;
               he
               may
               rejoyce
               in
               his
               own
               works
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               images
               of
               his
               infinity
               .
               Thus
               when
               he
               made
               the
               beauteous
               frame
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ,
               he
               rejoyced
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               glorified
               himself
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               the
               glasse
               in
               which
               he
               beheld
               his
               wisedom
               ,
               and
               Almighty
               power
               :
               And
               when
               God
               destroyed
               the
               old
               world
               ,
               in
               that
               also
               he
               glorified
               himself
               ;
               for
               in
               those
               waters
               he
               saw
               the
               image
               of
               
               his
               justice
               ;
               they
               were
               the
               looking
               glasse
               for
               that
               Attribute
               ;
               and
               God
               is
               said
               
                 to
                 laugh
                 at
              
               ,
               and
               
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 destruction
                 of
                 a
                 sinner
                 ,
              
               because
               he
               is
               pleased
               with
               the
               Oeconomy
               of
               his
               own
               lawes
               ,
               and
               the
               excellent
               proportions
               he
               hath
               made
               of
               his
               judgements
               ,
               consequent
               to
               our
               sins
               .
               But
               above
               all
               ,
               God
               rejoyced
               in
               his
               Holy
               Son
               ,
               for
               he
               was
               the
               image
               of
               the
               Divinity
               ,
               
                 the
                 character
                 and
                 expresse
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 person
                 ,
              
               in
               him
               he
               beheld
               his
               own
               Essence
               ,
               his
               wisedom
               ,
               his
               power
               ,
               his
               justice
               ,
               and
               his
               person
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               that
               excellent
               instrument
               ,
               designed
               from
               eternall
               ages
               to
               represent
               as
               in
               a
               double
               mirrour
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               glories
               of
               God
               to
               himself
               ,
               but
               also
               
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               he
               glorified
               God
               by
               the
               instrument
               of
               obedience
               ,
               in
               which
               God
               beheld
               his
               own
               dominion
               ,
               and
               the
               sanctity
               of
               his
               lawes
               clearly
               represented
               ;
               and
               he
               saw
               his
               justice
               glorified
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               fully
               satisfied
               by
               the
               passion
               of
               his
               Son
               ;
               and
               so
               he
               hath
               transmitted
               to
               us
               a
               great
               manner
               of
               the
               Divine
               glorification
               ,
               being
               become
               to
               us
               the
               Authour
               ,
               and
               the
               Example
               of
               giving
               glory
               to
               God
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               well-doing
               ,
               and
               patient
               suffering
               ,
               by
               obeying
               his
               lawes
               ,
               and
               submitting
               to
               his
               power
               ,
               by
               imitating
               his
               holinesse
               ,
               and
               confessing
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               by
               remaining
               innocent
               ,
               
                 or
                 becoming
                 penitent
              
               ;
               for
               this
               also
               is
               called
               in
               the
               Text
               
               [
               GIVING
               GLORY
               TO
               THE
               LORD
               OUR
               GOD.
               ]
            
             
               For
               he
               that
               hath
               dishonoured
               God
               by
               sins
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               hath
               denied
               ,
               by
               a
               morall
               instrument
               of
               duty
               ,
               and
               subordination
               ,
               to
               confesse
               the
               glories
               of
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               his
               lawes
               ,
               and
               hath
               dishonoured
               ,
               and
               despised
               his
               mercy
               ,
               which
               God
               intended
               as
               an
               instrument
               of
               our
               piety
               ,
               hath
               no
               better
               way
               to
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               then
               by
               returning
               to
               his
               duty
               ,
               to
               advance
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               Divine
               Attributes
               in
               which
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               communicate
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               entercourse
               with
               man.
               He
               that
               repents
               ,
               confesses
               his
               own
               errour
               ,
               
               and
               the
               righteousnesse
               of
               Gods
               lawes
               ,
               and
               by
               judging
               himself
               confesses
               that
               he
               deserves
               punishment
               ,
               and
               therefore
               that
               God
               is
               righteous
               if
               he
               punishes
               him
               :
               and
               by
               returning
               ,
               confesses
               God
               to
               be
               the
               fountain
               of
               felicity
               ,
               and
               the
               foundation
               of
               true
               ,
               solid
               ,
               and
               permanent
               joyes
               ,
               saying
               in
               the
               sense
               and
               passion
               of
               the
               Disciples
               ,
               
                 Whither
                 shall
                 we
                 go
                 ?
                 for
                 thou
                 hast
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 eternall
                 life
                 :
              
               and
               by
               humbling
               himself
               ,
               exalts
               God
               by
               making
               the
               proportions
               
               of
               distance
               more
               immense
               ,
               and
               vast
               :
               and
               as
               repentance
               does
               
               contain
               in
               it
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               holy
               life
               which
               can
               be
               performed
               by
               a
               returning
               sinner
               (
               all
               the
               acts
               ,
               and
               habits
               of
               vertue
               ,
               being
               but
               parts
               ,
               or
               instances
               ,
               or
               effects
               of
               repentance
               )
               :
               so
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               do
               constitute
               the
               masse
               and
               body
               of
               all
               those
               instruments
               whereby
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               glorifie
               himself
               .
               *
               For
               if
               God
               is
               glorified
               in
               the
               Sunne
               and
               Moon
               ,
               in
               the
               rare
               fabrick
               of
               the
               honey-combs
               ,
               in
               the
               discipline
               of
               Bees
               ,
               in
               the
               oeconomy
               of
               Pismires
               ,
               in
               the
               little
               houses
               of
               birds
               ,
               in
               the
               curiosity
               of
               an
               eye
               ,
               God
               being
               pleased
               to
               delight
               in
               those
               little
               images
               and
               reflexes
               of
               himself
               from
               those
               pretty
               mirrours
               ,
               which
               like
               a
               crevice
               in
               a
               wall
               thorow
               
               a
               narrow
               perspective
               transmit
               the
               species
               of
               a
               vast
               excellency
               :
               much
               rather
               shall
               God
               be
               pleased
               to
               behold
               himself
               in
               the
               glasses
               of
               our
               obedience
               ,
               in
               the
               emissions
               of
               our
               will
               and
               understanding
               ;
               these
               being
               rationall
               and
               apt
               instruments
               to
               expresse
               him
               ,
               farre
               better
               then
               the
               naturall
               ,
               as
               being
               neerer
               communications
               of
               himself
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               shall
               no
               longer
               discourse
               of
               the
               Philosophy
               of
               this
               expression
               ;
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               stile
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               repentance
               is
               the
               great
               
                 glorification
                 of
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               by
               calling
               the
               people
               to
               
                 give
                 God
                 glory
              
               ,
               calls
               upon
               them
               to
               repent
               ;
               and
               so
               expresses
               
               both
               the
               duty
               and
               the
               event
               of
               it
               ;
               the
               event
               being
               
                 [
                 Glory
                 to
                 God
                 on
                 high
                 ,
                 and
                 peace
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 and
                 good
                 will
                 towards
                 men
                 ]
              
               by
               the
               sole
               instrument
               of
               repentance
               .
               And
               this
               was
               it
               which
               Joshuah
               said
               to
               Achan
               ,
               [
               Give
               I
               pray
               thee
               glory
               to
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               
               and
               make
               confession
               unto
               him
               :
               that
               one
               act
               of
               repentance
               is
               one
               act
               of
               glorifying
               God
               :
               and
               this
               ,
               David
               acknowledged
               ,
               Against
               
               thee
               onely
               have
               I
               sinned
               ,
               
                 ut
                 tu
                 justificeris
              
               ,
               that
               thou
               mightest
               be
               justified
               ,
               or
               cleared
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               have
               the
               honour
               of
               being
               righteous
               ,
               and
               we
               ,
               the
               shame
               of
               receding
               from
               so
               excellent
               a
               perfection
               :
               or
               as
               S.
               Paul
               quotes
               and
               explicates
               the
               place
               .
               
                 Let
                 God
              
               
               
                 be
                 true
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 man
                 a
                 liar
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 written
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mightest
                 be
              
               
               
                 justified
                 in
                 thy
                 sayings
                 ,
                 and
                 mightest
                 overcome
                 when
                 thou
                 art
                 judged
                 .
              
               But
               to
               clear
               the
               sense
               of
               this
               expression
               of
               the
               Prophet
               ,
               observe
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               John
               :
               
                 and
                 men
                 were
                 scorched
                 with
                 great
                 heat
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 blasphemed
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 God
                 who
                 hath
                 power
                 over
                 those
                 plagues
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 repented
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 him
                 glory
                 .
              
            
             
               So
               that
               having
               strength
               and
               reason
               from
               these
               so
               many
               authorities
               ,
               I
               may
               be
               free
               to
               read
               the
               words
               of
               my
               Text
               thus
               ,
               
                 [
                 Repent
                 of
                 all
                 your
                 sins
                 before
                 God
                 cause
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 before
                 your
                 feet
                 stumble
                 upon
                 the
                 dark
                 mountains
                 ]
              
               and
               then
               we
               have
               here
               the
               duty
               of
               repentance
               ,
               
               and
               the
               time
               of
               its
               performance
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               seasonable
               and
               timely
               repentance
               ,
               a
               repentance
               which
               must
               begin
               before
               our
               darknesse
               begin
               ,
               a
               repentance
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               
                 ut
                 dum
                 dies
                 est
                 operemini
              
               ,
               that
               ye
               may
               work
               while
               it
               is
               to
               day
               ,
               lest
               if
               we
               
                 stumble
                 upon
                 the
                 dark
                 mountains
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               fall
               into
               the
               ruines
               of
               
               
               old
               age
               ,
               which
               makes
               a
               broad
               way
               narrow
               ,
               and
               a
               plain
               way
               to
               be
               a
               craggy
               mountain
               ;
               or
               if
               we
               stumble
               and
               fall
               into
               our
               last
               sicknesse
               ,
               instead
               of
               health
               God
               send
               us
               to
               our
               grave
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               light
               and
               salvation
               which
               we
               then
               confidently
               look
               for
               ,
               he
               make
               our
               state
               to
               be
               outer
               darknesse
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               misery
               irremediable
               ,
               misery
               eternall
               .
            
             
               This
               exhortation
               of
               the
               Prophet
               was
               alwayes
               full
               of
               caution
               and
               prudence
               ,
               but
               now
               it
               is
               highly
               necessary
               ;
               since
               men
               who
               are
               so
               clamorously
               called
               to
               repentance
               that
               they
               cannot
               avoid
               the
               necessity
               of
               it
               ,
               yet
               that
               they
               may
               reconcile
               an
               evil
               life
               with
               the
               hopes
               of
               heaven
               ,
               
               have
               crowded
               this
               duty
               into
               so
               little
               room
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               almost
               strangled
               and
               extinct
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               lopped
               off
               so
               many
               members
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               reduced
               the
               whole
               body
               of
               it
               to
               the
               dimensions
               of
               a
               little
               finger
               ,
               sacrificing
               their
               childhood
               to
               vanity
               ,
               their
               youth
               to
               lust
               ,
               and
               to
               intemperance
               ,
               their
               manhood
               to
               ambition
               and
               rage
               ,
               pride
               and
               revenge
               ,
               secular
               desires
               ,
               and
               unholy
               actions
               ;
               and
               yet
               still
               further
               ,
               giving
               their
               old
               age
               to
               covetousnesse
               and
               oppression
               ,
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Devil
               ;
               and
               after
               all
               this
               what
               remains
               for
               God
               and
               for
               Religion
               ?
               Oh
               ,
               for
               that
               ,
               they
               wll
               
               do
               well
               enough
               ;
               upon
               their
               death-bed
               they
               will
               think
               a
               few
               godly
               thoughts
               ,
               they
               will
               send
               for
               a
               Priest
               to
               minister
               comfort
               to
               them
               ;
               they
               will
               pray
               and
               ask
               God
               forgivenesse
               ,
               and
               receive
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               ,
               and
               leave
               their
               goods
               behinde
               them
               ,
               disposing
               them
               to
               their
               friends
               and
               relatives
               ,
               and
               some
               Dole
               ,
               and
               issues
               of
               the
               almes-basket
               to
               the
               poor
               ;
               and
               if
               after
               all
               this
               they
               die
               quietly
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               lambe
               ,
               and
               be
               canoniz'd
               by
               a
               brib'd
               flatterer
               in
               a
               funerall
               sermon
               ,
               they
               make
               no
               doubt
               but
               they
               are
               children
               of
               the
               kingdom
               ,
               and
               perceive
               not
               their
               folly
               ,
               till
               without
               hope
               of
               remedy
               they
               roar
               in
               their
               expectations
               of
               a
               certain
               ,
               but
               a
               horrid
               eternity
               
               of
               pains
               .
               *
               Certainly
               nothing
               hath
               made
               more
               ample
               harvests
               for
               the
               Devil
               ,
               then
               the
               deferring
               of
               repentance
               upon
               vain
               confidences
               ,
               and
               lessening
               it
               in
               the
               extension
               of
               parts
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               intension
               of
               degrees
               ,
               while
               we
               imagine
               that
               a
               few
               tears
               ,
               and
               scatterings
               of
               devotion
               are
               enough
               to
               expiate
               the
               basenesse
               of
               a
               fifty
               or
               threescore
               yeers
               impiety
               .
               This
               I
               shall
               endeavour
               to
               cure
               ,
               by
               shewing
               what
               it
               is
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               that
               repentance
               implies
               in
               it
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               life
               ,
               or
               of
               many
               and
               great
               ,
               of
               long
               and
               lasting
               parts
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               then
               by
               direct
               arguments
               ,
               shewing
               that
               repentance
               put
               off
               to
               our
               death-bed
               is
               invalid
               and
               ineffectuall
               ,
               sick
               ,
               languid
               ,
               and
               impotent
               ,
               
               like
               our
               dying
               bodies
               and
               disabled
               faculties
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               First
               therefore
               ,
               Repentance
               implies
               a
               deep
               sorrow
               ,
               as
               the
               beginning
               and
               introduction
               of
               this
               duty
               ;
               not
               a
               superficiall
               sigh
               ,
               or
               tear
               ,
               not
               a
               calling
               our selves
               sinners
               ,
               and
               miserable
               persons
               ;
               this
               is
               far
               from
               that
               
                 godly
                 sorrow
                 that
                 worketh
                 repentance
              
               ;
               and
               yet
               I
               wish
               there
               were
               none
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               none
               amongst
               us
               ,
               who
               cannot
               remember
               that
               ever
               they
               have
               done
               this
               little
               towards
               the
               
               abolition
               of
               their
               multitudes
               of
               sins
               ;
               but
               yet
               if
               it
               were
               not
               
               a
               hearty
               ,
               pungent
               sorrow
               ,
               a
               sorrow
               that
               shall
               break
               the
               heart
               in
               pieces
               ;
               a
               sorrow
               that
               shall
               so
               irreconcile
               us
               to
               sin
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               us
               rather
               choose
               to
               die
               then
               to
               sin
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               so
               much
               as
               the
               beginning
               of
               repentance
               .
               But
               in
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               when
               the
               people
               are
               called
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               (
               which
               is
               ever
               the
               prologue
               to
               it
               )
               marches
               sadly
               ,
               and
               first
               opens
               the
               scene
               ,
               it
               is
               ever
               expressed
               to
               be
               great
               ,
               clamorous
               and
               sad
               :
               it
               is
               called
               [
               a
               weeping
               sorely
               ]
               in
               the
               verse
               
               next
               after
               my
               text
               ,
               [
               a
               weeping
               with
               the
               bitternesse
               of
               heart
               ;
               a
               turning
               to
               the
               Lord
               with
               weeping
               ,
               fasting
               ,
               and
               mourning
               ;
               a
               weeping
               day
               and
               night
               ;
               the
               sorrow
               of
               heart
               ;
               the
               breaking
               of
               the
               spirit
               ;
               
               the
               mourning
               like
               a
               dove
               ,
               and
               chattering
               like
               a
               swallow
               ;
               ]
               and
               if
               we
               observe
               the
               threnes
               and
               sad
               accents
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Jeremy
               when
               he
               wept
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               his
               Nation
               ,
               the
               heart-breakings
               of
               David
               when
               he
               mourned
               for
               his
               adultery
               and
               murder
               ,
               and
               the
               bitter
               tears
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               when
               he
               washed
               off
               the
               guilt
               and
               basenesse
               of
               his
               fall
               ,
               and
               the
               denying
               his
               Master
               ;
               we
               shall
               be
               sufficiently
               instructed
               in
               this
               praeludium
               or
               introduction
               to
               repentance
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               is
               not
               every
               breath
               of
               a
               sigh
               ,
               or
               moisture
               of
               a
               tender
               eye
               ,
               not
               every
               crying
               [
               Lord
               have
               mercy
               upon
               me
               ]
               that
               is
               such
               a
               sorrow
               as
               begins
               our
               restitution
               to
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               and
               
               Divine
               favour
               :
               but
               such
               a
               sorrow
               that
               really
               condemnes
               our selves
               ,
               and
               by
               an
               active
               ,
               effectual
               sentence
               declares
               us
               worthy
               of
               stripes
               and
               death
               ,
               of
               sorrow
               and
               eternall
               paines
               ,
               and
               willingly
               endures
               the
               first
               to
               prevent
               the
               second
               ;
               and
               weeps
               and
               mourns
               ,
               and
               fasts
               to
               obtain
               of
               God
               but
               to
               admit
               us
               to
               a
               possibility
               of
               restitution
               :
               and
               although
               all
               sorrow
               for
               sins
               hath
               not
               the
               same
               expression
               ,
               nor
               the
               same
               degree
               of
               pungency
               and
               sensitive
               trouble
               (
               which
               differs
               according
               to
               the
               temper
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               custome
               ,
               the
               sexe
               ,
               and
               accidental
               tendernesse
               )
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               a
               Godly
               sorrow
               
               unlesse
               it
               really
               produce
               these
               effects
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               1.
               
               That
               it
               makes
               us
               
               really
               to
               hate
               ,
               &
               2.
               actually
               to
               decline
               sin
               ,
               and
               3.
               produce
               in
               us
               a
               fear
               fo
               Gods
               anger
               ,
               a
               sense
               of
               the
               guilt
               of
               his
               displeasure
               ;
               and
               4.
               
               Then
               ,
               such
               consequent
               trouble
               as
               can
               consist
               with
               such
               apprehension
               of
               the
               Divine
               displeasure
               :
               which
               if
               it
               expresse
               not
               in
               tears
               and
               hearty
               complaints
               ,
               must
               be
               expressed
               in
               watchings
               and
               strivings
               against
               sin
               ,
               in
               confessing
               the
               goodnesse
               and
               justice
               of
               God
               threatning
               or
               punishing
               us
               ,
               in
               patiently
               bearing
               the
               rod
               of
               God
               ,
               in
               confession
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               in
               accusation
               of
               our selves
               ,
               in
               perpetual
               begging
               of
               pardon
               ,
               and
               mean
               and
               base
               opinions
               of
               our selves
               ,
               and
               in
               al
               the
               natural
               productions
               from
               these
               ;
               according
               to
               our
               temper
               and
               constitution
               ;
               it
               
               must
               be
               a
               sorrow
               of
               the
               reasonable
               faculty
               ,
               the
               greatest
               in
               its
               kinde
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               be
               lesse
               in
               kinde
               ;
               or
               not
               productive
               of
               these
               effects
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
               not
               the
               exordium
               of
               repentance
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               desire
               that
               it
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               sorrow
               for
               sins
               ,
               is
               not
               Repentance
               ;
               
               
               not
               that
               duty
               which
               gives
               glory
               to
               God
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               obtain
               of
               him
               that
               he
               will
               glorifie
               us
               .
               Repentance
               is
               a
               great
               volume
               of
               duty
               ;
               and
               Godly
               sorrow
               is
               but
               the
               frontispiece
               or
               title
               page
               :
               it
               is
               the
               harbinger
               or
               first
               introduction
               to
               it
               ;
               or
               if
               you
               will
               consider
               it
               in
               the
               words
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               :
               [
               Godly
               sorrow
               worketh
               repentance
               ]
               
               sorrow
               is
               the
               Parent
               ,
               and
               repentance
               is
               the
               product
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               high
               piece
               of
               ignorance
               to
               suppose
               that
               ,
               a
               crying
               out
               and
               roaring
               for
               our
               sins
               upon
               our
               deathbed
               can
               reconcile
               us
               to
               God
               ;
               our
               crying
               to
               God
               must
               be
               so
               early
               ,
               and
               so
               lasting
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               able
               to
               teeme
               ,
               and
               produce
               such
               a
               daughter
               ,
               which
               must
               live
               long
               ,
               
               and
               grow
               from
               an
               Embryo
               to
               an
               infant
               ,
               from
               infancy
               to
               childhood
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               stature
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               is
               a
               holy
               and
               a
               happy
               sorrow
               :
               but
               if
               it
               be
               a
               sorrow
               onely
               of
               a
               death-bed
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               fruitlesse
               shower
               ,
               or
               like
               the
               rain
               of
               Sodom
               not
               the
               beginning
               of
               repentance
               ,
               but
               the
               kindling
               of
               a
               flame
               ,
               the
               comencement
               of
               an
               eternal
               sorrow
               .
               For
               Ahab
               had
               a
               great
               sorrow
               but
               it
               wrought
               nothing
               upon
               his
               spirit
               ,
               it
               did
               not
               reconcile
               his
               affections
               to
               his
               duty
               ,
               and
               his
               duty
               to
               God.
               Judas
               had
               so
               great
               a
               sorrow
               for
               betraying
               the
               innocent
               blood
               of
               his
               Lord
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               intolerable
               to
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               he
               burst
               in
               the
               middle
               :
               and
               if
               meer
               sorrow
               be
               repentance
               ,
               then
               
               hell
               is
               full
               of
               penitents
               ,
               for
               
                 [
                 there
                 is
                 weeping
                 and
                 wailing
                 ,
                 and
                 gnashing
                 of
                 teeth
                 for
                 evermore
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               us
               therefore
               beg
               of
               God
               (
               as
               Calebs
               daughter
               did
               of
               her
               Father
               )
               
                 dedisti
                 mihi
                 terram
                 aridam
                 ,
                 da
                 etiam
                 &
                 irriguam
                 ,
              
               thou
               hast
               given
               me
               a
               dry
               land
               ,
               give
               me
               also
               a
               land
               of
               waters
               ,
               a
               dwelling
               place
               in
               tears
               ,
               rivers
               of
               tears
               ,
               
                 ut
                 quoniam
                 non
                 sumus
                 digni
                 oculos
                 orando
                 ad
                 coelum
                 levare
                 ,
                 at
                 simus
                 digni
                 oculos
                 plorando
                 caecare
                 ,
              
               as
               Saint
               Austins
               expression
               is
               ,
               that
               because
               we
               are
               not
               worthy
               to
               lift
               up
               our
               eyes
               to
               heaven
               in
               prayer
               ,
               yet
               we
               may
               be
               worthy
               to
               weep
               our selves
               blinde
               for
               sin
               ,
               the
               meaning
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               beg
               sorrow
               of
               
               God
               ,
               such
               a
               sorrow
               as
               may
               be
               sufficient
               to
               quench
               the
               flames
               of
               lust
               ,
               and
               surmount
               the
               hills
               of
               our
               pride
               ,
               and
               may
               extinguish
               our
               thirst
               of
               covetousnesse
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               sorrow
               that
               shall
               be
               an
               effective
               principle
               of
               arming
               all
               our
               faculties
               against
               sin
               ,
               and
               heartily
               setting
               upon
               the
               work
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               persevering
               labours
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               .
               *
               I
               shall
               onely
               adde
               one
               word
               to
               this
               :
               That
               our
               sorrow
               for
               sin
               is
               not
               to
               be
               estimated
               by
               our
               tears
               ,
               and
               our
               sensible
               expressions
               ,
               but
               by
               our
               active
               hatred
               ,
               and
               dereliction
               of
               sin
               :
               and
               is
               many
               times
               unperceived
               in
               outward
               demonstration
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               the
               Mother
               of
               Peter
               Lombard
               ,
               Gratian
               ,
               and
               Comestor
               ,
               that
               she
               having
               
               had
               three
               sons
               begotten
               in
               unhallowed
               embraces
               ,
               upon
               her
               death-bed
               did
               omit
               the
               recitation
               of
               those
               crimes
               to
               her
               confessour
               ;
               adding
               this
               for
               Apology
               ,
               that
               her
               three
               sons
               proved
               persons
               so
               eminent
               in
               the
               Church
               that
               their
               excellency
               was
               abundant
               recompence
               for
               her
               demerit
               :
               and
               therefore
               she
               could
               not
               grieve
               ,
               because
               God
               had
               glorified
               himself
               so
               much
               by
               three
               instruments
               so
               
               excellent
               ;
               and
               that
               although
               her
               sin
               had
               abounded
               ;
               yet
               Gods
               grace
               
               did
               superabound
               .
               Her
               Confessor
               replied
               ,
               
                 at
                 dole
                 Saltent
                 quod
                 dolere
                 non
                 possis
                 ,
              
               grieve
               that
               thou
               canst
               not
               grieve
               :
               and
               so
               must
               we
               ;
               alwayes
               fear
               that
               our
               trouble
               for
               sin
               is
               nor
               great
               enough
               ,
               that
               our
               sorrow
               is
               too
               remisse
               ,
               that
               our
               affections
               are
               indifferent
               ;
               but
               we
               can
               onely
               be
               sure
               that
               our
               sorrow
               is
               a
               godly
               sorrow
               ,
               when
               it
               worketh
               repentance
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               it
               makes
               us
               hate
               and
               leave
               all
               our
               sin
               ,
               and
               take
               up
               the
               crosse
               of
               patience
               or
               penance
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               confesse
               our
               sin
               ,
               accuse
               our selves
               ,
               condemn
               the
               action
               by
               hearty
               sentence
               ;
               and
               then
               ,
               if
               it
               hath
               no
               other
               emanation
               but
               fasting
               and
               prayer
               for
               its
               pardon
               ,
               and
               hearty
               industry
               towards
               its
               abolition
               ,
               our
               sorrow
               is
               
               not
               reproveable
               .
            
             
               For
               ,
               sorrow
               alone
               will
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               there
               must
               follow
               a
               total
               dereliction
               of
               our
               sin
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               first
               part
               of
               repentance
               .
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               I
               consider
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               a
               sad
               mistake
               amongst
               many
               that
               do
               some
               things
               towards
               repentance
               ,
               that
               they
               mistake
               the
               first
               addresses
               ,
               and
               instruments
               of
               this
               part
               of
               repentance
               for
               the
               whole
               duty
               it self
               .
               Confession
               of
               sins
               is
               in
               order
               to
               the
               dereliction
               of
               them
               ;
               but
               then
               confession
               must
               not
               be
               like
               the
               unlading
               of
               a
               ship
               to
               take
               in
               new
               stowage
               ;
               or
               the
               vomits
               of
               intemperance
               ,
               which
               ease
               the
               stomack
               that
               they
               may
               continue
               the
               merry
               meeting
               :
               but
               such
               a
               confession
               
               is
               too
               frequent
               ,
               in
               which
               men
               either
               comply
               with
               custome
               or
               seek
               to
               ease
               a
               present
               load
               ,
               or
               gripe
               of
               conscience
               ,
               or
               are
               willing
               to
               dresse
               up
               their
               souls
               against
               afestiyal
               ,
               or
               hope
               for
               pardon
               upon
               so
               easie
               terms
               :
               these
               are
               but
               retirings
               baok
               to
               leap
               the
               further
               into
               mischief
               ;
               or
               but
               approaches
               to
               God
               with
               the
               lips
               ;
               no
               confession
               can
               be
               of
               any
               use
               ,
               but
               as
               it
               is
               an
               instrument
               of
               shame
               to
               the
               person
               ,
               of
               humiliation
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               dereliction
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               and
               receives
               its
               recompence
               but
               as
               it
               ads
               to
               these
               purposes
               :
               all
               other
               ,
               is
               like
               the
               bleating
               of
               the
               calves
               ,
               and
               the
               lowing
               of
               the
               Oxen
               which
               Saul
               reserved
               after
               the
               spoil
               of
               Agag
               :
               they
               proclaim
               the
               sin
               ,
               but
               do
               nothing
               towards
               its
               cure
               ;
               they
               serve
               Gods
               end
               to
               make
               us
               justly
               
               to
               be
               condemned
               out
               of
               our
               own
               mouthes
               ,
               but
               nothing
               at
               all
               towards
               our
               absolution
               .
               *
               Nay
               ,
               if
               we
               proceed
               further
               ,
               to
               the
               greatest
               expressions
               of
               humiliation
               ,
               (
               parts
               of
               which
               I
               reckon
               ,
               fasting
               ,
               praying
               for
               pardon
               ,
               judging
               and
               condemning
               of
               our selves
               by
               instances
               of
               a
               present
               indignation
               ,
               against
               a
               crime
               )
               yet
               unlesse
               this
               proceed
               so
               far
               as
               to
               a
               total
               deletion
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               to
               the
               extirpation
               of
               every
               vitious
               habit
               ,
               God
               is
               not
               glorified
               by
               our
               repentance
               ,
               nor
               we
               secured
               in
               our
               eternal
               interest
               .
               Our
               sin
               must
               be
               brought
               to
               judgement
               ,
               and
               like
               Antinous
               in
               Homer
               ,
               layed
               in
               the
               mids
               as
               the
               
               sacrifice
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               the
               mischief
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
            
             
               This
               is
               the
               murderer
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               Achan
               ,
               this
               is
               he
               that
               troubles
               Israel
               ;
               
               
               let
               the
               sin
               be
               confessed
               and
               carried
               with
               the
               pomps
               and
               solennities
               of
               sorrow
               to
               its
               funeral
               ,
               and
               so
               let
               the
               murderer
               be
               slain
               :
               But
               if
               after
               all
               the
               forms
               of
               confession
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               fasting
               ,
               and
               humiliation
               ,
               and
               pretence
               of
               doing
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               spare
               Agag
               and
               the
               fattest
               of
               the
               cattel
               ,
               our
               delicious
               sins
               ,
               and
               still
               leave
               an
               unlawful
               King
               ,
               and
               a
               tyrant
               sin
               to
               reigne
               in
               our
               mortal
               bodies
               ,
               we
               may
               pretend
               what
               we
               will
               towards
               repentance
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               no
               better
               penitents
               then
               Ahab
               ,
               no
               neerer
               to
               the
               obtaining
               of
               our
               hopes
               then
               Esau
               was
               to
               his
               birthright
               ,
               for
               whose
               repentance
               there
               was
               no
               place
               left
               though
               he
               sought
               it
               carefully
               with
               tears
               .
            
             
               
               Well
               ?
               let
               us
               suppose
               our
               penitent
               advanced
               thus
               far
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               decrees
               against
               all
               sin
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               hearty
               purposes
               resolves
               to
               decline
               it
               ,
               as
               in
               a
               severe
               sentence
               he
               hath
               condemned
               it
               as
               his
               betrayer
               and
               his
               murderer
               ;
               yet
               we
               must
               be
               curious
               (
               for
               now
               onely
               the
               repentance
               properly
               begins
               )
               that
               it
               be
               not
               onely
               like
               the
               springings
               of
               the
               thorny
               of
               the
               high
               way
               ground
               ,
               soon
               up
               and
               soon
               down
               :
               For
               some
               men
               when
               a
               sadnesse
               or
               an
               unhandsome
               accident
               surprizes
               them
               ,
               then
               they
               resolve
               against
               their
               sin
               ,
               but
               like
               the
               goats
               in
               Aristotle
               they
               give
               their
               milk
               no
               longer
               then
               they
               are
               
               stung
               :
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               thorns
               are
               removed
               ,
               these
               men
               return
               to
               their
               first
               hardnesse
               ,
               and
               resolve
               then
               to
               act
               their
               first
               temptation
               .
               Others
               there
               are
               who
               never
               resolve
               against
               a
               sin
               ,
               but
               either
               when
               they
               have
               no
               temptation
               to
               it
               ,
               or
               when
               their
               appetites
               are
               newly
               satisfied
               with
               it
               ,
               like
               those
               who
               immediately
               after
               a
               full
               dinner
               resolve
               to
               fast
               at
               supper
               ,
               and
               they
               keep
               it
               till
               their
               appetite
               returnes
               ,
               and
               then
               their
               resolution
               unties
               like
               the
               cords
               of
               vanity
               or
               the
               gossamere
               against
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               Northen
               winde
               .
               Thus
               a
               lustfull
               person
               fills
               all
               the
               capacity
               of
               his
               lust
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               is
               wearied
               ,
               and
               the
               sin
               goes
               off
               
               with
               unquietnesse
               and
               regret
               ,
               and
               the
               appetite
               falls
               down
               like
               a
               horseleech
               when
               it
               is
               ready
               to
               burst
               with
               putrifaction
               and
               an
               unwholsome
               plethory
               ;
               then
               he
               resolves
               to
               be
               a
               good
               man
               and
               could
               almost
               vow
               to
               be
               a
               Hermit
               ,
               and
               hates
               his
               lust
               ,
               as
               Amnon
               hated
               his
               sister
               Thamar
               ,
               just
               when
               he
               had
               newly
               acted
               his
               unworthy
               rape
               ;
               but
               the
               next
               spring
               tide
               that
               comes
               ,
               every
               wave
               of
               the
               temptation
               ,
               makes
               an
               inrode
               upon
               the
               resolution
               and
               gets
               ground
               ,
               and
               prevailes
               against
               it
               more
               then
               his
               resolution
               prevailed
               against
               his
               sin
               :
               How
               many
               drunken
               persons
               ,
               how
               many
               
               Swearers
               resolve
               daily
               and
               hourely
               against
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               yet
               act
               them
               not
               once
               the
               lesse
               for
               all
               their
               infinite
               heape
               of
               shamefully
               ret
               eating
               purposes
               *
               That
               resolution
               that
               begins
               upon
               just
               grounds
               of
               sorrow
               and
               severe
               judgement
               ,
               upon
               fear
               and
               love
               ,
               that
               is
               made
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               temptation
               ,
               that
               is
               inquisitive
               into
               all
               the
               means
               and
               instruments
               of
               the
               cure
               ,
               that
               prayes
               perpetually
               against
               a
               sin
               ;
               that
               watches
               continually
               against
               a
               
               surprize
               ,
               and
               never
               sinks
               into
               it
               by
               deliberation
               ;
               that
               fights
               
               earnestly
               and
               carries
               on
               the
               war
               prudently
               and
               prevailes
               by
               a
               never
               ceasing
               diligence
               against
               the
               temptation
               ;
               that
               onely
               is
               a
               pious
               and
               well
               begun
               repentance
               .
               They
               that
               have
               their
               fits
               of
               a
               quartan
               ,
               well
               and
               ill
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               think
               themselves
               in
               perfect
               health
               ,
               when
               the
               ague
               is
               retired
               till
               its
               period
               returnes
               ,
               are
               dangerously
               mistaken
               .
               Those
               intervals
               of
               imperfect
               and
               fallacious
               resolution
               ,
               are
               nothing
               but
               states
               of
               death
               :
               and
               if
               a
               man
               should
               depart
               this
               world
               in
               one
               of
               those
               godly
               fits
               (
               as
               he
               thinks
               them
               )
               he
               is
               no
               neerer
               to
               obtain
               his
               blessed
               hope
               ,
               then
               a
               man
               in
               the
               stone
               collick
               is
               to
               health
               when
               his
               pain
               is
               eased
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               
               his
               disease
               still
               remaining
               ,
               and
               threatning
               an
               unwelcome
               return
               .
               That
               resolution
               onely
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               a
               holy
               repentance
               which
               goes
               forth
               into
               act
               ,
               and
               whose
               acts
               enlarge
               into
               habits
               ,
               and
               whose
               habits
               are
               productive
               of
               the
               fruits
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               .
            
             
               From
               hence
               we
               are
               to
               take
               our
               estimate
               ,
               whence
               our
               resolutions
               of
               piety
               must
               commence
               .
               He
               that
               resolves
               not
               to
               live
               well
               till
               the
               time
               comes
               that
               he
               must
               die
               ,
               is
               ridiculous
               in
               his
               great
               designe
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               impertinent
               in
               his
               intermedial
               purposes
               ,
               and
               vain
               in
               his
               hope
               .
               Can
               a
               dying
               man
               to
               any
               real
               effect
               resolve
               
               to
               be
               chast
               ?
               (
               for
               vertue
               must
               be
               an
               act
               of
               election
               ,
               and
               chastity
               is
               the
               contesting
               against
               a
               proud
               and
               an
               imperious
               lust
               ,
               active
               flesh
               ,
               and
               insinuating
               temptation
               )
               And
               what
               doth
               he
               resolve
               against
               who
               can
               no
               more
               be
               tempted
               to
               the
               sin
               of
               unchastity
               then
               he
               can
               returne
               back
               again
               to
               his
               youth
               and
               vigour
               .
               And
               it
               is
               considerable
               ,
               that
               since
               all
               the
               purposes
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               which
               a
               dying
               man
               can
               make
               ,
               cannot
               be
               reduced
               to
               act
               ,
               by
               what
               law
               ,
               or
               reason
               ,
               or
               covenant
               ,
               or
               revelation
               are
               we
               taught
               to
               distinguish
               the
               resolution
               of
               a
               dying
               man
               from
               the
               purposes
               of
               a
               living
               and
               vigorous
               person
               ?
               Suppose
               a
               man
               in
               his
               youth
               and
               health
               mooved
               
               by
               consideration
               of
               the
               irregularity
               and
               deformity
               ,
               of
               sin
               ,
               the
               danger
               of
               its
               productions
               ,
               the
               wrath
               and
               displeasure
               of
               Almightie
               God
               ,
               should
               resolve
               to
               leave
               the
               puddles
               of
               impurity
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               the
               paths
               of
               righteousnesse
               ;
               can
               this
               resolution
               alone
               put
               him
               into
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ;
               is
               he
               admitted
               to
               pardon
               and
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               before
               he
               hath
               in
               some
               measure
               performed
               actually
               what
               he
               so
               reasonably
               hath
               resolved
               ?
               By
               no
               means
               .
               For
               ,
               [
               resolution
               and
               purpose
               ]
               is
               in
               its
               own
               nature
               and
               constitution
               an
               imperfect
               act
               ,
               and
               therefore
               can
               signifie
               nothing
               without
               its
               performance
               and
               consummation
               .
               It
               is
               as
               a
               faculty
               is
               to
               the
               act
               ,
               as
               spring
               is
               to
               the
               
               harvest
               ,
               as
               seed
               time
               is
               to
               the
               Autumne
               ,
               as
               Egges
               are
               to
               birds
               ,
               or
               as
               a
               relative
               to
               its
               correspondent
               ;
               nothing
               without
               it
               .
               And
               can
               it
               be
               imagined
               that
               a
               resolution
               in
               our
               health
               and
               life
               shall
               be
               ineffectual
               without
               performance
               and
               shall
               a
               resolution
               barely
               such
               ,
               do
               any
               Good
               upon
               our
               deathbed
               ?
               Can
               such
               
               
               purposes
               prevail
               against
               a
               long
               impiety
               rather
               then
               against
               a
               young
               and
               a
               newly
               begun
               state
               of
               sin
               ?
               Will
               God
               at
               an
               easier
               rate
               pardon
               the
               sins
               of
               fifty
               or
               sixty
               yeers
               ,
               then
               the
               sins
               of
               our
               youth
               onely
               ,
               or
               the
               iniquity
               of
               five
               yeers
               ,
               or
               ten
               ?
               If
               a
               holy
               life
               be
               not
               necessary
               to
               be
               liv'd
               ,
               why
               shall
               it
               be
               necessary
               to
               resolve
               to
               live
               it
               ?
               But
               if
               a
               holy
               life
               be
               necessary
               ,
               then
               it
               cannot
               be
               sufficient
               meerly
               to
               resolve
               it
               ,
               unlesse
               this
               resolution
               go
               forth
               in
               an
               actuall
               and
               reall
               service
               .
               Vain
               therefore
               is
               the
               hope
               of
               those
               persons
               who
               either
               go
               on
               in
               their
               sins
               ;
               before
               their
               last
               sicknesse
               ,
               never
               thinking
               to
               return
               into
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               whence
               they
               have
               wandred
               all
               their
               life
               ,
               
               never
               renewing
               their
               resolutions
               and
               vows
               of
               holy
               living
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               have
               ,
               yet
               their
               purposes
               are
               for
               ever
               blasted
               with
               the
               next
               violent
               temptation
               .
               More
               prudent
               was
               the
               prayer
               of
               David
               ,
               
                 [
                 Oh
                 spare
                 me
                 a
                 little
                 ,
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 recover
                 my
                 strength
                 before
                 I
                 go
                 hence
                 and
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 seen
                 :
                 ]
              
               And
               something
               like
               it
               was
               the
               saying
               of
               the
               Emperour
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               ,
               
                 Inter
                 vitae
                 negotia
                 &
                 mortis
                 diem
                 oportet
                 spacium
                 intercedere
                 :
              
               When
               ever
               our
               holy
               purposes
               are
               renewed
               ,
               unlesse
               God
               gives
               us
               time
               to
               act
               them
               ,
               to
               mortifie
               and
               subdue
               our
               lusts
               ,
               to
               conquer
               and
               subdue
               the
               whole
               kingdom
               of
               sin
               ,
               to
               rise
               from
               our
               grave
               and
               be
               clothed
               with
               nerves
               and
               flesh
               and
               a
               new
               skin
               ,
               
               to
               overcome
               our
               deadly
               sicknesses
               ,
               and
               by
               little
               and
               little
               to
               return
               to
               health
               and
               strength
               ;
               unlesse
               we
               have
               grace
               and
               time
               to
               do
               all
               this
               ,
               our
               sins
               will
               lie
               down
               with
               us
               in
               our
               graves
               .
               *
               For
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               contracted
               a
               long
               habit
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               it
               hath
               been
               growing
               upon
               him
               ten
               or
               twenty
               ,
               fourty
               or
               fifty
               yeers
               ,
               whose
               acts
               he
               hath
               daily
               or
               hourly
               repeated
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               grown
               to
               a
               second
               nature
               to
               aim
               ,
               and
               have
               so
               prevailed
               upon
               the
               ruines
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               is
               taken
               
                 captive
                 by
                 the
                 Devil
                 at
                 his
                 will
                 ,
              
               he
               is
               fast
               bound
               as
               a
               slave
               tugging
               at
               the
               oar
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               grown
               in
               love
               with
               his
               fetters
               ,
               and
               longs
               to
               be
               doing
               the
               work
               of
               sin
               ,
               is
               it
               likely
               that
               
               all
               this
               progresse
               and
               groweth
               in
               sin
               (
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               which
               he
               runs
               fast
               without
               any
               impediment
               )
               is
               it
               (
               I
               say
               )
               likely
               ,
               that
               a
               few
               dayes
               or
               weeks
               of
               sicknesse
               can
               recover
               him
               ?
               [
               the
               especiall
               hindrances
               of
               that
               state
               I
               shall
               afterwards
               consider
               ]
               but
               ,
               Can
               a
               man
               be
               supposed
               so
               prompt
               to
               piety
               and
               holy
               living
               ,
               a
               man
               (
               I
               mean
               )
               that
               hath
               lived
               wickedly
               a
               long
               time
               together
               ,
               can
               he
               be
               of
               so
               ready
               and
               active
               a
               vertue
               upon
               the
               sudden
               ,
               as
               to
               recover
               in
               a
               moneth
               ,
               or
               a
               week
               what
               he
               hath
               been
               undoing
               in
               20
               ,
               or
               30
               yeers
               ?
               Is
               it
               so
               easie
               to
               build
               ,
               that
               a
               weak
               and
               infirm
               person
               ,
               bound
               hand
               and
               
               foot
               shall
               be
               able
               to
               build
               more
               in
               three
               dayes
               ,
               then
               was
               a
               building
               above
               fourty
               yeers
               ?
               Christ
               did
               it
               in
               a
               figurative
               sence
               ;
               but
               in
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               power
               of
               any
               man
               so
               suddenly
               to
               be
               recovered
               from
               so
               long
               a
               sicknesse
               .
               Necessary
               therefore
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               these
               instruments
               of
               our
               conversion
               ,
               
                 [
                 Confession
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 praying
                 for
                 their
                 pardon
                 ,
                 and
                 resolutions
                 to
                 lead
                 a
                 new
                 life
                 ]
              
               should
               begin
               ,
               
                 [
                 before
                 our
                 feet
                 slum
                 le
                 upon
                 the
                 dark
                 mountains
                 ,
                 ]
              
               lest
               we
               leave
               the
               work
               onely
               
               resolved
               upon
               to
               be
               begun
               ,
               which
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               we
               should
               in
               
               many
               degrees
               finish
               if
               ever
               we
               mean
               to
               escape
               the
               eternall
               darknesse
               :
               
                 For
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 actually
                 abolish
                 the
                 
                   whole
                   body
                   of
                   sin
                   and
                   death
                   ,
                
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 
                   crucifie
                   the
                   old
                   man
                   with
                   his
                   lusts
                   ,
                
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 
                   lay
                   aside
                   every
                   weight
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   sin
                   that
                   doth
                   so
                   easily
                   beset
                   us
                   ,
                
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 
                   cast
                   away
                   the
                   works
                   of
                   darknesse
                   ,
                
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 
                   awake
                   from
                   sleep
                   ,
                   and
                   arise
                   from
                   death
                   ,
                
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 
                   redeem
                   the
                   time
                
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 
                   cleanse
                   our
                   hands
                   and
                   purifie
                   our
                   hearts
                   ,
                
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 
                   escaped
                   the
                   corruption
                
                 ,
                 (
                 all
                 the
                 corruption
                 )
                 
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   the
                   whole
                   world
                   through
                   lust
                   ,
                
                 that
                 
                   nothing
                   of
                   the
                   old
                   leaven
                   should
                   remain
                   in
                   us
                   ,
                
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 
                   wholly
                   a
                   new
                
                 
                 
                   lump
                   ,
                   throughly
                   transformed
                   and
                   changed
                   in
                   the
                   image
                   of
                   our
                   minde
                   :
                
              
               these
               are
               the
               perpetuall
               precepts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               certain
               duty
               of
               man
               ;
               and
               that
               ,
               to
               have
               all
               these
               in
               purpose
               onely
               ,
               is
               meerly
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               without
               the
               actuall
               eradication
               of
               every
               vitious
               habit
               ,
               and
               the
               certain
               abolition
               of
               every
               criminall
               adherence
               ,
               is
               clearly
               and
               dogmatically
               decreed
               every
               where
               in
               the
               Scripture
               ;
               For
               (
               they
               are
               the
               words
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               )
               
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 Christs
                 have
                 crucified
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 affections
                 and
                 lusts
                 :
              
               the
               
               work
               is
               actually
               done
               ,
               and
               sin
               is
               dead
               ,
               or
               wounded
               mortally
               ,
               before
               they
               can
               in
               any
               sence
               belong
               to
               Christ
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               portion
               of
               his
               
               inheritance
               :
               And
               
                 He
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 Christ
                 is
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 .
              
               For
               
                 in
                 Christ
              
               
               
                 Jesus
                 nothing
                 can
                 avail
                 but
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 :
              
               nothing
               but
               a
               
                 Keeping
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 God
              
               :
               Not
               all
               our
               tears
               ,
               though
               we
               should
               weep
               like
               David
               and
               his
               men
               at
               Ziklag
               ,
               till
               
                 they
                 could
                 weep
                 no
                 more
              
               ,
               or
               the
               women
               of
               Ramah
               ,
               or
               like
               
                 the
                 weeping
                 in
                 the
                 valley
                 of
                 Hinnom
                 ,
              
               could
               suffice
               ,
               if
               we
               retain
               the
               affection
               to
               any
               one
               sin
               ,
               or
               have
               any
               unrepented
               of
               ,
               or
               unmortified
               .
               It
               is
               true
               that
               
                 a
                 contrite
                 and
                 broken
                 heart
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 not
                 despise
                 .
              
               No
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               .
               For
               if
               it
               be
               a
               hearty
               and
               permanent
               sorrow
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               excellent
               beginning
               of
               repentance
               ;
               and
               God
               will
               to
               a
               timely
               sorrow
               
               give
               the
               grace
               of
               repentance
               :
               He
               will
               not
               give
               pardon
               to
               sorrow
               alone
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               the
               proper
               effect
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               that
               God
               shall
               give
               .
               He
               shall
               then
               open
               the
               gates
               of
               mercy
               ,
               and
               admit
               you
               to
               a
               possibility
               of
               restitution
               ;
               so
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               be
               within
               the
               covenant
               of
               repentance
               ,
               which
               if
               you
               actually
               perform
               ,
               you
               may
               expect
               Gods
               promise
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sense
               Confession
               will
               obtain
               our
               pardon
               ;
               and
               humiliation
               will
               be
               accepted
               ;
               and
               our
               holy
               purposes
               ,
               and
               pious
               resolutions
               shall
               be
               accounted
               for
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               these
               being
               the
               first
               steps
               and
               addresses
               to
               that
               part
               of
               repentance
               ,
               which
               consists
               in
               the
               abolition
               of
               sins
               ,
               shall
               be
               accepted
               so
               far
               ,
               
               as
               to
               procure
               so
               much
               of
               the
               pardon
               ,
               to
               do
               so
               much
               of
               the
               work
               of
               restitution
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               admit
               the
               returning
               man
               to
               a
               further
               degree
               of
               emendation
               ,
               to
               a
               neerer
               possibility
               of
               working
               out
               his
               salvation
               :
               but
               then
               if
               this
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               confession
               ,
               and
               strong
               purposes
               begin
               then
               when
               our
               life
               is
               declined
               towards
               the
               West
               ,
               
               
               and
               is
               now
               ready
               to
               set
               in
               darknesse
               and
               a
               dismall
               night
               ;
               because
               of
               themselves
               they
               could
               but
               procure
               an
               admission
               to
               repentance
               ,
               not
               at
               all
               to
               pardon
               ,
               and
               plenary
               absolution
               ;
               by
               shewing
               that
               on
               our
               death-bed
               these
               are
               too
               late
               and
               ineffectuall
               ,
               they
               call
               upon
               us
               to
               begin
               betimes
               ,
               when
               these
               imperfect
               acts
               may
               be
               consummate
               ,
               and
               perfected
               in
               the
               actuall
               performing
               those
               parts
               of
               holy
               life
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               were
               ordained
               ,
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               and
               the
               purposes
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               Lastly
               ,
               suppose
               all
               this
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               that
               by
               a
               long
               course
               of
               strictnesse
               and
               severity
               ,
               mortification
               and
               circumspection
               we
               have
               
               overcome
               all
               our
               vitious
               and
               baser
               habits
               contracted
               and
               grown
               upon
               us
               ,
               like
               the
               ulcers
               and
               evils
               of
               a
               long
               surfet
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               are
               clean
               and
               swept
               ;
               Suppose
               that
               he
               hath
               wept
               and
               fasted
               ,
               prayed
               and
               vowed
               to
               excellent
               purposes
               ;
               yet
               all
               this
               is
               but
               the
               one
               half
               of
               repentance
               ;
               (
               so
               infinitely
               mistaken
               is
               the
               world
               ,
               to
               think
               any
               thing
               to
               be
               enough
               to
               make
               up
               repentance
               ;
               )
               but
               to
               renew
               us
               ,
               and
               restore
               us
               to
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               required
               far
               more
               then
               what
               hath
               been
               yet
               accounted
               for
               .
               See
               it
               in
               the
               second
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ,
               1
               Chap.
               4
               ,
               5.
               vers
               .
               
                 Having
                 escaped
                 the
                 corruption
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 thorough
                 lust
                 :
              
               
               
                 And
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 giving
                 all
                 diligence
                 ,
                 adde
                 to
                 your
                 faith
                 vertue
                 ,
                 to
                 vertue
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 to
                 knowledge
                 temperance
                 ,
                 to
                 temperance
                 patience
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 on
                 ,
                 to
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 to
                 brotherly
                 kindnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 charity
                 :
                 These
                 things
                 must
                 be
                 in
                 you
                 and
                 abound
                 :
              
               This
               is
               the
               summe
               totall
               of
               repentance
               ;
               We
               must
               not
               onely
               have
               overcome
               sin
               ,
               but
               we
               must
               after
               great
               diligence
               have
               acquired
               the
               habits
               of
               all
               those
               Christian
               graces
               which
               are
               necessary
               in
               the
               transaction
               of
               our
               affairs
               ,
               in
               all
               relations
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               person
               .
               It
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 ,
                 I
                 thank
                 thee
                 I
                 am
                 no
                 extortioner
                 ,
                 no
                 adulrerer
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 this
                 Publican
              
               ;
               all
               the
               reward
               of
               such
               a
               poenitent
               
               is
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               hath
               
                 escaped
                 the
                 corruption
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
              
               he
               hath
               also
               escaped
               those
               heavy
               judgements
               which
               threatned
               his
               ruine
               .
            
             
               
                 Nec
                 furtum
                 feci
                 ,
                 nec
                 fugi
                 ,
                 si
                 mihi
                 dicat
              
               
                 Servus
                 ;
                 habes
                 precium
                 ;
                 loris
                 non
                 ureris
                 ,
                 aio
                 .
              
               
                 Non
                 hominem
                 occidi
                 ;
                 non
                 pasces
                 in
                 cruce
                 corvos
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               a
               servant
               have
               not
               rob'd
               his
               Master
               ,
               nor
               offered
               to
               fly
               from
               his
               bondage
               ,
               he
               shall
               scape
               the
               Furca
               ,
               his
               flesh
               shall
               not
               be
               exposed
               
               to
               birds
               or
               fishes
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               but
               the
               reward
               of
               innocent
               slaves
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               we
               have
               escaped
               the
               rod
               of
               the
               exterminating
               Angel
               ,
               when
               our
               sins
               are
               crucifyed
               ;
               but
               we
               shall
               never
               
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               unlesse
               after
               we
               have
               
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 with
                 his
                 affections
                 and
                 lusts
                 ,
              
               we
               also
               
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 new
                 man
                 in
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 holinesse
                 of
                 life
                 .
              
               And
               this
               we
               are
               taught
               in
               most
               plain
               doctrine
               by
               S.
               Paul
               [
               Let
               us
               lay
               aside
               the
               weight
               
               that
               doth
               so
               easily
               beset
               us
               ;
               ]
               that
               is
               the
               one
               half
               ;
               and
               [
               then
               
               it
               follows
               ]
               
                 Let
                 us
                 run
                 with
                 patience
                 the
                 race
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 .
              
               These
               are
               the
               
                 fruits
                 meet
                 for
                 repentance
              
               ,
               spoken
               of
               by
               S.
               John
               
               Baptist
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               we
               renew
               our
               first
               undertaking
               in
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               return
               to
               our
               courses
               of
               innocence
               .
            
             
               
                 Parcus
                 Deorum
                 cultor
                 ,
                 &
                 infrequens
                 ,
              
               
                 Insanientis
                 dum
                 sapientiae
                 consultus
                 erro
              
               
                 Nunc
                 retrorsum
                 vela
                 dare
                 ,
                 atque
                 iterare
                 cursus
              
               
                 Cogor
                 relictos
                 
              
            
             
               
                 The
                 sense
                 of
                 which
                 words
                 is
                 well
                 given
                 us
                 by
                 S.
                 John
                 ;
                 Remember
                 
                 
                   whence
                   thou
                   art
                   fallen
                   ,
                   repent
                   ;
                   and
                   do
                   thy
                   first
                   works
                   .
                
              
               
                 For
                 all
                 our
                 hopes
                 of
                 heaven
                 rely
                 upon
                 that
                 Covenant
                 which
                 God
                 made
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 Baptisme
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 ,
                 That
                 being
                 redeemed
                 from
                 our
                 vain
                 conversation
                 ,
                 we
                 should
                 serve
                 him
                 in
                 holinesse
                 and
                 righteousnesse
                 all
                 our
                 dayes
                 .
              
               Now
               when
               any
               of
               us
               hath
               prevaricated
               our
               part
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               we
               must
               return
               to
               that
               state
               ,
               and
               redeem
               the
               intermedial
               time
               spent
               in
               sin
               by
               our
               doubled
               industry
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               grace
               :
               we
               must
               be
               reduced
               to
               our
               first
               estate
               ,
               and
               make
               
               some
               proportionable
               returns
               of
               duty
               ,
               for
               our
               sad
               omissions
               ,
               and
               great
               violations
               of
               our
               Baptismal
               vow
               .
               For
               God
               having
               made
               no
               covenant
               with
               us
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               is
               consigned
               in
               Baptisme
               ;
               in
               the
               same
               proportion
               in
               which
               we
               retain
               ,
               or
               return
               to
               that
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               we
               are
               to
               expect
               the
               pardon
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               other
               promises
               Evangelicall
               ;
               but
               no
               otherwise
               ;
               unlesse
               we
               can
               shew
               a
               new
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               be
               baptized
               again
               by
               Gods
               appointment
               .
               He
               therefore
               that
               by
               a
               long
               habit
               ,
               by
               a
               state
               and
               continued
               course
               of
               sin
               ,
               hath
               gone
               so
               far
               from
               his
               baptismal
               purity
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               hath
               nothing
               of
               the
               Christian
               left
               upon
               him
               but
               his
               name
               ;
               that
               man
               hath
               much
               
               to
               do
               to
               make
               his
               garments
               clean
               ,
               to
               purifie
               his
               soul
               ,
               to
               take
               off
               all
               the
               stains
               of
               sin
               ,
               that
               his
               spirit
               may
               be
               presented
               pure
               to
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               who
               beholds
               no
               impurity
               .
               It
               is
               not
               an
               easie
               thing
               to
               cure
               a
               long
               contracted
               habit
               of
               sin
               :
               Let
               any
               intemperate
               person
               but
               try
               in
               his
               own
               instance
               of
               drunkennesse
               ;
               or
               the
               swearer
               in
               the
               sweetning
               his
               unwholesome
               language
               :
               but
               then
               so
               to
               command
               his
               tongue
               that
               he
               never
               swear
               ,
               but
               that
               his
               speech
               be
               prudent
               ,
               pious
               and
               apt
               to
               edific
               the
               hearer
               ,
               or
               in
               some
               sense
               to
               glorifie
               God
               ;
               or
               to
               become
               temperate
               ,
               to
               have
               got
               a
               habit
               of
               sobriety
               ,
               or
               chastity
               ,
               or
               humility
               ,
               is
               the
               work
               of
               a
               life
               :
               And
               if
               we
               do
               but
               consider
               
               that
               he
               that
               lives
               well
               from
               his
               younger
               yeers
               ,
               or
               takes
               up
               at
               the
               end
               of
               his
               youthfull
               heats
               ,
               and
               enters
               into
               the
               courses
               of
               a
               sober
               life
               early
               ,
               diligently
               ,
               and
               vigorously
               ,
               shall
               finde
               himself
               after
               the
               studies
               and
               labours
               of
               20.
               or
               30.
               yeers
               ,
               piety
               ,
               but
               a
               very
               imperfect
               person
               :
               many
               degrees
               of
               pride
               left
               unrooted
               up
               ,
               
               
               many
               inroads
               of
               intemperance
               ,
               or
               beginnings
               of
               excesse
               ,
               much
               indevotion
               and
               backwardnesse
               in
               religion
               ,
               many
               temptations
               to
               contest
               against
               ,
               and
               some
               infirmities
               which
               he
               shall
               never
               say
               he
               hath
               master'd
               ;
               we
               shall
               finde
               the
               work
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               is
               not
               to
               be
               deferred
               till
               our
               dayes
               are
               almost
               done
               ,
               till
               our
               strengths
               are
               decayed
               ,
               our
               spirits
               are
               weak
               ,
               and
               our
               lust
               strong
               ,
               our
               habits
               confirmed
               ,
               and
               our
               longings
               after
               sin
               many
               and
               impotent
               :
               for
               what
               is
               very
               hard
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               and
               is
               alwayes
               done
               imperfectly
               when
               there
               is
               length
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               a
               lesse
               work
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               more
               abilities
               to
               do
               it
               withall
               :
               when
               the
               time
               is
               short
               ,
               and
               almost
               expired
               ,
               and
               
               the
               work
               made
               difficult
               and
               vast
               ,
               and
               the
               strengths
               weaker
               ,
               and
               the
               faculties
               are
               disabled
               ,
               will
               seem
               little
               lesse
               then
               absolutely
               impossible
               .
               *
               I
               shall
               end
               this
               generall
               consideration
               with
               the
               question
               of
               the
               Apostle
               .
               
                 If
                 the
                 righteous
                 scarcely
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               (
               if
               it
               be
               so
               difficult
               to
               overcome
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               obtain
               vertuous
               habits
               ;
               difficult
               (
               I
               say
               )
               to
               a
               righteous
               ,
               a
               sober
               ,
               and
               well
               living
               person
               )
               where
               shall
               the
               ungodly
               and
               the
               sinner
               appear
               ?
               What
               shall
               become
               of
               him
               who
               by
               his
               evil
               life
               hath
               not
               onely
               removed
               himself
               from
               the
               affections
               ,
               but
               even
               from
               the
               possibilities
               of
               vertue
               ?
               
                 He
                 that
                 hath
                 lived
                 in
                 sin
                 will
                 die
                 in
                 sorrow
                 .
                 
                 
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               Invalidity
               of
               a
               death-bed
               Repentance
               .
               
                 Part.
                 II.
              
               
               
            
             
               BUt
               I
               shall
               pursue
               this
               ,
               great
               and
               necessary
               truth
               ,
               first
               ;
               by
               shewing
               what
               parts
               and
               ingredients
               of
               repentance
               are
               assigned
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               described
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               .
               Secondly
               ,
               by
               shewing
               the
               necessities
               ,
               the
               absolute
               necessities
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               and
               what
               it
               means
               in
               Scripture
               to
               
                 [
                 live
                 holily
                 ]
              
               .
               Thirdly
               ,
               by
               considering
               what
               directions
               or
               intimations
               we
               have
               concerning
               the
               last
               time
               of
               beginning
               to
               repent
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               the
               longest
               period
               that
               any
               man
               may
               venture
               with
               safety
               :
               And
               in
               the
               prosecution
               of
               
               these
               particulars
               ,
               we
               shall
               remove
               the
               objections
               ;
               those
               aprons
               of
               fig-leaves
               which
               men
               use
               for
               their
               shelter
               to
               palliate
               their
               sin
               ,
               and
               to
               hide
               themselves
               ,
               from
               that
               ,
               from
               which
               no
               rocks
               or
               mountains
               shall
               protect
               them
               ,
               though
               they
               fall
               upon
               them
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               wrath
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               First
               ,
               That
               repentance
               is
               not
               onely
               an
               abolition
               ,
               and
               extinction
               of
               the
               body
               of
               sin
               ,
               a
               bringing
               it
               to
               the
               altar
               ,
               and
               slaying
               it
               before
               God
               and
               all
               the
               people
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               must
               also
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               mingle
               gold
               and
               rich
               presents
               ,
               the
               oblation
               of
               good
               works
               ,
               and
               holy
               habits
               with
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               I
               have
               already
               proved
               :
               but
               
               now
               if
               we
               will
               see
               repentance
               in
               its
               stature
               and
               integrity
               of
               constitution
               described
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               it
               to
               be
               the
               one
               half
               of
               all
               that
               which
               God
               requires
               of
               Christians
               .
               Faith
               and
               Repentance
               are
               the
               whole
               duty
               of
               a
               Christian.
               Faith
               is
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               the
               understanding
               to
               God
               :
               Repentance
               sacrifices
               the
               whole
               will
               :
               That
               ,
               gives
               the
               knowing
               ;
               this
               ,
               gives
               up
               all
               the
               desiring
               faculties
               :
               That
               makes
               us
               Disciples
               ;
               this
               ,
               makes
               us
               servants
               of
               the
               Holy
               Jesus
               .
               Nothing
               else
               was
               preached
               by
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               nothing
               was
               enjoyned
               as
               the
               duty
               of
               man
               ,
               nothing
               else
               did
               build
               up
               the
               body
               of
               Christian
               religion
               .
               
               So
               that
               ,
               as
               faith
               contains
               all
               that
               knowledge
               which
               is
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               :
               So
               repentance
               comprehends
               in
               it
               ,
               all
               the
               whole
               practise
               and
               working
               duty
               of
               a
               returning
               Christian
               :
               And
               this
               was
               the
               sum
               totall
               of
               all
               that
               Saint
               Paul
               preached
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               when
               in
               his
               farewell
               Sermon
               to
               the
               Bishops
               and
               Priests
               of
               
               
               Ephesus
               ,
               he
               professed
               that
               he
               kept
               back
               nothing
               that
               was
               profitable
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               yet
               it
               was
               all
               nothing
               but
               this
               ;
               
                 [
                 Repentance
                 towards
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 faith
                 in
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ]
              
               so
               that
               whosoever
               believes
               
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               repents
               towards
               God
               must
               make
               his
               accounts
               according
               to
               this
               standard
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               believe
               all
               that
               Christ
               taught
               him
               ;
               and
               to
               do
               all
               that
               Christ
               commanded
               :
               and
               this
               is
               remarked
               in
               Saint
               Pauls
               *
               Catechisme
               where
               he
               gives
               a
               more
               particular
               Catalogue
               of
               fundamentals
               :
               he
               reckons
               nothing
               but
               Sacraments
               and
               faith
               of
               which
               he
               enumerates
               two
               principal
               articles
               
                 [
                 resurrection
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 eternal
                 judgement
                 ]
              
               whatsoever
               is
               practical
               ,
               
               all
               the
               whole
               duty
               of
               man
               ,
               the
               practice
               of
               all
               obedience
               is
               called
               
                 [
                 repentance
                 from
                 dead
                 works
              
               ]
               which
               ,
               if
               we
               observe
               the
               singularity
               of
               the
               phrase
               ,
               does
               not
               mean
               
                 [
                 sorrow
              
               ]
               For
               sorrow
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               is
               not
               sense
               ;
               but
               it
               must
               mean
               
                 mutationem
                 status
              
               ,
               a
               conversion
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               which
               (
               as
               in
               all
               motions
               )
               supposes
               two
               terms
               ;
               from
               dead
               works
               ,
               to
               living
               works
               ,
               from
               
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 sin
                 to
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               will
               adde
               but
               two
               places
               more
               ,
               out
               of
               each
               Testament
               one
               ;
               in
               which
               I
               suppose
               you
               may
               see
               every
               lineament
               of
               this
               great
               duty
               
               described
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               no
               longer
               mistake
               a
               grashopper
               for
               an
               Eagle
               ,
               Sorrow
               and
               holy
               purposes
               ,
               for
               the
               intire
               duty
               of
               repentance
               .
               In
               the
               18.
               of
               Ezek.
               21.
               you
               shall
               finde
               it
               thus
               described
               .
               
                 [
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 wicked
                 will
                 turne
                 from
                 all
                 his
                 sins
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 committed
                 ,
                 and
                 keep
                 all
                 my
                 statutes
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lawful
                 and
                 right
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 surely
                 live
                 ,
              
               
                 he
                 shall
              
               
               
                 not
                 die
                 .
              
               ]
               or
               as
               it
               is
               more
               fully
               described
               in
               Ezek.
               33.
               14.
               
               
                 [
                 When
                 I
                 say
                 unto
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 Thou
                 shalt
                 surely
                 die
                 ;
                 If
              
               
                 he
                 turn
                 from
                 his
                 sin
                 ,
                 and
                 do
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 lawful
                 and
                 right
                 ;
                 if
                 the
                 wicked
                 restore
                 the
                 pledge
                 ,
                 give
                 again
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 robbed
                 ;
                 walk
                 in
                 the
                 statutes
                 of
                 life
                 without
                 committing
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 surely
                 live
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 not
                 die
                 .
                 ]
              
               Here
               onely
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               pardon
               ;
               to
               leave
               all
               your
               sins
               ,
               to
               keep
               all
               Gods
               statutes
               ,
               to
               walk
               in
               them
               ,
               to
               abide
               ,
               to
               proceed
               ,
               and
               make
               progresse
               in
               them
               ;
               and
               this
               ,
               without
               the
               interruption
               by
               a
               deadly
               sin
               ,
               
                 [
                 without
                 committing
                 iniquity
              
               ]
               to
               make
               restitution
               of
               all
               the
               wrongs
               he
               hath
               done
               ,
               all
               the
               unjust
               money
               he
               hath
               taken
               ,
               all
               the
               oppressions
               he
               hath
               committed
               ,
               all
               that
               must
               be
               satisfied
               for
               ,
               and
               repayed
               according
               to
               our
               ability
               :
               we
               must
               make
               satisfaction
               for
               all
               injury
               to
               our
               Neighbours
               fame
               ,
               all
               wrongs
               done
               to
               his
               soul
               ;
               he
               must
               be
               restored
               to
               that
               condition
               of
               good
               things
               thou
               didst
               in
               any
               sense
               remove
               him
               from
               :
               when
               this
               
               is
               done
               according
               to
               thy
               utmost
               power
               ,
               then
               thou
               hast
               repented
               truely
               ,
               then
               thou
               hast
               a
               title
               to
               the
               promise
               ;
               
                 thou
                 shalt
                 surely
                 live
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 die
              
               for
               thy
               old
               sins
               thou
               hast
               formerly
               committed
               .
               *
               Onely
               be
               pleased
               to
               observe
               this
               one
               thing
               ;
               that
               this
               place
               of
               Ezekiel
               is
               it
               which
               is
               so
               often
               mistaken
               for
               that
               common
               saying
               ,
               
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 soever
                 a
                 sinner
                 repents
                 him
                 of
                 his
                 sins
                 from
                 the
                 bottom
                 of
                 his
                 heart
                 I
                 will
                 put
                 all
                 his
                 wickednesse
                 out
                 of
                 my
                 remembrance
                 ,
                 saith
              
               
               
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ]
               For
               although
               
                 at
                 what
                 time
                 soever
                 a
                 sinner
                 does
                 repent
              
               (
               as
               repentance
               
               is
               now
               explained
               )
               God
               will
               forgive
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               ,
               repentance
               as
               it
               is
               now
               stated
               cannot
               be
               done
               
                 [
                 At
                 what
                 time
                 soever
              
               ]
               not
               upon
               a
               mans
               deathbed
               ;
               yet
               there
               are
               no
               such
               words
               in
               the
               whole
               Bible
               ,
               nor
               any
               neerer
               to
               the
               sense
               of
               them
               then
               the
               words
               I
               have
               now
               read
               to
               you
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Ezekiel
               .
               Let
               that
               therefore
               no
               more
               deceive
               you
               ,
               or
               be
               made
               a
               colour
               to
               countenance
               a
               persevering
               sinner
               ,
               or
               a
               deathbed
               penitent
               .
            
             
               Neither
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               Repentance
               to
               be
               bought
               at
               an
               easier
               rate
               in
               the
               New
               Testament
               .
               You
               may
               see
               it
               described
               in
               the
               2
               Cor.
               7.
               11.
               
               
                 Godly
                 sorrow
                 worketh
                 repentance
              
               .
               Well
               ?
               but
               what
               is
               that
               
               repentance
               which
               is
               so
               wrought
               ?
               This
               it
               is
               .
               
                 Behold
                 the
                 self
                 same
                 thing
                 that
                 ye
                 sorrowed
                 after
                 a
                 godly
                 sort
                 ,
                 what
                 carefulnesse
                 it
                 wrought
                 in
                 you
                 ,
                 yea
                 what
                 clearing
                 of
                 your selves
                 ,
                 yea
                 what
                 indignation
                 ,
                 yea
                 what
                 fear
                 ,
                 ye
                 what
                 vehement
                 desire
                 ,
                 yea
                 what
                 zeal
                 ,
                 yea
                 what
                 revenge
                 .
              
               These
               are
               the
               fruits
               of
               that
               sorrow
               that
               is
               effectual
               :
               these
               are
               the
               parts
               of
               repentance
               ;
               
                 clearing
                 our selves
              
               of
               all
               that
               is
               past
               ,
               and
               great
               carefulnesse
               for
               the
               future
               ,
               anger
               at
               our selves
               for
               our
               old
               sins
               ,
               and
               fear
               lest
               we
               commit
               the
               like
               again
               ,
               
                 vehement
                 desires
              
               of
               pleasing
               God
               ,
               and
               zeal
               of
               holy
               actions
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 revenge
              
               upon
               our selves
               for
               our
               sins
               ,
               called
               by
               Saint
               Paul
               in
               another
               
               place
               ,
               
                 a
                 judging
                 our selves
                 lest
                 we
                 be
                 judged
                 of
                 the
                 Lord.
              
               And
               
               in
               pursuance
               of
               this
               truth
               ,
               the
               primitive
               Church
               did
               not
               admit
               a
               sinning
               person
               to
               the
               publike
               communions
               with
               the
               faithfull
               ,
               till
               besides
               their
               sorrow
               they
               had
               spent
               some
               years
               in
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               doing
               good
               works
               and
               holy
               living
               ;
               and
               especially
               in
               such
               actions
               which
               did
               contradict
               that
               wicked
               inclination
               which
               led
               them
               into
               those
               sins
               whereof
               they
               were
               now
               admitted
               to
               repent
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               find
               that
               they
               stood
               in
               the
               station
               of
               penitents
               seven
               years
               ,
               13
               years
               ,
               and
               somtimes
               till
               their
               death
               ,
               before
               they
               could
               be
               reconciled
               to
               the
               peace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               
               Holy
               Church
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Scelerum
                   si
                   bene
                   poenitet
                
              
               
                 
                   eradenda
                   cupidinis
                   pravi
                   sunt
                   elementa
                
              
               
                 
                   &
                   tenerae
                   nimis
                   mentes
                   asperioribus
                
              
               
                 
                   Formandae
                   studijs
                
                 —
                 Horat.
                 
                 
              
            
             
               
                 Repentance
                 is
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 a
                 philosophical
                 and
                 severe
                 life
                 ,
                 an
                 utter
                 extirpation
                 of
                 all
                 unreasonablenesse
                 and
                 impiety
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 addresse
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 finall
                 passing
                 through
                 all
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 holy
                 living
                 .
              
            
             
               Now
               Consider
               whether
               this
               be
               imaginable
               or
               possible
               to
               be
               
               done
               upon
               our
               deathbed
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               frighted
               into
               an
               involuntary
               ,
               a
               sudden
               and
               unchosen
               piety
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               saith
               Hierocles
               .
               He
               that
               never
               repents
               till
               a
               violent
               fear
               be
               upon
               him
               ,
               till
               he
               apprehend
               himself
               to
               be
               in
               the
               jawes
               of
               death
               ,
               ready
               to
               give
               up
               his
               unready
               and
               unprepared
               
               
               accounts
               ,
               till
               he
               sees
               the
               Judge
               sitting
               in
               all
               the
               addresses
               of
               dreadfulnesse
               and
               Majesty
               ,
               just
               now
               (
               as
               he
               beleeves
               )
               ready
               to
               pronounce
               that
               fearfull
               and
               intolerable
               sentence
               of
               [
               Go
               ye
               cursed
               into
               everlasting
               fire
               ]
               this
               man
               does
               nothing
               for
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               nothing
               for
               the
               love
               of
               vertue
               ;
               It
               is
               just
               as
               a
               condemned
               man
               repents
               that
               he
               was
               a
               Traytor
               ,
               but
               repented
               not
               till
               he
               was
               arrested
               ,
               and
               sure
               to
               die
               .
               Such
               a
               repentance
               as
               this
               may
               still
               consist
               with
               as
               great
               an
               affection
               to
               sin
               as
               ever
               he
               had
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               no
               thanks
               to
               him
               ,
               if
               when
               the
               knife
               is
               at
               his
               throat
               ,
               then
               he
               gives
               good
               words
               and
               flatters
               .
               But
               suppose
               this
               man
               in
               his
               health
               ,
               and
               the
               middest
               of
               all
               
               his
               lust
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               that
               there
               are
               some
               circumstances
               of
               action
               in
               which
               the
               man
               would
               have
               refused
               to
               commit
               his
               most
               pleasing
               sin
               .
               Would
               not
               the
               son
               of
               Tarquin
               have
               refused
               to
               ravish
               Lucrece
               if
               Junius
               Brutus
               had
               been
               by
               him
               ?
               Would
               the
               impurest
               person
               in
               the
               world
               act
               his
               lust
               in
               the
               market
               place
               ?
               or
               drink
               off
               an
               intemperate
               goblet
               if
               a
               dagger
               were
               placed
               at
               his
               throat
               ?
               In
               these
               circumstances
               ,
               their
               fear
               would
               make
               them
               declare
               against
               the
               present
               acting
               their
               impurities
               .
               But
               does
               this
               cure
               the
               intemperance
               of
               their
               affections
               ?
               Let
               the
               impure
               person
               retire
               to
               his
               closet
               ,
               and
               Junius
               Brutus
               be
               ingaged
               in
               a
               far
               distant
               war
               ,
               and
               the
               dagger
               
               be
               taken
               from
               the
               drunkards
               throat
               ,
               and
               the
               fear
               of
               shame
               ,
               or
               death
               ,
               or
               judgement
               be
               taken
               from
               them
               all
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               no
               more
               resist
               their
               temptation
               ,
               then
               they
               could
               before
               remove
               their
               fear
               ;
               and
               you
               may
               as
               well
               judge
               the
               other
               persons
               holy
               ,
               and
               haters
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               as
               the
               man
               upon
               his
               death-bed
               to
               be
               penitent
               ;
               and
               rather
               they
               then
               he
               ,
               by
               how
               much
               this
               mans
               fear
               ,
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               infinite
               pains
               of
               hell
               ,
               the
               fear
               of
               a
               provoked
               God
               ,
               and
               an
               angry
               eternall
               Judge
               ,
               are
               far
               greater
               then
               the
               apprehensions
               of
               publike
               shame
               ,
               or
               an
               abused
               husband
               ,
               or
               the
               poniard
               of
               an
               angry
               person
               .
               *
               These
               men
               then
               sin
               not
               because
               they
               dare
               not
               ,
               
               they
               are
               frighted
               from
               the
               act
               ,
               but
               not
               from
               the
               affection
               ,
               which
               is
               not
               to
               be
               cured
               but
               by
               discourse
               ,
               and
               reasonable
               acts
               ,
               and
               humane
               considerations
               ;
               of
               which
               that
               man
               is
               not
               naturally
               capable
               who
               is
               possessed
               with
               the
               greatest
               fear
               ,
               the
               fear
               of
               death
               and
               damnation
               .
               If
               there
               had
               been
               time
               to
               cure
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               to
               live
               the
               life
               of
               grace
               ,
               I
               deny
               not
               but
               God
               might
               have
               begun
               his
               conversion
               with
               so
               great
               a
               fear
               ,
               that
               he
               should
               never
               have
               wiped
               off
               its
               impression
               ;
               *
               but
               if
               the
               man
               dies
               then
               ,
               dies
               when
               he
               onely
               declaims
               against
               and
               curses
               his
               sin
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               authour
               of
               his
               present
               fear
               ,
               and
               apprehended
               calamity
               ;
               It
               is
               very
               far
               from
               reconciling
               him
               to
               
               God
               ,
               or
               hopes
               of
               pardon
               ,
               because
               it
               proceeds
               from
               a
               violent
               ,
               unnaturall
               ,
               and
               intolerable
               cause
               ,
               no
               act
               of
               choice
               ,
               or
               vertue
               ,
               but
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               a
               deserved
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               a
               miserable
               ,
               unchosen
               ,
               unavoidable
               fear
               ,
            
             
               
                 —
                 
                   moriensque
                   recepit
                
              
               
                 
                   Quas
                   nollet
                   victurus
                   aquas
                
                 —
              
            
             
             
               He
               curses
               sin
               upon
               his
               deathbed
               and
               makes
               a
               Panegyrick
               of
               vertue
               
               which
               in
               his
               life
               time
               he
               accounted
               folly
               ,
               and
               trouble
               ,
               and
               a
               needlesse
               vexation
               .
            
             
               
                 Quae
                 mens
                 est
                 hodie
                 ,
                 cur
                 eadem
                 non
                 puero
                 fuit
                 ?
                 
              
               
                 vel
                 cur
                 his
                 animis
                 incolumes
                 non
                 redeunt
                 genae
                 ?
              
            
             
               I
               shall
               end
               this
               first
               Consideration
               ,
               with
               a
               plain
               exhortation
               ;
               that
               since
               repentance
               is
               a
               duty
               of
               so
               great
               and
               giant-like
               bulk
               ;
               let
               no
               man
               croud
               it
               up
               into
               so
               narrow
               room
               ,
               as
               that
               it
               be
               strangled
               in
               its
               birth
               for
               want
               of
               time
               and
               aire
               to
               breath
               in
               .
               Let
               
               it
               not
               be
               put
               off
               to
               that
               time
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               scarce
               time
               enough
               to
               reckon
               all
               those
               particular
               duties
               which
               make
               up
               the
               integrity
               of
               its
               constitution
               .
               Will
               any
               man
               hunt
               the
               wild
               boare
               in
               his
               garden
               ,
               or
               bait
               a
               bull
               in
               his
               closet
               ,
               will
               a
               woman
               wrap
               her
               childe
               in
               her
               handkerchiefe
               ,
               or
               a
               Father
               send
               his
               son
               to
               school
               when
               he
               is
               50
               yeers
               old
               ?
               These
               are
               undecencies
               of
               providence
               ,
               and
               the
               instrument
               contradicts
               the
               end
               ;
               And
               this
               is
               our
               case
               .
               There
               is
               no
               roome
               for
               the
               repentance
               ,
               no
               time
               to
               act
               all
               its
               essentiall
               parts
               ;
               and
               a
               childe
               who
               hath
               a
               great
               way
               to
               go
               before
               he
               be
               wise
               ,
               may
               defer
               his
               studies
               ,
               and
               hope
               to
               become
               very
               learned
               in
               his
               old
               age
               ,
               and
               upon
               his
               deathbed
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               a
               vitious
               person
               ,
               may
               
               think
               to
               recover
               from
               all
               his
               ignorances
               and
               prejudicate
               opinions
               ,
               from
               all
               his
               false
               principles
               and
               evil
               customs
               ,
               from
               his
               wicked
               inclinations
               and
               ungodly
               habits
               ,
               from
               his
               fondnesses
               of
               vice
               ,
               and
               detestations
               of
               vertue
               ,
               from
               his
               promptnesse
               to
               sin
               ,
               and
               unwillingnesse
               to
               grace
               ,
               from
               his
               spiritual
               deadnesse
               and
               strong
               sensuality
               ;
               upon
               his
               deathbed
               (
               I
               say
               )
               when
               he
               hath
               no
               naturall
               strength
               ,
               and
               as
               little
               spirituall
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               criminal
               and
               impotent
               ,
               hardned
               in
               his
               vice
               ,
               and
               soft
               in
               his
               fears
               ,
               full
               of
               passion
               ,
               and
               empty
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               sick
               and
               amazed
               ,
               and
               timorous
               and
               confounded
               ,
               and
               impatient
               ,
               and
               extremely
               miserable
               .
               
            
             
               And
               now
               when
               any
               of
               you
               is
               tempted
               to
               commit
               a
               sin
               ,
               remember
               ,
               that
               sin
               will
               ruine
               you
               unlesse
               you
               repent
               of
               it
               .
               *
               But
               this
               (
               you
               say
               )
               is
               no
               news
               ,
               and
               so
               far
               from
               affrighting
               you
               from
               sin
               ,
               that
               (
               God
               knows
               )
               it
               makes
               men
               sin
               the
               rather
               .
               For
               therefore
               they
               venture
               to
               act
               the
               present
               temptation
               ,
               because
               they
               know
               ,
               if
               they
               repent
               ,
               God
               will
               forgive
               them
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               resolve
               upon
               both
               ,
               to
               sin
               now
               ,
               and
               to
               repent
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               Against
               this
               folly
               I
               shall
               not
               oppose
               the
               consideration
               of
               their
               danger
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               neither
               know
               how
               long
               they
               shall
               live
               ,
               nor
               
               whether
               they
               shall
               die
               or
               no
               in
               this
               very
               act
               of
               sinne
               ;
               though
               this
               consideration
               is
               very
               materiall
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               should
               die
               in
               it
               ,
               or
               before
               it
               is
               washed
               off
               ,
               they
               perish
               ;
               But
               I
               consider
               these
               things
               .
               1
               That
               he
               that
               resolves
               to
               sin
               upon
               a
               resolution
               to
               repent
               ,
               by
               every
               act
               of
               sin
               ,
               makes
               himself
               more
               uncapable
               of
               repenting
               ,
               by
               growing
               more
               in
               
               
               love
               with
               sin
               ,
               by
               remembring
               its
               pleasures
               ,
               by
               serving
               it
               once
               more
               ,
               and
               losing
               one
               degree
               more
               of
               the
               liberty
               of
               our
               spirit
               :
               and
               if
               you
               resolve
               to
               sin
               now
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               pleasant
               ,
               how
               do
               ye
               know
               that
               your
               appetite
               will
               alter
               ?
               will
               it
               not
               appear
               pleasant
               to
               you
               next
               week
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               week
               after
               that
               ,
               and
               so
               for
               ever
               ?
               And
               still
               you
               sin
               ,
               and
               still
               you
               will
               repent
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               you
               will
               repent
               when
               the
               sin
               can
               please
               you
               no
               longer
               .
               For
               so
               long
               as
               it
               can
               please
               you
               ,
               so
               long
               you
               are
               tempted
               not
               to
               repent
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               now
               to
               act
               the
               sin
               .
               And
               the
               longer
               you
               lie
               in
               it
               ,
               the
               more
               you
               will
               love
               it
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               in
               effect
               to
               say
               ;
               I
               love
               my
               sin
               now
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               hereafter
               hate
               it
               ;
               onely
               
               I
               will
               act
               it
               a
               while
               longer
               ,
               and
               grow
               more
               in
               love
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               will
               repent
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               then
               I
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               hate
               it
               ,
               when
               I
               shal
               most
               love
               it
               .
               2.
               
               To
               repent
               signifies
               to
               be
               sorrowful
               ,
               to
               be
               ashamed
               ,
               and
               to
               wish
               it
               had
               never
               been
               done
               .
               And
               then
               see
               the
               folly
               of
               this
               temptation
               .
               I
               would
               not
               sin
               ,
               but
               that
               I
               hope
               to
               repent
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               would
               not
               do
               this
               thing
               but
               that
               I
               hope
               to
               be
               sorrowful
               for
               doing
               it
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               to
               come
               to
               shame
               for
               it
               ,
               heartily
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               my
               doings
               ,
               and
               I
               hope
               to
               be
               in
               that
               condition
               ,
               that
               I
               would
               give
               all
               the
               world
               I
               had
               never
               done
               it
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               hope
               to
               feel
               and
               apprehend
               an
               evil
               infinitely
               greater
               then
               the
               pleasures
               of
               my
               sin
               ;
               &
               are
               these
               arguments
               
               fit
               to
               move
               a
               man
               to
               sin
               ?
               what
               can
               affright
               a
               man
               from
               it
               ,
               if
               these
               invite
               him
               to
               it
               ?
               it
               is
               asifa
               man
               should
               invite
               one
               to
               be
               a
               partner
               of
               his
               treason
               by
               telling
               him
               ,
               if
               you
               will
               joyn
               with
               me
               ,
               you
               shal
               have
               all
               these
               effects
               by
               it
               ;
               you
               shall
               be
               hang'd
               ,
               drawn
               and
               quarter'd
               ,
               and
               your
               blood
               shall
               be
               corrupted
               ,
               and
               your
               estate
               forfeited
               ,
               and
               you
               shall
               have
               many
               other
               reasons
               to
               wish
               you
               had
               never
               done
               it
               :
               He
               that
               should
               use
               this
               Rhetorick
               in
               earnest
               ,
               might
               well
               be
               accounted
               a
               mad
               man
               :
               This
               is
               to
               scare
               a
               man
               ,
               not
               to
               allure
               him
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               the
               other
               when
               we
               understand
               it
               truely
               .
               3.
               
               For
               I
               consider
               ,
               He
               that
               repents
               ,
               wishes
               he
               had
               never
               done
               that
               sin
               .
               Now
               I
               ask
               ,
               does
               he
               
               wish
               so
               upon
               reason
               ,
               or
               without
               reason
               ?
               Surely
               ,
               if
               he
               may
               when
               he
               hath
               satisfied
               his
               lust
               ,
               ask
               God
               pardon
               ,
               and
               be
               admitted
               upon
               as
               easie
               termes
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               as
               if
               he
               had
               not
               done
               the
               sin
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               reason
               to
               be
               sorrowful
               ,
               or
               wish
               he
               had
               not
               done
               it
               .
               For
               though
               he
               hath
               done
               it
               ,
               and
               pleased
               himself
               by
               enjoying
               the
               pleasure
               of
               sin
               for
               that
               season
               ,
               yet
               all
               is
               well
               again
               ;
               and
               let
               him
               onely
               be
               carefull
               now
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               hurt
               done
               ,
               his
               pardon
               is
               certain
               .
               How
               can
               any
               man
               that
               understands
               the
               reason
               of
               his
               actions
               and
               passions
               wish
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               never
               done
               that
               sin
               in
               which
               then
               he
               had
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               now
               he
               feels
               no
               worse
               inconvenience
               .
               But
               he
               that
               truely
               repents
               ,
               
               wishes
               ,
               and
               would
               give
               all
               the
               world
               he
               had
               never
               done
               it
               .
               Surely
               then
               his
               present
               condition
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               past
               sin
               hath
               some
               very
               great
               evil
               in
               it
               ,
               why
               else
               should
               he
               be
               so
               much
               troubled
               ?
               True
               ,
               and
               this
               it
               is
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               committed
               sins
               after
               baptisme
               ,
               is
               fallen
               out
               of
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               tied
               to
               hard
               duty
               for
               the
               time
               to
               come
               ,
               to
               ory
               vehemently
               unto
               God
               ,
               to
               call
               night
               and
               day
               for
               pardon
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               
               great
               fear
               and
               tremblings
               of
               heart
               ,
               lest
               God
               should
               never
               forgive
               
               him
               ,
               lest
               God
               will
               never
               take
               off
               his
               sentence
               of
               eternal
               paines
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               fear
               and
               in
               some
               degrees
               of
               it
               he
               will
               remain
               all
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               hopes
               to
               be
               quit
               of
               that
               ,
               yet
               he
               knowes
               not
               how
               many
               degrees
               of
               Gods
               anger
               still
               hang
               over
               his
               head
               ;
               how
               many
               sad
               miseries
               shall
               afflict
               ,
               and
               burne
               ,
               and
               purifie
               him
               in
               this
               world
               with
               a
               sharpnesse
               so
               poinant
               as
               to
               divide
               the
               marrow
               from
               the
               bones
               ;
               and
               for
               these
               reasons
               ,
               a
               considering
               man
               that
               knows
               what
               it
               is
               to
               repent
               ,
               wishes
               with
               his
               soul
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               sinned
               ;
               and
               therefore
               grieves
               in
               proportion
               to
               his
               former
               crimes
               ,
               and
               present
               misery
               and
               future
               danger
               .
               
            
             
               And
               now
               ,
               suppose
               that
               you
               can
               repent
               when
               you
               will
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               can
               grieve
               when
               you
               will
               ,
               (
               though
               no
               man
               can
               do
               it
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               grieve
               when
               he
               please
               )
               though
               he
               could
               shed
               tears
               when
               he
               list
               ,
               he
               cannot
               grieve
               without
               a
               real
               ,
               or
               an
               apprehended
               infelicity
               ,
               but
               ,
               suppose
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               can
               fear
               when
               he
               please
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               can
               love
               when
               he
               please
               ,
               or
               what
               he
               please
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               suppose
               a
               man
               to
               be
               able
               to
               say
               to
               his
               palate
               ,
               though
               I
               love
               sweet
               meats
               ,
               yet
               to
               morrow
               I
               will
               hate
               and
               loath
               them
               and
               believe
               them
               bitter
               and
               distastful
               things
               ;
               suppose
               (
               I
               say
               )
               all
               these
               impssibilties
               ,
               yet
               since
               ,
               repentance
               does
               suppose
               a
               man
               to
               be
               in
               a
               state
               of
               such
               real
               misery
               
               that
               he
               hath
               reason
               to
               curse
               the
               day
               in
               which
               he
               sinned
               ,
               is
               this
               a
               fit
               argument
               to
               invite
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               his
               wits
               ,
               to
               sin
               ?
               to
               sin
               in
               hope
               of
               repentance
               ?
               as
               if
               dangers
               of
               falling
               into
               hell
               ,
               and
               fear
               of
               the
               Divine
               anger
               ,
               and
               many
               degrees
               of
               the
               Divine
               judgements
               ,
               and
               a
               lasting
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               a
               perpetual
               labour
               ,
               and
               a
               never
               ceasing
               trembling
               ,
               and
               a
               troubled
               conscience
               and
               a
               sorrowful
               spirit
               were
               fit
               things
               to
               be
               desired
               or
               hoped
               for
               .
            
             
               The
               sum
               is
               this
               .
               He
               that
               commits
               sins
               shall
               perish
               eternally
               if
               he
               never
               does
               repent
               .
               And
               if
               he
               does
               repent
               and
               yet
               untimely
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               the
               better
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               does
               not
               repent
               with
               an
               intire
               ,
               a
               perfect
               
               and
               complete
               repentance
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               the
               better
               :
               But
               if
               he
               does
               ,
               yet
               repentance
               is
               a
               duty
               full
               of
               fears
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               labour
               ;
               a
               vexation
               to
               the
               spirit
               an
               asslictive
               ,
               paenal
               ,
               or
               punitive
               duty
               ,
               a
               duty
               which
               suffers
               for
               sin
               ,
               and
               labours
               for
               grace
               ,
               which
               abides
               and
               suffers
               little
               images
               of
               hell
               in
               the
               way
               to
               heaven
               ;
               and
               though
               it
               be
               the
               onely
               way
               to
               felicity
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               beset
               with
               thorns
               and
               daggers
               of
               sufferance
               ,
               and
               with
               rocks
               and
               mountains
               of
               duty
               .
               Let
               no
               man
               therefore
               dare
               to
               sin
               upon
               hopes
               of
               repentance
               :
               for
               he
               is
               a
               foole
               and
               a
               hypocrite
               ,
               that
               now
               chooses
               and
               approves
               ,
               what
               he
               knows
               hereafter
               he
               must
               condemn
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               generall
               consideration
               is
               .
               The
               necessity
               ,
               the
               absolute
               necessity
               of
               holy
               living
               .
               
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 Covenant
                 with
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 give
                 up
                 our selves
                 ,
                 bodies
                 and
                 souls
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 
                 dying
                 ,
                 but
                 aliving
                 ,
                 and
                 healthfull
                 sacrifice
                 .
              
               He
               hath
               forgiven
               all
               our
               old
               sins
               ,
               and
               we
               have
               bargained
               to
               quit
               them
               ,
               from
               the
               time
               
               
               that
               we
               first
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               and
               give
               our
               names
               to
               him
               ;
               and
               to
               keep
               all
               his
               Cominandements
               .
               We
               have
               taken
               the
               Sacramentall
               oath
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               the
               old
               Romane
               Militia
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               we
               must
               beleeve
               ,
               and
               obey
               ,
               and
               do
               all
               that
               is
               commanded
               us
               ,
               and
               keep
               our
               station
               ,
               and
               fight
               against
               the
               flesh
               ,
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               devil
               ,
               not
               to
               throw
               away
               our
               military
               girdle
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               to
               do
               what
               is
               bidden
               us
               ,
               or
               to
               die
               for
               it
               ,
               even
               all
               that
               is
               bidden
               us
               ,
               according
               to
               our
               power
               .
               For
               ,
               pretend
               nor
               ,
               that
               Gods
               Commandements
               are
               impossible
               .
               It
               is
               dishonourable
               to
               think
               God
               enjoyns
               us
               to
               do
               more
               then
               he
               enables
               us
               to
               
               do
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               contradiction
               to
               say
               ,
               we
               cannot
               do
               all
               that
               we
               can
               ;
               and
               
                 [
                 through
                 Christ
                 which
                 strengthens
                 me
                 ,
                 I
                 can
                 do
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 saith
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 ]
              
               however
               ,
               we
               can
               do
               to
               the
               utmost
               of
               our
               strength
               ,
               and
               beyond
               that
               we
               cannot
               take
               thought
               ;
               impossibilities
               enter
               not
               into
               deliberation
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               our
               abilities
               ,
               and
               naturall
               powers
               ,
               assisted
               by
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               so
               God
               hath
               covenanted
               with
               us
               to
               live
               a
               holy
               life
               .
               
                 [
                 For
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 nothing
                 avayleth
                 but
                 a
                 new
                 creature
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 faith
                 working
                 by
                 charity
                 ,
                 nothing
                 but
                 keeping
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 God.
                 ]
              
               They
               are
               all
               the
               words
               of
               S.
               Paul
               before
               quoted
               ;
               to
               which
               he
               addes
               ,
               
                 [
                 and
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 walk
                 according
                 to
                 this
              
               
               
                 rule
                 ,
                 peace
                 be
                 on
                 them
                 and
                 mercy
                 .
                 ]
              
               This
               is
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               
                 [
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 Israel
                 of
                 God
                 ]
              
               upon
               those
               peace
               and
               mercy
               shall
               abide
               ;
               if
               they
               become
               a
               new
               creature
               ,
               wholly
               transformed
               in
               the
               image
               of
               their
               minde
               ;
               if
               they
               have
               faith
               ,
               and
               this
               faith
               be
               an
               operative
               working
               faith
               ,
               a
               faith
               that
               produces
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               
                 a
                 faith
                 that
                 works
                 by
                 charity
              
               ;
               if
               they
               
                 keep
                 the
                 Commandements
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               within
               the
               Covenant
               of
               mercy
               ,
               but
               not
               else
               ;
               for
               ,
               
                 in
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 nothing
                 else
                 avayleth
                 .
              
               *
               To
               the
               same
               purpose
               are
               those
               words
               Hebr.
               12.
               14.
               
               
                 Follow
                 peace
                 with
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 holinesse
                 ,
                 
                 without
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 shall
                 see
                 the
                 Lord.
                 ]
                 Peace
                 with
                 all
                 men
                 ]
              
               implies
               both
               justice
               and
               charity
               ,
               without
               which
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               preserve
               peace
               :
               Holinesse
               ]
               implies
               all
               our
               duty
               towards
               God
               ,
               universall
               diligence
               ;
               and
               this
               must
               be
               followed
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               pursued
               with
               diligence
               ,
               in
               a
               lasting
               course
               of
               life
               and
               exercise
               ,
               and
               without
               this
               ,
               we
               shall
               never
               see
               the
               face
               of
               God.
               I
               need
               urge
               no
               more
               authorities
               to
               this
               purpose
               ;
               these
               two
               are
               as
               certain
               and
               convincing
               as
               two
               thousand
               ,
               and
               since
               thus
               much
               is
               actually
               required
               and
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Covenant
               ;
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               sorrow
               for
               not
               having
               done
               what
               is
               commanded
               to
               be
               done
               ;
               and
               a
               purpose
               to
               do
               what
               is
               necessary
               to
               be
               actually
               performed
               ,
               will
               not
               acquit
               us
               before
               the
               righteous
               judgement
               of
               God.
               
               
               
                 *
                 
                   [
                   For
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   hath
                   appeared
                   to
                   all
                   men
                   ,
                   teaching
                   us
                   that
                
                 
                 
                   denying
                   ungodlinesse
                   and
                   worldly
                   lusts
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   live
                   godly
                   ,
                   justly
                   ,
                   and
                   soberly
                   in
                   this
                   present
                   world
                   .
                   ]
                
                 for
                 upon
                 these
                 termes
                 alone
                 we
                 must
                 
                   [
                   look
                   for
                   the
                   blessed
                   hope
                   ,
                   the
                   glorious
                   appearing
                   of
                   the
                   great
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   our
                   Saviour
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   ]
                   .
                
              
               *
               I
               shall
               no
               longer
               insist
               upon
               this
               particular
               ,
               but
               onely
               propound
               it
               to
               your
               consideration
               ,
               
               To
               what
               purpose
               are
               all
               those
               Commandements
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               of
               
               every
               page
               almost
               in
               it
               ,
               [
               of
               
                 living
                 holily
              
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               the
               Commandements
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               
                 adorning
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               of
               
                 walking
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 ,
                 of
                 walking
                 in
                 light
                 ,
                 of
                 pure
                 and
                 undefiled
                 religion
                 ,
              
               of
               
                 being
                 holy
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 holy
                 ,
              
               of
               
                 being
                 humble
                 and
                 meek
                 ,
                 as
                 Christ
                 is
                 humble
                 ,
              
               of
               
                 putting
                 on
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
              
               ,
               of
               
                 living
                 a
                 spirituall
                 life
                 ,
              
               ]
               but
               that
               it
               is
               the
               purpose
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               intention
               and
               designe
               of
               Christ
               dying
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               the
               Covenant
               made
               with
               man
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               expect
               heaven
               upon
               no
               other
               termes
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               in
               the
               faith
               and
               obedience
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               Now
               if
               a
               vitious
               person
               ,
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               his
               
               dayes
               ,
               one
               that
               hath
               lived
               a
               wicked
               ,
               ungodly
               life
               ,
               can
               for
               any
               thing
               he
               can
               do
               upon
               his
               death-bed
               ,
               be
               said
               to
               live
               a
               holy
               life
               ;
               then
               his
               hopes
               are
               not
               desperate
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               hopes
               upon
               this
               onely
               ,
               for
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               him
               no
               promise
               ,
               I
               must
               say
               of
               him
               as
               Galen
               said
               of
               consumptive
               persons
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               more
               they
               hope
               ,
               the
               worse
               they
               are
               ;
               and
               the
               relying
               upon
               such
               hopes
               is
               an
               approach
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
               and
               a
               sad
               eternity
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   Peleos
                   &
                   Priami
                   transit
                   ,
                   vel
                   Nestoris
                   aetas
                
              
               
                 
                   &
                   fuerat
                   serum
                   jant
                   tibi
                   desinere
                   .
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   Eja
                   age
                   ,
                   rumpe
                   moras
                   ,
                   quo
                   te
                   spectabimus
                   usque
                
              
               
                 
                   Dum
                   quid
                   sis
                   dubitas
                   ,
                   jam
                   potes
                   esse
                   nihil
                   .
                
              
               
                 Mart.
                 l.
                 2.
                 ep
                 .
                 64.
                 
              
            
             
               And
               now
               it
               will
               be
               a
               vain
               question
               to
               ask
               ,
               whether
               or
               no
               God
               cannot
               save
               a
               dying
               man
               that
               repents
               after
               a
               vitious
               life
               ?
               For
               it
               is
               true
               ,
               God
               can
               do
               it
               if
               he
               please
               ;
               and
               he
               can
               raise
               children
               to
               Abraham
               out
               of
               the
               stones
               ,
               and
               he
               can
               make
               ten
               thousand
               worlds
               if
               he
               sees
               good
               ,
               and
               he
               can
               do
               what
               he
               list
               ,
               and
               he
               can
               save
               an
               ill
               living
               man
               though
               he
               never
               repent
               at
               all
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               upon
               his
               death-bed
               .
               All
               this
               he
               can
               do
               ;
               but
               Gods
               power
               is
               no
               ingredient
               into
               this
               question
               :
               
               we
               are
               never
               the
               better
               that
               God
               can
               do
               it
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               also
               will
               ;
               and
               whether
               he
               will
               ,
               or
               no
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               learn
               from
               himself
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               hath
               declared
               to
               be
               his
               will
               in
               holy
               Scripture
               .
               Nay
               since
               God
               hath
               said
               ,
               that
               without
               actuall
               holinesse
               no
               man
               shall
               see
               God
               ,
               God
               by
               his
               own
               will
               hath
               restrained
               his
               power
               ,
               and
               though
               absolutely
               he
               can
               do
               all
               things
               ,
               yet
               he
               cannot
               do
               against
               his
               own
               word
               .
               *
               And
               indeed
               the
               rewards
               of
               heaven
               are
               so
               great
               and
               glorious
               ,
               and
               Christs
               
                 burden
                 is
                 so
                 light
                 ,
                 his
                 yoke
                 is
                 so
                 easie
                 ,
              
               that
               it
               is
               a
               shamelesse
               impudence
               to
               expect
               so
               great
               glories
               at
               a
               lesse
               rate
               then
               so
               little
               a
               service
               ,
               at
               a
               lower
               rate
               then
               a
               holy
               life
               .
               It
               cost
               the
               Eternall
               Son
               
               of
               God
               his
               life
               blood
               to
               obtain
               heaven
               for
               us
               upon
               that
               condition
               ,
               and
               who
               then
               shall
               die
               again
               for
               us
               ,
               to
               get
               heaven
               for
               us
               upon
               easier
               conditions
               .
               What
               would
               you
               do
               if
               God
               should
               command
               you
               to
               kill
               your
               eldest
               son
               ?
               or
               to
               work
               in
               the
               mines
               for
               a
               thousand
               yeers
               together
               ?
               or
               to
               fast
               all
               thy
               life
               time
               with
               bread
               and
               water
               ?
               were
               
               
               not
               heaven
               a
               great
               bargain
               even
               after
               all
               this
               ?
               and
               when
               God
               requires
               nothing
               of
               us
               but
               to
               live
               soberly
               ,
               justly
               ,
               and
               godly
               ,
               (
               which
               very
               things
               of
               themselves
               ,
               to
               man
               are
               a
               very
               great
               felicity
               ,
               and
               necessary
               to
               his
               present
               well-being
               )
               shall
               we
               think
               this
               to
               be
               a
               load
               ,
               and
               an
               unsufferable
               burden
               ?
               and
               that
               heaven
               is
               so
               little
               a
               purchase
               at
               that
               price
               ,
               that
               God
               in
               meer
               justice
               will
               take
               a
               death-bed
               sigh
               or
               groan
               ,
               and
               a
               few
               unprofitable
               tears
               and
               promises
               in
               exchange
               for
               all
               our
               duty
               ?
               Strange
               it
               should
               be
               so
               :
               but
               stranger
               that
               any
               man
               should
               rely
               upon
               such
               a
               vanity
               ,
               when
               from
               Gods
               word
               he
               hath
               nothing
               to
               warrant
               such
               a
               confidence
               .
               But
               these
               men
               do
               like
               the
               Tyrant
               
               Dionysius
               ,
               who
               stole
               from
               Apollo
               his
               golden
               cloak
               ,
               and
               gave
               him
               a
               cloak
               of
               Arcadian
               home-spun
               ,
               saying
               that
               this
               was
               lighter
               in
               summer
               ,
               and
               warmer
               in
               winter
               .
               These
               men
               sacrilegiously
               rob
               God
               of
               the
               service
               of
               all
               their
               golden
               dayes
               ,
               and
               serve
               him
               in
               their
               hoary
               head
               ,
               in
               their
               furs
               and
               grave
               clothes
               ;
               and
               pretend
               that
               this
               late
               service
               is
               more
               agreeable
               to
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               humane
               infirmity
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               so
               dispute
               themselves
               into
               an
               irrecoverable
               condition
               ,
               having
               no
               other
               ground
               to
               rely
               upon
               a
               death-bed
               ,
               or
               late-begun-repentance
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               resolve
               to
               
               enjoy
               the
               pleasures
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               for
               heaven
               ,
               they
               will
               put
               that
               to
               the
               venture
               of
               an
               after-game
               .
               These
               men
               
                 sow
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               and
               would
               
                 reap
                 in
                 the
                 spirit
              
               ,
               live
               to
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               die
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               but
               just
               in
               God
               that
               their
               hopes
               should
               be
               desperate
               ,
               and
               their
               craft
               be
               folly
               ,
               and
               their
               condition
               be
               ,
               the
               unexpected
               ,
               unfeared
               inheritance
               of
               an
               eternall
               sorrow
               .
            
             
               Lastly
               .
               Our
               last
               inquiry
               is
               into
               the
               time
               ,
               the
               last
               or
               latest
               time
               of
               beginning
               our
               repentance
               .
               Must
               a
               man
               repent
               a
               yeer
               ,
               or
               two
               ,
               
               or
               seven
               yeers
               ,
               or
               ten
               ,
               or
               twenty
               before
               his
               death
               ?
               or
               what
               is
               the
               last
               period
               after
               which
               all
               repentance
               will
               be
               untimely
               and
               ineffectuall
               ?
               
               To
               this
               captious
               question
               I
               have
               many
               things
               to
               oppose
               .
               1.
               
               We
               have
               entred
               into
               covenant
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               serve
               him
               from
               the
               day
               of
               our
               Baptisme
               to
               the
               day
               of
               our
               death
               .
               
                 He
                 hath
                 
                   [
                   sworn
                
                 
                 
                   this
                   oath
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   would
                   grant
                   unto
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   we
                   being
                   delivered
                   from
                   fear
                   of
                   our
                   enemies
                   ,
                   might
                   serve
                   him
                   without
                   fear
                   in
                   holinesse
                   and
                   righteousnesse
                   before
                   him
                   [
                   all
                   the
                   dayes
                   of
                   our
                   life
                   ]
                   .
                
              
               Now
               although
               God
               will
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               forget
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               but
               passe
               by
               the
               weaknesses
               of
               an
               honest
               ,
               a
               watchfull
               ,
               &
               industrious
               person
               ;
               yet
               the
               Covenant
               he
               makes
               with
               us
               is
               from
               the
               day
               of
               our
               first
               voluntary
               profession
               ,
               to
               our
               grave
               :
               and
               according
               as
               we
               
               by
               sins
               retire
               from
               our
               first
               undertaking
               ;
               so
               our
               condition
               is
               insecure
               :
               there
               is
               no
               other
               Covenant
               made
               with
               us
               ,
               no
               new
               beginnings
               of
               another
               period
               ;
               but
               if
               we
               be
               returned
               ,
               and
               sin
               be
               cancelled
               ,
               and
               grace
               be
               actually
               obtained
               ;
               then
               we
               are
               in
               the
               first
               condition
               of
               pardon
               ;
               but
               because
               it
               is
               uncertain
               when
               a
               man
               can
               have
               masterd
               his
               vices
               ,
               and
               obtain'd
               the
               graces
               ,
               therefore
               no
               man
               can
               tell
               any
               set
               time
               when
               he
               must
               begin
               .
            
             
             
               2.
               
               Scripture
               describing
               the
               duty
               of
               repenting
               sinners
               ,
               names
               no
               
               other
               time
               but
               
                 [
                 to
                 day
                 .
                 To
                 day
                 if
                 ye
                 will
                 hear
                 his
                 voyce
                 harden
                 not
                 your
                 hearts
                 .
              
               3.
               
               The
               duty
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               described
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               be
               such
               as
               requires
               length
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               a
               continued
               industry
               .
               
                 [
                 Let
                 us
                 run
                 with
                 patience
                 the
                 ●ace
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 us
                 .
                 ]
              
               and
               
                 [
                 Consider
              
               
               
                 him
                 that
                 endured
                 such
                 contradiction
                 of
                 sinners
                 against
                 himself
                 ,
                 lest
                 ye
                 be
                 wearied
                 ,
                 and
                 faint
                 in
                 your
                 mindes
                 .
                 ]
              
               So
               great
               a
               preparation
               is
               not
               for
               the
               agony
               and
               contention
               of
               an
               hour
               ,
               or
               a
               day
               ,
               or
               a
               week
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               whole
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               or
               for
               great
               parts
               of
               its
               abode
               .
               4.
               
               There
               is
               a
               certain
               period
               and
               time
               set
               for
               our
               repentance
               ,
               and
               beyond
               that
               all
               our
               industry
               is
               ineffectuall
               .
               There
               is
               a
               
               
                 day
                 of
                 visitation
                 ,
                 our
                 own
                 day
                 ,
              
               and
               there
               is
               a
               day
               of
               visitation
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 Gods
                 day
              
               .
               This
               appeared
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Jerusalem
               .
               
                 [
                 O
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 if
                 thou
                 hadst
                 known
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 thy
                 visitation
                 ,
                 at
                 least
                 in
                 this
                 thy
                 day
                 .
                 ]
              
               Well!
               they
               neglected
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               there
               was
               a
               time
               of
               Gods
               visitation
               which
               was
               
                 his
                 day
              
               ;
               called
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 [
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ]
              
               and
               because
               they
               had
               neglected
               their
               own
               day
               ,
               they
               fell
               into
               inevitable
               ruine
               :
               No
               repentance
               could
               have
               prevented
               their
               finall
               ruine
               .
               And
               this
               which
               was
               true
               in
               a
               Nation
               ,
               is
               also
               clearly
               affirmed
               true
               in
               the
               case
               of
               single
               persons
               .
               
                 [
                 Look
                 diligently
                 lest
                 any
                 fail
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 lest
                 there
                 be
                 any
                 person
                 among
                 you
                 as
                 Esau
                 ,
                 
                 
                 who
                 sold
                 his
                 birth-right
                 ,
                 and
                 afterwards
                 when
                 he
                 would
                 have
                 inherited
                 the
                 blessing
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 rejected
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 found
                 no
                 place
                 for
                 his
                 repentance
                 though
                 he
                 sought
                 it
                 carefully
                 with
                 tears
                 .
                 ]
              
               Esau
               had
               time
               enough
               to
               repent
               his
               bargain
               as
               long
               as
               he
               lived
               ;
               he
               wept
               sorely
               for
               his
               folly
               ,
               and
               carefulnesse
               sate
               heavy
               upon
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               was
               not
               heard
               ,
               nor
               his
               repentance
               accepted
               ;
               for
               the
               time
               was
               past
               :
               And
               
                 [
                 take
                 heed
              
               ]
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               lest
               it
               come
               to
               passe
               to
               any
               of
               you
               to
               be
               in
               the
               same
               case
               .
               Now
               if
               ever
               there
               be
               a
               time
               in
               which
               repentance
               is
               too
               late
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               the
               time
               of
               our
               death-bed
               ,
               and
               the
               last
               time
               of
               our
               life
               :
               And
               after
               a
               man
               is
               fallen
               into
               
               the
               displeasure
               of
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               the
               longer
               he
               lies
               in
               his
               sin
               without
               repentance
               and
               emendation
               ,
               the
               greater
               is
               his
               danger
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               of
               his
               allowed
               time
               is
               spent
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               can
               antecedently
               ,
               or
               before-hand
               ,
               be
               sure
               that
               the
               time
               of
               his
               repentance
               is
               not
               past
               ;
               and
               those
               who
               neglect
               the
               call
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               refuse
               to
               hear
               him
               call
               in
               the
               day
               of
               grace
               ,
               
                 God
                 will
                 laugh
                 at
                 them
                 when
                 their
                 calamity
                 comes
                 :
                 they
                 shall
                 call
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 shall
                 not
                 hear
                 them
                 .
              
               *
               And
               this
               was
               the
               case
               of
               the
               five
               foolish
               virgins
               when
               the
               arrest
               of
               death
               surprized
               them
               :
               they
               discovered
               their
               want
               of
               oil
               ,
               they
               were
               troubled
               at
               it
               ,
               they
               beg'd
               oil
               ,
               they
               were
               refused
               ,
               they
               did
               
               something
               towards
               the
               proouring
               of
               the
               oil
               of
               grace
               ,
               (
               for
               they
               went
               out
               to
               buy
               oil
               )
               and
               after
               all
               this
               stir
               the
               bridegroom
               came
               before
               they
               had
               finished
               their
               journey
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               shut
               out
               from
               the
               communion
               of
               the
               bridegrooms
               joyes
               .
            
             
               Therefore
               concerning
               the
               time
               of
               beginning
               to
               repent
               ,
               no
               man
               
               
               is
               certain
               but
               he
               that
               hath
               done
               his
               work
               .
               
                 Mortem
                 venientem
                 nemo
                 hilaris
                 excipit
                 nisi
                 qui
                 se
                 ad
                 eam
                 diù
                 composuerat
                 ,
              
               said
               Seneca
               .
               He
               onely
               dies
               cheerfully
               who
               stood
               waiting
               for
               death
               in
               a
               ready
               dresse
               
               of
               a
               long
               preceding
               preparation
               .
               He
               that
               repents
               to
               day
               ,
               repents
               late
               enough
               that
               he
               did
               not
               begin
               yesterday
               :
               But
               he
               that
               puts
               it
               off
               till
               to
               morrow
               is
               vain
               and
               miserable
               .
            
             
               
                 —
                 
                   hodiè
                   tam
                   posthume
                   vivere
                   serum
                   est
                
              
               
                 
                   Ille
                   sapit
                   quisquis
                   posthume
                   vixit
                   heri
                   .
                
              
               
                 Martial
                 .
                 l.
                 2.
                 ep
                 90.
                 
              
            
             
               
               Well!
               but
               what
               will
               you
               have
               a
               man
               do
               that
               hath
               lived
               wickedly
               ,
               and
               is
               now
               cast
               upon
               his
               death-bed
               ?
               shall
               this
               man
               despair
               ,
               and
               neglect
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               piety
               ,
               and
               the
               instruments
               of
               restitution
               in
               his
               sicknesse
               ?
               No.
               God
               forbid
               .
               Let
               him
               do
               what
               he
               can
               then
               ;
               It
               is
               certain
               it
               will
               be
               little
               enough
               :
               for
               all
               those
               short
               gleames
               of
               piety
               ,
               and
               flashes
               of
               lightning
               will
               help
               towards
               the
               alleviating
               some
               degrees
               of
               misery
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               man
               recovers
               ,
               they
               are
               good
               beginnings
               of
               a
               renewed
               piety
               :
               and
               Ahabs
               tears
               and
               humiliation
               ,
               though
               it
               went
               no
               further
               ,
               had
               a
               proportion
               of
               a
               reward
               ,
               
               though
               nothing
               to
               the
               portions
               of
               eternity
               .
               So
               that
               he
               that
               sayes
               ,
               it
               is
               every
               day
               necessary
               to
               repent
               ,
               cannot
               be
               supposed
               to
               discourage
               the
               piety
               of
               any
               day
               :
               a
               death-bed
               piety
               ,
               when
               things
               are
               come
               to
               that
               sad
               condition
               may
               have
               many
               good
               purposes
               :
               therefore
               even
               then
               neglect
               nothing
               that
               can
               be
               done
               .
               Well!
               But
               shall
               such
               persons
               despair
               of
               salvation
               ?
               To
               them
               I
               shall
               onely
               return
               this
               .
               That
               they
               are
               to
               consider
               the
               conditions
               which
               on
               one
               side
               God
               requires
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               whether
               they
               have
               done
               accordingly
               ?
               Let
               them
               consider
               upon
               what
               termes
               God
               hath
               promised
               salvation
               ,
               and
               whether
               they
               have
               made
               themselves
               capable
               
               by
               performing
               their
               part
               of
               the
               obligation
               .
               If
               they
               have
               not
               ,
               I
               must
               tell
               them
               ,
               that
               ,
               not
               to
               hope
               where
               God
               hath
               made
               no
               promise
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               sin
               of
               despair
               ,
               but
               the
               misery
               of
               despair
               .
               A
               man
               hath
               no
               ground
               to
               hope
               that
               ever
               he
               shall
               be
               made
               an
               Angel
               ,
               and
               yet
               ,
               that
               not
               hoping
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               called
               ,
               despair
               :
               and
               no
               man
               can
               hope
               for
               heaven
               without
               repentance
               ;
               And
               for
               such
               a
               man
               to
               despair
               ,
               is
               not
               the
               sin
               ,
               but
               the
               misery
               .
               If
               such
               persons
               have
               a
               promise
               of
               heaven
               ,
               let
               them
               shew
               it
               ,
               and
               hope
               it
               ,
               and
               enjoy
               it
               ;
               if
               they
               have
               no
               promise
               ,
               they
               must
               thank
               themselves
               ,
               for
               bringing
               themselves
               into
               a
               condition
               without
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               without
               a
               promise
               ,
               hopelesse
               
               and
               miserable
               .
            
             
               But
               will
               not
               trusting
               in
               the
               merits
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               save
               such
               a
               man
               ?
               For
               that
               we
               must
               be
               tried
               by
               the
               word
               of
               God
               :
               In
               which
               there
               is
               no
               contract
               at
               all
               made
               with
               a
               dying
               person
               that
               hath
               lived
               in
               Name
               a
               Christian
               ,
               in
               practise
               a
               Heathen
               :
               and
               we
               shall
               dishonour
               the
               sufferings
               and
               redemption
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               if
               we
               make
               them
               to
               be
               a
               Umbrello
               to
               shelter
               our
               impious
               and
               ungodly
               living
               .
            
             
             
               But
               that
               no
               such
               person
               may
               after
               a
               wicked
               life
               repose
               himself
               in
               his
               deathbed
               upon
               Christs
               merits
               ,
               observe
               but
               these
               two
               places
               of
               
               scripture
               
                 [
                 Our
                 Saviour
                 ●esus
                 Christ
                 who
                 gave
                 himself
                 for
                 us
                 ]
              
               what
               
               to
               do
               ?
               that
               we
               might
               live
               as
               we
               list
               ?
               
                 and
                 hope
                 to
                 be
                 saved
                 by
                 his
                 merits
                 ?
                 No
                 But
                 
                   [
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   redeem
                   us
                   from
                   all
                   iniquity
                   ,
                   and
                   purifie
                   to
                   himself
                   a
                   peculiar
                   people
                   zealous
                   of
                   good
                   works
                   .
                
              
               These
               things
               speak
               and
               exhort
               ,
               ]
               saith
               Saint
               Paul.
               But
               more
               plainly
               yet
               ,
               in
               S.
               Peter
               
                 [
                 Christ
                 bare
                 our
                 sins
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 body
                 on
                 the
                 tree
                 .
                 ]
              
               To
               what
               
               end
               ?
               
                 [
                 that
                 we
                 being
                 dead
                 unto
                 sin
                 should
                 live
                 unto
                 righteousnesse
                 .
                 ]
              
               since
               therefore
               our
               living
               a
               holy
               life
               is
               the
               end
               of
               Christs
               dying
               that
               sad
               and
               holy
               death
               for
               us
               ,
               he
               that
               trusts
               on
               it
               to
               evil
               purposes
               ,
               
               and
               to
               excuse
               his
               vicious
               life
               ,
               does
               (
               as
               much
               as
               lies
               in
               him
               )
               make
               void
               the
               very
               purpose
               and
               designe
               of
               Christs
               passion
               ,
               and
               dishonours
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               everlasting
               covenant
               :
               which
               covenant
               was
               confirmed
               by
               the
               blood
               of
               Christ
               :
               but
               as
               it
               brought
               peace
               from
               God
               ,
               so
               it
               requires
               a
               holy
               life
               from
               us
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               may
               not
               we
               be
               saved
               as
               well
               as
               the
               thief
               upon
               the
               crosse
               ?
               even
               because
               our
               case
               is
               nothing
               alike
               .
               When
               Christ
               dies
               
               once
               more
               for
               us
               ,
               we
               may
               look
               for
               such
               another
               instance
               ;
               not
               till
               then
               .
               But
               this
               thiefe
               did
               but
               then
               come
               to
               Christ
               ;
               he
               knew
               him
               not
               before
               ;
               and
               his
               case
               was
               as
               if
               a
               Turk
               or
               heathen
               should
               be
               converted
               
               to
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               be
               baptized
               ,
               and
               enter
               newly
               into
               the
               Covenant
               upon
               his
               deathbed
               .
               Then
               God
               pardons
               all
               his
               sins
               ;
               and
               so
               God
               does
               to
               Christians
               when
               they
               are
               baptized
               ,
               or
               first
               give
               up
               their
               names
               to
               Christ
               by
               a
               voluntarie
               confirmation
               of
               their
               baptismal
               vow
               :
               but
               when
               they
               have
               once
               entred
               into
               the
               Covenant
               ,
               they
               must
               performe
               what
               they
               promise
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               they
               are
               obliged
               .
               The
               thief
               had
               made
               no
               contract
               with
               God
               in
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               failed
               of
               none
               ;
               onely
               the
               defaillances
               of
               the
               state
               of
               ignorance
               Christ
               paid
               for
               at
               the
               thiefes
               admission
               .
               But
               we
               that
               have
               made
               a
               covenant
               with
               God
               in
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               failed
               of
               it
               all
               our
               
               dayes
               ,
               and
               then
               returne
               at
               night
               ,
               when
               we
               cannot
               work
               ;
               have
               nothing
               to
               plead
               for
               our selves
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               made
               all
               that
               to
               be
               uselesse
               to
               us
               which
               God
               with
               so
               much
               mercy
               and
               miraculous
               wisdom
               ,
               gave
               us
               to
               secure
               our
               interest
               ,
               and
               hopes
               of
               heaven
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               let
               no
               Christian
               man
               who
               hath
               covenanted
               with
               God
               to
               give
               him
               the
               service
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               think
               that
               God
               will
               be
               answered
               with
               the
               sighs
               and
               prayers
               of
               a
               dying
               man
               ;
               for
               all
               that
               great
               obligation
               which
               lies
               upon
               us
               cannot
               be
               transacted
               in
               an
               instant
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               loaded
               our
               souls
               with
               sin
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               empty
               of
               vertue
               ;
               we
               cannot
               so
               soon
               grow
               up
               to
               
                 a
                 perfect
                 man
                 in
                 Christ
              
               
               Jesus
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               you
               cannot
               have
               an
               apple
               ,
               or
               a
               cherry
               ,
               but
               you
               must
               stay
               its
               proper
               periods
               ,
               and
               let
               it
               blossom
               and
               knot
               ,
               
               and
               grow
               and
               ripen
               ,
               
                 [
                 and
                 in
                 due
                 season
                 we
                 shall
                 reap
                 if
                 we
                 faint
                 not
                 ]
              
               (
               saith
               the
               Apostle
               )
               far
               much
               lesse
               may
               we
               expect
               that
               the
               fruits
               of
               repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               issues
               and
               degrees
               of
               holinesse
               shall
               
               
               be
               gathered
               in
               a
               few
               dayes
               or
               houres
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               you
               must
               not
               expect
               such
               fruits
               in
               a
               little
               time
               ,
               nor
               with
               little
               labour
               .
            
             
               Suffer
               therefore
               not
               your selves
               to
               be
               deceived
               by
               false
               principles
               ,
               and
               vain
               confidences
               ;
               for
               no
               man
               can
               in
               a
               moment
               root
               out
               the
               long
               contracted
               habits
               of
               vice
               ,
               nor
               upon
               his
               deathbed
               make
               use
               of
               all
               that
               variety
               of
               preventing
               ,
               accompanying
               and
               persevering
               grace
               ,
               which
               God
               gave
               to
               man
               in
               mercy
               ;
               because
               man
               would
               need
               it
               all
               ,
               because
               without
               it
               he
               could
               not
               be
               saved
               ;
               nor
               upon
               his
               death-bed
               can
               he
               exercise
               the
               duty
               of
               mortification
               ;
               nor
               cure
               his
               drunkennesse
               
               then
               ,
               nor
               his
               lust
               ,
               by
               any
               act
               of
               Christian
               discipline
               ;
               nor
               run
               with
               patience
               ;
               nor
               resist
               unto
               blood
               ;
               nor
               endure
               with
               long
               sufferance
               ;
               but
               he
               can
               pray
               ,
               and
               groan
               ,
               and
               call
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               resolve
               to
               live
               well
               when
               he
               is
               dying
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               but
               just
               as
               the
               Nobles
               of
               Xerxes
               ,
               when
               in
               a
               storm
               they
               were
               to
               lighten
               the
               ship
               to
               preserve
               their
               Kings
               life
               ,
               they
               did
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               they
               did
               their
               obeysance
               ,
               and
               leaped
               into
               the
               sea
               :
               so
               (
               I
               fear
               )
               doe
               these
               men
               ,
               pray
               and
               mourn
               ,
               and
               worship
               and
               so
               leap
               overboard
               into
               an
               ocean
               of
               eternal
               and
               into
               lerable
               calamity
               .
               From
               which
               God
               deliver
               us
               ,
               and
               all
               faithful
               people
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Hunc
                   volo
                   laudari
                   qui
                   sine
                   morte
                   potest
                   .
                
              
               
                 Mart.
                 
                   ep
                   .
                   l.
                
                 1.
                 
              
               
                 
                   Vivere
                   quod
                   propero
                   pauper
                   ,
                   nec
                   inutilis
                   annis
                
              
               
                 
                   Da
                   veniam
                   ,
                   proper
                   at
                   vivere
                   nemo
                   satis
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   Differat
                   hoc
                   ,
                   patrios
                   optat
                   qui
                   vincere
                   census
                
              
               
                 
                   Atriaqueimmodicis
                   arctat
                   imaginibus
                
                 .
              
               
                 Mart.
                 l.
                 2.
                 ep
                 .
                 90.
                 
                 
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Sermon
               .
               VII
               .
               
               THE
               DECEITFVLNESSE
               Of
               the
               HEART
               .
               
            
             
               
                 17.
                 
                 Jeremy
                 9.
                 
              
               
                 The
                 heart
                 is
                 deceitful
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 desperatly
                 wicked
                 ;
                 
                 who
                 can
                 know
                 it
                 ?
              
            
             
               FOlly
               and
               subtiltie
               divide
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               other
               difference
               but
               this
               ,
               that
               some
               are
               crafty
               enough
               to
               deceive
               ;
               Others
               foolish
               enough
               to
               be
               cozened
               and
               abused
               :
               And
               yet
               the
               scales
               also
               turn
               ,
               for
               they
               that
               are
               the
               most
               craftie
               to
               cozen
               others
               ,
               are
               the
               veriest
               Fools
               and
               most
               of
               all
               abused
               themselves
               .
               They
               rob
               their
               neighbour
               of
               his
               mony
               ,
               and
               loose
               their
               own
               innocency
               ;
               they
               disturb
               his
               rest
               ,
               and
               vex
               their
               
               own
               Conscience
               ;
               they
               throw
               him
               into
               prison
               ,
               and
               themselves
               into
               Hell
               ;
               they
               make
               poverty
               to
               be
               their
               brothers
               portion
               ,
               and
               damnation
               to
               be
               their
               own
               .
               Man
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               first
               alone
               ;
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               met
               with
               one
               companion
               ,
               he
               met
               with
               three
               to
               cozen
               him
               ;
               The
               Serpent
               ,
               and
               Eve
               ,
               and
               himself
               ,
               all
               joyned
               ;
               first
               to
               make
               him
               a
               foole
               ,
               and
               to
               deceive
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               make
               him
               miserable
               .
               
               
               But
               he
               first
               cozened
               himself
               ,
               giving
               himself
               up
               to
               believe
               a
               lie
               ,
               and
               being
               desirous
               to
               listen
               to
               the
               whispers
               of
               a
               tempting
               spirit
               ,
               he
               sinned
               ,
               before
               he
               fell
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               had
               within
               him
               a
               false
               understanding
               and
               a
               depraved
               will
               ,
               and
               these
               were
               the
               Parents
               of
               his
               disobedience
               ,
               and
               this
               was
               the
               parent
               of
               his
               infelicity
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               occasion
               of
               ours
               .
               And
               then
               it
               was
               that
               he
               entred
               for
               himself
               and
               his
               posterity
               into
               the
               condition
               of
               an
               ignorant
               ,
               credulous
               ,
               easie
               ,
               wilful
               ,
               passionate
               ,
               and
               impotent
               person
               ;
               apt
               to
               be
               abused
               ,
               and
               so
               loving
               to
               have
               it
               so
               ,
               that
               if
               no
               body
               else
               will
               abuse
               him
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               sure
               to
               abuse
               himself
               ,
               by
               ignorance
               and
               evil
               principles
               ,
               being
               open
               to
               an
               enemy
               ,
               and
               by
               wilfulnesse
               and
               Sensuality
               ,
               doing
               to
               himself
               the
               most
               unpardonable
               
               injuries
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               So
               that
               the
               condition
               of
               Man
               ,
               in
               the
               rudenesses
               and
               first
               lines
               of
               its
               visage
               ,
               seemes
               very
               miserable
               ,
               deformed
               ,
               and
               accursed
               .
            
             
               For
               a
               man
               is
               helplesse
               and
               vain
               ;
               of
               a
               condition
               so
               exposed
               to
               calamity
               ,
               that
               a
               raisin
               is
               able
               to
               kill
               him
               ;
               any
               trooper
               out
               of
               the
               Egyptian
               army
               ,
               a
               flie
               can
               do
               it
               ,
               when
               it
               goes
               on
               Gods
               errand
               ;
               the
               most
               contemptible
               accident
               can
               destroy
               him
               ,
               the
               smallest
               chance
               affright
               him
               ,
               every
               future
               contingency
               ,
               when
               but
               considered
               as
               possible
               ,
               can
               amaze
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               incompass'd
               with
               potent
               and
               malicious
               enemies
               ,
               subtle
               and
               implacable
               :
               what
               shall
               this
               poor
               helplesse
               
               thing
               do
               ?
               trust
               in
               God
               ?
               Him
               he
               hath
               offended
               ,
               and
               he
               fears
               him
               as
               an
               enemy
               ;
               and
               God
               knows
               ,
               if
               we
               look
               onely
               on
               our selves
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               demerits
               ,
               we
               have
               to
               much
               reason
               so
               to
               doe
               .
               Shall
               he
               rely
               upon
               Princes
               ?
               God
               help
               poor
               Kings
               :
               they
               rely
               upon
               their
               Subjects
               ,
               they
               fight
               with
               their
               swords
               ,
               levy
               forces
               with
               their
               money
               ,
               consult
               with
               their
               Counsels
               ,
               hear
               with
               their
               ears
               ,
               and
               are
               strong
               onely
               in
               their
               union
               ,
               and
               many
               times
               they
               use
               all
               these
               things
               against
               them
               ;
               but
               however
               ,
               they
               can
               do
               nothing
               without
               them
               while
               they
               live
               and
               yet
               if
               ever
               they
               can
               die
               ,
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               trusted
               to
               .
               Now
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               die
               so
               sadly
               and
               not
               criously
               ;
               that
               it
               
               was
               used
               for
               a
               proverbe
               in
               holy
               scripture
               ,
               
                 ye
                 shall
                 die
                 like
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 fall
                 like
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 Princes
                 .
              
               Who
               then
               shall
               we
               trust
               in
               ?
               in
               our
               Friend
               ?
               Poorman
               !
               he
               may
               help
               thee
               in
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               need
               thee
               in
               ten
               ;
               he
               may
               pull
               thee
               out
               of
               the
               ditch
               ,
               and
               his
               foot
               may
               slip
               and
               fal
               into
               it
               himself
               ;
               he
               gives
               thee
               counsel
               to
               choose
               a
               wife
               ,
               and
               himself
               is
               to
               seek
               how
               prudently
               to
               choose
               his
               religion
               ;
               he
               counsels
               thee
               to
               abstain
               from
               a
               duel
               ,
               and
               yet
               slayes
               his
               own
               soul
               with
               drinking
               ,
               like
               a
               person
               void
               of
               all
               understanding
               he
               is
               willing
               enough
               to
               preserve
               thy
               interest
               ,
               and
               is
               very
               carelesse
               of
               his
               own
               :
               for
               he
               does
               highly
               
               despise
               to
               betray
               or
               to
               be
               false
               to
               thee
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               is
               not
               his
               own
               friend
               ,
               and
               is
               false
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               then
               his
               friendship
               may
               be
               useful
               to
               thee
               in
               some
               circumstances
               of
               fortune
               ;
               but
               no
               security
               to
               thy
               condition
               .
               But
               what
               then
               ?
               shall
               we
               relie
               upon
               our
               patron
               ,
               like
               the
               Roman
               Clients
               ,
               who
               waited
               hourly
               upon
               their
               persons
               ,
               and
               daily
               upon
               their
               baskets
               ,
               and
               nightly
               upon
               their
               lusts
               ,
               and
               married
               
               their
               friendships
               ,
               and
               contracted
               also
               their
               hatred
               and
               quarrels
               ;
               
               This
               is
               a
               confidence
               will
               deceive
               us
               .
               For
               they
               may
               lay
               us
               by
               ,
               justly
               or
               unjustly
               ,
               they
               may
               grow
               weary
               of
               doing
               benefits
               ,
               or
               their
               fortunes
               may
               change
               or
               they
               may
               be
               charitable
               in
               their
               gifts
               and
               burthensom
               in
               their
               offices
               ;
               able
               to
               feed
               you
               ,
               but
               unable
               to
               counsel
               you
               ;
               or
               your
               need
               may
               be
               longer
               then
               their
               kindnesses
               ,
               or
               such
               in
               which
               they
               can
               give
               you
               no
               assistance
               ;
               and
               indeed
               generally
               it
               is
               so
               in
               all
               the
               instances
               of
               men
               :
               we
               have
               a
               friend
               that
               is
               wise
               ;
               but
               I
               need
               not
               his
               counsel
               ,
               but
               his
               meat
               ;
               or
               my
               patron
               is
               bountiful
               in
               his
               largesses
               ,
               but
               I
               am
               troubled
               with
               a
               sad
               spirit
               ;
               and
               money
               and
               presents
               do
               me
               no
               more
               ease
               ,
               then
               perfumes
               do
               to
               a
               broken
               arme
               :
               we
               seek
               life
               of
               a
               Physician
               that
               dies
               ,
               and
               go
               to
               him
               for
               health
               ,
               
               who
               cannot
               cure
               his
               own
               breath
               ,
               or
               gowt
               ;
               and
               so
               become
               vain
               in
               our
               imaginations
               ,
               abused
               in
               our
               hopes
               ,
               restlesse
               in
               our
               passions
               ,
               impatient
               in
               our
               calamity
               ,
               unsupported
               in
               our
               need
               ,
               exposed
               to
               enemies
               ,
               wandring
               and
               wilde
               ,
               without
               counsel
               and
               without
               remedy
               .
               At
               last
               after
               the
               infatuating
               and
               deceiving
               all
               our
               confidences
               without
               ,
               we
               have
               nothing
               left
               us
               ,
               but
               to
               return
               home
               ,
               and
               dwell
               within
               our selves
               :
               for
               we
               have
               a
               sufficient
               stock
               of
               self-love
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               confident
               of
               our
               own
               affections
               ,
               we
               may
               trust
               our selves
               surely
               ;
               for
               what
               we
               want
               in
               skill
               ,
               we
               shall
               make
               up
               in
               diligence
               ,
               
               and
               our
               industry
               shall
               supply
               the
               want
               of
               other
               circumstances
               :
               and
               no
               man
               vnderstands
               my
               own
               case
               so
               well
               as
               I
               do
               my self
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               will
               judge
               so
               faithfully
               as
               I
               shall
               do
               for
               my self
               ;
               for
               I
               am
               most
               concern'd
               not
               to
               abuse
               my self
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               do
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               the
               loser
               ,
               and
               therefore
               may
               best
               rely
               upon
               my self
               Alas
               !
               and
               God
               help
               us
               !
               we
               shall
               finde
               it
               to
               be
               no
               such
               matter
               :
               For
               we
               neither
               love
               our selves
               well
               ,
               nor
               understand
               our
               own
               case
               ,
               we
               are
               partial
               in
               our
               own
               questions
               ,
               deceived
               in
               our
               sentences
               ,
               carelesse
               of
               our
               interests
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               false
               ,
               perfidious
               creatures
               to
               our selves
               in
               the
               whole
               
               world
               :
               even
               the
               
                 Heart
                 of
                 a
                 man
              
               a
               mans
               own
               heart
               
                 is
                 deceitful
                 above
                 all
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 desperately
                 wicked
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 know
                 it
                 ?
              
               And
               who
               can
               choose
               but
               know
               it
               ?
            
             
               And
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               argument
               of
               the
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               our
               Hearts
               ,
               then
               this
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               can
               know
               it
               all
               ;
               it
               cosens
               us
               in
               the
               very
               number
               of
               its
               cosenage
               :
               But
               yet
               we
               can
               reduce
               it
               all
               to
               two
               heads
               .
               We
               say
               concerning
               a
               false
               man
               ,
               trust
               him
               not
               for
               he
               will
               deceive
               you
               ,
               and
               we
               say
               concerning
               a
               weak
               and
               broken
               staffe
               ,
               lean
               not
               upon
               it
               ,
               for
               that
               will
               also
               deceive
               you
               .
               The
               man
               deceives
               because
               he
               is
               false
               ,
               and
               the
               staffe
               because
               it
               is
               weak
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               
               because
               it
               is
               both
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               deceitful
               above
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               failing
               and
               disabled
               to
               support
               us
               in
               many
               things
               ;
               but
               in
               other
               things
               where
               it
               can
               ,
               it
               is
               false
               and
               desperately
               wicked
               .
               The
               first
               sort
               of
               deceitfulnesse
               is
               its
               calamitie
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               is
               its
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               the
               worst
               Calamitie
               of
               the
               two
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               heart
               is
               deceitfull
               in
               its
               strength
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               have
               the
               
               
               groweth
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               we
               have
               the
               weaknesses
               of
               a
               childe
               :
               nay
               more
               yet
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               sad
               consideration
               ,
               the
               more
               we
               are
               in
               age
               ,
               the
               weaker
               in
               our
               courage
               .
               It
               appears
               in
               the
               heats
               and
               forwardnesses
               of
               new
               converts
               ,
               which
               are
               like
               to
               the
               great
               emissions
               of
               Lightning
               ,
               or
               like
               huge
               fires
               ,
               which
               flame
               and
               burn
               without
               measure
               ,
               even
               all
               that
               they
               can
               ;
               till
               from
               flames
               they
               descend
               to
               still
               fires
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               smoak
               ,
               from
               smoak
               to
               embers
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               ashes
               ;
               cold
               and
               pale
               ,
               like
               ghosts
               ,
               or
               the
               phantastick
               images
               of
               Death
               .
               And
               the
               primitive
               Church
               were
               zealous
               in
               their
               Religion
               up
               to
               the
               degree
               of
               Cherubins
               ,
               and
               would
               run
               as
               greedily
               to
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               hangman
               ,
               to
               die
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               we
               do
               now
               to
               the
               greatest
               
               joy
               and
               entertainment
               of
               a
               Christian
               spirit
               ,
               even
               to
               the
               receiving
               of
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               .
               A
               man
               would
               think
               it
               reasonable
               that
               the
               first
               infancy
               of
               Christianity
               should
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               nature
               of
               first
               beginnings
               ,
               have
               been
               remisse
               ,
               gentle
               ,
               and
               unactive
               ,
               and
               that
               according
               us
               the
               object
               or
               evidence
               of
               faith
               grew
               ,
               which
               in
               every
               Age
               hath
               a
               great
               degree
               of
               Argument
               superadded
               to
               its
               confirmation
               ;
               so
               should
               the
               habit
               also
               and
               the
               grace
               ,
               the
               longer
               it
               lasts
               &
               the
               more
               obiections
               it
               runs
               through
               ,
               it
               still
               should
               shew
               a
               brighter
               and
               more
               certain
               light
               to
               discover
               the
               divinity
               of
               its
               principle
               ;
               and
               that
               after
               the
               more
               examples
               ,
               and
               new
               accidents
               and
               strangenesses
               of
               providence
               ,
               
               and
               daily
               experience
               ,
               and
               the
               multitude
               of
               miracles
               ,
               still
               the
               Christian
               should
               grow
               more
               certain
               in
               his
               faith
               ,
               more
               refreshed
               in
               his
               hope
               ,
               and
               warm
               in
               his
               charity
               ;
               the
               very
               nature
               of
               these
               graces
               increasing
               and
               swelling
               upon
               the
               very
               nourishment
               of
               experience
               ,
               and
               the
               multiplication
               of
               their
               own
               acts
               .
               And
               yet
               because
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               false
               ,
               it
               suffers
               the
               fires
               of
               the
               Altar
               to
               go
               out
               ,
               and
               the
               flames
               lessen
               by
               the
               multitude
               of
               fuel
               .
               But
               indeed
               it
               is
               because
               we
               put
               on
               strange
               fire
               ,
               &
               put
               out
               the
               fire
               upon
               our
               hearths
               by
               letting
               in
               a
               glaring
               Sun
               beam
               ,
               the
               fire
               of
               lust
               ;
               or
               the
               heates
               of
               an
               angry
               spirit
               ,
               to
               quench
               the
               fires
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               suppresse
               the
               sweet
               cloud
               of
               incense
               .
               
               The
               heart
               of
               man
               hath
               not
               strength
               enough
               to
               think
               one
               good
               thought
               of
               itself
               ,
               it
               cannot
               command
               its
               own
               attention
               to
               a
               prayer
               of
               ten
               lines
               long
               ;
               but
               before
               its
               end
               it
               shall
               wander
               after
               some
               thing
               that
               is
               to
               no
               purpose
               :
               and
               no
               wonder
               then
               that
               it
               grows
               weary
               of
               a
               holy
               religion
               ,
               which
               consists
               of
               so
               many
               parts
               as
               make
               the
               businesse
               of
               a
               whole
               life
               .
               And
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               argument
               in
               the
               world
               of
               our
               spiritual
               weaknesse
               and
               falsnesse
               of
               our
               hearts
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               religion
               ,
               then
               the
               backwardnesse
               which
               most
               men
               have
               alwayes
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               have
               somtimes
               to
               say
               their
               prayers
               :
               so
               weary
               
               of
               their
               length
               ,
               so
               glad
               when
               they
               are
               done
               ,
               so
               wittie
               to
               excuse
               and
               frustrate
               an
               opportunity
               ;
               and
               yet
               there
               is
               no
               manner
               of
               trouble
               in
               the
               duty
               ,
               no
               wearinesse
               of
               bones
               ,
               no
               violent
               labours
               ;
               nothing
               but
               begging
               a
               blessing
               ,
               and
               receiving
               it
               ;
               nothing
               but
               doing
               our selves
               the
               greatest
               honour
               of
               speaking
               to
               the
               greatest
               person
               ,
               and
               greatest
               king
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               that
               we
               should
               be
               unwilling
               to
               do
               this
               ,
               so
               
               unable
               to
               continue
               in
               it
               ,
               so
               backward
               to
               return
               to
               it
               ;
               so
               without
               
               gust
               and
               relish
               in
               the
               doing
               it
               ,
               can
               have
               no
               visible
               reason
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               but
               something
               within
               us
               ,
               a
               strange
               sicknesse
               in
               the
               heart
               ,
               a
               spiritual
               nauseating
               or
               loathing
               of
               Manna
               ,
               something
               that
               hath
               no
               name
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               sure
               it
               comes
               from
               a
               weake
               ,
               a
               faint
               ,
               and
               false
               heart
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               this
               weak
               heart
               is
               strong
               in
               passions
               ,
               violent
               in
               desires
               ,
               unresistable
               in
               its
               appetites
               ,
               impatient
               in
               its
               lust
               ,
               furious
               in
               anger
               ;
               here
               are
               strengths
               enough
               ,
               one
               would
               think
               :
               But
               so
               have
               I
               seen
               a
               man
               in
               a
               feaver
               ,
               sick
               and
               distempered
               ,
               unable
               to
               walk
               ,
               lesse
               able
               to
               speak
               sence
               ,
               or
               to
               do
               an
               act
               of
               counsel
               ;
               and
               yet
               when
               his
               feaver
               
               hath
               boild
               up
               to
               a
               delirium
               ,
               he
               was
               strong
               enough
               to
               beat
               his
               nurse
               keeper
               and
               his
               doctor
               too
               ;
               and
               to
               resist
               the
               loving
               violence
               of
               all
               his
               friends
               ,
               who
               would
               faine
               binde
               him
               down
               to
               reason
               and
               his
               bed
               :
               And
               yet
               we
               still
               say
               he
               is
               weak
               and
               sick
               to
               death
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               for
               these
               strengths
               of
               madnesse
               are
               not
               health
               ,
               but
               furiousnesse
               and
               disease
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
               It
               is
               weaknesse
               another
               way
               ;
               And
               so
               are
               the
               strengths
               of
               a
               mans
               heart
               ;
               they
               are
               fetters
               and
               manacles
               ;
               strong
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               the
               cordage
               of
               imprisonment
               ,
               so
               strong
               ,
               that
               the
               heart
               
               is
               not
               able
               to
               stir
               .
               And
               yet
               it
               cannot
               but
               be
               a
               huge
               sadnesse
               ,
               that
               the
               heart
               shall
               pursue
               a
               temporal
               interest
               with
               wit
               and
               diligence
               ,
               and
               an
               unwearied
               industry
               ,
               and
               shall
               not
               have
               strength
               enough
               in
               a
               matter
               that
               concerns
               its
               Eternal
               interest
               to
               answer
               one
               obiection
               ,
               to
               resist
               one
               assault
               ,
               to
               defeate
               one
               art
               of
               the
               divel
               ;
               but
               shall
               certainly
               and
               infallibly
               fall
               when
               ever
               it
               is
               tempted
               to
               a
               pleasure
               .
            
             
               This
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               examined
               ,
               will
               prove
               to
               be
               a
               deceit
               indeed
               ,
               a
               pretence
               ,
               rather
               then
               true
               upon
               a
               just
               cause
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               natural
               ,
               but
               a
               moral
               &
               a
               vicious
               weaknesse
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               try
               it
               in
               one
               or
               two
               familiar
               instances
               .
               One
               of
               the
               great
               strengths
               ,
               shall
               I
               call
               it
               ?
               or
               weaknesses
               of
               the
               heart
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               strong
               ,
               violent
               and
               passionate
               in
               
               its
               lusts
               ,
               and
               weak
               and
               deceitful
               to
               resist
               any
               .
               Tell
               the
               tempted
               person
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               act
               his
               lust
               ,
               he
               dishonours
               his
               body
               ,
               makes
               himself
               a
               servant
               to
               follie
               ,
               and
               one
               flesh
               with
               a
               harlot
               ,
               he
               defiles
               the
               Temple
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               him
               that
               defiles
               a
               Temple
               will
               God
               destroy
               :
               Tell
               him
               that
               the
               Angels
               who
               love
               to
               be
               present
               in
               the
               nastinesse
               and
               filth
               of
               prisons
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               comfort
               and
               assist
               chast
               souls
               ,
               and
               holy
               persons
               there
               abiding
               yet
               they
               are
               impatient
               to
               behold
               or
               come
               neer
               the
               filthynesse
               of
               a
               lustful
               person
               :
               Tell
               him
               ,
               that
               this
               sin
               is
               so
               ugly
               ,
               that
               the
               divels
               ,
               who
               are
               spirits
               ,
               yet
               they
               delight
               to
               counterfeit
               the
               acting
               of
               this
               crime
               ,
               and
               descend
               unto
               the
               daughters
               
               or
               sons
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               rather
               lose
               their
               natures
               ,
               then
               not
               help
               to
               set
               a
               lust
               forward
               :
               Tell
               them
               these
               and
               ten
               thousand
               things
               more
               ;
               you
               move
               them
               no
               more
               ,
               then
               if
               you
               should
               read
               one
               of
               Tullies
               orations
               to
               a
               mule
               ;
               for
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               they
               have
               no
               power
               to
               resist
               it
               ,
               much
               lesse
               to
               master
               it
               ,
               their
               heart
               fails
               them
               
               
               when
               they
               meet
               their
               Mistresse
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               driven
               like
               a
               fool
               to
               the
               stocks
               ,
               or
               a
               Bull
               to
               the
               slaughter-house
               :
               And
               yet
               their
               heart
               deceives
               them
               ;
               not
               because
               it
               cannot
               resist
               the
               temptation
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               will
               not
               go
               about
               it
               :
               For
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               the
               heart
               can
               ,
               if
               it
               list
               :
               For
               let
               a
               Boy
               enter
               into
               your
               chamber
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               discover
               your
               folly
               ,
               either
               your
               lust
               disbands
               ,
               or
               your
               shame
               hides
               it
               ;
               you
               will
               not
               ,
               you
               care
               not
               do
               it
               before
               a
               stranger
               Boy
               ;
               and
               yet
               that
               you
               dare
               do
               it
               before
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               All-seeing
               God
               ,
               is
               impudence
               and
               folly
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               conviction
               of
               the
               vanity
               of
               your
               pretence
               ,
               and
               the
               falsenesse
               of
               your
               heart
               .
               If
               
               thou
               beest
               a
               man
               given
               to
               thy
               appetite
               ,
               and
               thou
               lovest
               a
               pleasant
               morsell
               as
               thy
               life
               ,
               do
               not
               declame
               against
               the
               precepts
               of
               Temperance
               ,
               as
               impossible
               :
               Try
               this
               once
               ;
               abstain
               from
               that
               draught
               ,
               or
               that
               dish
               .
               I
               cannot
               .
               No
               ?
               Give
               this
               man
               a
               great
               blow
               on
               the
               face
               ,
               or
               tempt
               him
               with
               twenty
               pound
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               fast
               from
               morning
               till
               night
               ,
               and
               then
               feast
               himself
               with
               your
               money
               ,
               and
               plain
               wholesome
               meat
               .
               And
               if
               Chastity
               and
               Temperance
               be
               so
               easie
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               either
               of
               them
               with
               so
               ready
               and
               easie
               instruments
               ;
               Let
               us
               not
               suffer
               our
               hearts
               to
               deceive
               us
               by
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               its
               pretences
               ,
               and
               the
               strength
               of
               its
               
               desires
               :
               For
               we
               do
               more
               for
               a
               Boy
               ,
               then
               for
               God
               ;
               and
               for
               20.
               pound
               ,
               then
               Heaven
               it self
               .
            
             
               But
               thus
               it
               is
               in
               every
               thing
               else
               ;
               take
               an
               Hereticke
               ,
               a
               Rebel
               ,
               a
               person
               that
               hath
               an
               ill
               cause
               to
               mannage
               ;
               what
               he
               wants
               in
               the
               strength
               of
               his
               reason
               ,
               he
               shall
               make
               it
               up
               with
               diligence
               ;
               and
               a
               person
               that
               hath
               Right
               on
               his
               side
               is
               cold
               ,
               indiligent
               ,
               lazie
               ,
               and
               unactive
               ,
               trusting
               that
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               his
               Cause
               will
               do
               it
               alone
               ;
               But
               so
               ,
               wrong
               prevails
               ,
               while
               evil
               persons
               are
               zealous
               in
               a
               Bad
               matter
               ,
               and
               others
               are
               remisse
               in
               a
               Good
               ;
               And
               the
               same
               person
               shall
               be
               very
               industrious
               alwayes
               when
               he
               hath
               least
               reason
               so
               to
               
               be
               .
               That
               's
               the
               first
               particular
               .
               The
               heart
               is
               deceitfull
               in
               the
               mannaging
               of
               its
               naturall
               strengths
               ;
               it
               is
               Naturally
               and
               Physically
               strong
               ,
               but
               Morally
               weak
               ,
               and
               impotent
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               Heart
               of
               man
               is
               deceitfull
               in
               making
               judgement
               concerning
               its
               own
               Acts.
               It
               does
               not
               know
               when
               it
               is
               pleased
               ,
               or
               displeased
               ,
               it
               is
               peevish
               and
               trifling
               ,
               it
               would
               and
               it
               would
               not
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               in
               many
               Cases
               impossible
               to
               know
               whether
               a
               mans
               heart
               desires
               such
               a
               thing
               or
               not
               .
               Saint
               Ambrose
               hath
               an
               odde
               saying
               ,
               
                 Facilius
                 inveneris
                 innocentem
                 ,
                 quam
                 qui
                 poenitentiani
                 digne
                 egerit
                 ,
              
               It
               is
               easier
               to
               finde
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               lived
               innocently
               ,
               then
               one
               that
               
               hath
               truly
               repented
               him
               ,
               with
               a
               grief
               and
               care
               great
               according
               to
               the
               merit
               of
               his
               sins
               .
               Now
               suppose
               a
               man
               that
               hath
               spent
               his
               younger
               yeers
               in
               vanity
               and
               folly
               ,
               and
               is
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               apprehensive
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               thinks
               of
               returning
               to
               sober
               counsels
               ,
               this
               man
               will
               finde
               his
               heart
               so
               false
               ,
               so
               subtil
               and
               fugitive
               ,
               so
               secret
               and
               undiscernable
               ,
               that
               it
               will
               be
               very
               hard
               to
               discerne
               ,
               whether
               he
               repents
               ,
               or
               no.
               For
               if
               he
               considers
               that
               he
               hates
               sin
               ,
               and
               therefore
               
               repents
               ;
               Alas
               !
               he
               so
               hates
               it
               ,
               that
               he
               dares
               not
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               wise
               ,
               
               tempt
               himself
               with
               an
               opportunity
               to
               act
               it
               :
               for
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               that
               which
               he
               calls
               hatred
               ,
               he
               hath
               so
               much
               love
               left
               for
               it
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               sin
               comes
               again
               and
               speaks
               him
               fair
               ,
               he
               is
               lost
               again
               ,
               he
               kisses
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               dies
               in
               its
               embraces
               .
               And
               why
               else
               should
               it
               be
               necessary
               for
               us
               to
               pray
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 be
                 not
                 lead
                 into
                 temptation
                 ?
              
               but
               because
               we
               hate
               the
               sin
               ,
               and
               yet
               love
               it
               too
               well
               ;
               we
               curse
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               follow
               it
               ;
               we
               are
               angry
               at
               our selves
               ,
               and
               yet
               cannot
               be
               without
               it
               ;
               we
               know
               it
               undoes
               us
               ,
               but
               we
               think
               it
               pleasant
               ;
               And
               when
               we
               are
               to
               execute
               the
               fierce
               anger
               of
               the
               Lord
               upon
               our
               sins
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               kinde-hearted
               ,
               and
               spare
               the
               Agag
               ,
               the
               reigning
               sin
               ,
               the
               
               splendid
               temptation
               ,
               we
               have
               some
               kindnesses
               left
               towards
               it
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               but
               ill
               signes
               .
               How
               then
               shall
               I
               know
               by
               some
               infallible
               token
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               a
               true
               Penitent
               ?
               What
               and
               if
               I
               weep
               for
               my
               sins
               ?
               will
               you
               not
               then
               give
               me
               leave
               to
               conclude
               my
               heart
               right
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               at
               enmity
               with
               sin
               ?
               It
               may
               be
               so
               .
               But
               there
               are
               some
               friends
               that
               weep
               at
               parting
               ;
               and
               is
               not
               thy
               weeping
               a
               forrow
               of
               affection
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               sad
               thing
               to
               part
               with
               our
               long
               companion
               .
               Or
               it
               may
               be
               thou
               weepest
               ,
               because
               thou
               wouldest
               have
               a
               signe
               to
               cozen
               thy self
               withall
               ;
               for
               some
               men
               are
               more
               desirous
               to
               have
               a
               signe
               ,
               then
               the
               thing
               signified
               ;
               they
               would
               do
               something
               to
               shew
               
               their
               Repentance
               ,
               that
               themselves
               may
               beleeve
               themselves
               to
               be
               Penitents
               ,
               having
               no
               reason
               from
               within
               to
               beleeve
               so
               .
               And
               I
               have
               seen
               some
               persons
               weep
               heartily
               for
               the
               losse
               of
               six
               pence
               ,
               or
               for
               the
               breaking
               of
               a
               glasse
               ,
               or
               at
               some
               trifling
               accident
               ;
               and
               they
               that
               do
               so
               cannot
               pretend
               to
               have
               their
               tears
               valued
               at
               a
               bigger
               rate
               then
               they
               will
               confesse
               their
               passion
               to
               be
               when
               they
               weep
               ,
               and
               are
               vexed
               for
               the
               durting
               of
               their
               linnen
               ,
               or
               some
               such
               trifle
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               least
               passion
               is
               too
               big
               an
               expence
               .
               So
               that
               a
               man
               cannot
               tell
               his
               own
               heart
               by
               his
               tears
               ,
               or
               the
               truth
               of
               his
               repentance
               by
               those
               short
               gusts
               of
               sorrow
               .
               How
               then
               ?
               Shall
               we
               suppose
               a
               
               man
               to
               pray
               against
               his
               sin
               ?
               So
               did
               Saint
               Austin
               ,
               when
               in
               his
               youth
               he
               was
               tempted
               to
               lust
               and
               uncleannesse
               ,
               he
               prayed
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               secretly
               desired
               that
               God
               would
               not
               hear
               him
               :
               for
               here
               the
               heart
               is
               cunning
               to
               deceive
               it self
               .
               For
               no
               man
               did
               ever
               heartily
               pray
               against
               his
               sin
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               temptation
               to
               it
               ,
               if
               he
               did
               in
               any
               sence
               or
               degree
               listen
               to
               the
               temptation
               :
               For
               to
               pray
               against
               a
               sin
               ,
               is
               to
               have
               desires
               contrary
               to
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               cannot
               consist
               with
               any
               love
               ,
               or
               any
               kindnesse
               to
               it
               .
               We
               pray
               against
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               pray
               again
               ,
               and
               do
               it
               again
               ;
               and
               we
               desire
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               pray
               against
               the
               desires
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               almost
               a
               contradiction
               :
               Now
               because
               
               no
               man
               can
               be
               supposed
               to
               will
               against
               his
               own
               will
               ,
               or
               choose
               against
               his
               own
               desires
               ;
               it
               is
               plain
               that
               we
               cannot
               know
               whether
               we
               mean
               what
               we
               say
               ,
               when
               we
               pray
               against
               sin
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               event
               ;
               If
               we
               never
               act
               it
               ,
               never
               entertain
               it
               ,
               alwayes
               resist
               it
               ,
               ever
               fight
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               finally
               do
               prevail
               ;
               then
               at
               length
               we
               may
               judge
               our
               
               
               own
               heart
               to
               have
               meant
               honestly
               in
               that
               one
               particular
               .
            
             
               Nay
               our
               heart
               is
               so
               deceitfull
               in
               this
               matter
               of
               Repentance
               ,
               that
               the
               Masters
               of
               spirituall
               life
               are
               fain
               to
               invent
               suppletory
               Arts
               and
               stratagems
               to
               secure
               the
               duty
               .
               And
               we
               are
               advised
               to
               mourn
               ,
               because
               we
               do
               not
               mourn
               ,
               to
               be
               sorrowfull
               because
               we
               are
               not
               sorrowfull
               .
               Now
               if
               we
               be
               sorrowfull
               in
               the
               first
               stage
               ,
               how
               happens
               it
               that
               we
               know
               it
               not
               ?
               Is
               our
               heart
               so
               secret
               to
               our selves
               ?
               But
               if
               we
               be
               not
               sorrowfull
               in
               the
               first
               period
               ,
               how
               shall
               we
               be
               so
               ,
               or
               know
               it
               in
               the
               second
               period
               ?
               For
               we
               may
               as
               well
               doubt
               concerning
               the
               sincerity
               of
               the
               second
               or
               reflex
               act
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               as
               of
               the
               first
               and
               direct
               action
               .
               And
               therefore
               we
               may
               
               also
               as
               well
               be
               sorrowfull
               the
               third
               time
               ,
               for
               want
               of
               the
               just
               measure
               ,
               or
               hearty
               meaning
               of
               the
               second
               sorrow
               ,
               as
               be
               sorrowfull
               the
               second
               time
               for
               want
               of
               true
               sorrow
               at
               the
               first
               ;
               and
               so
               on
               to
               infinite
               .
               And
               we
               shall
               never
               be
               secure
               in
               this
               Artifice
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               not
               certain
               of
               our
               naturall
               and
               hearty
               passion
               in
               our
               direct
               and
               first
               apprehensions
               .
            
             
               Thus
               many
               persons
               think
               themselves
               in
               a
               good
               estate
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               question
               of
               their
               salvation
               ,
               being
               confident
               onely
               because
               they
               are
               confident
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               so
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               bidden
               to
               be
               so
               ;
               and
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               confident
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               extreamly
               timerous
               and
               
               fearfull
               .
               How
               many
               persons
               are
               there
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               say
               they
               are
               sure
               of
               their
               salvation
               ,
               and
               yet
               they
               dare
               not
               die
               ?
               And
               if
               any
               man
               pretends
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               now
               sure
               he
               shall
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               cannot
               fall
               away
               from
               grace
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               better
               way
               to
               confute
               him
               ,
               then
               by
               advising
               him
               to
               send
               for
               the
               Surgeon
               ,
               and
               bleed
               to
               death
               .
               For
               what
               should
               hinder
               him
               ?
               not
               the
               sin
               :
               for
               it
               cannot
               take
               him
               from
               Gods
               favour
               :
               not
               the
               change
               of
               his
               condition
               :
               for
               he
               sayes
               he
               is
               sure
               to
               go
               to
               a
               Better
               :
               why
               does
               he
               not
               then
               say
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               like
               the
               Romane
               gallants
               when
               they
               decreed
               to
               die
               .
               The
               reason
               is
               plainly
               this
               .
               They
               say
               they
               are
               confident
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               extreamly
               
               timerous
               ;
               they
               professe
               to
               beleeve
               that
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               yet
               dare
               not
               trust
               it
               :
               nay
               they
               think
               they
               beleeve
               ,
               but
               they
               do
               not
               ;
               so
               false
               is
               a
               mans
               heart
               ;
               so
               deceived
               in
               its
               own
               Acts
               ,
               so
               great
               a
               stranger
               to
               its
               own
               sentence
               and
               opinions
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               The
               heart
               is
               deceitfull
               in
               its
               own
               resolutions
               and
               purposes
               :
               for
               many
               times
               men
               make
               their
               resolutions
               onely
               in
               their
               understanding
               ,
               not
               in
               their
               wills
               ;
               they
               resolve
               it
               sitting
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               not
               decree
               that
               they
               will
               do
               it
               ;
               And
               instead
               of
               beginning
               to
               be
               reconciled
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               the
               renewed
               and
               hearty
               purposes
               of
               holy
               
               living
               ,
               they
               are
               advanced
               so
               far
               onely
               ,
               as
               to
               be
               convinced
               ,
               and
               apt
               to
               be
               condemned
               by
               their
               own
               sentence
               .
            
             
               But
               suppose
               our
               resolutions
               advanced
               further
               ,
               and
               that
               our
               Will
               and
               Choices
               also
               are
               determined
               ;
               see
               how
               our
               hearts
               deceive
               us
               .
               1.
               
               We
               resolve
               against
               those
               sins
               that
               please
               us
               not
               ,
               or
               where
               temptation
               is
               not
               present
               ,
               and
               think
               by
               an
               over-acted
               zeal
               against
               
               some
               sins
               to
               get
               an
               indulgence
               for
               some
               others
               .
               There
               are
               some
               
               persons
               who
               will
               be
               Drunk
               ;
               The
               Company
               ,
               or
               the
               discourse
               ,
               or
               the
               pleasure
               of
               madnesse
               ,
               or
               an
               easie
               nature
               ,
               and
               a
               thirsty
               soul
               ;
               something
               is
               amisse
               ,
               that
               cannot
               be
               helped
               ;
               But
               they
               will
               make
               amends
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               pray
               twice
               as
               much
               .
               Or
               it
               may
               be
               they
               must
               satisfie
               a
               beastly
               lust
               ;
               but
               they
               will
               not
               be
               drunk
               for
               all
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               hope
               by
               their
               Temperance
               to
               Commute
               for
               their
               want
               of
               Chastity
               :
               But
               they
               attend
               not
               the
               eraft
               of
               their
               secret
               enemy
               ,
               
                 their
                 Heart
              
               :
               for
               it
               is
               not
               love
               of
               the
               vertue
               ;
               if
               it
               were
               ,
               they
               would
               love
               Vertue
               in
               all
               its
               Instances
               ;
               for
               Chastity
               is
               as
               much
               a
               vertue
               as
               Temperance
               ,
               and
               God
               hates
               Lust
               as
               much
               as
               he
               hates
               
               Drunkennesse
               .
               *
               But
               this
               sin
               is
               against
               my
               health
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               be
               it
               is
               against
               my
               lust
               ,
               it
               makes
               me
               impotent
               ,
               and
               yet
               impatient
               ,
               full
               of
               desire
               ,
               and
               empty
               of
               strength
               .
               Or
               else
               I
               do
               an
               act
               of
               Prayer
               ,
               lest
               my
               conscience
               become
               unquiet
               ,
               while
               it
               is
               not
               satisfied
               or
               cozened
               with
               some
               intervals
               of
               Religion
               :
               I
               shall
               think
               my self
               a
               damned
               wretch
               ,
               if
               I
               do
               nothing
               for
               my
               soul
               ;
               but
               if
               I
               do
               ,
               I
               shall
               call
               the
               one
               sin
               that
               remains
               nothing
               but
               my
               Infirmity
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               my
               excuse
               ;
               and
               my
               Prayer
               is
               not
               my
               Religion
               ,
               but
               my
               Peace
               ,
               and
               my
               Pretence
               ,
               and
               my
               Fallacy
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               We
               resolve
               against
               our
               sin
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               will
               not
               act
               it
               in
               those
               circumstances
               as
               formerly
               ;
               I
               will
               not
               be
               drunk
               in
               the
               streets
               ;
               but
               I
               may
               sleep
               till
               I
               be
               recovered
               ,
               and
               then
               come
               forth
               sober
               ;
               or
               if
               I
               be
               overtaken
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               in
               Civill
               and
               Gentile
               company
               ;
               Or
               it
               may
               be
               not
               so
               much
               ;
               I
               will
               leave
               my
               intemperance
               and
               my
               Lust
               too
               ,
               but
               I
               will
               remember
               it
               with
               pleasure
               ,
               I
               will
               revolve
               the
               past
               action
               in
               my
               minde
               ,
               and
               entertain
               my
               fancy
               with
               a
               moros
               delectation
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               fiction
               of
               imagination
               will
               represent
               it
               present
               ,
               and
               so
               be
               satisfied
               with
               a
               little
               effeminacy
               ,
               or
               phantastick
               pleasure
               .
               Beloved
               ,
               suffer
               not
               your
               hearts
               so
               to
               cozen
               you
               ,
               as
               if
               any
               man
               can
               be
               faithfull
               in
               much
               ,
               that
               is
               faithlesse
               in
               a
               little
               .
               He
               certainly
               is
               very
               much
               in
               love
               with
               sin
               ,
               and
               parts
               with
               it
               very
               unwillingly
               ,
               that
               keeps
               its
               Picture
               ,
               and
               wears
               its
               Favour
               ,
               and
               delights
               in
               the
               fancy
               of
               it
               ,
               even
               with
               the
               same
               desire
               ,
               as
               a
               most
               passionate
               widow
               parts
               with
               her
               dearest
               husband
               ,
               even
               when
               she
               can
               no
               longer
               enjoy
               him
               :
               But
               certainly
               her
               staring
               all
               day
               upon
               his
               picture
               ,
               and
               weeping
               over
               his
               Robe
               ,
               and
               wringing
               her
               hands
               over
               his
               children
               ,
               are
               no
               great
               signes
               that
               she
               hated
               him
               :
               And
               just
               so
               do
               most
               men
               hate
               ,
               and
               accordingly
               part
               with
               their
               sins
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               We
               resolve
               against
               it
               when
               the
               opportunity
               is
               slipped
               ,
               and
               
               lay
               it
               aside
               as
               long
               as
               the
               temptation
               please
               ,
               even
               till
               it
               come
               again
               ,
               and
               no
               longer
               .
               How
               many
               men
               are
               there
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               against
               every
               Communion
               renew
               their
               vowes
               of
               holy
               living
               ?
               Men
               ,
               that
               for
               twenty
               ,
               for
               thirty
               yeers
               together
               ,
               have
               been
               perpetually
               resolving
               against
               what
               they
               daily
               Act
               ;
               and
               sure
               enough
               they
               did
               beleeve
               themselves
               :
               And
               yet
               if
               a
               man
               had
               daily
               promised
               us
               a
               curtesie
               ,
               
               
               and
               failed
               us
               but
               ten
               times
               ,
               when
               it
               was
               in
               his
               power
               to
               have
               done
               it
               ,
               we
               should
               think
               ,
               we
               had
               reason
               never
               to
               beleeve
               him
               more
               :
               And
               can
               we
               then
               reasonably
               beleeve
               the
               resolutions
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               falsified
               so
               many
               hundred
               times
               ?
               We
               resolve
               against
               a
               religious
               Time
               ,
               because
               then
               it
               is
               the
               Custome
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               Guise
               of
               the
               Religion
               ;
               Or
               we
               resolve
               when
               we
               are
               in
               a
               great
               danger
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               promise
               any
               thing
               ,
               possible
               or
               impossible
               ,
               likely
               or
               unlikely
               ,
               all
               is
               one
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               onely
               care
               to
               remove
               the
               present
               pressure
               ,
               and
               when
               that
               is
               over
               ,
               and
               our
               fear
               is
               gone
               ,
               and
               no
               love
               remaining
               ,
               our
               condition
               being
               returned
               to
               our
               first
               
               securities
               ,
               our
               resolutions
               also
               revert
               to
               their
               first
               indifferencies
               :
               Or
               else
               we
               cannot
               look
               a
               temptation
               in
               the
               face
               ,
               and
               we
               resolve
               against
               it
               ,
               hoping
               never
               to
               be
               troubled
               with
               its
               arguments
               and
               importunity
               .
               Epictetus
               tells
               us
               of
               a
               Gentleman
               returning
               from
               banishment
               ,
               in
               his
               journey
               towards
               home
               called
               at
               his
               house
               ,
               told
               a
               sad
               story
               of
               an
               Imprudent
               life
               ,
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               which
               being
               now
               spent
               ,
               he
               was
               resolved
               for
               the
               future
               to
               live
               Philosophically
               ,
               and
               entertain
               no
               businesse
               ,
               to
               be
               candidate
               for
               no
               employment
               ,
               not
               to
               go
               to
               the
               Court
               ,
               not
               to
               salute
               Caesar
               with
               ambitious
               attendancies
               ,
               but
               to
               study
               ,
               and
               worship
               the
               gods
               ,
               and
               die
               
               willingly
               ,
               when
               nature
               ,
               or
               necessity
               called
               him
               .
               It
               may
               be
               this
               man
               beleeved
               himself
               ,
               but
               Epictetus
               did
               not
               .
               And
               he
               had
               reason
               .
               For
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Letters
               from
               Caesar
               met
               him
               at
               the
               doors
               ,
               and
               invited
               him
               to
               Court
               ,
               and
               he
               forgot
               all
               his
               promises
               ,
               which
               were
               warm
               upon
               his
               lips
               ,
               and
               grew
               pompous
               ,
               secular
               ,
               and
               ambitious
               ,
               and
               gave
               the
               gods
               thanks
               for
               his
               preferment
               .
               Thus
               many
               men
               leave
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               their
               fortune
               hath
               left
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               severe
               and
               philosophicall
               ,
               and
               retired
               for
               ever
               ,
               if
               for
               ever
               it
               be
               impossible
               to
               return
               :
               But
               let
               a
               prosperous
               Sunshine
               warm
               and
               refresh
               their
               sadnesses
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               but
               possible
               to
               break
               
               their
               purposes
               ,
               and
               there
               needs
               no
               more
               temptation
               ;
               Their
               own
               false
               heart
               is
               enough
               ;
               they
               are
               like
               Ephraim
               in
               the
               day
               of
               Battell
               ,
               starting
               a
               side
               like
               a
               broken
               Bow.
               
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               heart
               is
               false
               ,
               deceiving
               and
               deceived
               in
               its
               intensions
               and
               designes
               .
               A
               man
               hears
               the
               precepts
               of
               God
               injoyning
               us
               to
               give
               Alms
               of
               all
               we
               possesse
               ;
               he
               readily
               obeys
               with
               much
               cheerfulnesse
               and
               alacrity
               ;
               And
               his
               charity
               ,
               like
               a
               fair
               spreading
               tree
               ,
               looks
               beauteously
               :
               But
               there
               is
               a
               Canker
               at
               the
               heart
               ;
               The
               man
               blowes
               a
               Trumpet
               to
               call
               the
               poor
               together
               ,
               and
               hopes
               the
               neighbourhood
               will
               take
               notice
               of
               his
               Bounty
               .
               Nay
               he
               gives
               Alms
               privately
               ,
               
               and
               charges
               no
               man
               to
               speak
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               yet
               hopes
               by
               some
               Accident
               or
               other
               to
               be
               praised
               both
               for
               his
               Charity
               and
               Humility
               .
               And
               if
               by
               chance
               ,
               the
               Fame
               of
               his
               Alms
               comes
               abroad
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               his
               duty
               to
               let
               his
               light
               so
               shine
               before
               men
               ,
               that
               God
               may
               bè
               glorified
               ,
               and
               some
               of
               our
               neighbours
               be
               relieved
               ,
               and
               others
               edified
               .
               But
               then
               to
               distinguish
               the
               intention
               of
               our
               heart
               in
               this
               
               Instance
               ,
               and
               to
               seek
               Gods
               glory
               in
               a
               particular
               ,
               which
               will
               also
               
               conduce
               much
               to
               our
               reputation
               ,
               and
               to
               have
               no
               filthy
               adherence
               to
               stick
               to
               the
               heart
               ,
               no
               reflexion
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               or
               no
               complacency
               and
               delight
               in
               popular
               noyses
               ,
               is
               the
               nicity
               of
               abstraction
               ,
               and
               requires
               an
               Angel
               to
               do
               it
               .
               Some
               then
               are
               so
               kind-hearted
               ,
               so
               true
               to
               their
               friend
               ,
               that
               they
               will
               watch
               his
               very
               dying
               groans
               ,
               and
               receive
               his
               last
               breath
               ,
               and
               close
               his
               eyes
               ;
               And
               if
               this
               be
               done
               with
               honest
               intention
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               :
               But
               there
               are
               some
               that
               do
               so
               ;
               and
               yet
               are
               vultures
               and
               harpyes
               ,
               they
               watch
               for
               the
               Carcasse
               ,
               and
               prey
               upon
               a
               Legacy
               .
               A
               man
               with
               a
               true
               story
               may
               be
               malicious
               to
               his
               enemy
               ,
               and
               by
               doing
               himself
               right
               ,
               may
               also
               do
               him
               
               wrong
               :
               And
               so
               false
               is
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               so
               clancular
               and
               contradictory
               are
               its
               Actions
               and
               Intentions
               ,
               that
               some
               men
               pursue
               vertue
               with
               great
               earnestnesse
               ,
               and
               yet
               cannot
               with
               patience
               look
               upon
               it
               in
               another
               :
               It
               is
               Beauty
               in
               Themselves
               ,
               and
               Deformity
               in
               the
               Other
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               plain
               ,
               that
               not
               the
               Vertue
               ,
               but
               its
               Reputation
               is
               the
               thing
               that
               is
               pursued
               ?
               And
               yet
               if
               you
               tell
               the
               man
               so
               ,
               he
               thinks
               he
               hath
               reason
               to
               complain
               of
               your
               malice
               or
               detraction
               .
               Who
               is
               able
               to
               distinguish
               his
               fear
               of
               God
               from
               fear
               of
               punishment
               ?
               when
               from
               fear
               of
               punishment
               we
               are
               brought
               to
               fear
               God
               :
               And
               yet
               the
               difference
               must
               be
               distinguishable
               in
               new
               Converts
               &
               old
               Disciples
               ;
               
               And
               our
               fear
               of
               punishment
               must
               so
               often
               change
               its
               Circumstances
               ,
               that
               it
               must
               be
               at
               last
               a
               fear
               to
               offend
               out
               of
               pure
               Love
               ,
               and
               must
               have
               no
               formality
               left
               to
               distinguish
               it
               from
               Charity
               :
               It
               is
               easie
               to
               distinguish
               these
               things
               in
               Precepts
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               the
               separation
               in
               the
               Schooles
               :
               The
               Head
               can
               do
               it
               easily
               ,
               and
               the
               Tongue
               can
               do
               it
               :
               But
               when
               the
               Heart
               comes
               to
               separate
               Alms
               from
               Charity
               ,
               Gods
               glory
               from
               Humane
               praise
               ,
               fear
               from
               fear
               ,
               and
               sincerity
               from
               Hypocrisie
               ;
               it
               does
               so
               intricate
               the
               questions
               and
               confound
               the
               ends
               ,
               and
               blend
               and
               entangle
               circumstances
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               hath
               reason
               to
               doubt
               ,
               that
               his
               very
               best
               Actions
               are
               sullied
               with
               some
               unhandsom
               
               excrescencie
               something
               to
               mak
               them
               very
               often
               to
               be
               criminal
               ,
               but
               alwayes
               to
               be
               imperfect
               .
            
             
               Here
               a
               man
               would
               think
               were
               enough
               to
               abate
               our
               confidence
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               pride
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               a
               man
               eternally
               to
               stand
               upon
               his
               guard
               ,
               and
               to
               keep
               as
               strict
               watch
               upon
               his
               own
               heart
               ,
               as
               upon
               his
               greatest
               enemy
               from
               without
               .
               
                 Custodi
                 ,
                 libera
                 we
                 de
                 meipso
                 ,
                 Deus
                 .
              
               It
               was
               S.
               Augustines
               prayer
               ,
               Lord
               keep
               me
               ,
               Lord
               deliver
               me
               from
               my self
               .
               If
               God
               will
               keep
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               he
               be
               not
               
                 Felo
                 de
                 se
              
               ,
               that
               he
               lay
               no
               violent
               hands
               upon
               himself
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               nothing
               else
               can
               do
               him
               mischief
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               Agamemnon
               said
               ,
               Neither
               
               Jupiter
               ,
               nor
               Destinies
               ,
               nor
               the
               Furies
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               mans
               self
               that
               does
               him
               the
               mischief
               .
               The
               Devil
               can
               but
               Tempt
               ,
               and
               offer
               a
               dagger
               at
               the
               heart
               ;
               unlesse
               our
               hands
               thrust
               it
               home
               ,
               the
               Devil
               can
               do
               nothing
               ,
               but
               what
               may
               turne
               to
               our
               advantage
               .
               And
               in
               this
               sence
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               the
               two
               seeming
               Contradictories
               in
               
               
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 Pray
                 that
                 ye
                 enter
                 not
                 into
                 Temptation
                 ,
              
               said
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               
                 count
                 it
                 all
                 joy
                 when
                 you
                 enter
                 into
                 divers
                 Temptations
                 ,
              
               said
               one
               of
               Christs
               Disciples
               :
               The
               case
               is
               easie
               .
               When
               God
               suffers
               us
               to
               be
               〈…〉
               he
               means
               it
               but
               as
               a
               trial
               of
               our
               faith
               ,
               as
               the
               exercise
               of
               our
               vertues
               ,
               as
               the
               opportunity
               of
               reward
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               cases
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               count
               it
               all
               joy
               ;
               since
               the
               
                 Trial
                 of
                 our
                 faith
                 worketh
                 Patience
                 and
                 Patience
                 experience
                 ,
                 and
                 experience
                 causeth
                 hope
                 ,
                 and
                 hope
                 maketh
                 not
                 ashamed
                 :
              
               But
               yet
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               
                 pray
                 against
                 temptations
              
               :
               for
               when
               we
               get
               them
               into
               our
               hands
               ,
               we
               use
               them
               as
               blind
               men
               do
               their
               clubs
               ,
               neither
               distinguish
               person
               nor
               part
               ;
               as
               soone
               they
               strike
               the
               face
               of
               their
               friends
               as
               the
               back
               of
               the
               Enemie
               ;
               our
               hearts
               betray
               us
               
               to
               the
               enemie
               ,
               we
               fall
               in
               love
               with
               our
               mischief
               ,
               we
               contrive
               how
               to
               let
               the
               lust
               in
               ,
               and
               leave
               a
               port
               open
               on
               purpose
               ,
               and
               use
               arts
               to
               forget
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               advantages
               to
               the
               Divel
               .
               He
               ,
               that
               uses
               a
               temptation
               thus
               ,
               hath
               reason
               to
               pray
               against
               it
               ;
               and
               yet
               our
               hearts
               does
               all
               this
               and
               a
               thousand
               times
               more
               :
               so
               that
               we
               may
               ingrave
               upon
               our
               hearts
               the
               epitaph
               which
               was
               digged
               into
               Thiestes
               grave-stone
               .
            
             
               
                 No
                 lite
                 ,
                 inquit
                 ,
                 hospites
                 adire
                 ad
                 me
                 ,
                 ilico
                 istic
                 ;
              
               
                 No
                 contagio
                 mea
                 umbrave
                 obsit
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 Tinta
                 vis
                 sceleris
                 in
                 corpore
                 haeret
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               is
               so
               much
               falsenesse
               and
               iniquity
               in
               mans
               heart
               ,
               that
               it
               defiles
               all
               the
               members
               ;
               it
               makes
               the
               eyes
               lustful
               ,
               and
               the
               tongue
               slanderous
               ;
               it
               fills
               the
               head
               with
               mischief
               ,
               and
               the
               feet
               with
               blood
               ,
               and
               the
               hands
               with
               injury
               ,
               and
               the
               present
               condition
               of
               man
               with
               folly
               ,
               and
               makes
               his
               future
               state
               apt
               to
               inherit
               eternal
               miserie
               .
               But
               this
               is
               but
               the
               beginning
               of
               those
               throws
               ,
               &
               damnable
               impieties
               ,
               which
               proceed
               out
               of
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               and
               defile
               the
               whole
               constitution
               .
               I
               have
               yet
               told
               but
               the
               weaknesses
               of
               the
               heart
               ;
               I
               shall
               the
               
               next
               time
               tel
               you
               the
               iniquities
               ,
               those
               inherent
               Divels
               which
               pollute
               and
               
                 defile
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 ground
              
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               desperately
               ,
               wicked
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               wicked
               beyond
               all
               expression
               .
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               The
               deceitfulnesse
               of
               the
               Heart
               .
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
               
            
             
               2
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               It
               is
               the
               beginning
               of
               wisdom
               to
               know
               a
               mans
               own
               weaknesses
               ,
               and
               failings
               in
               things
               of
               greatest
               necessitie
               ;
               
               and
               we
               have
               here
               so
               many
               objects
               to
               furnish
               out
               this
               knowledge
               ,
               that
               we
               finde
               it
               with
               the
               longest
               and
               latest
               before
               it
               be
               obtained
               .
               A
               man
               does
               not
               begin
               to
               know
               him self
               till
               he
               be
               old
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               is
               well
               stricken
               in
               death
               :
               A
               mans
               heart
               at
               first
               being
               like
               a
               plain
               table
               ,
               unspotted
               indeed
               ,
               but
               then
               there
               is
               nothing
               legible
               in
               it
               .
               As
               soon
               as
               ever
               we
               ripen
               towards
               the
               imperfect
               uses
               of
               our
               reason
               ,
               we
               write
               upon
               this
               table
               such
               crooked
               characters
               ,
               such
               imperfect
               
               configurations
               ,
               so
               many
               fooleries
               ;
               and
               stain
               it
               with
               so
               many
               blots
               ,
               and
               vitious
               inspersions
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               nothing
               worth
               the
               reading
               in
               our
               hearts
               for
               a
               great
               while
               ;
               and
               when
               education
               and
               ripenesse
               ,
               reason
               and
               experience
               ,
               Christian
               philosophy
               and
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               hath
               made
               fair
               impressions
               and
               written
               the
               law
               in
               our
               hearts
               with
               the
               finger
               of
               Gods
               holy
               spirit
               ,
               we
               blot
               out
               this
               handwriting
               of
               Gods
               ordinances
               ,
               or
               mingle
               it
               with
               false
               principles
               ,
               and
               interlinings
               of
               our
               our
               own
               ;
               we
               disorder
               the
               method
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               deface
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ;
               either
               we
               make
               the
               rule
               uneven
               we
               bribe
               or
               abuse
               our
               guide
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               wonder
               with
               an
               excuse
               .
               Or
               if
               nothing
               else
               will
               do
               it
               
               we
               turn
               head
               and
               professe
               to
               go
               against
               the
               laws
               of
               God.
               Our
               Hearts
               are
               blinde
               ;
               or
               our
               hearts
               are
               hardned
               :
               for
               these
               are
               two
               great
               arguments
               of
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               our
               hearts
               :
               they
               do
               not
               see
               ,
               or
               they
               will
               not
               see
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               do
               ,
               they
               make
               use
               of
               their
               seeing
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               avoid
               them
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Our
               hearts
               are
               blinde
               ,
               wilfully
               blind
               .
               I
               need
               not
               instance
               in
               
               the
               ignorance
               and
               involuntary
               nescience
               of
               men
               ,
               though
               if
               we
               speak
               of
               the
               necessary
               parts
               of
               religion
               ,
               no
               man
               is
               ignorant
               of
               them
               without
               his
               own
               fault
               :
               such
               ignorance
               is
               alwayes
               a
               direct
               sin
               ,
               or
               the
               direct
               punishment
               of
               a
               sin
               .
               A
               sin
               is
               either
               in
               its
               bosom
               ,
               or
               in
               its
               retinue
               :
               But
               
               the
               ignorance
               ,
               that
               I
               now
               intend
               ,
               is
               a
               voluntary
               ,
               chosen
               ,
               delightful
               ignorance
               taken
               in
               upon
               designe
               ;
               even
               for
               no
               other
               end
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               may
               perish
               quietly
               and
               infallibly
               .
               God
               hath
               opened
               all
               the
               windows
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               sent
               the
               Sun
               of
               Righteousnesse
               with
               glorious
               apparition
               ,
               and
               hath
               discoverd
               
               
               the
               abysses
               of
               his
               own
               wisdom
               ,
               made
               the
               second
               person
               in
               the
               Trinity
               ,
               to
               be
               the
               doctor
               and
               preacher
               of
               his
               sentences
               and
               secrets
               ,
               and
               the
               third
               person
               to
               be
               his
               Amanuensis
               or
               scribe
               ,
               and
               our
               hearts
               to
               be
               the
               Book
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               doctrine
               is
               written
               and
               miracles
               and
               prophecies
               to
               be
               its
               arguments
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               world
               to
               be
               the
               verification
               of
               it
               :
               and
               those
               leaves
               contain
               within
               their
               folds
               all
               that
               excellent
               morality
               ,
               which
               right
               reason
               pickt
               up
               after
               the
               shipwrack
               of
               nature
               ;
               and
               all
               those
               wise
               sayings
               ,
               which
               singly
               made
               so
               many
               men
               famous
               for
               preaching
               some
               one
               of
               them
               ;
               all
               them
               Christ
               gathered
               and
               added
               some
               more
               out
               of
               the
               immediate
               book
               of
               Revelation
               :
               
               So
               that
               now
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
               hath
               made
               every
               mans
               heart
               to
               be
               the
               true
               Veronica
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               hath
               imprinted
               his
               own
               lineaments
               so
               perfectly
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               dresse
               our selves
               like
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               the
               aire
               and
               features
               of
               Christ
               our
               Elder-Brother
               ;
               that
               we
               may
               be
               pure
               as
               God
               is
               ,
               perfect
               as
               our
               Father
               ,
               meek
               and
               humble
               as
               the
               Son
               ,
               and
               may
               have
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               within
               us
               ,
               in
               gifts
               and
               Graces
               ,
               in
               wisdom
               and
               holinesse
               .
               This
               hath
               God
               done
               for
               us
               ;
               and
               see
               what
               we
               do
               for
               Him.
               We
               stand
               in
               our
               own
               light
               ,
               and
               quench
               Gods
               :
               we
               love
               darknesse
               more
               then
               light
               ,
               and
               entertain
               our selves
               
               accordingly
               .
               For
               how
               many
               of
               us
               are
               there
               ,
               that
               understand
               nothing
               of
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ;
               that
               know
               no
               more
               of
               the
               laws
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               then
               is
               remaining
               upon
               them
               since
               they
               learned
               the
               childrens
               Catechisme
               ?
               But
               amongst
               a
               thousand
               how
               many
               can
               explicate
               and
               unfold
               for
               his
               own
               practise
               the
               ten
               Commandments
               ;
               And
               how
               many
               sorts
               of
               sins
               are
               there
               forbidden
               ?
               which
               therefore
               passe
               into
               action
               and
               never
               passe
               under
               the
               scrutinies
               of
               repentance
               ;
               because
               they
               know
               not
               that
               they
               are
               sinnes
               ?
               Are
               there
               not
               very
               many
               ,
               who
               know
               not
               the
               particular
               duties
               of
               meeknesse
               ,
               and
               never
               consider
               concerning
               Longsuffering
               ?
               and
               if
               you
               talk
               to
               them
               of
               
                 growth
                 in
              
               
               Grace
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 obsignation
              
               ,
               or
               the
               melancholy
               lectures
               of
               the
               Crosse
               and
               imitation
               of
               ,
               and
               
                 conformitie
                 to
                 Christs
                 sufferings
              
               ;
               or
               
                 adherences
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               
                 rejoycing
                 in
                 him
              
               ,
               or
               not
               
                 quenching
                 the
                 spirit
              
               ;
               you
               are
               too
               deep
               learned
               for
               them
               .
               And
               yet
               these
               are
               duties
               set
               down
               plainly
               for
               our
               practise
               ,
               necessary
               to
               be
               acted
               in
               order
               to
               our
               Salvation
               .
               We
               brag
               of
               light
               ,
               and
               reformation
               ,
               and
               fulnesse
               of
               the
               spirit
               :
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               we
               understand
               not
               many
               parts
               of
               our
               dutie
               .
               We
               enquire
               into
               something
               that
               may
               make
               us
               talk
               ,
               or
               be
               talked
               of
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               may
               trouble
               a
               Church
               ,
               or
               disturb
               the
               peace
               of
               mindes
               ;
               but
               in
               things
               that
               concern
               Holy
               living
               and
               that
               wisdom
               
               of
               God
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               wise
               unto
               Salvation
               ;
               never
               was
               any
               age
               of
               Christendom
               more
               ignorant
               then
               we
               .
               For
               ,
               if
               we
               did
               not
               wink
               hard
               we
               must
               needs
               see
               ,
               that
               obedience
               to
               supreme
               Powers
               ,
               Denying
               of
               our selves
               ,
               Humility
               ,
               Peacefulnesse
               and
               Charity
               ,
               are
               written
               in
               such
               Capital
               text
               letters
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               impossible
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               them
               .
               And
               if
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               had
               not
               rare
               arts
               to
               abuse
               the
               understanding
               ,
               it
               were
               not
               to
               be
               imagined
               that
               any
               man
               should
               
               bring
               the
               13.
               
               Chapter
               to
               the
               Romans
               to
               prove
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               
               taking
               up
               Armes
               against
               our
               rulers
               :
               but
               so
               we
               may
               abuse
               our selves
               at
               noon
               and
               go
               to
               bed
               ,
               if
               we
               please
               to
               call
               it
               midnight
               .
               And
               there
               have
               been
               a
               sort
               of
               wittie
               men
               that
               maintained
               that
               snow
               was
               hot
               :
               I
               wonder
               not
               at
               the
               probleme
               ;
               but
               that
               a
               man
               should
               beleeve
               his
               paradox
               ,
               and
               should
               let
               eternity
               go
               away
               with
               the
               fallacie
               ,
               and
               rather
               lose
               heaven
               then
               leave
               his
               foolish
               argument
               ,
               is
               a
               signe
               that
               wilfulnesse
               and
               the
               deceiving
               heart
               is
               the
               Sophister
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               ingredient
               into
               our
               Deception
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               I
               may
               be
               more
               particular
               ;
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               uses
               devices
               that
               it
               may
               be
               ignorant
               .
               
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               are
               impatient
               of
               honest
               and
               severe
               reproofe
               ;
               and
               order
               the
               circumstances
               of
               our
               persons
               and
               addresses
               that
               we
               shall
               never
               come
               to
               the
               true
               knowledge
               of
               our
               condition
               .
               Who
               will
               endure
               to
               heare
               his
               curate
               tell
               him
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               Covetous
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               is
               proud
               ?
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               It
               is
               Calumny
               and
               Reviling
               if
               he
               speak
               it
               to
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               relates
               to
               his
               person
               :
               and
               yet
               if
               he
               speak
               onely
               in
               general
               ,
               every
               man
               neglects
               what
               is
               not
               recommended
               to
               his
               particular
               .
               But
               yet
               if
               our
               Physitian
               tell
               us
               you
               look
               well
               ,
               Sir
               ;
               but
               a
               Feaver
               lurks
               in
               your
               spirits
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               drink
               Julips
               and
               abstain
               from
               flesh
               ;
               no
               man
               thinks
               it
               shame
               or
               calumny
               to
               be
               told
               so
               :
               but
               when
               we
               
               are
               told
               that
               our
               liver
               is
               inflamed
               with
               lust
               or
               anger
               ;
               that
               our
               heart
               is
               vexed
               with
               envie
               ;
               that
               our
               eyes
               rowl
               with
               wantonnesse
               ;
               And
               though
               we
               think
               all
               is
               well
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               sick
               ,
               sick
               unto
               death
               ,
               &
               neer
               to
               a
               sad
               and
               fatal
               sentence
               we
               shall
               think
               that
               man
               that
               tells
               us
               so
               is
               impudent
               ,
               or
               uncharitable
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               hath
               done
               him
               no
               more
               injury
               ,
               then
               a
               deformed
               man
               receives
               daily
               from
               his
               looking-glasse
               ;
               which
               if
               he
               shall
               dash
               against
               the
               wall
               ,
               because
               it
               showes
               him
               his
               face
               just
               as
               it
               is
               ;
               his
               face
               is
               not
               so
               ugly
               as
               his
               manners
               .
               And
               yet
               our
               heart
               is
               so
               impatient
               of
               seeing
               its
               own
               staines
               ,
               that
               like
               the
               Elephant
               ,
               it
               tramples
               in
               the
               pure
               streames
               ,
               and
               first
               troubles
               them
               ,
               
               then
               stoops
               and
               drinks
               ,
               when
               he
               can
               least
               see
               his
               huge
               deformitie
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               order
               to
               this
               ,
               we
               heap
               up
               teachers
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               and
               they
               guide
               us
               ,
               not
               whither
               ,
               but
               
                 which
                 way
              
               they
               please
               :
               for
               we
               are
               curious
               to
               go
               our
               own
               way
               ,
               and
               carelesse
               of
               our
               Hospitall
               or
               Inne
               at
               night
               .
               A
               faire
               way
               ,
               and
               a
               merry
               company
               ,
               and
               a
               pleasant
               easie
               guide
               will
               entice
               us
               into
               the
               Enemies
               quarters
               ;
               and
               such
               guides
               we
               cannot
               want
               .
               
                 Improbitati
                 occasio
                 nunquam
                 defuit
              
               .
               If
               we
               have
               a
               minde
               to
               be
               wicked
               ,
               we
               shall
               want
               no
               prompters
               ;
               and
               false
               teachers
               at
               first
               creeping
               in
               unawares
               have
               now
               so
               filled
               the
               pavement
               of
               
               the
               Church
               ,
               that
               you
               can
               scarce
               set
               your
               foot
               on
               the
               ground
               ,
               but
               you
               tread
               upon
               a
               snake
               .
               
                 Cicero
                 l.
              
               7.
               
                 ad
                 Atticum
              
               ,
               undertakes
               to
               bargain
               with
               them
               that
               kept
               the
               Sybils
               books
               ,
               that
               for
               a
               sum
               of
               money
               they
               shall
               expound
               to
               him
               what
               he
               please
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               sure
               ,
               
                 ut
                 quidvis
                 potius
                 ,
                 quam
                 Regem
                 proferrent
                 .
              
               They
               shall
               declare
               against
               the
               government
               
               
               of
               kings
               ,
               &
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Gods
               will
               endure
               any
               thing
               rather
               then
               Monarchy
               in
               their
               beloved
               republick
               .
               And
               the
               same
               mischief
               God
               complains
               of
               to
               be
               among
               the
               Jews
               ;
               the
               Prophets
               prophecie
               lies
               and
               my
               people
               love
               to
               have
               it
               so
               ;
               and
               what
               will
               the
               end
               of
               these
               things
               be
               ?
               even
               the
               same
               that
               Cicero
               complain'd
               of
               ,
               
                 Ad
                 opinionem
                 imperitorum
                 fictas
                 esse
                 Religiones
                 .
              
               Men
               shall
               have
               what
               Religion
               
               they
               please
               ,
               and
               God
               shall
               be
               intitled
               to
               all
               the
               quarrels
               of
               covetous
               and
               Ambitious
               persons
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               Demosthenes
               wittily
               complained
               of
               the
               Oracle
               ,
               An
               answer
               shall
               be
               drawn
               out
               of
               Scripture
               to
               countenance
               the
               designe
               ,
               &
               God
               made
               to
               Rebel
               against
               
               his
               own
               Ordinances
               .
               And
               then
               we
               are
               zealous
               for
               the
               Lord
               God
               of
               Hosts
               ,
               and
               will
               live
               and
               die
               in
               that
               quarrel
               .
               But
               is
               it
               not
               a
               strange
               cozenage
               ,
               that
               our
               hearts
               shall
               be
               the
               main
               wheel
               in
               the
               engine
               ,
               and
               shall
               set
               all
               the
               rest
               on
               working
               ?
               The
               heart
               shall
               first
               put
               his
               own
               candle
               out
               ,
               then
               put
               out
               the
               eye
               of
               reason
               ;
               then
               remove
               the
               Land-mark
               ,
               and
               dig
               down
               the
               causeywayes
               ,
               and
               then
               either
               hire
               a
               blinde
               guide
               ,
               or
               make
               him
               so
               ;
               and
               all
               these
               Arts
               to
               get
               ignorance
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               secure
               impiety
               .
               At
               first
               ,
               man
               lost
               his
               innocence
               onely
               in
               hope
               to
               get
               a
               little
               knowledge
               ;
               and
               ever
               since
               then
               lest
               knowledge
               should
               discover
               his
               errour
               ,
               and
               make
               him
               returne
               to
               innocence
               ,
               we
               
               are
               content
               to
               part
               with
               that
               now
               ,
               and
               to
               kow
               nothing
               that
               may
               discover
               or
               discountenance
               our
               sins
               ,
               or
               discompose
               our
               secular
               designe
               .
               And
               as
               God
               made
               great
               revelations
               and
               furnished
               out
               a
               wise
               Religion
               ,
               and
               sent
               his
               spirit
               to
               give
               the
               gift
               of
               Faith
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               foundation
               of
               Faith
               he
               might
               build
               a
               holy
               life
               ;
               now
               our
               hearts
               love
               to
               retire
               into
               Blindnesse
               ,
               &
               sneak
               under
               the
               covert
               of
               False
               principles
               ,
               and
               run
               to
               a
               cheape
               religion
               ,
               and
               an
               unactive
               discipline
               ,
               and
               make
               a
               faith
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               build
               upon
               it
               ease
               and
               ambition
               and
               a
               tall
               fortune
               ,
               and
               the
               pleasures
               of
               revenge
               ,
               and
               do
               what
               we
               have
               a
               minde
               to
               ;
               scarce
               once
               in
               seven
               years
               denying
               a
               
               strong
               and
               an
               unruly
               appetite
               upon
               the
               interest
               of
               a
               just
               conscience
               and
               holy
               religion
               .
               This
               is
               such
               a
               desperate
               method
               of
               impiety
               ;
               so
               certain
               arts
               and
               apt
               instruments
               for
               the
               Divel
               ,
               that
               it
               does
               his
               work
               intirley
               ,
               and
               produces
               an
               infallible
               damnation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               hath
               yet
               another
               stratagem
               to
               secure
               its
               iniquity
               by
               the
               means
               of
               ignorance
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               Incogitancy
               or
               Inconsideration
               .
               For
               there
               is
               wrought
               upon
               the
               spirits
               of
               many
               men
               great
               impression
               by
               education
               ,
               by
               a
               modest
               and
               temperate
               nature
               ,
               by
               humane
               Laws
               ,
               and
               the
               customes
               &
               severities
               of
               sober
               persons
               ,
               and
               the
               fears
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               the
               awfulnesse
               of
               a
               reverend
               man
               ,
               
               and
               the
               several
               arguments
               and
               endearments
               of
               vertue
               :
               And
               it
               is
               not
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               some
               men
               to
               do
               an
               act
               in
               despite
               of
               reason
               ,
               and
               Religion
               ,
               and
               arguments
               ,
               and
               Reverence
               ,
               and
               modesty
               ,
               and
               fear
               ;
               But
               men
               are
               forced
               from
               their
               sin
               by
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               when
               they
               heare
               it
               speak
               .
               But
               so
               a
               Roman
               Gentleman
               kept
               off
               a
               whole
               band
               of
               souldiers
               ,
               who
               were
               sent
               to
               murther
               him
               ;
               and
               
               his
               eloquence
               was
               stronger
               then
               their
               anger
               and
               designe
               :
               But
               suddenly
               
               a
               rude
               trooper
               rushed
               upon
               him
               ,
               who
               neither
               had
               ,
               nor
               would
               heare
               him
               speak
               ;
               and
               he
               thrust
               his
               spear
               into
               that
               throat
               ,
               whose
               musick
               had
               charmed
               all
               his
               fellows
               into
               peace
               and
               gentlenesse
               .
               So
               do
               we
               .
               The
               Grace
               of
               God
               is
               Armour
               and
               defence
               enough
               against
               the
               most
               violent
               incursion
               of
               the
               spirits
               ,
               and
               the
               works
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               but
               then
               we
               must
               hear
               its
               excellent
               charms
               ,
               and
               consider
               its
               reasons
               ,
               and
               remember
               its
               precepts
               ,
               and
               dwell
               with
               its
               discourses
               .
               But
               this
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               loves
               not
               .
               If
               I
               be
               tempted
               to
               uncleannesse
               ,
               or
               to
               an
               act
               of
               oppression
               ,
               instantly
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               represents
               to
               me
               ,
               that
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               sin
               is
               transient
               ,
               and
               vain
               ,
               unsatisfying
               and
               
               empty
               ;
               That
               I
               shall
               die
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               shall
               wish
               too
               late
               ,
               that
               I
               had
               never
               done
               it
               .
               It
               tells
               me
               that
               I
               displease
               God
               who
               made
               me
               ,
               who
               feeds
               me
               ,
               who
               blesses
               me
               ,
               who
               fain
               would
               save
               me
               .
               It
               represents
               to
               me
               all
               the
               joyes
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               horrours
               and
               amazements
               of
               a
               sad
               eternity
               And
               if
               I
               will
               stay
               and
               heare
               them
               ,
               ten
               thousand
               excellent
               things
               besides
               ,
               fit
               to
               be
               twisted
               about
               my
               understanding
               for
               ever
               .
               But
               here
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               shuffles
               all
               these
               discourses
               into
               disorder
               ;
               and
               will
               not
               be
               put
               to
               the
               trouble
               of
               answering
               the
               objections
               ;
               but
               by
               a
               meer
               wildenesse
               of
               purpose
               and
               rudnesse
               of
               resolution
               ventures
               
                 super
                 totam
                 materiam
              
               ,
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               does
               the
               thing
               ,
               
               not
               because
               it
               thinks
               it
               fit
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               will
               not
               consider
               whether
               it
               be
               or
               no
               :
               it
               is
               enough
               that
               it
               pleases
               a
               present
               appetite
               ,
               and
               if
               such
               incogitancy
               comes
               to
               be
               habitual
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               in
               very
               many
               men
               ;
               (
               first
               by
               resisting
               the
               motions
               of
               the
               holy
               spirit
               ,
               then
               by
               quenching
               him
               ,
               )
               we
               shall
               find
               the
               consequents
               to
               be
               ,
               first
               an
               Indifferencie
               ,
               then
               
                 a
                 dulnesse
              
               ,
               then
               
                 a
                 Lethargie
              
               ,
               then
               a
               direct
               Hating
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               it
               commonly
               ends
               in
               a
               
                 wretchlessenesse
                 of
                 spirit
              
               to
               be
               manifested
               on
               our
               death-bed
               ;
               when
               the
               man
               shall
               passe
               hence
               not
               
                 like
                 the
                 shadow
              
               ,
               but
               like
               the
               dog
               ,
               
                 that
                 departeth
              
               ,
               without
               
               sence
               or
               interest
               ,
               or
               apprehension
               ,
               or
               real
               concernment
               in
               the
               considerations
               of
               eternity
               :
               and
               t
               is
               but
               just
               ,
               
                 when
                 we
                 will
                 not
                 heare
                 our
                 king
                 speak
                 and
                 plead
                 ,
              
               not
               to
               save
               himself
               ,
               but
               us
               ,
               to
               speak
               for
               our
               peace
               ,
               and
               innocency
               and
               Salvation
               ,
               to
               prevent
               our
               ruine
               ,
               and
               our
               intolerable
               calamity
               :
               certainly
               we
               are
               much
               in
               love
               with
               the
               wages
               of
               death
               ,
               when
               we
               cannot
               endure
               to
               heare
               God
               cal
               us
               back
               ;
               and
               stop
               our
               ears
               against
               the
               voice
               of
               the
               charmer
               ,
               charme
               he
               never
               so
               wisely
               .
            
             
               Nay
               further
               yet
               ;
               we
               suffer
               the
               Arguments
               of
               Religion
               to
               have
               so
               little
               impression
               upon
               our
               spirits
               ,
               that
               they
               operate
               but
               like
               
               the
               discourses
               of
               childhood
               ,
               or
               the
               Problems
               of
               uncertain
               Philosophy
               :
               A
               man
               talks
               of
               Religion
               but
               as
               of
               a
               dream
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               he
               awakens
               into
               the
               Businesses
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               acts
               them
               deliberately
               ,
               with
               perfect
               Action
               and
               full
               Resolution
               ,
               and
               contrives
               ,
               and
               considers
               ,
               and
               lives
               in
               them
               :
               But
               when
               he
               falls
               asleep
               again
               ,
               or
               is
               taken
               from
               the
               Scene
               of
               his
               own
               employment
               and
               choice
               ;
               
               
               then
               he
               dreams
               again
               ,
               and
               Religion
               makes
               such
               Impressions
               as
               is
               the
               conversation
               of
               a
               Dreamer
               ,
               and
               he
               acts
               accordingly
               .
               Theocritus
               tells
               of
               a
               Fisherman
               that
               dreamed
               he
               had
               taken
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               Fish
               of
               gold
               ,
               upon
               which
               being
               over-joyed
               he
               made
               a
               vow
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               never
               fish
               more
               :
               But
               when
               he
               waked
               ,
               he
               soon
               declared
               his
               vow
               to
               be
               null
               ,
               because
               he
               found
               his
               golden
               Fish
               was
               scaped
               away
               through
               the
               holes
               of
               his
               eyes
               ,
               when
               he
               first
               opened
               them
               .
               Just
               so
               we
               do
               in
               the
               purposes
               of
               Religion
               ;
               sometimes
               in
               a
               good
               mood
               we
               seem
               to
               see
               Heaven
               opened
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               streets
               of
               Heavenly
               Jerusalem
               paved
               with
               gold
               and
               precious
               stones
               ,
               
               and
               we
               are
               ravished
               with
               spirituall
               apprehensions
               ,
               and
               resolve
               never
               to
               return
               to
               the
               low
               affections
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               impure
               adherencies
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               when
               this
               flash
               of
               lightning
               is
               gone
               ,
               and
               we
               converse
               again
               with
               the
               Inclinations
               ,
               and
               habituall
               desires
               of
               our
               false
               hearts
               ,
               those
               other
               desires
               and
               fine
               considerations
               disband
               ,
               and
               the
               Resolutions
               taken
               in
               that
               pious
               fit
               melt
               into
               Indifferency
               ,
               and
               old
               Customes
               .
               He
               was
               prettily
               and
               fantastically
               troubled
               ,
               who
               having
               used
               to
               put
               his
               trust
               in
               Dreams
               ,
               one
               night
               dreamed
               ,
               that
               all
               dreams
               were
               vain
               ;
               For
               he
               considered
               ,
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               This
               was
               vain
               ,
               and
               then
               
               dreams
               might
               be
               true
               for
               all
               this
               :
               But
               if
               they
               might
               be
               true
               ,
               then
               this
               dream
               might
               be
               so
               upon
               equall
               reason
               ;
               And
               then
               dreams
               were
               vain
               ,
               because
               This
               dream
               ,
               which
               told
               him
               so
               ,
               was
               true
               ,
               and
               so
               round
               again
               .
               In
               the
               same
               Circle
               runs
               the
               Heart
               of
               man
               ;
               All
               his
               cogitations
               are
               vain
               ,
               and
               yet
               he
               makes
               especiall
               use
               of
               this
               ,
               that
               ,
               that
               Thought
               which
               thinks
               so
               ,
               That
               is
               vain
               ;
               and
               if
               That
               be
               vain
               ,
               then
               his
               other
               Thoughts
               ,
               which
               are
               vainly
               declared
               so
               ,
               may
               be
               Reall
               ,
               and
               Relied
               upon
               ;
               And
               so
               we
               do
               .
               Those
               religious
               thoughts
               ,
               which
               are
               sent
               into
               us
               ,
               to
               condemne
               and
               disrepute
               the
               thoughts
               of
               sin
               and
               vanity
               ,
               are
               esteemed
               the
               onely
               dreams
               ;
               And
               so
               all
               those
               
               Instruments
               ,
               which
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               hath
               invented
               for
               the
               destruction
               of
               Impiety
               ,
               are
               rendred
               ineffectuall
               ,
               either
               by
               our
               direct
               opposing
               them
               ,
               or
               (
               which
               happens
               most
               commonly
               )
               by
               our
               want
               of
               considering
               them
               .
            
             
               The
               effect
               of
               all
               is
               this
               ,
               That
               we
               are
               ignorant
               of
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ;
               we
               make
               Religion
               to
               be
               the
               work
               of
               a
               few
               hours
               in
               the
               whole
               yeer
               ;
               we
               are
               without
               fancy
               or
               affection
               to
               the
               severities
               of
               holy
               Living
               ;
               we
               reduce
               Religion
               to
               the
               Beleeving
               of
               a
               few
               Articles
               ,
               and
               doing
               nothing
               that
               is
               considerable
               ;
               we
               Pray
               seldome
               ,
               and
               then
               but
               very
               coldly
               and
               indifferently
               ;
               we
               Communicate
               
               not
               so
               often
               as
               the
               Sun
               salutes
               both
               the
               Tropicks
               ;
               we
               professe
               Christ
               ,
               but
               dare
               not
               die
               for
               him
               ;
               we
               are
               factious
               for
               a
               Religion
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               live
               according
               to
               its
               precepts
               ;
               we
               call
               our selves
               Christians
               ,
               and
               love
               to
               be
               ignorant
               of
               many
               of
               the
               Lawes
               of
               Christ
               :
               lest
               our
               knowledge
               should
               force
               us
               into
               shame
               ,
               or
               into
               the
               troubles
               of
               a
               holy
               Life
               .
               All
               the
               mischiefs
               that
               you
               can
               suppose
               to
               happen
               to
               a
               furious
               inconsiderate
               person
               ,
               running
               after
               the
               wilde-fires
               of
               
               the
               night
               ,
               over
               Rivers
               and
               Rocks
               ,
               and
               Precipices
               without
               Sun
               or
               
               starre
               ,
               or
               Angel
               or
               Man
               to
               guide
               him
               :
               All
               that
               ,
               and
               ten
               thousand
               times
               worse
               may
               you
               suppose
               to
               be
               the
               certain
               Lot
               of
               him
               ,
               who
               gives
               himself
               up
               to
               the
               conduct
               of
               a
               passionate
               blinde
               Heart
               ,
               whom
               no
               fire
               can
               warm
               ,
               and
               no
               Sun
               enlighten
               ;
               who
               hates
               light
               and
               loves
               to
               dwell
               in
               the
               Regions
               of
               darknesse
               .
               That
               's
               the
               first
               generall
               mischief
               of
               the
               Heart
               ;
               It
               is
               possessed
               with
               Blindnesse
               ,
               wilfull
               and
               voluntary
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               the
               
                 Heart
                 is
                 Hard
              
               too
               .
               Not
               onely
               Folly
               ,
               but
               Mischief
               
               also
               is
               bound
               up
               in
               the
               Heart
               of
               man.
               If
               God
               strives
               to
               soften
               it
               with
               sorrow
               and
               sad
               Accidents
               ,
               it
               is
               like
               an
               Ox
               ,
               it
               grows
               callow
               ,
               
               and
               hard
               .
               Such
               a
               heart
               was
               Pharaohs
               .
               When
               God
               makes
               the
               clouds
               to
               gather
               round
               about
               us
               ,
               we
               wrap
               our
               heads
               in
               the
               clouds
               ,
               and
               like
               the
               male-contents
               in
               Galba's
               time
               ,
               
                 Tristitiam
                 simulamus
                 Contumaciae
                 propiores
              
               .
               We
               seem
               sad
               and
               troubled
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               doggednesse
               and
               murmur
               .
               Or
               else
               if
               our
               fears
               be
               pregnant
               ,
               and
               the
               heart
               yeelding
               ,
               it
               sinks
               low
               into
               pusillanimity
               and
               superstition
               ;
               and
               our
               hearts
               are
               so
               childish
               ,
               so
               timerous
               ,
               or
               so
               impatient
               in
               a
               sadnesse
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               weary
               of
               making
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               glad
               of
               it
               .
               And
               yet
               when
               the
               Sun
               shines
               upon
               us
               ,
               our
               hearts
               are
               hardned
               with
               that
               too
               ,
               and
               God
               〈◊〉
               to
               be
               at
               a
               losse
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               knew
               not
               
               what
               to
               do
               to
               us
               .
               Warre
               undoes
               us
               and
               makes
               us
               violent
               :
               Peace
               undoes
               us
               and
               makes
               us
               wanton
               .
               Prosperity
               makes
               us
               Proud
               ,
               Adversity
               renders
               us
               Impatient
               ;
               Plenty
               dissolves
               us
               and
               makes
               us
               Tyrants
               ,
               Want
               makes
               us
               greedy
               ,
               liars
               ,
               and
               rapacious
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
              
            
             
               No
               fortune
               can
               save
               that
               City
               to
               whom
               neither
               Peace
               nor
               Warre
               can
               do
               advantage
               .
               And
               what
               is
               there
               left
               for
               God
               to
               mollifie
               our
               
               hearts
               ,
               whose
               temper
               is
               like
               both
               to
               wax
               and
               durt
               ;
               whom
               fire
               hardens
               ,
               and
               cold
               hardens
               ;
               and
               contradictory
               Accidents
               produce
               no
               change
               ,
               save
               that
               the
               heart
               growes
               worse
               and
               more
               obdurate
               for
               every
               change
               of
               Providence
               ?
               But
               here
               also
               I
               must
               descend
               to
               particulars
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               Heart
               of
               man
               is
               strangely
               Proud
               ;
               If
               men
               commend
               us
               we
               think
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               distinguish
               our selves
               from
               others
               ,
               since
               the
               voice
               of
               discerning
               men
               hath
               already
               made
               the
               separation
               .
               If
               men
               do
               not
               commend
               us
               ,
               we
               think
               they
               are
               stupid
               ,
               and
               understand
               us
               not
               ,
               or
               envious
               and
               hold
               their
               tongues
               in
               spite
               .
               If
               we
               
               are
               praised
               by
               many
               ,
               then
               
                 Vox
                 populi
                 ,
                 vox
                 Dei.
              
               Fame
               is
               the
               voice
               of
               God.
               If
               we
               be
               praised
               but
               by
               few
               ,
               then
               
                 Satis
                 unus
                 ,
                 satis
                 nullus
              
               .
               We
               cry
               ,
               these
               are
               wise
               ,
               and
               one
               wise
               man
               is
               worth
               a
               whole
               herd
               of
               the
               People
               .
               But
               if
               we
               be
               praised
               by
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               we
               resolve
               to
               be
               even
               with
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               speak
               well
               of
               no
               body
               ,
               and
               think
               
               
               well
               onely
               of
               our selves
               :
               And
               then
               we
               have
               such
               beggerly
               Arts
               ,
               such
               tricks
               to
               cheat
               for
               praise
               ;
               we
               inquire
               after
               our
               faults
               and
               failings
               onely
               to
               be
               told
               we
               have
               none
               ,
               but
               did
               excellently
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               are
               pleased
               ;
               we
               rail
               upon
               our
               actions
               onely
               to
               be
               chidden
               for
               so
               doing
               ;
               and
               then
               he
               is
               our
               friend
               who
               chides
               us
               into
               a
               good
               opinion
               of
               our selves
               ;
               which
               however
               all
               the
               world
               cannot
               make
               us
               part
               with
               .
               Nay
               ,
               Humility
               it self
               makes
               us
               proud
               ;
               so
               false
               ,
               so
               base
               is
               the
               the
               Heart
               of
               man.
               For
               Humility
               is
               so
               noble
               a
               vertue
               ,
               that
               even
               Pride
               it self
               puts
               on
               its
               upper
               Garment
               ;
               And
               we
               do
               like
               those
               ,
               who
               cannot
               endure
               to
               look
               upon
               an
               ugly
               or
               a
               deformed
               person
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               give
               a
               great
               price
               for
               a
               picture
               extreamly
               
               like
               him
               .
               Humility
               is
               despised
               in
               substance
               ,
               but
               courted
               and
               admired
               
                 in
                 effigie
              
               .
               And
               Aesops
               picture
               was
               sold
               two
               talents
               ,
               when
               himself
               was
               made
               a
               slave
               at
               the
               price
               of
               two
               Philippicks
               .
               And
               because
               Humility
               makes
               a
               man
               to
               be
               honoured
               ;
               Therefore
               we
               imitate
               all
               its
               garbs
               and
               postures
               ,
               its
               civilities
               and
               silence
               ,
               its
               modesties
               and
               condescensions
               .
               And
               to
               prove
               that
               we
               are
               extreamly
               proud
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               this
               pagentry
               ,
               we
               should
               be
               extreamly
               angry
               at
               any
               man
               ,
               that
               should
               say
               ,
               we
               are
               proud
               ;
               And
               that
               's
               a
               sure
               signe
               we
               are
               so
               .
               And
               in
               the
               middest
               of
               all
               our
               Arts
               to
               seem
               Humble
               ,
               we
               use
               devices
               to
               bring
               our selves
               into
               talk
               ;
               we
               thrust
               our
               
               selves
               into
               company
               ;
               we
               listen
               at
               doors
               ;
               and
               like
               the
               great
               Beards
               in
               Rome
               ,
               that
               pretended
               Philosophy
               and
               strict
               life
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               We
               walk
               by
               the
               Obelisk
               ,
               and
               meditate
               in
               Piazza's
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               meet
               us
               may
               talk
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               follow
               may
               cry
               out
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               Behold
               !
               there
               goes
               an
               excellent
               man
               !
               He
               is
               very
               prudent
               ,
               or
               very
               learned
               ,
               or
               a
               charitable
               person
               ,
               or
               a
               good
               housekeeper
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               very
               Humble
               .
            
             
               The
               Heart
               of
               man
               is
               deeply
               in
               love
               with
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               with
               nothing
               else
               :
               Against
               ,
               not
               onely
               the
               Lawes
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               against
               his
               own
               Reason
               ,
               it
               s
               own
               Interest
               ,
               and
               its
               own
               Securities
               .
               
               For
               is
               it
               imaginable
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               who
               knows
               the
               Lawes
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               rewards
               of
               Vertue
               ,
               the
               cursed
               and
               horrid
               effects
               of
               sin
               ;
               that
               knows
               and
               considers
               ,
               and
               deeply
               sighes
               at
               the
               thought
               of
               the
               intolerable
               pains
               of
               Hell
               ;
               that
               knowes
               the
               joyes
               of
               Heaven
               to
               be
               unspeakable
               ,
               and
               that
               concerning
               them
               there
               is
               no
               temptation
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               are
               too
               big
               for
               man
               to
               hope
               for
               ;
               And
               yet
               he
               certainly
               beleeves
               ,
               that
               a
               holy
               life
               shall
               infallibly
               attain
               thither
               ;
               Is
               it
               I
               say
               imaginable
               ,
               that
               this
               man
               should
               for
               a
               transient
               Action
               forfeit
               all
               this
               Hope
               ,
               and
               certainly
               and
               knowing
               incur
               all
               that
               calamity
               ?
               Yea
               ,
               
               but
               the
               sin
               is
               pleasant
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               is
               clothed
               with
               flesh
               and
               blood
               ,
               and
               their
               appetites
               are
               materiall
               ,
               and
               importunate
               ,
               and
               present
               ;
               And
               the
               discourses
               of
               Religion
               are
               concerning
               things
               spirituall
               ,
               separate
               and
               apt
               for
               spirits
               ,
               Angels
               and
               souls
               departed
               .
               To
               take
               off
               this
               also
               ;
               We
               will
               suppose
               the
               man
               to
               consider
               ,
               and
               really
               to
               beleeve
               that
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               is
               sudden
               ,
               vain
               ,
               empty
               and
               
               transient
               ;
               that
               it
               leaves
               bitternesse
               upon
               the
               tongue
               ,
               before
               it
               is
               
               descended
               into
               the
               bowels
               :
               that
               there
               it
               is
               poison
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               Belly
               to
               swell
               ,
               and
               the
               Thigh
               to
               rot
               ;
               That
               he
               remembers
               and
               actually
               considers
               ,
               that
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               moment
               of
               sin
               is
               past
               ,
               he
               shall
               have
               an
               intolerable
               Conscience
               ;
               and
               does
               at
               the
               instant
               compare
               moments
               with
               Eternity
               ,
               and
               with
               horrour
               remembers
               that
               the
               very
               next
               minute
               he
               is
               as
               miserable
               a
               man
               as
               is
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               Yet
               that
               this
               man
               should
               sin
               ?
               Nay
               ,
               suppose
               the
               sin
               to
               have
               no
               pleasure
               at
               all
               ;
               such
               as
               is
               the
               sin
               of
               swearing
               ;
               Nay
               ,
               suppose
               it
               really
               to
               have
               pain
               in
               it
               :
               such
               as
               is
               the
               sin
               of
               Envy
               ,
               which
               never
               can
               have
               pleasure
               in
               its
               actions
               ,
               but
               much
               torment
               and
               consumption
               of
               the
               
               very
               heart
               ;
               What
               should
               make
               this
               man
               sin
               so
               for
               nothing
               ,
               so
               against
               himself
               ,
               so
               against
               all
               Reason
               and
               Religion
               and
               Interest
               ,
               without
               pleasure
               for
               no
               reward
               ?
               Here
               the
               heart
               betrayes
               it self
               to
               be
               desperately
               wioked
               .
               What
               man
               can
               give
               a
               reasonable
               account
               of
               such
               a
               man
               ,
               who
               to
               prosecute
               his
               revenge
               will
               do
               himself
               an
               injury
               that
               he
               may
               do
               a
               lesse
               to
               him
               that
               troubles
               him
               .
               Such
               a
               man
               hath
               given
               me
               ill
               language
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               My
               head
               akes
               not
               for
               his
               language
               ,
               nor
               hath
               he
               broken
               my
               thigh
               nor
               carried
               away
               my
               land
               .
               But
               yet
               this
               man
               must
               be
               requited
               .
               Well
               ,
               suppose
               that
               .
               But
               then
               let
               it
               be
               proportionable
               ;
               
               you
               are
               not
               undone
               ,
               let
               not
               him
               be
               so
               .
               Oh
               yes
               ;
               for
               else
               my
               revenge
               triumphs
               not
               .
               Well
               ,
               if
               you
               do
               ,
               yet
               remember
               he
               will
               defend
               himself
               ,
               or
               the
               Law
               will
               right
               him
               ;
               at
               least
               do
               not
               do
               wrong
               to
               your self
               by
               doing
               him
               wrong
               .
               This
               were
               but
               Prudence
               ,
               and
               self-Interest
               .
               And
               yet
               we
               see
               ,
               that
               the
               heart
               of
               some
               men
               hath
               betrayed
               them
               to
               such
               furiousnesse
               of
               Appetite
               ,
               as
               to
               make
               them
               willing
               to
               die
               ,
               that
               their
               enemie
               may
               be
               buried
               in
               the
               same
               Ruines
               .
               Jovius
               Pontanus
               tells
               of
               an
               Italian
               slave
               (
               I
               think
               )
               who
               being
               enraged
               against
               his
               Lord
               ,
               watched
               his
               absence
               from
               home
               ,
               and
               the
               
               employment
               and
               inadvertency
               of
               his
               fellow-servants
               :
               he
               locked
               the
               doors
               ,
               and
               secured
               himself
               for
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               Ravished
               his
               Lady
               ;
               then
               took
               her
               three
               sons
               up
               to
               the
               battlements
               of
               the
               house
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               return
               of
               his
               Lord
               ,
               threw
               one
               down
               to
               him
               upon
               the
               pavement
               ,
               and
               then
               a
               second
               to
               rend
               the
               heart
               of
               their
               sad
               Father
               ,
               seeing
               them
               weltring
               in
               their
               blood
               and
               brains
               .
               The
               Lord
               begd
               for
               his
               third
               ,
               and
               now
               his
               onely
               Son
               ,
               promising
               pardon
               and
               libertie
               ,
               if
               he
               would
               spare
               his
               life
               .
               The
               slave
               seemed
               to
               bend
               a
               little
               ,
               and
               on
               condition
               his
               Lord
               would
               cut
               off
               his
               own
               Nose
               ,
               he
               would
               spare
               his
               Son.
               The
               sad
               Father
               did
               so
               ,
               being
               willing
               to
               suffer
               any
               
               thing
               ,
               rather
               then
               the
               losse
               of
               that
               Childe
               ;
               But
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               saw
               his
               Lord
               all
               bloody
               with
               his
               wound
               ,
               he
               threw
               the
               third
               Son
               ,
               and
               himself
               down
               together
               upon
               the
               Pavement
               .
               The
               story
               is
               sad
               enough
               ,
               and
               needs
               no
               lustre
               and
               advantages
               of
               sorrow
               to
               represent
               it
               :
               But
               if
               a
               man
               sets
               himself
               down
               ,
               and
               considers
               sadly
               ,
               he
               cannot
               easily
               tell
               upon
               what
               sufficient
               inducement
               ,
               or
               what
               principle
               the
               
               
               slave
               should
               so
               certainly
               ,
               so
               horridly
               ,
               so
               presently
               ,
               and
               then
               so
               eternally
               ruine
               himself
               .
               What
               could
               he
               propound
               to
               himself
               as
               a
               recompence
               to
               his
               own
               so
               immediate
               Tragedy
               ?
               There
               is
               not
               in
               the
               pleasure
               of
               the
               revenge
               ,
               nor
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               any
               thing
               to
               tempt
               him
               ;
               we
               must
               confesse
               our
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               say
               ,
               that
               The
               Fleart
               of
               man
               is
               desperately
               wicked
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               the
               truth
               in
               generall
               ,
               but
               we
               cannot
               fathom
               it
               by
               particular
               comprehension
               .
            
             
               For
               when
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               is
               bound
               up
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               tied
               in
               golden
               bands
               ,
               and
               watched
               by
               Angels
               ,
               tended
               by
               those
               Nurse-keepers
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               it
               is
               not
               easie
               for
               a
               man
               to
               wander
               ;
               
               And
               the
               evil
               of
               his
               heart
               is
               but
               like
               the
               ferity
               and
               wildnesse
               of
               Lyons-whelps
               :
               But
               when
               once
               we
               have
               broken
               the
               hedge
               ,
               and
               got
               into
               the
               strengths
               of
               youth
               ,
               and
               the
               licenciousnesse
               of
               an
               ungoverned
               age
               ,
               it
               is
               wonderfull
               to
               observe
               ,
               what
               a
               great
               inundation
               of
               mischief
               in
               a
               very
               short
               time
               will
               overflow
               all
               the
               banks
               of
               Reason
               and
               Religion
               .
               Vice
               first
               is
               pleasing
               ,
               then
               it
               grows
               easie
               ,
               then
               delightfull
               ,
               then
               frequent
               ,
               then
               habituall
               ,
               then
               confirmed
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 man
                 is
                 impenitent
              
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               obstinate
               ,
               then
               he
               
                 resolves
                 never
                 to
                 Repent
              
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               is
               Damned
               .
               And
               by
               that
               time
               he
               is
               come
               half
               way
               in
               this
               progresse
               ,
               he
               confutes
               the
               Philosophy
               of
               the
               old
               Moralists
               ;
               
               For
               they
               ,
               not
               knowing
               the
               vilenesse
               of
               mans
               Heart
               ,
               not
               considering
               its
               desperate
               amazing
               Impiety
               ,
               knew
               no
               other
               degree
               of
               wickednesse
               but
               This
               ,
               That
               men
               preferred
               Sense
               before
               Reason
               ,
               and
               their
               understandings
               were
               abused
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               a
               temporall
               before
               an
               intellectuall
               and
               eternall
               good
               :
               But
               they
               alwayes
               concluded
               that
               the
               Will
               of
               man
               must
               of
               necessity
               follow
               the
               last
               dictate
               of
               the
               understanding
               ,
               declaring
               an
               object
               to
               be
               good
               in
               one
               sence
               or
               other
               .
               Happy
               men
               they
               were
               ,
               that
               were
               so
               Innocent
               ;
               that
               knew
               no
               pure
               and
               perfect
               malice
               ,
               and
               lived
               in
               an
               Age
               ,
               in
               which
               it
               was
               not
               easie
               to
               confute
               them
               .
               But
               besides
               that
               ,
               now
               the
               
               wells
               of
               a
               deeper
               iniquity
               are
               discovered
               ,
               we
               see
               by
               too
               sad
               experience
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               some
               sins
               proceeding
               from
               the
               heart
               of
               man
               ,
               which
               have
               nothing
               but
               simple
               ,
               and
               unmingled
               malice
               ;
               Actions
               of
               meer
               spite
               ;
               doing
               evil
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               evil
               ;
               sinning
               without
               sensuall
               pleasures
               ;
               sinning
               with
               sensuall
               pain
               ,
               with
               hazard
               of
               our
               lives
               ;
               with
               actuall
               torment
               ,
               and
               sudden
               deaths
               ,
               and
               certain
               and
               present
               damnation
               ;
               sins
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ;
               open
               hostilities
               ,
               and
               professed
               enmities
               against
               God
               and
               all
               vertue
               .
               I
               can
               go
               no
               further
               ;
               because
               there
               is
               not
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               ,
               a
               
               greater
               Evil.
               And
               that
               is
               the
               Nature
               and
               Folly
               of
               the
               Devil
               ;
               he
               tempts
               men
               to
               ruine
               ,
               and
               hates
               God
               ,
               and
               onely
               hurts
               himself
               ,
               and
               those
               he
               tempts
               ;
               and
               does
               himself
               no
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               some
               say
               ,
               he
               increases
               his
               own
               accidentall
               torment
               .
            
             
               Although
               I
               can
               say
               nothing
               greater
               ;
               yet
               I
               had
               many
               more
               things
               to
               say
               ,
               if
               the
               time
               would
               have
               permitted
               me
               to
               represent
               the
               
               Falsenesse
               and
               Basenesse
               of
               the
               Heart
               .
               1.
               
               We
               are
               false
               our selves
               ,
               
               and
               dare
               not
               trust
               God.
               2.
               
               We
               love
               to
               be
               deceived
               ,
               and
               are
               angry
               ,
               if
               we
               be
               told
               so
               .
               3.
               
               We
               love
               to
               seem
               vertuous
               ,
               and
               yet
               hate
               to
               be
               so
               .
               4.
               
               We
               are
               melancholy
               and
               impatient
               ,
               and
               we
               know
               not
               why
               .
               5.
               
               We
               are
               troubled
               at
               little
               things
               ,
               and
               are
               carelesse
               of
               greater
               .
               6.
               
               We
               are
               overjoyed
               at
               a
               petty
               accident
               ,
               and
               despise
               great
               and
               eternall
               pleasures
               .
               7.
               
               We
               beleeve
               things
               ,
               not
               for
               their
               Reasons
               and
               proper
               Arguments
               ;
               but
               as
               they
               serve
               our
               turns
               ,
               be
               they
               true
               or
               false
               .
               8.
               
               We
               long
               extreamly
               for
               things
               that
               are
               forbidden
               us
               ;
               And
               what
               we
               despise
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               permitted
               us
               ,
               we
               snatch
               at
               greedily
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               taken
               from
               us
               .
               9.
               
               We
               love
               our selves
               
               more
               then
               we
               love
               God
               ;
               and
               yet
               we
               eat
               poysons
               daily
               ,
               and
               feed
               upon
               Toads
               and
               Vipers
               ,
               and
               nourish
               our
               deadly
               enemies
               in
               our
               bosome
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               be
               brought
               to
               quit
               them
               ;
               but
               brag
               of
               our
               shame
               ,
               and
               are
               ashamed
               of
               nothing
               ,
               but
               Vertue
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               honourable
               .
               10.
               
               We
               fear
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               yet
               use
               all
               means
               we
               can
               to
               make
               Death
               terrible
               and
               dangerous
               .
               11.
               
               We
               are
               busie
               in
               the
               faults
               of
               others
               ,
               and
               negligent
               of
               our
               own
               .
               12.
               
               We
               live
               the
               life
               of
               spies
               ,
               striving
               to
               know
               others
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               unknown
               our selves
               .
               13.
               
               We
               worship
               and
               flatter
               some
               men
               ,
               and
               some
               things
               ,
               because
               we
               fear
               them
               ,
               not
               because
               we
               love
               them
               .
               14.
               
               We
               are
               ambitious
               of
               
               Greatnesse
               ,
               and
               covetous
               of
               wealth
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               we
               get
               by
               it
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               more
               beautifully
               tempted
               ;
               and
               a
               troop
               of
               Clients
               run
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               to
               a
               Pool
               ,
               whom
               first
               they
               trouble
               ,
               and
               then
               draw
               dry
               .
               15.
               
               We
               make
               our selves
               unsafe
               by
               committing
               wickednesse
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               adde
               more
               wickednesse
               to
               make
               us
               safe
               ,
               and
               beyond
               punishment
               .
               16.
               
               We
               are
               more
               servile
               for
               one
               curtesie
               ,
               that
               we
               hope
               for
               ,
               then
               for
               twenty
               that
               we
               have
               received
               .
               17.
               
               We
               entertain
               slanderers
               ,
               and
               without
               choice
               spread
               their
               calumnies
               ;
               and
               we
               hugg
               flatterers
               ,
               and
               know
               they
               abuse
               us
               :
               And
               if
               I
               should
               gather
               the
               abuses
               ,
               and
               impieties
               ,
               and
               deceptions
               of
               the
               Heart
               ,
               as
               
               Chrysippus
               did
               the
               oracular
               Lies
               of
               Apollo
               into
               a
               Table
               ;
               I
               fear
               they
               would
               seem
               Remedilesse
               ,
               and
               beyond
               the
               cure
               of
               watchfulnesse
               and
               Religion
               .
               Indeed
               they
               are
               Great
               and
               Many
               :
               But
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               is
               Greater
               ;
               and
               if
               Iniquity
               abounds
               ,
               then
               doth
               Grace
               superabound
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               our
               Comfort
               and
               our
               Medicine
               ,
               which
               we
               must
               thus
               use
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Let
               us
               watch
               our
               hearts
               at
               every
               turn
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Deny
               it
               all
               its
               Desires
               ,
               that
               do
               not
               directly
               or
               by
               consequence
               end
               in
               godlinesse
               :
               At
               no
               hand
               be
               indulgent
               to
               its
               fondnesses
               ,
               and
               peevish
               appetites
               .
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Let
               us
               suspect
               it
               as
               an
               Enemy
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Trust
               not
               to
               it
               in
               any
               thing
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               beg
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               with
               perpetuall
               and
               importunate
               prayer
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               be
               pleased
               to
               bring
               good
               out
               of
               these
               evils
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               would
               throw
               the
               salutary
               wood
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               the
               merits
               
               
               of
               Christs
               death
               and
               passion
               ,
               into
               these
               salt
               waters
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               healthful
               and
               pleasant
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               order
               to
               the
               mannaging
               these
               advises
               ,
               and
               acting
               the
               purposes
               of
               this
               prayer
               ;
               let
               us
               strictly
               follow
               a
               rule
               ;
               and
               choose
               a
               Prudent
               and
               faithful
               guide
               ,
               who
               may
               attend
               our
               motions
               ,
               and
               watch
               our
               counsels
               ,
               and
               direct
               our
               steps
               ,
               and
               
                 prepare
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 his
                 paths
                 streight
                 ,
              
               apt
               and
               imitable
               .
               For
               without
               great
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               and
               earnest
               devotion
               ,
               and
               a
               prudent
               Guide
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               that
               true
               in
               a
               spiritual
               sense
               ,
               which
               Plutarch
               affirmed
               of
               a
               mans
               body
               in
               the
               natural
               ;
               that
               of
               dead
               Buls
               arise
               Bees
               ;
               from
               
               the
               carcases
               of
               horses
               ,
               hornets
               are
               produced
               ;
               But
               the
               body
               of
               man
               brings
               forth
               serpents
               .
               Our
               hearts
               wallowing
               in
               their
               own
               natural
               and
               acquired
               corruptions
               ,
               will
               produce
               nothing
               but
               issues
               of
               Hell
               ,
               and
               images
               of
               
                 the
                 old
                 serpent
                 the
                 divel
              
               ,
               for
               whom
               is
               provided
               
                 the
                 everlasting
                 burning
              
               .
               
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
               Sermon
               .
               IX
               .
               
               
               THE
               FAITH
               and
               PATIENCE
               OF
               THE
               SAINTS
               :
               OR
               The
               righteous
               cause
               oppressed
               .
               
            
             
               
                 1
                 Peter
                 .
                 4.
                 17.
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     For
                     the
                     time
                     is
                     come
                     that
                     judgement
                     must
                     begin
                     at
                     the
                     house
                     of
                     God
                     :
                     and
                     if
                     it
                     first
                     begin
                     at
                     us
                     what
                     shall
                     the
                     end
                     be
                     of
                  
                   
                   
                     them
                     that
                     obey
                     not
                     the
                     Gospel
                     of
                     God
                     ?
                  
                
                 
                   18.
                   
                   
                     And
                     if
                     the
                     righteous
                     scarcely
                     be
                     saved
                     ,
                     where
                     shal
                     the
                     ungodly
                     and
                     the
                     sinner
                     appear
                     ?
                  
                
              
            
             
               SO
               long
               as
               the
               world
               lived
               by
               sense
               ,
               and
               discourses
               of
               natural
               reason
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               abated
               with
               humane
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               not
               at
               all
               heightned
               by
               the
               spirit
               &
               divine
               revelations
               ,
               So
               long
               men
               took
               their
               accounts
               of
               good
               and
               bad
               by
               their
               being
               prosperous
               
               or
               unfortunate
               :
               and
               amongst
               the
               basest
               and
               most
               ignorant
               of
               men
               ,
               that
               onely
               was
               accounted
               honest
               which
               was
               profitable
               :
               and
               he
               onely
               wise
               that
               was
               rich
               ;
               and
               that
               man
               beloved
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               received
               from
               him
               all
               that
               might
               satisfie
               their
               lust
               ,
               their
               ambition
               ,
               or
               their
               revenge
               :
            
             
               
               
               
                 —
                 Fatis
                 accede
                 deisque
              
               
                 &
                 col●
                 felices
                 ,
                 miseros
                 fuge
                 sidera
                 terra
              
               
                 ut
                 distant
                 &
                 flamma
                 maeri
                 ,
                 sic
                 utile
                 recto
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               because
               God
               sent
               wise
               men
               into
               the
               world
               and
               they
               were
               treated
               rudely
               by
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               exercised
               with
               evil
               accidents
               ,
               and
               this
               seemed
               so
               great
               a
               discouragement
               to
               vertue
               ,
               that
               even
               these
               wise
               men
               were
               more
               troubled
               to
               reconcile
               vertue
               ,
               and
               misery
               ,
               then
               to
               reconcile
               their
               affections
               to
               the
               suffering
               ;
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               enlighten
               their
               reason
               with
               a
               little
               beame
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               else
               heightned
               
               their
               reason
               by
               wiser
               principles
               then
               those
               of
               vulgar
               understandings
               ;
               and
               taught
               them
               in
               the
               clear
               glasse
               of
               faith
               ,
               or
               the
               dim
               perspective
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               to
               look
               beyond
               the
               cloud
               ,
               and
               there
               to
               spie
               that
               there
               stood
               glories
               behinde
               their
               curtain
               ,
               to
               which
               they
               could
               not
               come
               but
               by
               passing
               through
               the
               cloud
               ,
               and
               being
               wet
               with
               the
               dew
               of
               heaven
               and
               the
               waters
               of
               affliction
               .
               And
               accordding
               as
               the
               world
               grew
               more
               enlightned
               by
               faith
               so
               it
               grew
               more
               dark
               with
               mourning
               &
               sorrowes
               :
               God
               sometimes
               sent
               a
               light
               of
               fire
               and
               pillar
               of
               a
               cloud
               and
               the
               brightnesse
               of
               an
               angel
               and
               the
               lustre
               of
               
               a
               star
               ,
               and
               the
               sacrament
               of
               a
               rainbowe
               to
               guide
               his
               people
               thorough
               their
               portion
               of
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               to
               lead
               them
               through
               troubles
               to
               rest
               :
               But
               as
               the
               Sun
               of
               righteousnesse
               approached
               towards
               the
               chambers
               of
               the
               East
               ,
               and
               sent
               the
               harbingers
               of
               light
               peeping
               through
               the
               curtains
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               leading
               on
               the
               day
               of
               faith
               and
               brightest
               revelation
               ;
               so
               God
               sent
               degrees
               of
               trouble
               upon
               wise
               and
               good
               men
               ,
               that
               now
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               in
               the
               which
               the
               world
               
                 lives
                 by
                 faith
              
               and
               not
               by
               sense
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               they
               might
               be
               able
               to
               live
               in
               vertue
               even
               while
               she
               lived
               in
               trouble
               ,
               and
               not
               reject
               so
               great
               a
               beauty
               because
               she
               goes
               in
               mourning
               ,
               and
               hath
               a
               black
               cloud
               of
               cypresse
               
               drawn
               before
               her
               face
               :
               literally
               thus
               ;
               God
               first
               entertained
               their
               services
               ,
               and
               allured
               and
               prompted
               on
               the
               infirmities
               of
               the
               infant
               world
               by
               temporal
               prosperity
               ;
               but
               by
               degrees
               changed
               his
               method
               ;
               and
               as
               men
               grew
               stronger
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               God
               and
               the
               expectations
               of
               heaven
               ,
               so
               they
               grew
               weaker
               in
               their
               fortunes
               ,
               more
               afflicted
               in
               their
               bodies
               ,
               more
               abated
               in
               their
               expectations
               ,
               more
               subject
               to
               their
               enemies
               ,
               and
               were
               to
               endure
               
                 the
                 contradiction
                 of
                 sinners
              
               and
               the
               immission
               of
               the
               sharpnesses
               of
               providence
               and
               divine
               Oeconomy
               .
            
             
               First
               Adam
               was
               placed
               in
               a
               Garden
               of
               health
               and
               pleasure
               ,
               from
               
               which
               when
               he
               fell
               ,
               he
               was
               onely
               tied
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               covenant
               of
               
                 natural
                 sorrows
              
               which
               he
               and
               all
               his
               posteritie
               till
               the
               flood
               run
               through
               :
               but
               in
               all
               that
               period
               they
               had
               the
               whole
               wealth
               of
               the
               earth
               before
               them
               ,
               they
               need
               not
               fight
               for
               empires
               or
               places
               for
               their
               cattle
               to
               grase
               in
               ;
               they
               lived
               long
               and
               felt
               no
               want
               ,
               no
               slavery
               ,
               no
               tyrannie
               ,
               no
               war
               :
               and
               the
               evils
               that
               happened
               were
               
                 single
                 ,
                 personal
              
               ,
               and
               natural
               ,
               and
               no
               violences
               were
               then
               done
               ,
               but
               they
               
               were
               like
               those
               things
               which
               the
               law
               calls
               
                 rare
                 contingencies
              
               ;
               for
               
               which
               as
               the
               law
               can
               now
               take
               no
               care
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               provisions
               ,
               so
               then
               there
               was
               no
               law
               ;
               but
               men
               lived
               free
               and
               rich
               and
               long
               ,
               and
               they
               exercised
               no
               vertues
               but
               natural
               ,
               and
               knew
               no
               felicity
               but
               natural
               :
               and
               so
               long
               their
               prosperity
               was
               ,
               just
               as
               was
               their
               vertue
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               a
               natural
               instrument
               towards
               all
               that
               which
               they
               knew
               of
               happinesse
               .
               *
               But
               this
               publick
               easinesse
               and
               quiet
               ,
               the
               world
               turned
               into
               sin
               ;
               and
               unlesse
               God
               did
               compel
               men
               to
               do
               themselves
               good
               they
               would
               undoe
               themselves
               :
               and
               then
               God
               broke
               in
               upon
               them
               with
               a
               flood
               and
               destroyed
               that
               generation
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               begin
               the
               government
               of
               the
               world
               upon
               a
               new
               stock
               ,
               and
               binde
               
               vertue
               upon
               mens
               spirits
               by
               new
               bands
               ,
               endeared
               to
               them
               by
               new
               hopes
               and
               fears
               .
            
             
               Then
               God
               made
               new
               laws
               and
               gave
               to
               Princes
               the
               power
               of
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               men
               might
               be
               punshed
               to
               death
               in
               certain
               cases
               ,
               and
               mans
               life
               was
               shortened
               ,
               and
               slavery
               was
               brought
               into
               the
               world
               and
               the
               state
               of
               servants
               ;
               and
               then
               war
               began
               ,
               and
               evils
               multiplied
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ;
               in
               which
               it
               is
               naturally
               certain
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               are
               most
               violent
               and
               injurious
               prevailed
               upon
               the
               weaker
               and
               more
               innocent
               ;
               and
               every
               tyranny
               that
               began
               from
               Nimrod
               to
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               every
               usurper
               was
               a
               peculiar
               argument
               to
               shew
               that
               God
               began
               
               to
               teach
               the
               world
               ,
               vertue
               by
               suffering
               ;
               and
               that
               therefore
               he
               suffered
               Tyrannies
               and
               usurpations
               ,
               to
               be
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               prosperous
               ,
               and
               the
               rights
               of
               men
               to
               be
               snatched
               away
               from
               the
               owners
               ,
               that
               the
               world
               might
               be
               established
               in
               potent
               and
               setled
               governments
               and
               the
               sufferers
               be
               taught
               al
               the
               passive
               vertues
               of
               the
               soul.
               For
               so
               God
               brings
               good
               out
               of
               evil
               ,
               turning
               Tyranny
               into
               the
               benefits
               of
               Government
               ,
               and
               violence
               into
               vertue
               ,
               and
               sufferings
               into
               rewards
               :
               and
               this
               was
               the
               second
               change
               of
               the
               world
               :
               
                 personal
                 miseries
              
               were
               brought
               in
               upon
               Adam
               and
               his
               posterity
               ,
               as
               a
               punishment
               of
               sin
               in
               the
               first
               period
               :
               and
               in
               the
               second
               ,
               
                 publick
                 evils
              
               were
               
               brought
               in
               by
               tyrants
               and
               usurpers
               ,
               and
               God
               suffered
               them
               as
               the
               first
               elements
               of
               vertue
               ,
               men
               being
               just
               newly
               put
               to
               schoole
               to
               infant
               sufferings
               .
               But
               all
               this
               was
               not
               much
               .
            
             
               Christs
               line
               was
               not
               yet
               drawn
               forth
               :
               it
               began
               not
               to
               appear
               in
               what
               family
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 sufferings
              
               should
               descend
               till
               Abrahams
               time
               ,
               and
               therefore
               till
               then
               there
               were
               no
               greater
               sufferings
               then
               what
               I
               have
               now
               reckoned
               .
               But
               when
               Abrahams
               family
               was
               chosen
               from
               among
               the
               many
               nations
               ,
               and
               began
               to
               belong
               to
               God
               ,
               by
               a
               special
               right
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               designed
               to
               be
               the
               Father
               of
               the
               Messias
               ,
               then
               God
               found
               out
               a
               new
               way
               to
               trie
               him
               ,
               even
               with
               a
               sound
               affliction
               ,
               
               commanding
               him
               to
               offer
               his
               beloved
               Isaac
               ;
               but
               this
               was
               accepted
               and
               being
               intended
               by
               Abraham
               was
               not
               intended
               by
               God
               :
               for
               this
               was
               a
               type
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               also
               but
               a
               type
               of
               sufferings
               ,
               excepting
               the
               sufferings
               of
               the
               old
               periods
               and
               the
               sufferings
               of
               nature
               and
               accident
               ,
               we
               see
               no
               change
               made
               ,
               for
               a
               long
               while
               
               
               after
               ,
               but
               God
               having
               established
               a
               law
               in
               Abrahams
               family
               did
               build
               it
               upon
               promises
               ,
               of
               health
               ,
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               victory
               ,
               and
               plenty
               ,
               and
               riches
               :
               and
               so
               long
               as
               they
               did
               not
               prevaricate
               the
               law
               of
               their
               God
               ,
               so
               long
               they
               were
               prosperous
               :
               but
               God
               kept
               a
               remnant
               of
               Cananites
               in
               the
               land
               like
               a
               rod
               held
               over
               them
               to
               vex
               or
               to
               chastise
               them
               into
               obedience
               ,
               in
               which
               while
               they
               persevered
               ,
               nothing
               could
               hurt
               them
               ;
               and
               that
               saying
               of
               David
               needs
               no
               other
               sence
               ,
               but
               the
               letter
               of
               its
               own
               expression
               ,
               
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 young
                 and
                 now
                 am
                 old
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 saw
                 I
                 never
                 the
                 righteous
                 for
                 saken
                 nor
                 his
                 seed
                 begging
                 their
                 bread
                 :
              
               The
               godly
               generally
               were
               prosperous
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               cause
               seldome
               
               had
               an
               ill
               end
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               man
               never
               died
               an
               ill
               death
               ,
               till
               the
               law
               had
               spent
               a
               great
               part
               of
               its
               time
               ,
               and
               it
               descended
               towards
               its
               declension
               and
               period
               ;
               But
               that
               the
               great
               prince
               of
               sufferings
               might
               not
               appear
               upon
               his
               stage
               of
               tragedies
               without
               some
               forerunners
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               God
               was
               pleased
               to
               choose
               out
               some
               good
               men
               ,
               and
               honour
               them
               ,
               by
               making
               them
               to
               become
               little
               images
               of
               suffering
               :
               
                 I
                 saiah
                 ,
                 Jeremy
              
               ,
               and
               Zachary
               were
               martyrs
               of
               the
               law
               ;
               but
               these
               were
               single
               deaths
               ;
               
                 Shadrac
                 ,
                 Meshec
              
               ,
               and
               Abednego
               were
               thrown
               into
               a
               burning
               furnace
               ,
               and
               Daniel
               into
               a
               den
               of
               lions
               ,
               and
               Susanna
               was
               accused
               for
               adultery
               ;
               but
               these
               were
               but
               little
               arrests
               
               of
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               Godly
               :
               as
               the
               time
               drew
               neerer
               that
               Christ
               should
               be
               manifest
               ,
               so
               the
               sufferings
               grew
               bigger
               and
               more
               numerous
               :
               and
               Antiochus
               raised
               up
               a
               sharp
               persecution
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Maccabees
               ,
               in
               which
               many
               passed
               through
               the
               red
               sea
               of
               blood
               into
               the
               bosome
               of
               Abraham
               ;
               &
               then
               Christ
               came
               :
               and
               that
               was
               the
               
                 third
                 period
              
               in
               which
               the
               changed
               method
               of
               Gods
               providence
               was
               perfected
               :
               for
               Christ
               was
               to
               do
               his
               great
               work
               by
               sufferings
               ,
               &
               
                 by
                 sufferings
              
               was
               to
               
                 enter
                 into
                 blessednesse
              
               ;
               &
               by
               his
               passion
               he
               was
               made
               prince
               of
               the
               Catholickchurch
               ,
               and
               as
               our
               Head
               was
               ,
               so
               must
               the
               members
               be
               :
               God
               made
               the
               same
               covenant
               with
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               with
               his
               most
               holy
               
               Son
               ;
               &
               Christ
               obtaind
               no
               better
               conditions
               for
               us
               ,
               then
               for
               himself
               ;
               that
               was
               not
               to
               be
               looked
               for
               ;
               
                 the
                 servant
                 must
                 not
                 be
                 above
                 his
                 master
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 well
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 as
                 his
                 Master
                 :
                 if
                 the
                 world
                 persecuted
                 him
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 also
                 persecute
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 dayes
                 of
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
                 ,
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 Heaven
                 suffers
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 violent
                 take
                 it
                 by
                 force
                 :
                 not
                 the
                 violent
                 doers
                 ,
              
               but
               
                 the
                 sufferers
                 of
                 violence
              
               for
               though
               the
               old
               law
               was
               established
               in
               the
               promises
               of
               temporal
               prosperity
               ,
               yet
               the
               gospel
               is
               founded
               in
               temporal
               adversity
               .
               It
               is
               directly
               a
               covenant
               of
               sufferings
               and
               sorrows
               ;
               
                 for
                 now
                 the
                 time
                 is
                 come
                 that
                 judgment
                 must
                 begin
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               that
               's
               the
               sence
               and
               designe
               of
               the
               text
               ;
               and
               I
               intend
               
               it
               as
               a
               direct
               antinomy
               to
               the
               common
               perswasions
               of
               tyrannous
               ,
               carnal
               ,
               and
               vicious
               men
               ,
               who
               reckon
               nothing
               good
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               prosperous
               :
               for
               though
               that
               proposition
               had
               many
               degrees
               of
               truth
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               yet
               the
               case
               is
               now
               altered
               ;
               God
               hath
               established
               its
               contradictory
               :
               and
               now
               every
               good
               man
               must
               look
               for
               persecution
               ,
               and
               every
               good
               cause
               must
               expect
               to
               thrive
               by
               
               the
               sufferings
               and
               patience
               of
               holy
               persons
               ;
               and
               as
               men
               do
               well
               ,
               and
               
               suffer
               evil
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               dear
               to
               God
               :
               and
               whom
               he
               loves
               most
               ,
               he
               afflicts
               most
               ,
               and
               does
               this
               with
               a
               designe
               of
               the
               greatest
               mercy
               in
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Then
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Gospel
               is
               a
               state
               of
               sufferings
               ,
               not
               of
               temporal
               prosperities
               ,
               this
               was
               foretold
               by
               the
               prophets
               ;
               
                 a
                 fountain
                 shall
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 &
                 irrigabit
                 torrentem
                 spinarum
              
               ;
               
               (
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               vulgar
               latin
               )
               
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 water
                 the
                 torrent
                 of
                 thorns
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               state
               or
               time
               of
               the
               gospel
               .
               which
               like
               
                 a
                 torrent
              
               shall
               cary
               all
               the
               world
               before
               it
               ,
               and
               like
               
                 a
                 torrent
              
               shall
               be
               fullest
               in
               ill
               weather
               ;
               and
               by
               its
               banks
               shall
               grow
               nothing
               but
               thorns
               
               and
               briers
               ,
               sharp
               afflictions
               ,
               temporal
               infelicities
               and
               persecution
               .
               This
               sense
               of
               the
               words
               is
               more
               fully
               explained
               in
               the
               book
               of
               the
               prophet
               Isa.
               
                 upon
                 the
                 ground
                 of
                 my
                 people
                 shall
                 thorns
                 and
                 briers
              
               
               
                 come
                 up
                 ,
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 rejoycing
              
               ;
               which
               prophecy
               is
               the
               same
               in
               the
               stile
               of
               the
               prophets
               ,
               that
               my
               text
               is
               in
               the
               stile
               of
               the
               Apostles
               :
               the
               house
               of
               God
               shall
               be
               watered
               with
               the
               dew
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               spring
               up
               briers
               in
               it
               :
               
                 judgement
                 must
                 begin
                 there
              
               :
               but
               
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 in
                 the
                 houses
                 of
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 rejoycing
              
               how
               much
               more
               among
               them
               
                 that
                 are
                 at
                 ease
                 in
                 Sion
              
               ;
               that
               serve
               
               their
               desires
               ,
               that
               satisfie
               their
               appetites
               ,
               that
               are
               given
               over
               to
               their
               own
               hearts
               lust
               ,
               that
               so
               serves
               themselves
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               serve
               God
               ,
               that
               
                 dwell
                 in
                 the
                 city
                 of
                 rejoycing
              
               ;
               they
               are
               like
               Dives
               whose
               portion
               was
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               who
               
                 went
                 in
                 fine
                 linnen
                 and
                 fared
                 deliciously
                 every
                 day
              
               ;
               they
               indeed
               trample
               upon
               their
               briers
               and
               thorns
               and
               suffer
               them
               not
               to
               grow
               in
               their
               houses
               ;
               but
               the
               roots
               are
               in
               the
               ground
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               reserved
               for
               fuel
               of
               wrath
               in
               the
               day
               of
               everlasting
               burning
               .
               Thus
               you
               see
               it
               was
               prophesied
               ,
               now
               see
               how
               it
               was
               performed
               :
               Christ
               was
               
                 the
                 captain
                 of
                 our
                 sufferings
              
               and
               he
               began
               .
               
            
             
               He
               entred
               into
               the
               world
               with
               all
               the
               circumstances
               of
               poverty
               ;
               he
               had
               a
               star
               to
               illustrate
               his
               birth
               but
               a
               stable
               for
               his
               bed
               chamber
               ,
               and
               a
               manger
               for
               his
               cradle
               :
               the
               angels
               sang
               hymnes
               when
               he
               was
               born
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               cold
               and
               cried
               ,
               uneasy
               and
               unprovided
               ;
               he
               lived
               long
               in
               the
               trade
               of
               a
               carpenter
               ,
               he
               by
               whom
               God
               made
               the
               world
               had
               in
               his
               first
               years
               the
               businesse
               of
               a
               mean
               and
               an
               ignoble
               trade
               ;
               he
               did
               good
               where
               ever
               he
               went
               ,
               and
               almost
               where
               ever
               he
               went
               was
               abused
               ;
               he
               deserved
               heaven
               for
               his
               obedience
               ,
               but
               found
               a
               crosse
               in
               his
               way
               thither
               ;
               and
               if
               ever
               any
               man
               had
               reason
               to
               expect
               fair
               usages
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               dandled
               in
               lap
               of
               ease
               ,
               softnes
               
               and
               a
               prosperous
               fortune
               ,
               he
               it
               was
               onely
               that
               could
               deserve
               that
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               that
               can
               be
               good
               .
               But
               after
               he
               had
               chosen
               to
               live
               a
               life
               of
               vertue
               ,
               of
               poverty
               ,
               and
               labour
               ,
               he
               entred
               into
               a
               state
               of
               death
               ;
               whose
               shame
               and
               trouble
               was
               great
               enough
               to
               pay
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               :
               And
               I
               shall
               choose
               to
               expresse
               this
               mystery
               in
               the
               vvords
               of
               scripture
               ;
               he
               died
               not
               by
               a
               single
               ,
               or
               a
               sudden
               death
               
               
               but
               he
               was
               
                 the
                 Lambe
                 slain
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 :
              
               For
               he
               was
               massacred
               in
               Abel
               ,
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Paulinus
               )
               he
               was
               tossed
               upon
               the
               waves
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Noah
               ;
               It
               was
               he
               that
               went
               out
               of
               his
               Countrey
               ,
               when
               Abraham
               was
               called
               from
               Charran
               ,
               and
               wandred
               from
               his
               native
               soil
               :
               He
               was
               offered
               up
               in
               Isaac
               ,
               persecuted
               in
               Jacob
               ,
               betrayed
               in
               Joseph
               ,
               blinded
               in
               Sampson
               ,
               affronted
               in
               Moses
               ,
               sawed
               in
               Esay
               ,
               cast
               into
               the
               dungeon
               with
               Jeremy
               .
               For
               all
               these
               were
               types
               of
               Christ
               suffering
               ;
               and
               then
               his
               passion
               continued
               even
               after
               his
               resurrection
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               he
               that
               suffers
               in
               all
               his
               members
               ;
               it
               is
               he
               that
               endures
               
                 the
                 contradiction
                 of
              
               
               
                 all
                 sinners
              
               ;
               it
               is
               he
               that
               is
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 life
              
               ,
               and
               is
               
                 crucified
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 to
                 open
                 shame
              
               in
               all
               the
               sufferings
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               sins
               of
               rebels
               ,
               and
               defiances
               of
               Apostates
               ,
               and
               renegados
               ,
               and
               violence
               of
               Tyrants
               ,
               and
               injustice
               of
               usurpers
               ,
               and
               the
               persecutions
               of
               his
               Church
               .
               It
               is
               he
               that
               is
               stoned
               in
               Saint
               Stephen
               ,
               flayed
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Saint
               Bartholomew
               ,
               he
               was
               rosted
               upon
               Saint
               Laurence
               his
               Gridiron
               ,
               exposed
               to
               lyons
               in
               Saint
               Ignatius
               ,
               burned
               in
               Saint
               Polycarpe
               ,
               frozen
               in
               the
               lake
               where
               stood
               fourty
               Martyrs
               of
               Cappadocia
               ;
               
                 Unigenitus
                 enim
                 Dei
                 ad
                 peragendum
                 mortis
                 suae
                 sacramentum
              
               
               
                 consummavit
                 omne
                 genus
                 humanarum
                 passionum
              
               said
               Saint
               Hilary
               .
               The
               Sacrament
               of
               Christs
               death
               is
               not
               to
               be
               accomplished
               ,
               but
               by
               suffering
               all
               the
               sorrows
               of
               humanity
               .
            
             
               All
               that
               Christ
               came
               for
               ,
               was
               ,
               or
               was
               mingled
               with
               sufferings
               :
               For
               all
               those
               little
               joyes
               which
               God
               sent
               ,
               either
               to
               recreate
               his
               person
               ,
               or
               to
               illustrate
               his
               office
               ,
               were
               abated
               ,
               or
               attended
               with
               afflictions
               ;
               God
               being
               more
               carefull
               to
               establish
               in
               him
               the
               Covenant
               of
               sufferings
               ,
               then
               to
               refresh
               his
               sorrows
               :
               Presently
               after
               the
               Angels
               had
               finished
               their
               Halleluiahs
               ,
               he
               was
               forced
               to
               fly
               to
               save
               his
               life
               ;
               and
               the
               air
               became
               full
               of
               shrikes
               of
               the
               desolate
               
               mothers
               of
               Bethlehem
               for
               their
               dying
               Babes
               .
               God
               had
               no
               sooner
               made
               him
               illustrious
               with
               a
               voyce
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               descent
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               upon
               him
               in
               the
               waters
               of
               Baptisme
               ,
               But
               he
               was
               delivered
               over
               to
               be
               tempted
               and
               assaulted
               by
               the
               Devil
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               :
               His
               transfiguration
               was
               a
               bright
               ray
               of
               glory
               ,
               but
               then
               also
               he
               entred
               into
               a
               cloud
               ,
               and
               was
               told
               a
               sad
               story
               what
               he
               was
               to
               suffer
               at
               Jerusalem
               :
               And
               upon
               Palme-Sunday
               ,
               when
               he
               rode
               triumphantly
               into
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               was
               adorned
               with
               the
               acclamations
               of
               a
               King
               ,
               and
               a
               God
               ,
               he
               wet
               the
               Palmes
               with
               his
               tears
               ,
               sweeter
               then
               the
               drops
               of
               Mannah
               ,
               or
               the
               little
               pearls
               of
               
               heaven
               ,
               that
               descended
               upon
               mount
               Hermon
               ,
               weeping
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               this
               triumph
               over
               obstinate
               ,
               perishing
               ,
               and
               maliciour
               Jerusalem
               .
               For
               this
               Jesus
               was
               like
               the
               rain-bowe
               which
               God
               set
               in
               the
               clouds
               as
               a
               sacrament
               to
               confirm
               a
               promise
               ,
               and
               establish
               a
               grace
               ,
               he
               was
               half
               made
               of
               the
               glories
               of
               the
               light
               ,
               and
               half
               of
               the
               moisture
               of
               a
               cloud
               ;
               in
               his
               best
               dayes
               he
               was
               but
               half
               triumph
               ,
               and
               half
               sorrow
               ;
               he
               was
               sent
               to
               tell
               of
               his
               Fathers
               mercies
               ,
               
               and
               that
               God
               intended
               to
               spare
               us
               ;
               but
               appeared
               not
               but
               in
               the
               
               company
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               retinue
               of
               a
               shower
               ,
               and
               of
               foul
               weather
               :
               But
               I
               need
               not
               tell
               that
               Jesus
               ,
               beloved
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               a
               suffering
               person
               :
               that
               which
               concerns
               this
               question
               most
               ,
               is
               that
               he
               made
               for
               us
               a
               covenant
               of
               sufferings
               :
               His
               Doctrines
               were
               such
               as
               expressely
               and
               by
               consequent
               enjoyne
               and
               suppose
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               a
               state
               of
               affliction
               ;
               His
               very
               promises
               were
               sufferings
               ,
               his
               beatitudes
               were
               sufferings
               ,
               his
               rewards
               ,
               and
               his
               arguments
               to
               invite
               men
               to
               follow
               him
               ,
               were
               onely
               taken
               from
               sufferings
               in
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               reward
               of
               sufferings
               hereafter
               .
            
             
               For
               if
               we
               summon
               up
               the
               Commandements
               of
               Christ
               ,
               we
               shall
               
               finde
               
                 humility
                 ,
                 mortification
                 ,
                 self-deniall
                 ,
                 repentance
                 ,
                 renouncing
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 mourning
                 ,
                 taking
                 up
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 dying
                 for
                 him
                 ,
                 patience
              
               and
               poverty
               ,
               to
               stand
               in
               the
               chiefest
               rank
               of
               Christian
               precepts
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               direct
               order
               to
               heaven
               :
               
                 He
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 my
                 Disciple
                 must
                 deny
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 take
                 up
                 his
                 crosse
                 and
                 follow
                 me
                 .
              
               We
               must
               follow
               him
               that
               was
               crowned
               with
               thorns
               and
               sorrows
               ,
               him
               that
               was
               drenchd
               in
               Cedron
               ,
               nailed
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               that
               deserved
               all
               good
               ,
               and
               suffered
               all
               evil
               :
               That
               is
               the
               summe
               of
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               as
               it
               distinguishes
               from
               all
               the
               Religions
               of
               the
               world
               .
               To
               which
               we
               may
               adde
               the
               expresse
               Precept
               recorded
               by
               Saint
               James
               ,
               
                 [
                 Be
                 afflicted
              
               
               
                 and
                 mourn
                 ,
                 and
                 weep
                 ,
                 let
                 your
                 laughter
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 mourning
                 ,
              
               
               
                 and
                 your
                 joy
                 into
                 weeping
                 .
                 ]
              
               You
               see
               the
               Commandements
               :
               Will
               you
               also
               see
               the
               Promises
               ?
               These
               they
               are
               .
               
                 In
                 the
                 world
                 yee
                 shall
                 have
                 tribulation
                 ;
                 in
                 me
                 ye
                 shall
                 have
                 peace
                 :
              
               and
               
                 through
                 many
                 tribulations
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 enter
                 into
                 heaven
                 :
              
               and
               
                 he
                 that
                 loseth
                 father
                 and
                 mother
                 ,
                 wives
                 ,
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 houses
                 ,
                 and
                 lands
                 for
                 my
                 Names
                 sake
                 and
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 shall
                 receive
                 a
                 hundred
                 fold
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 with
                 persecution
                 :
              
               that
               's
               part
               of
               his
               reward
               .
               
                 [
                 And
                 he
                 chastiseth
                 every
                 son
                 that
                 he
                 receiveth
              
               ;
               and
               if
               
                 you
                 be
                 exempt
                 from
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 ye
                 are
                 bastards
                 and
                 not
                 sons
                 :
              
               These
               are
               some
               of
               Christs
               promises
               :
               will
               
               you
               see
               some
               of
               Christs
               blessings
               ,
               that
               he
               gives
               his
               Church
               :
               
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 poor
                 :
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 hungry
                 and
                 thirsty
                 .
                 Blessed
                 are
                 they
                 that
              
               
               
                 mourn
                 .
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 humble
                 .
                 Blessed
                 are
                 the
                 persecuted
                 :
              
               Of
               the
               eight
               Beatitudes
               ,
               five
               of
               them
               have
               temporall
               misery
               and
               meannesse
               ,
               or
               an
               afflicted
               condition
               for
               their
               subject
               .
               Will
               you
               at
               last
               see
               some
               of
               the
               reward
               ,
               which
               Christ
               hath
               propounded
               to
               his
               servants
               ,
               to
               invite
               them
               to
               follow
               him
               .
               
                 When
                 I
                 am
                 lifted
                 up
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 draw
                 all
                 men
                 after
                 me
                 :
              
               when
               Christ
               is
               
                 lifted
                 up
                 ,
                 as
                 Moses
                 lift
                 up
                 the
                 serpent
                 in
                 the
                 wildernesse
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               lifted
               upon
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               then
               
                 he
                 will
                 draw
                 us
                 after
                 him
                 .
                 To
                 you
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 for
                 Christ
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               
               
               Paul
               )
               when
               he
               went
               to
               sweeten
               and
               to
               flatter
               the
               Philippians
               .
               Well
               ,
               what
               is
               given
               to
               them
               ?
               Some
               great
               favours
               surely
               ,
               true
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 given
                 that
                 you
                 beleeve
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               (
               though
               that
               be
               a
               great
               matter
               )
               
                 but
                 also
                 that
                 you
                 suffer
                 for
                 him
                 ,
              
               that
               's
               the
               highest
               of
               your
               honour
               .
               And
               therefore
               saith
               Saint
               James
               ,
               
                 My
                 brethren
                 ,
                 count
                 it
                 all
              
               
               
               
               
                 joy
                 when
                 ye
                 enter
                 into
                 divers
                 temptations
                 .
              
               And
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               
                 Communicating
                 with
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 rejoyce
                 :
              
               And
               Saint
               James
               again
               ,
               
                 We
                 count
                 them
                 blessed
                 that
                 have
                 suffered
                 :
              
               And
               Saint
               Paul
               when
               
               he
               gives
               his
               blessing
               to
               the
               Thessalonians
               ,
               he
               uses
               this
               form
               of
               prayer
               :
               
                 Our
                 Lord
                 direct
                 our
                 hearts
                 in
                 the
                 charity
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 patience
              
               
               
                 and
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ.
              
               So
               that
               if
               wee
               will
               serve
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 sufferings
              
               ,
               whose
               crown
               was
               of
               thorns
               ,
               whose
               seepter
               was
               a
               reed
               of
               scorne
               ,
               whose
               imperiall
               robe
               was
               a
               scarlet
               of
               mockery
               ,
               whose
               throne
               was
               the
               Crosse
               ;
               We
               must
               serve
               him
               in
               sufferings
               ,
               in
               poverty
               of
               spirit
               ,
               in
               humility
               ,
               and
               mortification
               ,
               and
               for
               our
               reward
               we
               
               
               shall
               have
               persecution
               ,
               and
               all
               its
               blessed
               consequents
               :
               
                 Atque
                 hoc
                 est
                 esse
                 Christianum
              
               .
            
             
               Since
               this
               was
               done
               in
               the
               green-tree
               ,
               what
               might
               we
               expect
               should
               be
               done
               in
               the
               dry
               :
               Let
               us
               in
               the
               next
               place
               consider
               how
               God
               hath
               treated
               his
               Saints
               and
               servants
               ,
               and
               the
               descending
               ages
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ;
               That
               if
               the
               best
               of
               Gods
               servants
               were
               followers
               of
               Jesus
               in
               this
               covenant
               of
               sufferings
               ,
               
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 think
                 it
                 strange
              
               
               
                 concerning
                 the
                 fiery
                 tryall
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 some
                 new
                 thing
                 had
                 happened
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               For
               as
               the
               Gospel
               was
               founded
               in
               sufferings
               ,
               we
               shall
               also
               see
               it
               grow
               in
               persecutions
               :
               and
               as
               Christs
               blood
               did
               cement
               the
               corner
               
               stones
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               foundations
               ;
               So
               the
               blood
               and
               sweat
               ,
               the
               groans
               and
               sighings
               ,
               the
               afflictions
               and
               mortifications
               of
               saints
               ,
               and
               martyrs
               did
               make
               the
               super
               structures
               ,
               and
               must
               at
               last
               finish
               the
               building
               .
            
             
               If
               I
               begin
               with
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               perswade
               the
               world
               to
               become
               Christian
               ,
               and
               to
               use
               proper
               Arguments
               of
               invitation
               ,
               we
               shall
               sinde
               that
               they
               never
               offered
               an
               Argument
               of
               temporall
               prosperity
               :
               they
               never
               promised
               Empires
               and
               thrones
               on
               earth
               ,
               nor
               riches
               ,
               nor
               temporall
               power
               ,
               and
               it
               would
               have
               been
               soon
               confuted
               ,
               if
               they
               who
               were
               whipt
               and
               imprisoned
               ,
               banished
               and
               
               scattered
               ,
               persecuted
               and
               tormented
               ,
               should
               have
               promised
               Sun-shine
               dayes
               to
               others
               ,
               which
               they
               could
               not
               to
               themselves
               :
               Of
               all
               the
               Apostles
               there
               was
               not
               one
               that
               died
               a
               naturall
               death
               but
               onely
               Saint
               John
               ;
               and
               did
               he
               escape
               ?
               Yes
               :
               But
               he
               was
               put
               into
               a
               Cauldron
               of
               scalding
               lead
               and
               oyl
               ,
               before
               the
               
                 Port
                 Latin
              
               in
               Rome
               ,
               
               and
               scaped
               death
               by
               miracle
               ,
               though
               no
               miracle
               was
               wrought
               to
               make
               him
               scape
               the
               torture
               :
               And
               besides
               this
               ,
               he
               lived
               long
               in
               banishment
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               worse
               then
               Saint
               Peters
               chains
               :
               
                 Sanctus
                 Petrus
                 in
                 vinculis
                 ,
                 &
                 Johannes
                 ante
                 portam
                 latinam
                 ,
              
               were
               both
               dayes
               of
               Martyrdom
               and
               Church
               Festivals
               :
               and
               after
               a
               long
               and
               
               laborious
               life
               ,
               and
               the
               affliction
               of
               being
               detained
               from
               his
               crown
               ,
               and
               his
               sorrows
               for
               the
               death
               of
               his
               fellow-disciples
               ,
               he
               dyed
               
                 full
                 of
                 dayes
                 and
                 sufferings
              
               :
               And
               when
               Saint
               Paul
               was
               taken
               into
               the
               Apostolate
               ,
               his
               Commissions
               were
               signed
               in
               these
               words
               ;
               
                 I
                 will
                 shew
                 unto
                 him
                 how
                 great
                 things
                 he
                 must
                 suffer
                 for
                 my
                 Name
                 :
              
               and
               his
               whole
               life
               was
               a
               continuall
               suffering
               :
               
                 Quotidiè
                 morior
              
               was
               
               
               his
               
                 Motto
                 ,
                 I
                 die
                 daily
              
               ;
               and
               his
               lesson
               that
               he
               daily
               learned
               was
               to
               
               
                 know
                 Christ
                 Jesus
                 and
                 him
                 crucified
              
               ;
               and
               all
               his
               joy
               was
               
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 in
                 the
                 Crosse
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               and
               the
               changes
               of
               his
               life
               were
               nothing
               but
               the
               changes
               ,
               of
               his
               sufferings
               ,
               and
               the
               variety
               of
               his
               labours
               .
               For
               though
               Christ
               hath
               finished
               his
               own
               sufferings
               for
               expiation
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               portions
               that
               are
               
                 behinde
                 of
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 must
                 be
                 filled
                 up
                 by
                 his
                 body
                 the
                 Church
              
               ;
               and
               happy
               are
               they
               that
               put
               in
               the
               greatest
               symbol
               :
               for
               
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 measure
                 you
                 are
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 shall
                 ye
                 be
                 also
                 of
                 the
                 consolation
                 .
              
               And
               therefore
               concerning
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               also
               concerning
               Christ
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               or
               but
               very
               little
               in
               
               Scripture
               ,
               relating
               to
               his
               person
               and
               chances
               of
               his
               private
               life
               ,
               but
               his
               labours
               and
               persecutions
               ,
               as
               if
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               did
               think
               nothing
               fit
               to
               stand
               upon
               record
               for
               Christ
               ,
               but
               sufferings
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               began
               to
               work
               the
               greatest
               glory
               of
               the
               divine
               Providence
               :
               here
               was
               the
               case
               of
               Christianity
               at
               stake
               .
               The
               world
               was
               rich
               and
               prosperous
               ,
               learned
               and
               full
               of
               wise
               men
               ,
               the
               Gospel
               was
               preached
               with
               poverty
               and
               persecution
               ,
               in
               simplicity
               of
               discourse
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 demonstration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               :
               God
               was
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               the
               Devil
               on
               the
               other
               ;
               they
               each
               of
               them
               dressed
               up
               their
               city
               ;
               Babylon
               upon
               Earth
               ,
               Jerusalem
               from
               above
               ;
               the
               Devils
               city
               
               was
               full
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               triumphs
               ,
               victories
               and
               cruelty
               ;
               good
               news
               and
               great
               wealth
               ,
               conquest
               over
               Kings
               ,
               and
               making
               nations
               tributary
               ;
               
                 They
                 bound
                 Kings
                 in
                 chains
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nobles
                 with
                 links
                 of
                 iron
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 the
                 inheritance
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 was
                 theirs
                 :
              
               the
               Romans
               were
               Lords
               over
               the
               greatest
               parts
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               God
               permitted
               to
               the
               Devil
               the
               Firmament
               and
               increase
               ,
               the
               wars
               and
               the
               successe
               of
               that
               people
               ,
               giving
               to
               him
               an
               intire
               power
               of
               disposing
               the
               great
               changes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               so
               as
               might
               best
               increase
               their
               greatnesse
               and
               power
               :
               and
               he
               therefore
               did
               it
               ,
               because
               all
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Romane
               greatnesse
               was
               a
               professed
               enemy
               to
               Christianity
               :
               and
               on
               the
               
               other
               side
               God
               was
               to
               build
               up
               Jerusalem
               ,
               and
               the
               kingdom
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
               and
               he
               chose
               to
               build
               it
               of
               hewen
               stone
               ,
               cut
               and
               broken
               :
               the
               Apostles
               he
               chose
               for
               Preachers
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               no
               learning
               ;
               women
               and
               mean
               people
               were
               the
               first
               Disciples
               ,
               and
               they
               had
               no
               power
               :
               the
               Devil
               was
               to
               lose
               his
               kingdom
               ,
               and
               he
               wanted
               no
               malice
               :
               and
               therefore
               he
               stirred
               up
               ,
               and
               as
               well
               as
               he
               could
               ,
               he
               made
               active
               all
               the
               power
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               learning
               of
               the
               Greeks
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               malice
               of
               Barbarous
               people
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               prejudice
               and
               the
               obstinacy
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               against
               this
               doctrine
               and
               institution
               ;
               which
               preached
               and
               promised
               ,
               and
               brought
               persecution
               along
               with
               
               it
               .
               On
               the
               one
               side
               there
               was
               
                 scandalum
                 crucis
              
               ,
               on
               the
               other
               
                 patientia
                 sanctorum
              
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               the
               event
               ?
               They
               that
               had
               overcome
               the
               world
               ,
               could
               not
               strangle
               Christianity
               .
               But
               so
               have
               I
               seen
               the
               Sun
               with
               a
               little
               ray
               of
               distant
               light
               challenge
               all
               the
               power
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               without
               violence
               and
               noise
               climbing
               up
               the
               hill
               ,
               hath
               
               
               made
               night
               so
               to
               retire
               ,
               that
               its
               memory
               was
               lost
               in
               the
               joyes
               and
               spritefulnesse
               of
               the
               morning
               ;
               and
               Christianity
               without
               violence
               or
               armies
               ,
               without
               resistance
               and
               self-preservation
               ,
               without
               strength
               or
               humane
               eloquence
               ,
               without
               challenging
               of
               priviledges
               ,
               or
               fighting
               against
               Tyranny
               ,
               without
               alteration
               of
               government
               ,
               and
               scandall
               of
               Princes
               ,
               with
               its
               humility
               and
               meeknesse
               ,
               with
               tolerations
               and
               patience
               ,
               with
               obedience
               and
               charity
               ,
               with
               praying
               ,
               and
               dying
               ,
               did
               insensibly
               turn
               the
               world
               into
               Christian
               ,
               and
               persecution
               into
               victory
               .
            
             
               For
               Christ
               who
               began
               ,
               and
               lived
               and
               died
               in
               sorrows
               ,
               perceived
               his
               own
               sufferings
               to
               succeed
               so
               well
               ,
               and
               that
               
                 for
                 suffering
              
               
               
                 death
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 crowned
                 with
                 immortality
                 ,
              
               resolved
               to
               take
               all
               his
               Disciples
               and
               servants
               to
               
                 the
                 fellowship
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 suffering
                 ,
              
               that
               they
               might
               have
               a
               participation
               of
               his
               glory
               ;
               knowing
               ,
               God
               had
               opened
               no
               gate
               of
               heaven
               but
               
                 the
                 narrow
                 gate
              
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               Crosse
               was
               the
               key
               :
               and
               since
               Christ
               now
               being
               our
               
                 High
                 Priest
              
               in
               heaven
               ,
               intercedes
               for
               us
               by
               representing
               his
               passion
               ,
               and
               the
               dolours
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               that
               even
               in
               glory
               he
               might
               still
               preserve
               the
               mercies
               of
               his
               past
               sufferings
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               Father
               did
               so
               delight
               in
               him
               :
               he
               also
               designes
               to
               present
               us
               to
               God
               ,
               dressed
               in
               the
               same
               robe
               ,
               and
               treated
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               ,
               and
               honoured
               with
               the
               
               
                 marks
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 :
                 He
                 hath
                 predestinated
                 us
                 to
                 be
                 conformable
                 to
                 the
                 image
                 of
                 his
                 Son
                 :
              
               And
               if
               under
               a
               head
               crowned
               with
               thorns
               ,
               we
               bring
               to
               God
               members
               circled
               with
               roses
               ,
               and
               softnesse
               ,
               and
               delicacy
               ,
               triumphant
               members
               in
               the
               militant
               Church
               ,
               God
               will
               reject
               us
               ;
               he
               will
               not
               know
               us
               who
               are
               so
               unlike
               our
               elder
               brother
               :
               For
               we
               are
               members
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               Lion
               ,
               and
               of
               Christs
               suffering
               part
               ,
               not
               of
               the
               triumphant
               part
               :
               and
               for
               three
               hundred
               yeers
               together
               ,
               the
               Church
               lived
               upon
               blood
               ,
               and
               was
               nourished
               with
               blood
               ;
               the
               blood
               of
               her
               own
               children
               :
               Thirty
               three
               
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               in
               immediate
               succession
               ,
               were
               put
               to
               violent
               and
               unnaturall
               deaths
               :
               and
               so
               were
               all
               the
               Churches
               of
               the
               East
               and
               West
               built
               ;
               the
               cause
               of
               Christ
               and
               of
               Religion
               was
               advanced
               by
               the
               sword
               ,
               but
               it
               was
               the
               sword
               of
               the
               persecutours
               ,
               not
               of
               resisters
               ,
               or
               warriours
               :
               They
               were
               all
               
                 baptized
                 into
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               their
               very
               profession
               and
               institution
               is
               to
               live
               like
               him
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               requires
               it
               ,
               to
               die
               for
               him
               ;
               that
               is
               the
               very
               formality
               ,
               the
               life
               and
               essence
               of
               Christianity
               .
               This
               I
               say
               lasted
               for
               three
               hundred
               yeers
               ,
               that
               the
               prayers
               and
               the
               backs
               ,
               and
               the
               necks
               of
               Christians
               fought
               against
               the
               rods
               and
               axes
               of
               the
               persecutours
               ,
               and
               prevailed
               
               till
               the
               Countrey
               ,
               and
               the
               Cities
               ,
               and
               the
               Court
               it self
               was
               filled
               with
               Christians
               :
               And
               by
               this
               time
               ,
               
                 the
                 army
                 of
                 Martyrs
              
               was
               vast
               and
               numerous
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               of
               sufferers
               blunted
               the
               hangmans
               sword
               :
               For
               Christ
               first
               triumphed
               over
               the
               princes
               and
               powers
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               before
               he
               would
               admit
               them
               to
               serve
               him
               ;
               he
               first
               felt
               their
               malice
               before
               he
               would
               make
               use
               of
               their
               defence
               ,
               
               to
               shew
               that
               it
               was
               not
               his
               necessity
               that
               required
               it
               ,
               but
               his
               grace
               
               that
               admitted
               
                 Kings
                 and
                 Queens
                 to
                 be
                 nurses
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               now
               the
               Church
               was
               at
               ease
               ,
               and
               she
               that
               sucked
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               Martyrs
               so
               long
               ,
               began
               now
               to
               suck
               the
               milk
               of
               Queens
               :
               Indeed
               it
               was
               a
               great
               mercy
               in
               appearance
               and
               was
               so
               intended
               ,
               but
               it
               proved
               not
               so
               .
               But
               then
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               pursuance
               of
               the
               designe
               of
               Christ
               ,
               who
               meant
               by
               sufferings
               to
               perfect
               his
               Church
               ,
               as
               himself
               was
               by
               the
               same
               instrument
               ,
               was
               pleased
               now
               that
               persecution
               did
               cease
               ,
               to
               inspire
               the
               Church
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               mortification
               and
               austerity
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               made
               Colleges
               of
               sufferers
               ,
               persons
               who
               to
               secure
               their
               inheritance
               in
               the
               world
               
               to
               come
               ,
               did
               cut
               off
               all
               their
               portion
               in
               this
               ,
               excepting
               so
               much
               of
               it
               as
               was
               necessary
               to
               their
               present
               being
               ;
               and
               by
               instruments
               of
               humility
               ,
               by
               patience
               under
               ,
               and
               a
               voluntary
               undertaking
               of
               the
               Crosse
               ,
               
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               by
               self
               deniall
               ,
               by
               fastings
               and
               sackcloth
               ,
               and
               pernoctations
               in
               prayer
               ,
               they
               chose
               then
               to
               exercise
               the
               active
               part
               of
               the
               religion
               ,
               mingling
               it
               as
               much
               as
               they
               could
               with
               the
               suffering
               .
            
             
               And
               indeed
               it
               is
               so
               glorious
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               like
               Christ
               ;
               to
               be
               dressed
               like
               the
               prince
               of
               the
               Catholick
               church
               ,
               who
               was
               so
               a
               man
               of
               sufferings
               ,
               
               and
               to
               whom
               a
               prosperous
               and
               unafflicted
               person
               is
               very
               unlike
               ,
               that
               in
               all
               ages
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               have
               
                 put
                 on
                 the
                 armour
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
                 on
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 and
                 on
                 the
                 left
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               sufferings
               of
               persecution
               ,
               or
               the
               labours
               of
               mortification
               ,
               in
               patience
               under
               the
               rod
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               by
               election
               of
               our
               own
               ;
               by
               toleration
               ,
               or
               self
               denial
               ,
               by
               actual
               martyrdom
               ,
               or
               by
               aptnesse
               or
               disposition
               towards
               it
               ,
               by
               dying
               for
               Christ
               or
               suffering
               for
               him
               ;
               by
               being
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               all
               when
               he
               calls
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               parting
               with
               what
               we
               can
               ,
               for
               the
               relief
               of
               his
               poor
               members
               .
               For
               know
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               state
               in
               the
               Church
               ,
               so
               serene
               ,
               no
               days
               so
               prosperous
               ,
               
               in
               which
               God
               does
               not
               give
               to
               his
               servants
               ,
               the
               powers
               and
               opportunities
               of
               suffering
               for
               him
               ,
               not
               onely
               they
               that
               die
               for
               Christ
               ,
               but
               they
               that
               live
               according
               to
               his
               laws
               ,
               shall
               finde
               some
               lives
               to
               part
               with
               ,
               and
               many
               wayes
               to
               suffer
               for
               Christ.
               To
               kill
               and
               crucifie
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               lusts
               ,
               to
               mortifie
               a
               beloved
               sin
               ,
               to
               fight
               against
               temptations
               ,
               to
               do
               violence
               to
               our
               bodies
               ,
               to
               live
               chastly
               ,
               to
               suffer
               affronts
               patiently
               ,
               to
               forgive
               injuries
               and
               debts
               ,
               to
               renounce
               all
               prejudice
               and
               interest
               in
               religion
               ,
               and
               to
               choose
               our
               side
               for
               truthes
               sake
               (
               not
               because
               it
               is
               prosperous
               ,
               but
               because
               it
               pleases
               God
               )
               to
               be
               charitable
               beyond
               our
               power
               ,
               to
               reprove
               our
               
               betters
               with
               modesty
               and
               opennesse
               ,
               to
               displease
               men
               rather
               then
               God
               ,
               to
               be
               at
               
                 enmity
                 with
                 the
                 world
              
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               preserve
               friendship
               with
               God
               ,
               to
               denie
               the
               importunity
               and
               troublesome
               kindnesse
               of
               a
               drinking
               friend
               ,
               to
               own
               truth
               in
               despite
               of
               danger
               or
               scorn
               ,
               to
               despise
               shame
               ;
               to
               refuse
               worldly
               pleasure
               when
               they
               tempt
               your
               soul
               ,
               beyond
               duty
               or
               safety
               ;
               to
               take
               pains
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               religion
               ,
               
               
               
                 the
                 labour
                 of
                 love
              
               and
               the
               crossing
               of
               your
               anger
               ,
               peevishnesse
               and
               morosity
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               daily
               sufferings
               of
               a
               Christian
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               performe
               them
               well
               ,
               wil
               have
               the
               same
               reward
               and
               an
               equal
               smart
               and
               greater
               labour
               then
               the
               plain
               suffering
               the
               hangmans
               sword
               .
               This
               I
               have
               discoursed
               ,
               to
               represent
               unto
               you
               ,
               that
               you
               cannot
               be
               exempted
               from
               the
               similitude
               of
               Christs
               sufferings
               ;
               that
               God
               will
               shut
               no
               age
               nor
               no
               man
               from
               his
               portion
               of
               the
               crosse
               ;
               that
               we
               cannot
               fail
               of
               the
               result
               of
               this
               predestination
               ,
               nor
               without
               our
               own
               fault
               be
               excluded
               from
               the
               covenant
               of
               sufferings
               :
               
                 judgement
                 must
                 begin
                 at
                 Gods
                 house
                 ,
              
               and
               enters
               first
               upon
               the
               sons
               and
               heirs
               of
               the
               kingdom
               ;
               
               and
               if
               it
               be
               not
               by
               the
               direct
               persecution
               of
               Tyrants
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               by
               the
               persecution
               of
               the
               devil
               ,
               or
               infirmities
               of
               our
               own
               flesh
               :
               But
               because
               this
               was
               but
               the
               secondary
               meaning
               of
               the
               text
               ,
               I
               return
               to
               make
               use
               of
               all
               the
               former
               discourse
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Let
               no
               Christian
               man
               make
               any
               judgement
               concerning
               his
               condition
               ,
               or
               his
               cause
               by
               the
               external
               event
               of
               things
               :
               for
               although
               in
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               ,
               God
               made
               with
               his
               people
               a
               covenant
               of
               temporal
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               
                 his
                 Saints
                 did
                 binde
                 the
                 kings
              
               of
               the
               Amorites
               ,
               and
               the
               Philistines
               
                 in
                 chains
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 nobles
                 with
                 links
                 of
                 iron
                 ,
              
               
               and
               then
               ,
               
                 that
                 was
                 the
                 honour
                 which
                 all
                 his
                 Saints
                 had
              
               ;
               yet
               in
               
                 Christ
                 Jesus
              
               he
               made
               a
               covenant
               of
               sufferings
               :
               most
               of
               the
               graces
               of
               Christianity
               are
               suffering
               graces
               ,
               and
               God
               hath
               predestinated
               us
               to
               sufferings
               :
               and
               we
               are
               baptised
               into
               suffering
               ,
               and
               our
               very
               communions
               are
               symbols
               of
               our
               duty
               ,
               by
               being
               the
               sacrament
               of
               Christs
               death
               and
               passion
               ;
               and
               Christ
               foretold
               to
               us
               tribulation
               ,
               and
               promised
               onely
               that
               he
               would
               be
               with
               us
               in
               tribulation
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               give
               us
               his
               spirit
               to
               assist
               us
               at
               tribunals
               ,
               and
               his
               grace
               to
               despise
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               contemn
               riches
               ,
               and
               boldnesse
               to
               confesse
               every
               article
               of
               the
               Christian
               faith
               ,
               in
               the
               face
               of
               armies
               and
               armed
               tyrants
               ;
               
               and
               he
               also
               promised
               that
               
                 all
                 things
                 should
                 work
                 together
                 for
                 the
                 best
                 to
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               would
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 eater
                 bring
                 meat
                 ,
                 and
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 strong
                 issue
                 sweetnesse
                 ,
              
               and
               crowns
               and
               scepters
               should
               spring
               from
               crosses
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               crosse
               it self
               should
               stand
               upon
               the
               globes
               and
               scepters
               of
               Princes
               ;
               but
               he
               never
               promised
               to
               his
               servants
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               pursue
               Kings
               and
               destroy
               armies
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               reign
               over
               the
               nations
               ,
               and
               promote
               the
               cause
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               by
               breaking
               his
               commandments
               :
               
                 The
                 shield
                 of
                 faith
              
               and
               
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 armour
                 of
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 the
                 weapons
                 of
                 spiritual
                 warfare
              
               ,
               these
               are
               they
               by
               which
               christianity
               swelled
               from
               a
               
               small
               company
               ,
               and
               a
               lesse
               reputation
               ,
               to
               possesse
               the
               chaires
               of
               Doctors
               ,
               and
               the
               thrones
               of
               princes
               ,
               and
               the
               hearts
               of
               all
               men
               .
               But
               men
               in
               all
               ages
               will
               be
               tampering
               with
               shadows
               and
               toyes
               .
               The
               Apostles
               at
               no
               hand
               could
               endure
               to
               hear
               that
               
                 Christs
                 kingdom
                 was
                 not
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               their
               Master
               should
               die
               a
               sad
               and
               shameful
               death
               ;
               though
               that
               way
               he
               was
               to
               receive
               his
               crown
               ,
               and
               
                 enter
                 into
                 glory
              
               :
               and
               after
               Christs
               time
               ,
               when
               his
               Disciples
               had
               taken
               
               up
               the
               crosse
               and
               were
               marching
               the
               Kings
               high
               way
               of
               sorrows
               ,
               
               there
               were
               a
               very
               great
               many
               ,
               even
               the
               generality
               of
               Christians
               ,
               for
               two
               or
               three
               ages
               together
               ,
               who
               fell
               on
               dreaming
               that
               Christ
               should
               come
               and
               reign
               upon
               earth
               again
               ,
               for
               a
               thousand
               years
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               Saints
               should
               reigne
               in
               all
               abundance
               of
               temporal
               power
               and
               fortunes
               :
               but
               these
               men
               were
               content
               to
               stay
               for
               it
               ,
               till
               after
               the
               resurrection
               ;
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               took
               up
               their
               crosse
               and
               followed
               after
               their
               Lord
               ,
               the
               
                 King
                 of
                 sufferings
              
               :
               But
               now
               adayes
               we
               finde
               a
               generation
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               have
               changed
               the
               covenant
               of
               sufferings
               into
               victories
               ,
               and
               triumphs
               ,
               riches
               and
               prosperous
               chances
               ,
               and
               reckon
               their
               Christianity
               by
               their
               good
               fortunes
               ,
               
               as
               if
               Christ
               had
               promised
               to
               his
               servants
               no
               heaven
               hereafter
               ,
               no
               spirit
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               to
               refresh
               their
               sorrows
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               had
               enjoyned
               them
               no
               passive
               graces
               ;
               but
               as
               if
               to
               be
               a
               Christian
               and
               to
               be
               a
               Turk
               were
               the
               same
               thing
               .
               Mahomet
               entered
               and
               possessed
               by
               the
               sword
               :
               Christ
               came
               by
               the
               crosse
               ,
               entered
               by
               humility
               ,
               and
               his
               saints
               
                 possesse
                 their
                 souls
                 by
                 patience
              
               .
            
             
               God
               was
               fain
               to
               multiply
               miracles
               to
               make
               Christ
               capable
               of
               being
               a
               man
               of
               sorrows
               ;
               and
               shall
               we
               think
               he
               will
               work
               miracles
               to
               make
               us
               delicate
               ?
               He
               promised
               us
               a
               glorious
               portion
               hereafter
               ,
               to
               which
               if
               all
               the
               sufferings
               of
               the
               world
               were
               put
               together
               ,
               they
               
               
                 are
                 not
                 worthy
                 to
                 be
                 compared
                 ,
              
               and
               shall
               we
               with
               Dives
               choose
               our
               portion
               of
               
                 good
                 things
                 in
                 this
                 life
              
               ?
               If
               Christ
               suffered
               so
               many
               things
               onely
               that
               he
               might
               give
               us
               glory
               ,
               shall
               it
               be
               strange
               that
               we
               shall
               suffer
               who
               are
               to
               receive
               this
               glory
               ?
               It
               is
               in
               vain
               to
               think
               we
               shall
               obtain
               glories
               at
               an
               easier
               rate
               ,
               then
               to
               
                 drink
                 of
                 the
                 brook
                 in
                 the
                 way
              
               in
               which
               Christ
               was
               drenched
               .
               When
               the
               Devil
               appeared
               to
               Saint
               Martin
               in
               a
               bright
               splendid
               shape
               and
               said
               he
               was
               Christ
               ,
               he
               answered
               ,
               
                 Christus
                 non
                 nisi
                 in
                 cruce
                 apparet
                 suis
                 in
                 hac
                 vita
                 .
              
               And
               when
               Saint
               Ignatius
               was
               newly
               tied
               in
               a
               chain
               to
               be
               led
               to
               his
               martyrdom
               ,
               he
               cryed
               out
               ,
               
                 nunc
                 incipio
                 esse
                 Christianus
              
               :
               And
               it
               was
               observed
               
               by
               Minutius
               Felix
               ,
               and
               was
               indeed
               a
               great
               and
               excellent
               truth
               ,
               
                 omnes
                 viri
                 fortes
                 quos
                 Gentiles
                 praedicabant
                 ,
                 in
                 exemplum
                 ,
                 aerumnis
                 suis
                 inclytifloruerunt
                 .
              
               The
               Gentiles
               in
               their
               whole
               religion
               never
               propounded
               any
               man
               imitable
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               man
               were
               poor
               or
               persecuted
               :
               Brutus
               stood
               for
               his
               countries
               liberty
               ,
               but
               lost
               his
               army
               and
               his
               life
               ;
               Socrates
               was
               put
               to
               death
               for
               speaking
               a
               religious
               truth
               :
               Cato
               chose
               to
               be
               on
               the
               right
               side
               ,
               but
               happened
               to
               fall
               upon
               the
               oppressed
               and
               the
               injured
               ;
               he
               died
               together
               with
               his
               party
               .
            
             
               
                 Victrix
                 causa
                 Deis
                 placuit
                 sed
                 vict
                 a
                 Catoni
              
               ;
               And
               if
               God
               thus
               dealt
               with
               the
               best
               of
               Heathens
               to
               whom
               he
               had
               made
               no
               cleare
               revelation
               
               of
               immortal
               recompences
               ,
               how
               little
               is
               the
               faith
               and
               how
               much
               lesse
               is
               the
               patience
               of
               Christians
               if
               they
               shall
               think
               much
               to
               suffer
               sorrows
               since
               they
               so
               clearly
               see
               with
               the
               eye
               of
               faith
               the
               great
               things
               which
               are
               laid
               up
               for
               them
               that
               are
               
                 faithful
                 unto
                 the
                 death
              
               .
               Faith
               is
               uselesse
               ,
               if
               now
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               so
               great
               pretended
               lights
               we
               
               
               shall
               not
               dare
               to
               trust
               God
               unlesse
               we
               have
               all
               in
               hand
               that
               we
               desire
               ;
               and
               suffer
               nothing
               ,
               for
               all
               we
               can
               hope
               for
               .
               They
               that
               live
               by
               sense
               have
               no
               use
               of
               faith
               ,
               yet
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               concerning
               whose
               passions
               ,
               the
               gospel
               speaks
               much
               ,
               but
               little
               of
               his
               glorifications
               ,
               whose
               shame
               was
               publick
               ,
               whose
               pains
               were
               notorious
               ,
               but
               his
               joyes
               and
               transfigurations
               were
               secret
               and
               kept
               private
               ,
               he
               who
               would
               not
               suffer
               his
               holy
               mother
               ,
               whom
               in
               great
               degrees
               he
               exempted
               from
               sin
               ,
               to
               be
               exempted
               from
               many
               and
               great
               sorrows
               ,
               certainly
               intends
               to
               admit
               none
               to
               his
               resurrection
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               doors
               of
               his
               grave
               ,
               none
               to
               glory
               but
               by
               the
               way
               of
               the
               crosse
               .
               
                 If
                 we
                 be
                 planted
                 into
                 the
                 likenesse
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 also
                 of
                 his
                 resurrection
                 ,
              
               
               else
               on
               no
               termes
               ;
               Christ
               took
               away
               sin
               from
               us
               ,
               but
               he
               left
               us
               our
               share
               of
               sufferings
               ;
               and
               the
               crosse
               which
               was
               first
               printed
               upon
               us
               in
               the
               waters
               of
               baptisme
               ,
               must
               for
               ever
               be
               born
               by
               us
               in
               penance
               ,
               in
               mortification
               ,
               in
               self-denial
               and
               in
               martyrdom
               ,
               and
               toleration
               according
               as
               God
               shall
               require
               of
               us
               by
               the
               changes
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               condition
               of
               the
               Church
               .
            
             
               For
               Christ
               considers
               nothing
               ,
               but
               souls
               ,
               he
               values
               not
               their
               estate
               or
               bodies
               ,
               supplying
               our
               want
               by
               his
               providence
               ,
               and
               being
               secured
               that
               our
               bodies
               may
               be
               killed
               ,
               but
               cannot
               perish
               so
               long
               as
               we
               preserve
               our
               duty
               and
               our
               consciences
               .
               
               Christ
               our
               Captain
               hangs
               naked
               upon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               our
               fellow
               souldiers
               are
               cast
               into
               prison
               ;
               torne
               with
               Lions
               ,
               rent
               in
               sunder
               with
               trees
               returning
               from
               their
               violent
               bendings
               ,
               broken
               upon
               wheels
               ,
               rosted
               upon
               gridirons
               ,
               and
               have
               had
               the
               honour
               not
               onely
               to
               have
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               suffer
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               faith
               not
               by
               armies
               ,
               by
               patience
               not
               by
               fighting
               ,
               have
               overcome
               the
               world
               ;
               &
               
                 sit
                 anima
                 mea
                 cum
                 Christianis
              
               ,
               I
               pray
               God
               my
               soul
               may
               be
               among
               the
               Christians
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               Turks
               have
               prevailed
               upon
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               Christian
               world
               ,
               and
               have
               made
               them
               slaves
               ,
               
               and
               tributaries
               ,
               and
               do
               them
               all
               spite
               ,
               and
               are
               hugely
               prosperous
               ;
               but
               when
               Christians
               are
               so
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               tempted
               and
               put
               in
               danger
               ,
               and
               never
               have
               their
               duty
               and
               their
               interest
               so
               well
               secured
               ,
               as
               when
               they
               lose
               all
               for
               Christ
               and
               are
               adorned
               with
               wounds
               ,
               or
               poverty
               ,
               change
               or
               scorn
               ,
               affronts
               or
               revilings
               which
               are
               the
               obelisks
               and
               triumphs
               of
               a
               holy
               cause
               .
               Evil
               men
               and
               evil
               causes
               had
               need
               have
               good
               fortune
               and
               great
               successe
               to
               support
               their
               persons
               and
               their
               pretences
               ;
               for
               nothing
               but
               innocence
               and
               Christianity
               can
               flourish
               
               in
               a
               persecution
               .
               I
               summe
               up
               this
               first
               discourse
               in
               a
               word
               :
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               Authentick
               stories
               of
               the
               Church
               we
               finde
               it
               often
               ,
               that
               the
               Devil
               appeared
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               an
               Angell
               of
               light
               ,
               but
               was
               never
               suffered
               so
               much
               as
               to
               conterfeit
               a
               persecuted
               sufferer
               ;
               say
               no
               more
               therefore
               as
               the
               murmuring
               Israelites
               said
               ;
               
                 If
                 the
                 LORD
                 be
                 with
                 us
                 why
              
               
               
                 have
                 these
                 evils
                 apprehended
                 us
              
               ?
               for
               if
               to
               be
               afflicted
               be
               a
               signe
               
               that
               God
               hath
               forsaken
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               refuses
               to
               own
               his
               religion
               ,
               or
               his
               question
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               
                 oppresses
                 the
                 widow
                 ,
                 and
                 murders
                 the
                 innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 puts
                 the
                 fatherlesse
                 to
                 death
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 follows
                 providence
              
               by
               doing
               all
               the
               evils
               that
               he
               can
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               all
               that
               God
               suffers
               him
               ,
               he
               I
               say
               is
               the
               onely
               Saint
               and
               servant
               of
               God
               :
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               ground
               the
               wolf
               and
               the
               fox
               may
               boast
               when
               they
               scatter
               and
               devour
               a
               flock
               of
               lambs
               and
               harmlesse
               sheep
               .
               
               
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Sermon
               .
               X.
               
               The
               Faith
               and
               Patience
               of
               the
               SAINTS
               :
               OR
               The
               righteous
               cause
               oppressed
               .
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
            
             
               
               IT
               follows
               now
               that
               we
               inquire
               concerning
               the
               reasons
               of
               the
               Divine
               Providence
               ,
               in
               this
               administration
               of
               affairs
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               he
               hath
               been
               pleased
               to
               draw
               aside
               the
               curtain
               ,
               and
               to
               unfold
               the
               leaves
               of
               his
               counsels
               and
               predestination
               :
               and
               for
               such
               an
               inquiry
               we
               have
               the
               precedent
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Jeremy
               :
               
                 Righteous
                 art
                 thou
                 O
                 Lord
                 ,
                 when
                 I
                 plead
                 with
                 thee
                 ,
                 yet
                 let
                 us
                 talk
                 to
                 thee
                 of
                 thy
              
               
               
                 judgements
                 :
                 wherefore
                 doth
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 prosper
                 ?
                 Wherefore
                 are
                 all
                 they
                 happy
                 that
                 deal
                 very
                 treacherously
                 ?
                 Thou
                 hast
                 planted
                 them
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 have
                 taken
                 root
                 :
                 they
                 grow
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 bring
                 forth
                 fruit
              
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               in
               generall
               the
               Prophet
               Malachy
               gives
               this
               account
               
               after
               the
               same
               complaint
               made
               .
               
                 And
                 now
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 proud
              
               
               
                 happy
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 work
                 wickednesse
                 are
                 set
                 up
                 ,
                 yea
                 they
                 that
                 tempt
                 God
                 are
                 even
                 delivered
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 feared
                 the
                 Lord
                 spake
                 often
                 one
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lord
                 hearkened
                 and
                 heard
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 book
                 of
                 remembrance
                 was
                 written
                 before
                 time
                 for
                 them
                 that
                 feared
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 upon
                 his
                 Name
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 mine
                 (
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 Hosts
                 )
                 in
                 that
                 day
                 when
                 I
                 binde
                 up
                 my
                 jewels
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 will
                 spare
                 them
                 as
                 a
                 man
                 spareth
                 his
                 own
                 son
                 that
                 serveth
                 him
                 :
                 Then
                 shall
                 ye
                 return
                 and
                 discern
                 betwen
                 the
                 righteous
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 between
                 him
                 that
                 serveth
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 him
                 that
                 serveth
                 him
                 not
                 .
              
               In
               this
               interval
               which
               is
               
               a
               valley
               of
               tears
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               they
               rejoyce
               ,
               who
               shall
               weep
               for
               ever
               ;
               and
               
                 they
                 that
              
               sow
               
                 in
                 tears
              
               shall
               have
               no
               cause
               to
               complain
               ,
               when
               God
               gathers
               all
               the
               mourners
               into
               his
               kingdom
               ,
               
                 they
                 shall
                 reape
                 with
                 joy
              
               .
            
             
               For
               innocence
               and
               joy
               were
               appointed
               to
               dwel
               together
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               joy
               went
               not
               first
               but
               when
               innocence
               went
               away
               ,
               sorrow
               and
               
               sicknesse
               dispossessed
               joy
               of
               its
               habitation
               ;
               and
               now
               this
               world
               
               must
               be
               alwayes
               a
               scene
               of
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               no
               joy
               can
               grow
               here
               but
               that
               which
               is
               imaginary
               and
               phantastick
               :
               there
               is
               no
               worldly
               joy
               ,
               no
               joy
               proper
               for
               this
               world
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               wicked
               persons
               fancy
               to
               themselves
               ,
               in
               the
               hopes
               and
               designes
               of
               iniquity
               :
               He
               that
               covets
               his
               neighbours
               wife
               or
               land
               ,
               dreams
               of
               fine
               things
               ,
               and
               thinks
               it
               a
               fair
               condition
               to
               be
               rich
               and
               cursed
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               beast
               and
               die
               ,
               or
               to
               lie
               wallowing
               in
               his
               filthinesse
               :
               but
               those
               holy
               souls
               who
               are
               not
               in
               love
               with
               the
               leprosie
               &
               the
               Itch
               for
               the
               pleasure
               of
               scratching
               ,
               they
               know
               no
               pleasure
               can
               grow
               from
               the
               thorns
               which
               Adam
               planted
               in
               the
               hedges
               of
               Paradise
               ;
               and
               that
               sorrow
               which
               was
               brought
               in
               by
               sin
               ,
               
               must
               not
               go
               away
               till
               it
               hath
               returned
               us
               into
               the
               first
               condition
               of
               innocence
               :
               the
               same
               instant
               that
               quits
               us
               from
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               failings
               of
               mortality
               ,
               the
               same
               instant
               wipes
               all
               tears
               from
               our
               eyes
               ;
               but
               that
               is
               not
               in
               this
               world
               ;
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               .
            
             
               God
               afflicts
               the
               godly
               that
               he
               might
               manifest
               many
               of
               his
               attributes
               ,
               and
               his
               servants
               exercise
               many
               of
               their
               vertues
               .
            
             
               
                 Nec
                 fortuna
                 probat
                 causas
                 sequiturque
                 merentes
                 ,
              
               
                 sed
                 vaga
                 percunctos
                 nullo
                 discrimine
                 fertur
                 :
                 
              
               
                 scilicet
                 est
                 aliud
                 quod
                 nos
                 cogatque
                 rogatque
              
               
                 Majus
                 ,
                 &
                 in
                 proprias
                 ducat
                 mortalia
                 leges
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               ,
               without
               sufferings
               of
               Saints
               God
               should
               lose
               the
               glories
               of
               1.
               
               Bringing
               good
               out
               of
               evil
               :
               2.
               
               Of
               being
               
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 tribulation
              
               ,
               3.
               
               Of
               sustaining
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               4.
               
               Of
               triumphing
               over
               the
               malice
               of
               his
               enemies
               :
               5.
               
               Without
               the
               suffering
               of
               Saints
               ,
               where
               were
               the
               
               exaltation
               of
               the
               crosse
               ,
               the
               conformity
               of
               the
               members
               to
               Christ
               their
               Head
               ,
               the
               coronets
               of
               Martyrs
               ?
               6.
               
               Where
               were
               the
               
                 trial
                 of
                 our
                 faith
              
               ?
               7.
               
               Or
               the
               exercise
               of
               long
               suffering
               ?
               8.
               
               Where
               were
               the
               opportunities
               ,
               to
               give
               God
               the
               greatest
               love
               ?
               which
               cannot
               be
               but
               by
               dying
               and
               suffering
               for
               him
               ?
               9.
               
               How
               should
               that
               which
               the
               world
               calls
               folly
               prove
               the
               greatest
               wisdom
               :
               10.
               and
               God
               be
               glorified
               by
               events
               contrary
               to
               the
               probability
               and
               expectation
               of
               their
               causes
               :
               By
               the
               suffering
               of
               Saints
               ,
               Christian
               religion
               is
               proved
               to
               be
               most
               excellent
               whilst
               the
               iniquity
               and
               cruelty
               of
               the
               adversaries
               proves
               the
               
                 illecebra
                 sectae
              
               as
               Tertullians
               phrase
               is
               ,
               it
               invites
               men
               to
               consider
               the
               secret
               excellencies
               of
               that
               religion
               ,
               
                 for
                 which
              
               and
               
                 in
                 which
              
               men
               are
               so
               willing
               to
               die
               :
               for
               that
               religion
               
               must
               needs
               be
               worth
               looking
               into
               ,
               which
               so
               many
               wise
               and
               excellent
               men
               do
               so
               much
               value
               above
               their
               lives
               and
               fortunes
               ;
               12.
               
               That
               a
               mans
               nature
               is
               passible
               ,
               is
               its
               best
               advantage
               :
               for
               by
               it
               we
               are
               all
               redeemed
               :
               by
               the
               passivenesse
               and
               sufferings
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               brother
               we
               were
               all
               rescued
               from
               the
               portion
               of
               Devils
               ;
               and
               by
               our
               suffering
               we
               have
               a
               capacity
               of
               serving
               God
               beyond
               that
               
               
               of
               Angels
               :
               who
               indeed
               can
               sing
               Gods
               praise
               with
               a
               sweeter
               note
               ,
               and
               obey
               him
               with
               a
               more
               unabated
               will
               ,
               and
               execute
               his
               commands
               with
               a
               swifter
               wing
               ,
               and
               a
               greater
               power
               ;
               but
               they
               cannot
               die
               for
               God
               ;
               they
               can
               lose
               no
               lands
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               did
               so
               for
               all
               us
               ,
               and
               commanded
               us
               to
               do
               so
               for
               him
               ,
               
                 is
                 ascended
                 farre
                 above
                 all
                 Angels
                 ,
              
               and
               is
               Heir
               of
               a
               greater
               glory
               .
               13.
               
               
                 Do
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 live
              
               ,
               was
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               Law
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               Gospel
               it
               is
               ,
               
                 suffer
                 this
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 forsaketh
                 house
                 and
                 land
                 ,
                 friends
                 and
                 life
                 ,
                 for
                 my
                 sake
                 is
                 my
                 disciple
                 .
              
               14.
               
               By
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Saints
               God
               chastises
               their
               follies
               and
               levities
               ,
               and
               suffers
               not
               their
               errours
               to
               climbe
               up
               into
               heresies
               ,
               nor
               their
               infirmities
               into
               crimes
               .
            
             
               
               —
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               Alterat
               on
               makes
               a
               fool
               leave
               his
               folly
               .
               If
               David
               numbers
               the
               people
               of
               Judea
               ,
               God
               punishes
               him
               sharply
               and
               loudly
               :
               But
               if
               Augustus
               Caesar
               numbers
               all
               the
               world
               he
               is
               let
               alone
               and
               prospers
               .
            
             
               Ille
               crucem
               pretium
               sceleris
               tulit
               ,
               hic
               diadema
               .
            
             
               And
               it
               giving
               physick
               we
               alwayes
               call
               that
               just
               ,
               and
               fitting
               that
               is
               usefull
               and
               profitable
               :
               no
               man
               complains
               of
               his
               Physitians
               Iniquity
               ,
               
               if
               he
               burns
               one
               part
               to
               cure
               all
               the
               body
               ,
               if
               the
               belly
               be
               punished
               to
               chastise
               the
               floods
               of
               humour
               ,
               and
               the
               evils
               of
               a
               surfet
               :
               Punishments
               can
               no
               other
               way
               turn
               into
               a
               mercy
               ,
               but
               when
               they
               are
               designed
               for
               medicine
               ;
               and
               God
               is
               then
               very
               carefull
               of
               thy
               soul
               ,
               when
               he
               will
               suppresse
               every
               of
               its
               evils
               ,
               when
               it
               first
               discomposes
               the
               order
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               spirits
               .
               And
               what
               hurt
               is
               it
               to
               thee
               if
               a
               persecution
               draws
               thee
               from
               the
               vanities
               of
               a
               former
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               forces
               thee
               into
               the
               sobrieties
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               ?
               What
               losse
               is
               it
               ,
               what
               misery
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               least
               sin
               a
               greater
               evil
               then
               the
               greatest
               of
               sufferings
               ?
               God
               smites
               some
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               sin
               :
               
               Others
               not
               till
               a
               long
               while
               after
               it
               is
               done
               .
               The
               first
               cannot
               say
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               slack
               in
               punishing
               ;
               and
               have
               no
               need
               to
               complain
               that
               the
               wicked
               are
               prosperous
               ;
               for
               they
               finde
               that
               God
               is
               apt
               enough
               to
               strike
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               he
               strikes
               them
               ,
               and
               strikes
               not
               the
               other
               ,
               is
               not
               defect
               of
               justice
               ,
               but
               because
               there
               is
               not
               mercy
               in
               store
               ,
               for
               them
               that
               sin
               and
               suffer
               not
               :
               15.
               
               For
               if
               God
               strikes
               the
               godly
               that
               they
               may
               repent
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               that
               God
               is
               so
               good
               to
               his
               servants
               ;
               but
               then
               we
               must
               not
               call
               that
               a
               misery
               ,
               which
               God
               intends
               to
               make
               an
               instrument
               of
               saving
               them
               .
               And
               if
               God
               forbears
               
               to
               strike
               the
               wicked
               out
               of
               anger
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               hath
               decreed
               death
               and
               hell
               against
               them
               ,
               we
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               envy
               that
               they
               ride
               in
               a
               gilded
               chariot
               to
               the
               gallows
               :
               But
               if
               God
               forbears
               the
               wicked
               ,
               that
               by
               his
               long
               sufferance
               they
               may
               be
               invited
               to
               repentance
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               cease
               to
               wonder
               at
               the
               dispensation
               ,
               and
               argue
               comforts
               to
               the
               afflicted
               Saints
               ,
               thus
               ;
               1.
               
               For
               if
               God
               be
               so
               gracious
               
               to
               the
               wicked
               ;
               how
               much
               more
               is
               he
               to
               the
               godly
               ?
               And
               if
               sparing
               
               the
               wicked
               be
               a
               mercy
               ,
               then
               smiting
               the
               godly
               being
               the
               expression
               of
               his
               greater
               kindnesse
               ;
               affliction
               is
               of
               it self
               the
               more
               eligible
               condition
               .
               If
               God
               hath
               some
               degrees
               of
               kindnesse
               for
               the
               persecutor
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               to
               invite
               them
               by
               kindnesse
               ,
               how
               much
               greater
               is
               his
               love
               to
               them
               that
               are
               persecuted
               ?
               and
               therefore
               his
               entercourse
               with
               them
               is
               also
               a
               greater
               favour
               :
               and
               indeed
               it
               is
               the
               surer
               way
               of
               securing
               the
               duty
               ;
               fair
               means
               may
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               severity
               will
               fix
               and
               secure
               it
               :
               fair
               means
               are
               more
               apt
               to
               be
               abused
               then
               harsh
               physick
               ;
               that
               may
               be
               turned
               into
               wantonnesse
               ,
               but
               〈◊〉
               but
               the
               impudent
               and
               grown
               sinners
               ,
               despise
               all
               Gods
               judgements
               ;
               
               and
               therefore
               God
               chooses
               this
               way
               to
               deal
               with
               his
               erring
               servants
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               obtain
               an
               infallible
               and
               a
               great
               salvation
               :
               and
               yet
               if
               God
               spares
               not
               his
               children
               ,
               how
               much
               lesse
               the
               reprobates
               ?
               and
               therefore
               as
               the
               sparing
               the
               latter
               ,
               commonly
               is
               a
               sad
               curse
               ,
               so
               the
               smiting
               the
               former
               is
               a
               very
               great
               mercy
               .
               16
               For
               by
               this
               Oeconomy
               God
               gives
               us
               a
               great
               argument
               to
               prove
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               since
               to
               his
               saints
               and
               servants
               he
               assignes
               sorrow
               for
               their
               present
               portion
               .
               Sorrow
               cannot
               be
               the
               reward
               of
               vertue
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               its
               instrument
               ,
               and
               hand-maid
               ,
               but
               not
               its
               reward
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               may
               be
               intermedial
               to
               some
               great
               purposes
               ,
               but
               they
               
               must
               look
               for
               their
               portion
               in
               the
               other
               life
               :
               
                 For
                 if
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 onely
                 we
                 had
                 hope
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 were
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 the
                 most
                 miserable
                 .
              
               It
               is
               Sain
               Pauls
               argument
               to
               prove
               a
               beatificall
               resurrection
               :
               And
               we
               therefore
               may
               learn
               to
               estimate
               ,
               the
               state
               of
               the
               afflicted
               godly
               to
               be
               a
               mercy
               great
               ,
               in
               proportion
               to
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               that
               reward
               ,
               which
               these
               afflictions
               come
               to
               secure
               and
               to
               prove
               .
            
             
               Nunc
               &
               damna
               juvant
               ,
               sunt
               ipsa
               pericula
               tanti
               ,
               Stantia
               non
               poterant
               tecta
               probare
               Deos.
               
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               great
               matter
               ,
               an
               infinite
               blessing
               to
               escape
               the
               pains
               of
               hell
               ;
               
               and
               therefore
               that
               condition
               is
               also
               very
               blessed
               which
               God
               sends
               us
               to
               create
               and
               to
               confirm
               our
               hopes
               of
               that
               excellent
               mercy
               .
               17.
               
               The
               sufferings
               of
               the
               saints
               are
               the
               sum
               of
               Christian
               Philosophy
               ;
               they
               are
               sent
               to
               wean
               us
               from
               the
               vanities
               and
               affections
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               create
               in
               us
               strong
               desires
               of
               heaven
               ,
               whiles
               God
               causes
               us
               to
               be
               here
               treated
               rudely
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               long
               to
               be
               in
               our
               Countrey
               ,
               where
               God
               shall
               be
               our
               portion
               ,
               and
               Angels
               our
               companions
               ,
               and
               Christ
               our
               perpetuall
               feast
               ,
               and
               a
               never
               ceasing
               joy
               shall
               be
               our
               condition
               and
               entertainment
               .
               
                 O
                 death
                 ,
                 how
                 bitter
              
               
               
               
                 art
                 thou
                 to
                 a
                 man
                 that
                 is
                 at
                 ease
                 and
                 rest
                 in
                 his
                 possessions
                 :
              
               but
               he
               that
               is
               uneasie
               in
               his
               body
               ,
               and
               unquiet
               in
               his
               possessions
               ,
               vexed
               in
               his
               person
               ,
               discomposed
               in
               his
               designes
               ,
               who
               findes
               no
               pleasure
               ,
               no
               rest
               here
               ,
               will
               be
               glad
               to
               fix
               his
               heart
               ,
               where
               onely
               he
               shall
               have
               what
               he
               can
               desire
               ,
               and
               what
               can
               make
               him
               happy
               .
               As
               long
               
               
               as
               the
               waters
               of
               persecutions
               are
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               so
               long
               we
               dwell
               in
               the
               Ark
               ;
               but
               where
               the
               land
               is
               dry
               ,
               the
               Dove
               it self
               will
               be
               tempted
               to
               a
               wandring
               course
               of
               life
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               return
               to
               the
               house
               of
               her
               safety
               .
               What
               shall
               1
               say
               more
               ?
               18
               Christ
               nourisheth
               his
               Church
               by
               sufferings
               .
               19
               He
               hath
               given
               a
               single
               blessing
               to
               all
               other
               graces
               ,
               but
               to
               them
               that
               are
               persecuted
               ,
               he
               hath
               promised
               a
               double
               one
               .
               It
               being
               a
               double
               favour
               ,
               first
               to
               be
               innocent
               
               like
               Christ
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               be
               afflicted
               like
               him
               .
               20.
               
               Without
               this
               ,
               the
               miracles
               of
               patience
               ,
               which
               God
               hath
               given
               to
               fortifie
               the
               spirits
               of
               the
               saints
               would
               signifie
               nothing
               .
               
                 Nemo
                 enim
                 tolerare
                 tanta
              
               
               
                 velit
                 sine
                 causâ
                 ,
                 nec
                 potuit
                 sine
                 Deo
                 ,
              
               as
               no
               man
               would
               bear
               evils
               without
               a
               cause
               ,
               so
               no
               man
               could
               bear
               so
               much
               without
               the
               supporting
               hand
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               we
               need
               not
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               to
               so
               great
               purposes
               ,
               if
               our
               lot
               were
               not
               sorrow
               and
               persecution
               ;
               and
               therefore
               without
               this
               condition
               of
               suffering
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               should
               lose
               that
               glorious
               attribute
               of
               
                 The
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 the
                 Comforter
              
               .
               21.
               
               Is
               there
               any
               thing
               more
               yet
               ?
               Yes
               They
               that
               have
               suffered
               or
               forsaken
               any
               lands
               for
               Christ
               ,
               
                 shall
                 sit
                 upon
                 thrones
                 and
                 judge
                 the
                 twelve
                 tribes
                 of
                 Israel
                 ,
              
               so
               said
               Christ
               to
               his
               Disciples
               .
               Nay
               
                 the
                 saints
                 shall
              
               
               
                 judge
                 Angels
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               saint
               Paul
               )
               well
               therefore
               might
               Saint
               Paul
               say
               ,
               
                 I
                 rejoyce
                 exceedingly
                 in
                 tribulation
              
               .
               It
               must
               be
               some
               great
               thing
               that
               must
               make
               an
               afflicted
               man
               to
               rejoyce
               exceedingly
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               was
               .
               For
               since
               
                 patience
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 we
                 receive
                 the
                 promise
                 ,
              
               and
               tribulation
               does
               work
               this
               :
               
                 For
                 a
                 short
                 time
                 it
                 worketh
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 our
                 hope
                 ,
                 even
                 an
                 exceeding
                 weight
                 of
                 glory
                 .
              
               We
               have
               no
               reason
               to
               
                 think
                 it
                 strange
                 concerning
                 the
                 fiery
                 triall
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 strange
                 thing
                 .
              
               It
               can
               be
               no
               hurt
               ;
               the
               Church
               is
               like
               Moses
               bush
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               all
               on
               fire
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               at
               all
               consumed
               ,
               but
               made
               full
               of
               miracle
               ,
               full
               of
               splendour
               ,
               full
               of
               God
               :
               and
               unlesse
               we
               can
               finde
               
               something
               that
               God
               cannot
               turn
               into
               joy
               ,
               we
               have
               reason
               not
               onely
               to
               be
               patient
               ,
               but
               rejoyce
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               persecuted
               in
               a
               righteous
               cause
               :
               For
               
                 love
                 is
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 suffering
                 is
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 love
                 .
              
               To
               be
               innocent
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               persecuted
               ,
               are
               the
               body
               and
               soul
               of
               Christianity
               .
               
                 I
                 John
                 your
                 brother
                 ,
                 and
                 partaker
                 of
                 tribulation
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 kingdom
                 and
                 patience
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
              
               said
               Saint
               John
               :
               those
               were
               the
               titles
               and
               ornaments
               of
               his
               profession
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 I
                 John
                 your
                 fellow
                 Christian
              
               ;
               that
               's
               the
               plain
               song
               of
               the
               former
               descant
               .
               He
               therefore
               that
               is
               troubled
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               afflicted
               in
               his
               outward
               man
               ,
               that
               his
               inward
               man
               may
               grow
               strong
               ,
               like
               the
               birds
               
               upon
               the
               ruines
               of
               the
               shell
               ,
               and
               wonders
               that
               a
               good
               man
               should
               be
               a
               begger
               ,
               and
               a
               sinner
               be
               rich
               with
               oppression
               ,
               that
               Lazarus
               should
               die
               at
               the
               gate
               of
               Dives
               ,
               hungry
               and
               sick
               ,
               unpitied
               ,
               and
               unrelieved
               ,
               may
               as
               well
               wonder
               ,
               that
               carrion
               crowes
               should
               feed
               themselves
               fat
               upon
               a
               fair
               horse
               ,
               farre
               better
               then
               himself
               ;
               or
               that
               his
               own
               excellent
               body
               should
               be
               devoured
               by
               wormes
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               contemptible
               creatures
               ,
               though
               it
               lies
               there
               to
               be
               converted
               
               into
               glory
               ;
               That
               man
               knows
               nothing
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               providence
               ,
               
               or
               Christianity
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 rewards
                 of
                 vertue
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 its
                 constitution
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 infirmities
                 of
                 man
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 arts
                 and
                 prudence
                 of
                 his
                 loving
                 kindnesse
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 the
                 rewards
                 of
                 heaven
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 glorifications
                 of
                 Christs
                 exalted
                 humanity
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 the
                 precepts
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               who
               is
               offended
               at
               the
               sufferings
               of
               Gods
               deerest
               servants
               ,
               or
               declines
               the
               honour
               and
               the
               mercy
               of
               sufferings
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               righteousnesse
               ;
               For
               
                 the
                 securing
                 of
                 a
                 vertue
              
               ,
               for
               
                 the
                 imitation
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               and
               
                 for
                 the
                 love
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               or
               
                 the
                 glories
                 of
                 immortality
              
               .
               It
               cannot
               ,
               it
               ought
               not
               ,
               it
               never
               will
               be
               otherwise
               ,
               the
               world
               may
               as
               well
               cease
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               time
               ,
               as
               good
               men
               to
               suffer
               affliction
               .
               
               I
               end
               this
               point
               with
               the
               words
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               
                 Let
                 as
                 many
                 as
                 are
                 perfect
                 ,
                 be
                 thus
                 minded
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 be
                 otherwise
                 minded
                 ,
                 God
                 also
              
               
               
                 will
                 reveal
                 this
                 unto
                 you
              
               ,
               this
               ,
               of
               the
               covenant
               of
               sufferings
               ,
               concerning
               which
               the
               old
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               holy
               men
               of
               the
               Temple
               had
               many
               thoughts
               of
               heart
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               full
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               there
               hath
               been
               a
               full
               revelation
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               sufferings
               .
               I
               have
               now
               given
               you
               an
               account
               of
               some
               of
               those
               reasons
               ,
               why
               God
               hath
               so
               disposed
               it
               ,
               that
               at
               this
               time
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               under
               the
               period
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               judgement
               must
               begin
               at
               the
               house
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               either
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               imitation
               of
               Christs
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               chastisements
               ,
               or
               trials
               ,
               martyrdom
               ,
               or
               a
               conformity
               to
               the
               sufferings
               of
               the
               Holy
               Jesus
               .
            
             
               But
               now
               besides
               all
               the
               premises
               ,
               we
               have
               another
               account
               to
               make
               concerning
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               wicked
               :
               
                 For
                 if
                 judgment
                 first
                 begin
                 at
                 us
                 ?
                 what
                 shall
                 the
                 end
                 be
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 obey
                 not
                 the
                 Gospel
                 of
                 God
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               the
               question
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               great
               instrument
               of
               comfort
               to
               persons
               ill
               treated
               in
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               world
               .
               The
               first
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               lived
               upon
               promises
               ,
               and
               prophecies
               ;
               and
               because
               some
               of
               them
               are
               already
               fulfilled
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               the
               others
               are
               of
               a
               continuall
               and
               a
               successive
               nature
               ,
               and
               are
               
               verified
               by
               the
               actions
               of
               every
               day
               :
               Therefore
               we
               and
               all
               the
               following
               Ages
               live
               upon
               promises
               and
               experience
               :
               and
               although
               the
               servants
               of
               God
               have
               suffered
               many
               calamities
               ,
               from
               the
               tyranny
               and
               prevalency
               of
               evil
               men
               their
               enemies
               ,
               yet
               still
               it
               is
               preserved
               as
               one
               of
               the
               fundamentall
               truths
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               That
               all
               the
               fair
               fortunes
               of
               the
               wicked
               are
               not
               enough
               to
               make
               them
               happy
               ,
               nor
               the
               persecutions
               of
               the
               godly
               ,
               able
               to
               make
               a
               good
               man
               miserable
               ;
               nor
               yet
               their
               sadnesses
               arguments
               of
               Gods
               displeasure
               against
               them
               .
               For
               when
               a
               godly
               man
               is
               afflicted
               and
               dies
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               work
               and
               his
               businesse
               ;
               and
               if
               the
               wicked
               prevail
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
               if
               they
               persecute
               the
               godly
               ,
               it
               is
               but
               that
               which
               was
               to
               be
               expected
               from
               them
               :
               For
               who
               are
               fit
               to
               be
               hangmen
               ,
               and
               executioners
               of
               publike
               wrath
               but
               evil
               and
               ungodly
               persons
               ?
               And
               can
               it
               be
               a
               wonder
               that
               they
               whose
               cause
               wants
               reason
               ,
               should
               betake
               themselves
               to
               the
               sword
               ?
               that
               what
               he
               cannot
               perswade
               he
               may
               
               
               wrest
               ?
               onely
               we
               must
               not
               judge
               of
               the
               things
               of
               God
               by
               the
               measures
               of
               men
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               things
               of
               men
               have
               this
               world
               for
               their
               stage
               ,
               and
               their
               reward
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 things
                 of
                 God
              
               relate
               to
               
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 come
              
               :
               and
               for
               our
               own
               particulars
               we
               are
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               rule
               ,
               and
               by
               
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 all
              
               ,
               not
               by
               events
               intermedial
               ,
               which
               are
               varied
               by
               a
               thousand
               irregular
               causes
               .
               For
               if
               all
               the
               evil
               men
               in
               the
               world
               were
               unprosperous
               (
               as
               most
               certainly
               they
               are
               )
               and
               if
               all
               good
               persons
               were
               temporally
               blessed
               (
               as
               most
               certainly
               they
               are
               not
               )
               yet
               this
               would
               not
               move
               us
               to
               become
               vertuous
               :
               
                 If
                 an
                 angel
                 should
                 come
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
              
               or
               
                 one
                 arise
                 from
                 the
                 dead
              
               and
               preach
               repentance
               ,
               
               or
               justice
               ,
               and
               temperance
               ,
               all
               this
               would
               be
               ineffectuall
               to
               those
               to
               whom
               the
               plain
               doctrines
               of
               God
               ,
               delivered
               in
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Prophets
               will
               not
               suffice
               .
            
             
               For
               why
               should
               God
               work
               a
               signe
               to
               make
               us
               to
               beleeve
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               do
               justice
               ;
               if
               we
               already
               beleeve
               ,
               he
               hath
               commanded
               it
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               need
               a
               miracle
               for
               the
               confirmation
               of
               that
               which
               he
               already
               beleeves
               to
               be
               the
               command
               of
               God
               :
               And
               when
               God
               hath
               expressely
               bidden
               us
               to
               
                 obey
                 every
                 ordinance
                 of
                 man
                 for
                 the
                 Lords
                 sake
                 ,
                 the
                 King
                 as
                 supreme
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 deputies
                 as
                 sent
                 by
                 him
                 :
              
               It
               is
               a
               strange
               infidelity
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               a
               rebellion
               against
               the
               ordinance
               of
               
               God
               ,
               can
               be
               sanctified
               by
               successe
               and
               prevalency
               ,
               of
               them
               that
               destroy
               
                 the
                 authority
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 person
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 law
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 religion
              
               :
               The
               sin
               cannot
               grow
               to
               its
               height
               if
               it
               be
               crushed
               at
               the
               beginning
               ;
               unlesse
               it
               prosper
               in
               its
               progresse
               ,
               a
               man
               cannot
               easily
               fill
               up
               the
               measure
               of
               his
               iniquity
               :
               but
               then
               that
               the
               sin
               swels
               to
               its
               fulnesse
               by
               prosperity
               ,
               and
               grows
               too
               big
               to
               be
               suppressed
               without
               a
               miracle
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               far
               from
               excusing
               ,
               or
               lessening
               the
               sin
               ,
               that
               nothing
               doth
               so
               nurse
               the
               sin
               as
               it
               :
               It
               is
               not
               vertue
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               prosperous
               ,
               but
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               prosperous
               ,
               the
               sin
               could
               never
               be
               so
               great
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 —
                 Facere
                 omnia
                 saevè
              
               
                 Non
                 impunè
                 licet
                 ,
                 nisi
                 dum
                 facis
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               little
               crime
               is
               sure
               to
               smart
               ,
               but
               when
               the
               sinner
               is
               grown
               rich
               ,
               and
               prosperous
               ,
               and
               powerfull
               ,
               he
               gets
               impunity
               .
            
             
               Jusque
               datum
               sceleri
               —
            
             
               But
               that
               's
               not
               innocence
               ,
               and
               if
               prosperity
               were
               the
               voice
               of
               God
               to
               approve
               an
               action
               ,
               then
               no
               man
               were
               vitious
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               punished
               ,
               and
               nothing
               were
               rebellion
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               cannot
               be
               
               easily
               suppressed
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               were
               a
               Pirate
               but
               he
               that
               robs
               with
               a
               little
               vessell
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               could
               be
               a
               Tyrant
               but
               he
               that
               is
               no
               prince
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               an
               unjust
               invader
               of
               his
               neighbours
               rights
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               is
               beaten
               and
               overthrown
               .
               Then
               the
               crime
               grows
               big
               and
               loud
               ,
               then
               it
               calls
               to
               Heaven
               for
               vengeance
               ,
               when
               it
               hath
               been
               long
               a
               growing
               ,
               when
               it
               hath
               thrived
               under
               the
               Devils
               managing
               ;
               when
               
               God
               hath
               long
               suffered
               it
               ,
               and
               with
               patience
               in
               vain
               expecting
               the
               
               repentance
               of
               a
               sinner
               :
               he
               that
               treasures
               up
               wrath
               against
               the
               day
               of
               wrath
               ,
               that
               man
               hath
               been
               a
               prosperous
               ,
               that
               is
               an
               unpunished
               and
               a
               thriving
               sinner
               :
               but
               then
               it
               is
               the
               sin
               that
               thrives
               
                 not
                 the
                 man
              
               :
               and
               that
               is
               the
               mistake
               upon
               this
               whole
               question
               :
               for
               the
               sin
               cannot
               thrive
               ,
               unlesse
               the
               man
               goes
               on
               without
               apparent
               punishment
               ,
               and
               restraint
               .
               And
               all
               that
               the
               man
               gets
               by
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               by
               a
               continual
               course
               of
               sin
               ,
               he
               is
               prepared
               for
               an
               intollerable
               ruine
               .
               The
               Spirit
               of
               God
               bids
               us
               look
               upon
               
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 these
                 men
              
               ;
               not
               the
               way
               they
               walk
               or
               the
               instrument
               of
               that
               pompous
               death
               .
               When
               Epaminondas
               was
               asked
               ,
               which
               of
               the
               three
               was
               happiest
               ,
               himself
               ,
               Chalrias
               ,
               
               or
               Iphicrates
               ,
               bid
               the
               man
               stay
               till
               they
               were
               all
               dead
               ;
               for
               till
               then
               that
               question
               could
               not
               be
               answered
               .
               He
               that
               had
               seen
               the
               Vandals
               besiege
               the
               city
               of
               Hippo
               ,
               and
               have
               known
               the
               barbarousnesse
               of
               that
               unchristned
               people
               ,
               and
               had
               observed
               that
               S.
               Augustine
               withall
               his
               prayers
               and
               vows
               could
               not
               obtain
               peace
               in
               his
               own
               dayes
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               reprieve
               for
               the
               persecution
               ,
               and
               then
               had
               observed
               S.
               Augustine
               die
               with
               grief
               that
               very
               night
               ,
               would
               have
               perceived
               his
               calamity
               more
               visible
               then
               the
               reward
               of
               his
               piety
               and
               holy
               religion
               .
               When
               Lewis
               sirnamed
               Pius
               went
               his
               voyage
               to
               
               Palestine
               upon
               a
               holy
               end
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               glory
               of
               God
               to
               fight
               against
               the
               Saracens
               and
               Turks
               ,
               and
               Mamalukes
               ,
               the
               world
               did
               promise
               to
               themselves
               that
               a
               good
               cause
               should
               thrive
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               so
               holy
               a
               man
               :
               but
               the
               event
               was
               far
               otherwise
               ;
               his
               brother
               Robert
               was
               killed
               ,
               and
               his
               army
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               himself
               taken
               prisoner
               ,
               and
               the
               money
               which
               by
               his
               Mother
               was
               sent
               for
               his
               redemption
               was
               cast
               away
               in
               a
               storm
               ,
               and
               he
               was
               exchanged
               for
               the
               last
               town
               the
               Christians
               had
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               and
               brought
               home
               the
               crosse
               of
               Christ
               upon
               his
               shoulder
               in
               a
               real
               pressure
               and
               participation
               of
               his
               Masters
               sufferings
               .
               When
               Charles
               the
               fifth
               went
               to
               Algier
               to
               suppresse
               
               pirates
               and
               unchristned
               villains
               ,
               the
               cause
               was
               more
               confident
               then
               the
               event
               was
               prosperous
               :
               and
               when
               he
               was
               almost
               ruined
               in
               a
               prodigious
               storme
               ,
               he
               told
               the
               minutes
               of
               the
               clock
               ,
               expecting
               that
               at
               midnight
               ,
               when
               religious
               persons
               rose
               to
               Mattins
               ,
               he
               should
               be
               eased
               by
               the
               benefit
               of
               their
               prayers
               :
               but
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               trod
               upon
               those
               waters
               ,
               and
               left
               no
               footstoops
               for
               discovery
               :
               his
               navie
               was
               beat
               in
               pieces
               ,
               and
               his
               designe
               ended
               in
               dishonour
               ,
               and
               his
               life
               almost
               lost
               by
               the
               bargain
               .
               Was
               ever
               cause
               more
               baffled
               then
               the
               Christian
               cause
               by
               the
               Turks
               ,
               in
               all
               Asia
               and
               Africa
               ,
               and
               some
               parts
               of
               Europe
               ,
               if
               to
               be
               persecuted
               and
               afflicted
               be
               reckoned
               a
               calamity
               ?
               
               What
               prince
               was
               ever
               more
               unfortunate
               then
               Henry
               the
               sixt
               of
               England
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               age
               saw
               none
               more
               pious
               and
               devout
               ,
               and
               the
               title
               of
               the
               house
               of
               Lancaster
               was
               advanced
               against
               the
               right
               of
               York
               ,
               for
               three
               descents
               ;
               but
               then
               what
               was
               the
               end
               of
               these
               things
               ?
               the
               persecuted
               men
               were
               made
               Saints
               ,
               and
               their
               memories
               are
               preserved
               in
               honour
               ,
               and
               their
               souls
               shall
               reigne
               for
               ever
               ;
               
               
               and
               some
               good
               men
               were
               ingaged
               in
               a
               wrong
               cause
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               cause
               was
               sometimes
               managed
               by
               evil
               men
               ,
               till
               that
               the
               suppressed
               cause
               was
               lifted
               up
               by
               God
               in
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               young
               and
               prosperous
               prince
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               ,
               both
               interests
               were
               satisfied
               in
               the
               conjunction
               of
               two
               roses
               ,
               which
               was
               brought
               to
               issue
               by
               a
               wonderful
               chain
               of
               causes
               managed
               by
               the
               divine
               providence
               :
               and
               there
               is
               no
               age
               ,
               no
               history
               ,
               no
               state
               ,
               no
               great
               change
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               hath
               ministred
               an
               example
               of
               
                 an
                 afflicted
                 truth
              
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 prevailing
                 sin
              
               :
               For
               I
               will
               never
               more
               call
               that
               sinner
               prosperous
               ,
               who
               after
               he
               hath
               been
               permitted
               to
               finish
               his
               businesse
               ,
               shall
               die
               ,
               and
               perish
               miserably
               :
               
               for
               at
               the
               same
               rate
               ,
               we
               may
               envie
               the
               happinesse
               of
               a
               poor
               fisherman
               ,
               who
               while
               his
               nets
               were
               drying
               ,
               slept
               upon
               the
               rock
               and
               dreamt
               that
               he
               was
               made
               a
               King
               ;
               on
               a
               sudden
               starts
               up
               ,
               and
               leaping
               for
               joy
               ,
               fals
               down
               from
               the
               rock
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               place
               of
               his
               imaginary
               felicities
               ,
               loses
               his
               little
               portion
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               innocent
               folaces
               ,
               he
               had
               from
               the
               sound
               sleep
               and
               little
               cares
               of
               his
               humble
               cottage
               .
            
             
               And
               what
               is
               the
               prosperity
               of
               the
               wicked
               ?
               to
               dwel
               in
               fine
               houses
               ,
               or
               to
               command
               armies
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               able
               to
               oppresse
               their
               brethren
               ,
               
               or
               to
               have
               much
               wealth
               to
               look
               on
               ,
               or
               many
               servants
               to
               feed
               ,
               or
               much
               businesse
               to
               dispatch
               ,
               and
               great
               cares
               to
               master
               ;
               these
               things
               are
               of
               themselves
               neither
               good
               nor
               bad
               ;
               but
               consider
               :
               would
               any
               man
               amongst
               us
               ,
               looking
               and
               considering
               before
               hand
               ,
               kill
               his
               lawful
               King
               to
               be
               heire
               of
               all
               that
               which
               I
               have
               named
               ?
               would
               any
               of
               you
               choose
               ,
               to
               have
               God
               angry
               with
               you
               upon
               these
               terms
               ?
               would
               any
               of
               you
               be
               a
               perjured
               man
               for
               it
               all
               ?
               A
               wise
               man
               or
               a
               good
               ,
               would
               not
               choose
               it
               :
               would
               any
               of
               you
               die
               an
               Atheist
               that
               you
               might
               live
               in
               plenty
               and
               power
               ?
               I
               believe
               you
               tremble
               to
               think
               of
               it
               .
               It
               cannot
               therefore
               be
               a
               happinesse
               to
               thrive
               ,
               upon
               
               the
               stock
               of
               a
               great
               sin
               :
               for
               if
               any
               man
               should
               contract
               with
               an
               impure
               spirit
               ,
               to
               give
               his
               soul
               up
               at
               a
               certain
               day
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               20.
               years
               hence
               ,
               upon
               the
               condition
               he
               might
               for
               20.
               years
               have
               his
               vain
               desires
               ,
               should
               we
               not
               think
               that
               person
               infinitely
               miserable
               ;
               every
               prosperous
               thriving
               sinner
               is
               in
               the
               same
               condition
               ;
               within
               these
               twenty
               years
               ,
               he
               shall
               be
               thrown
               into
               the
               portion
               of
               Devils
               ,
               but
               shall
               never
               come
               out
               thence
               in
               twenty
               millions
               of
               years
               .
               His
               wealth
               must
               needs
               sit
               uneasie
               upon
               him
               ,
               that
               remembers
               that
               within
               a
               short
               space
               he
               shall
               be
               extreamely
               miserable
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               does
               not
               remember
               it
               ,
               he
               does
               but
               secure
               it
               the
               more
               .
               And
               that
               God
               defers
               
               the
               punishment
               ,
               and
               suffers
               evil
               men
               to
               thrive
               in
               the
               opportunities
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               it
               may
               and
               does
               serve
               many
               ends
               of
               providence
               ,
               and
               mercy
               ,
               but
               serves
               no
               end
               that
               any
               evil
               men
               can
               reasonably
               wish
               or
               propound
               to
               themselves
               eligible
               .
            
             
               Bias
               said
               well
               to
               a
               vitious
               person
               ,
               
                 Non
                 metuo
                 ne
                 non
                 sis
                 daturus
                 paenas
                 ,
                 sed
                 metuo
                 ne
                 id
                 non
                 sim
                 visurus
                 ,
              
               He
               was
               sure
               the
               man
               should
               be
               punished
               ,
               he
               was
               not
               sure
               he
               should
               live
               to
               see
               it
               :
               and
               though
               
               the
               messenians
               that
               were
               betrayed
               and
               slain
               by
               Aristocrates
               in
               the
               
               battle
               of
               Cyprus
               ,
               were
               not
               made
               alive
               again
               ,
               yet
               the
               justice
               of
               God
               was
               admired
               ,
               and
               treason
               infinitly
               disgraced
               ,
               when
               twenty
               years
               after
               ,
               the
               treason
               was
               discovered
               ,
               and
               the
               the
               traitor
               punished
               ,
               with
               a
               horrid
               death
               .
               Lyciscus
               gave
               up
               the
               Orchomenians
               to
               their
               enemies
               ,
               having
               first
               wished
               his
               feet
               ,
               which
               he
               then
               dipt
               in
               water
               ,
               might
               rot
               off
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               not
               true
               to
               them
               ;
               and
               yet
               his
               feet
               did
               not
               rot
               till
               those
               men
               were
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               long
               time
               after
               ;
               and
               yet
               at
               last
               they
               did
               ;
               
                 slay
                 them
                 not
                 O
                 Lord
                 lest
                 my
                 people
                 forget
                 it
              
               (
               saith
               David
               )
               if
               punishment
               were
               instantly
               and
               totally
               inflicted
               ,
               it
               would
               be
               but
               a
               sudden
               and
               single
               document
               :
               but
               a
               slow
               
               and
               lingring
               judgement
               ,
               and
               ,
               a
               wrath
               breaking
               out
               in
               the
               next
               age
               ,
               is
               like
               an
               universal
               proposion
               ,
               teaching
               our
               posterity
               ,
               that
               God
               was
               angry
               all
               the
               while
               ,
               that
               he
               had
               a
               long
               indignation
               in
               his
               brest
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               not
               forget
               to
               take
               veangeance
               :
               and
               it
               is
               a
               demonstration
               ,
               that
               even
               the
               prosperous
               sins
               of
               the
               present
               age
               ,
               will
               finde
               the
               same
               period
               in
               the
               Divine
               revenge
               when
               men
               see
               a
               judgement
               upon
               the
               Nephevvs
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               their
               Grand-fathers
               ,
               though
               in
               other
               instances
               ,
               and
               for
               sinnes
               acted
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               their
               Ancestors
               .
            
             
               We
               knovv
               that
               vvhen
               in
               Henry
               the
               eighth
               ,
               or
               Edvvard
               the
               sixth
               
               dayes
               ,
               some
               great
               men
               pulled
               dovvn
               Churches
               and
               built
               palaces
               ,
               and
               robd
               religion
               of
               its
               just
               incouragements
               ,
               and
               advantages
               ;
               the
               men
               that
               did
               it
               were
               sacrilegious
               ;
               and
               we
               finde
               also
               that
               God
               hath
               been
               punishing
               that
               great
               sin
               ,
               ever
               since
               ;
               and
               hath
               displaied
               to
               so
               many
               generations
               of
               men
               ,
               to
               three
               or
               four
               descents
               of
               children
               ,
               that
               those
               men
               could
               not
               be
               esteemed
               happy
               in
               their
               great
               fortunes
               ,
               against
               whom
               God
               was
               so
               angry
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               show
               his
               displeasure
               for
               a
               hundred
               years
               together
               .
               When
               Herod
               had
               killed
               the
               babes
               of
               Bethlehem
               ,
               it
               was
               seven
               years
               before
               God
               called
               him
               to
               an
               account
               .
               But
               he
               that
               looks
               upon
               the
               end
               of
               that
               man
               ,
               would
               
               rather
               choose
               the
               fat
               of
               the
               oppressed
               babes
               ,
               then
               of
               the
               prevailing
               and
               triumphing
               Tyrant
               :
               It
               was
               fourty
               years
               before
               God
               punished
               the
               Jews
               ,
               for
               the
               execrable
               murder
               committed
               upon
               the
               person
               of
               their
               King
               ,
               
                 the
                 holy
                 Jesus
              
               ;
               and
               it
               was
               so
               long
               ,
               that
               when
               it
               did
               happen
               ,
               many
               men
               attributed
               it
               to
               their
               killing
               S.
               James
               their
               Bishop
               and
               seemed
               to
               forget
               the
               greater
               crime
               ,
               but
               
                 non
                 eventu
                 rerum
                 sed
                 fide
                 verborum
                 stamus
                 :
              
               we
               are
               to
               stand
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               Gods
               word
               not
               to
               the
               event
               of
               things
               .
               Because
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               a
               rule
               but
               hath
               left
               the
               judgement
               to
               himself
               ;
               and
               we
               die
               so
               quickly
               ,
               (
               and
               God
               measures
               althings
               by
               his
               standard
               of
               eternity
               ,
               and
               1000
               years
               
               to
               God
               is
               but
               as
               one
               day
               )
               that
               we
               are
               not
               competent
               persons
               to
               measure
               the
               times
               of
               Gods
               account
               ,
               and
               the
               returnes
               of
               judgement
               .
               We
               are
               dead
               before
               the
               arrow
               comes
               ,
               but
               the
               man
               scapes
               not
               ,
               unlesse
               his
               soul
               can
               die
               ,
               or
               that
               God
               cannot
               punish
               him
               .
               Ducunt
               
               
                 in
                 bonis
                 dies
                 suos
                 &
                 in
                 momento
                 descendunt
                 ad
                 infernum
                 ,
              
               that
               's
               
               
               their
               fate
               ,
               
                 they
                 spend
                 their
                 dayes
                 in
                 plenty
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 a
                 moment
                 descend
                 into
                 hell
                 :
              
               in
               the
               meane
               time
               they
               drink
               and
               forget
               their
               sorrow
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               condemned
               they
               have
               drunk
               their
               hemlock
               ,
               but
               the
               poison
               does
               not
               work
               yet
               :
               the
               bait
               is
               in
               their
               mouths
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               sportive
               ;
               but
               the
               hook
               hath
               strook
               their
               nostrils
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               never
               escape
               the
               ruine
               ;
               And
               let
               no
               man
               call
               the
               man
               fortunate
               ,
               because
               his
               execution
               is
               deferd
               for
               a
               few
               dayes
               ,
               when
               the
               very
               deferring
               shall
               increase
               ,
               and
               ascertain
               the
               condemnation
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               we
               should
               look
               under
               the
               skirt
               of
               the
               prosperous
               and
               prevailing
               Tyrant
               ,
               we
               should
               finde
               even
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               his
               joyes
               ,
               such
               allayes
               and
               abatements
               of
               his
               pleasure
               ,
               as
               may
               serve
               to
               represent
               
               him
               
                 presently
                 miserable
              
               ,
               besides
               his
               final
               infelicities
               .
               For
               I
               have
               seen
               a
               young
               and
               healthful
               person
               warm
               and
               ruddy
               under
               a
               poor
               and
               a
               thin
               garment
               ,
               when
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               an
               old
               rich
               person
               hath
               been
               cold
               ,
               and
               paralytick
               ,
               under
               a
               load
               of
               sables
               and
               the
               skins
               of
               foxes
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               body
               that
               makes
               the
               clothes
               warm
               ,
               not
               the
               clothes
               the
               body
               :
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               makes
               felicity
               and
               content
               ,
               not
               any
               spoils
               of
               a
               rich
               fortune
               wrapt
               about
               a
               sickly
               and
               an
               uneasie
               soul.
               Apollodorus
               was
               a
               Traitor
               ,
               and
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               and
               the
               world
               wondered
               to
               see
               a
               bad
               man
               have
               so
               good
               a
               fortune
               ;
               But
               knew
               not
               that
               he
               nourished
               Scorpions
               in
               his
               brest
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               liver
               and
               his
               heart
               
               were
               eaten
               up
               with
               Spectres
               and
               images
               of
               death
               ;
               his
               thoughts
               were
               full
               of
               interruptions
               ,
               his
               dreams
               of
               illusions
               ,
               his
               fancie
               was
               abused
               with
               real
               troubles
               ,
               and
               phantastick
               images
               ,
               imagining
               that
               he
               saw
               the
               Scythians
               flaying
               him
               alive
               ,
               his
               daughters
               like
               pillars
               of
               fire
               dancing
               round
               about
               a
               cauldron
               in
               which
               himself
               was
               boyling
               ,
               and
               that
               his
               heart
               accused
               it self
               to
               be
               the
               cause
               of
               all
               these
               evils
               :
               And
               although
               all
               tyrants
               have
               not
               imaginative
               and
               phantastick
               consciences
               ,
               yet
               all
               tyrants
               shall
               die
               and
               
                 come
                 to
                 judgement
              
               ;
               and
               such
               a
               man
               is
               not
               to
               be
               feared
               ,
               nor
               at
               all
               to
               be
               envied
               :
               and
               in
               the
               
               mean
               time
               can
               he
               be
               said
               to
               escape
               ,
               who
               hath
               an
               unquiet
               conscience
               ,
               who
               is
               already
               designed
               for
               hell
               ,
               he
               whom
               God
               hates
               and
               the
               people
               curse
               ,
               and
               who
               hath
               an
               evil
               name
               ,
               and
               against
               whom
               all
               good
               men
               pray
               ,
               and
               many
               desire
               to
               fight
               ,
               and
               all
               wish
               him
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               some
               contrive
               to
               do
               it
               ?
               is
               this
               man
               a
               blessed
               man
               ?
               Is
               that
               man
               prosperous
               who
               hath
               stolen
               a
               rich
               robe
               ,
               &
               is
               in
               fear
               to
               have
               his
               throat
               cut
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               fain
               to
               defend
               it
               with
               the
               greatest
               difficulty
               and
               the
               greatest
               danger
               ?
               Does
               not
               he
               drink
               more
               sweetly
               ,
               that
               takes
               his
               beaverage
               in
               an
               earthen
               vessel
               ,
               then
               he
               that
               looks
               and
               searches
               
               into
               his
               golden
               chalices
               for
               fear
               of
               poison
               ,
               and
               looks
               pale
               ,
               at
               every
               sudden
               noise
               ,
               and
               sleeps
               in
               armour
               ,
               and
               trusts
               no
               body
               and
               does
               not
               trust
               God
               for
               his
               safety
               ,
               but
               does
               greater
               wickednesse
               onely
               to
               escape
               a
               while
               un
               punished
               for
               his
               former
               crimes
               ?
               
                 Aurobibitur
                 venenum
              
               ,
               No
               man
               goes
               about
               to
               poison
               a
               poor
               mans
               pitcher
               ,
               nor
               layes
               plots
               to
               forrage
               his
               little
               garden
               made
               for
               the
               hospital
               of
               two
               bee
               hives
               ,
               and
               the
               feasting
               of
               a
               few
               Pythagorean
               herbe
               eaters
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             
               They
               that
               admire
               the
               happinesse
               of
               a
               prosperous
               ,
               prevailing
               Tyrant
               ,
               
               know
               not
               the
               felicities
               ,
               that
               dwell
               in
               innocent
               hearts
               ,
               and
               poor
               cottages
               and
               small
               fortunes
               .
            
             
               A
               Christian
               so
               long
               as
               he
               preserves
               his
               integrity
               to
               God
               and
               to
               religion
               is
               bold
               in
               all
               accidents
               ,
               he
               dares
               die
               ,
               and
               he
               dares
               be
               poor
               ;
               but
               if
               the
               persecutor
               dies
               ,
               he
               is
               undone
               .
               Riches
               are
               beholding
               to
               our
               fancies
               for
               their
               value
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               more
               we
               value
               the
               riches
               ,
               the
               lesse
               good
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               by
               an
               overvaluing
               affection
               ,
               they
               become
               
               our
               danger
               and
               our
               sin
               :
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               death
               and
               persecution
               loose
               all
               the
               ill
               ,
               that
               they
               can
               have
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               set
               an
               edge
               upon
               them
               by
               our
               fears
               and
               by
               our
               vices
               .
               From
               our selves
               riches
               take
               their
               wealth
               ,
               and
               death
               sharpens
               his
               arrows
               at
               our
               forges
               and
               we
               may
               set
               their
               prices
               as
               we
               please
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               judge
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               must
               
                 account
                 them
                 happy
                 that
                 suffer
              
               ;
               And
               therefore
               that
               the
               prevailing
               oppressor
               ,
               Tyrant
               ,
               or
               persecutor
               is
               infinitly
               miserable
               ,
               onely
               let
               God
               choose
               by
               what
               instruments
               he
               will
               govern
               the
               world
               ,
               by
               what
               instances
               himself
               would
               be
               served
               ,
               
               by
               what
               waies
               he
               will
               chastise
               the
               failings
               and
               exercise
               the
               duties
               ,
               and
               reward
               the
               vertues
               of
               his
               servants
               .
               God
               sometimes
               punishes
               one
               sinne
               with
               another
               ,
               pride
               with
               adultery
               ,
               drunkennesse
               with
               murder
               ,
               carelesnesse
               with
               irreligion
               ,
               idlenesse
               with
               vanity
               ,
               penury
               with
               oppression
               ,
               irreligion
               with
               blasphemy
               ,
               and
               that
               with
               Atheisme
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               no
               wonder
               if
               he
               punishes
               
                 a
                 sinner
                 by
                 a
                 sinner
              
               And
               if
               David
               made
               use
               of
               villains
               and
               profligate
               persons
               to
               frame
               an
               armie
               ;
               and
               Timoleon
               destroy'd
               the
               Carthaginians
               by
               the
               help
               of
               souldiers
               ,
               who
               themselves
               were
               sacrilegious
               ;
               and
               Physitians
               use
               the
               poison
               to
               expel
               poisons
               ;
               and
               all
               common-wealths
               
               take
               the
               basest
               of
               men
               to
               be
               their
               instruments
               of
               justice
               and
               executions
               ;
               we
               shall
               have
               no
               further
               cause
               to
               wonder
               ,
               if
               God
               raises
               up
               the
               Assyrians
               to
               punish
               
                 the
                 Israelites
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Egyptians
               to
               destroy
               the
               Assyrians
               ,
               and
               the
               Ethiopians
               to
               scourge
               the
               Egyptians
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               his
               own
               hand
               shall
               separate
               the
               good
               from
               the
               bad
               in
               the
               day
               of
               separation
               ,
               in
               the
               day
               when
               he
               makes
               up
               his
               Iewels
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Soph.
                   Elect.
                
                 
              
            
             
               God
               hath
               many
               ends
               of
               providence
               to
               serue
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               violent
               and
               vitious
               men
               ,
               by
               them
               he
               not
               onely
               checks
               the
               beginning
               errours
               ,
               and
               approaching
               sins
               of
               his
               predestinate
               ,
               but
               by
               them
               he
               changes
               governments
               and
               alters
               kingdoms
               ,
               and
               is
               
                 terrible
                 among
                 the
              
               
               
               
                 sons
                 of
                 men
              
               :
               for
               since
               it
               is
               one
               of
               his
               glories
               ,
               to
               convert
               evil
               into
               good
               ,
               and
               that
               good
               into
               his
               own
               glory
               ,
               and
               by
               little
               and
               little
               to
               open
               and
               to
               turn
               the
               leaves
               and
               various
               folds
               of
               providence
               ;
               it
               becomes
               us
               onely
               to
               dwell
               in
               duty
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               silent
               in
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               wary
               in
               our
               discourses
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               let
               him
               choose
               the
               time
               when
               he
               will
               prune
               his
               vine
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               will
               burn
               his
               thorns
               :
               how
               long
               he
               will
               smite
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               will
               destroy
               his
               enemies
               .
               In
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               primitive
               persecutions
               ,
               what
               prayers
               ,
               how
               many
               sighings
               ,
               how
               deep
               groanes
               ,
               how
               many
               bottles
               of
               tears
               did
               God
               gather
               into
               his
               repository
               ,
               all
               praying
               for
               ease
               and
               deliverances
               ,
               
               for
               
                 Halcyon
                 dayes
              
               and
               fine
               sunshine
               ,
               for
               
                 nursing
                 fathers
                 and
                 nursing
                 mothers
              
               ,
               for
               publick
               assemblies
               ,
               and
               open
               and
               solemn
               sacraments
               :
               And
               it
               was
               3
               hundred
               years
               before
               God
               would
               hear
               their
               prayers
               :
               and
               all
               that
               while
               the
               persecuted
               people
               were
               in
               a
               cloud
               ,
               but
               they
               were
               safe
               and
               knew
               it
               not
               :
               and
               God
               kept
               for
               them
               the
               best
               wine
               untill
               the
               last
               ;
               they
               ventured
               for
               a
               crown
               and
               fought
               valiantly
               ,
               they
               were
               
                 faithful
                 to
                 the
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 received
                 a
                 crown
                 of
                 life
                 ,
              
               and
               they
               are
               honored
               by
               God
               ,
               by
               angels
               ,
               and
               by
               men
               ;
               whereas
               in
               all
               the
               prosperous
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               we
               hear
               no
               stories
               of
               such
               multitudes
               of
               Saints
               no
               record
               of
               them
               ,
               no
               honour
               to
               their
               memorial
               ,
               no
               accident
               
               extraordinary
               ;
               scarce
               any
               made
               illustrious
               with
               a
               miracle
               ,
               which
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               suffering
               were
               frequent
               and
               popular
               .
               And
               after
               all
               our
               fears
               of
               sequestration
               and
               poverty
               ,
               of
               death
               or
               banishment
               ,
               our
               prayers
               against
               the
               persecution
               ,
               and
               troubles
               under
               it
               ,
               we
               may
               please
               to
               remember
               that
               twenty
               years
               hence
               (
               it
               may
               be
               sooner
               ,
               it
               wil
               not
               be
               much
               longer
               )
               all
               our
               cares
               and
               our
               troubles
               shall
               be
               dead
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               shall
               be
               enquired
               how
               we
               did
               bear
               our
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               who
               inflicted
               them
               ,
               and
               in
               what
               cause
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               shall
               be
               happy
               that
               keeps
               company
               with
               the
               persecuted
               ,
               and
               the
               persecutors
               shall
               be
               shut
               out
               
                 amongst
                 dogs
                 and
                 unbelievers
              
               .
            
             
               
               He
               that
               shrinks
               from
               
                 the
                 yoke
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               from
               
                 the
                 burden
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
              
               ,
               upon
               his
               death-bed
               will
               have
               cause
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               by
               that
               time
               all
               his
               persecutions
               would
               have
               been
               past
               ,
               and
               that
               then
               there
               would
               remain
               nothing
               for
               him
               ,
               but
               rest
               and
               crowns
               and
               scepters
               .
               When
               Lysimachus
               ,
               impatient
               and
               overcome
               with
               thirst
               gave
               up
               his
               kingdom
               to
               the
               Getae
               ,
               and
               being
               a
               captive
               and
               having
               drank
               a
               lusty
               draught
               of
               wine
               ,
               and
               his
               thirst
               was
               now
               gone
               ,
               he
               fetched
               a
               deep
               sigh
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 Miserable
                 man
                 that
                 I
                 am
                 ,
                 who
                 for
                 so
                 little
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 the
                 pleasure
                 of
                 one
                 draught
                 lost
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 Kingdom
              
               such
               will
               be
               their
               case
               ,
               who
               being
               impatient
               of
               suffering
               ,
               
               change
               their
               persecution
               into
               wealth
               ,
               and
               an
               easie
               fortune
               they
               shall
               finde
               themselves
               miserable
               ,
               in
               the
               separations
               of
               eternity
               losing
               the
               glories
               of
               heaven
               for
               so
               little
               a
               pleasure
               ,
               
                 illiberalis
                 &
                 ingratae
                 voluptatis
                 causa
              
               as
               Plutarch
               calls
               it
               ,
               for
               illiberal
               and
               ungratefull
               pleasure
               ,
               in
               which
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               entred
               ,
               he
               loses
               the
               rights
               and
               priviledges
               and
               honours
               of
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               and
               gets
               nothing
               
               that
               is
               profitable
               and
               useful
               to
               holy
               purposes
               ,
               or
               necessary
               
               to
               any
               ;
               but
               is
               already
               in
               a
               state
               so
               hateful
               and
               miserable
               ,
               that
               he
               needs
               neither
               God
               nor
               man
               to
               be
               a
               revenger
               ,
               having
               already
               under
               his
               splendid
               robe
               ,
               miseries
               enough
               to
               punish
               and
               betray
               this
               hypocrisy
               of
               his
               condition
               :
               being
               troubled
               with
               the
               memory
               of
               what
               is
               past
               ,
               distrustful
               of
               the
               present
               ,
               suspicious
               of
               the
               future
               ,
               vitious
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               full
               of
               pageantry
               and
               out-sides
               ,
               but
               in
               their
               death
               miserable
               with
               calamities
               ,
               real
               ,
               eternal
               and
               insupportable
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               could
               be
               other
               wise
               ,
               vertue
               it self
               would
               be
               reproached
               with
               the
               calamity
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               end
               with
               the
               advice
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               
                 In
                 nothing
                 be
                 terrified
                 of
                 your
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 them
                 is
                 an
                 evident
                 token
                 of
                 perdition
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 you
              
               
               
                 of
                 salvation
                 and
                 that
                 of
                 God.
                 
              
               
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Sermon
               .
               XI
               .
               
               The
               Faith
               and
               Patience
               of
               the
               SAINTS
               :
               OR
               The
               righteous
               cause
               oppressed
               .
               
                 Part
                 III.
              
               
            
             
               
               BUt
               now
               that
               the
               persecuted
               may
               at
               least
               be
               pitied
               ,
               and
               assisted
               in
               that
               of
               which
               they
               are
               capable
               ,
               I
               shall
               propound
               some
               rules
               by
               which
               they
               may
               learn
               to
               gather
               
                 grapes
                 from
                 their
                 thorns
                 ,
                 and
                 figs
                 from
                 their
                 thistles
                 ,
              
               crowns
               from
               the
               crosse
               ,
               glory
               from
               dishonour
               .
               As
               long
               as
               they
               belong
               to
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               they
               suffer
               persecution
               ,
               or
               sorrow
               ,
               no
               rules
               can
               teach
               them
               to
               avoid
               that
               ;
               but
               
                 the
                 evil
              
               of
               the
               suffering
               ,
               and
               the
               danger
               ,
               must
               be
               declined
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               use
               such
               spirituall
               arts
               as
               are
               apt
               to
               turn
               them
               into
               health
               and
               medicine
               :
               For
               it
               were
               a
               hard
               thing
               ,
               first
               to
               be
               scourged
               ,
               and
               then
               to
               be
               crucified
               ;
               to
               suffer
               here
               ,
               and
               to
               perish
               
               hereafter
               ;
               through
               the
               fiery
               triall
               ,
               and
               purging
               fire
               of
               afflictions
               ,
               to
               passe
               into
               hell
               :
               that
               ,
               is
               intollerable
               ;
               and
               to
               be
               prevented
               with
               the
               following
               cautions
               ,
               least
               a
               man
               suffers
               like
               a
               fool
               ,
               and
               a
               malefactour
               ,
               or
               inherits
               damnation
               for
               the
               reward
               of
               his
               imprudent
               suffering
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               They
               that
               suffer
               any
               thing
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               are
               ready
               to
               die
               for
               him
               ,
               let
               them
               do
               nothing
               against
               him
               .
               For
               certainly
               they
               think
               too
               highly
               of
               martyrdom
               ,
               who
               beleeve
               it
               able
               to
               excuse
               all
               the
               evils
               of
               a
               wicked
               life
               .
               A
               man
               may
               give
               his
               body
               to
               be
               burned
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               have
               no
               charity
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               dies
               without
               charity
               ,
               dies
               without
               God
               ,
               
                 for
                 God
                 is
                 love
              
               :
               And
               when
               those
               who
               fought
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Maccabees
               ,
               for
               the
               defence
               of
               true
               Religion
               ,
               and
               were
               killed
               in
               
                 those
                 holy
                 warres
              
               ,
               yet
               being
               dead
               ,
               were
               found
               having
               about
               their
               necks
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               pendants
               ,
               consecrated
               to
               idols
               of
               the
               Jamnenses
               ,
               it
               much
               allayed
               the
               hope
               ,
               which
               by
               their
               dying
               in
               so
               good
               a
               cause
               was
               entertained
               concerning
               their
               beatificall
               
               resurrection
               .
               He
               that
               overcomes
               his
               fear
               of
               death
               does
               well
               ;
               
               but
               if
               he
               hath
               not
               also
               overcome
               his
               lust
               ,
               or
               his
               anger
               ,
               his
               
                 baptisme
                 of
                 blood
              
               will
               not
               wash
               him
               clean
               .
               Many
               things
               may
               make
               a
               man
               willing
               to
               die
               in
               a
               good
               cause
               :
               Publike
               reputation
               ,
               hope
               of
               reward
               ,
               gallantry
               of
               spirit
               ,
               a
               confident
               resolution
               ,
               and
               a
               masculine
               courage
               ;
               or
               a
               man
               may
               be
               vexed
               into
               a
               stubborn
               and
               unrelenting
               suffering
               :
               But
               nothing
               can
               make
               a
               man
               live
               well
               ,
               but
               the
               grace
               and
               the
               love
               of
               God.
               But
               those
               persons
               are
               infinitely
               condemned
               by
               their
               last
               act
               ,
               who
               professe
               their
               religion
               to
               be
               worth
               dying
               for
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               so
               unworthy
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               live
               according
               to
               its
               institution
               .
               It
               were
               a
               rare
               felicity
               ,
               if
               every
               good
               cause
               could
               be
               
               mannaged
               by
               good
               men
               onely
               ;
               but
               we
               have
               found
               that
               evil
               men
               have
               spoiled
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               but
               never
               that
               a
               good
               cause
               made
               those
               evil
               men
               good
               and
               holy
               .
               If
               the
               Governour
               of
               Samaria
               had
               crucified
               Simon
               Magus
               for
               receiving
               Christian
               Baptisme
               ,
               he
               had
               no
               more
               died
               a
               martyr
               ,
               then
               he
               lived
               a
               saint
               .
               For
               dying
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               and
               dying
               in
               a
               good
               cause
               is
               not
               enough
               ,
               but
               then
               onely
               we
               receive
               the
               crown
               of
               martyrdom
               ,
               when
               our
               death
               is
               the
               seal
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               and
               our
               life
               is
               a
               continuall
               testimony
               of
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               both
               give
               testimony
               to
               the
               excellencies
               of
               the
               religion
               ,
               and
               glorifie
               the
               grace
               of
               God.
               If
               a
               man
               be
               gold
               ,
               the
               fire
               purges
               him
               ,
               but
               it
               burns
               
               him
               if
               he
               be
               like
               stubble
               ,
               cheap
               ,
               light
               ,
               and
               uselesse
               :
               For
               martyrdom
               is
               the
               consummation
               of
               love
               :
               But
               then
               it
               must
               be
               supposed
               ,
               that
               this
               grace
               must
               have
               had
               its
               beginning
               ,
               and
               its
               severall
               stages
               ,
               and
               periods
               ,
               and
               must
               have
               passed
               thorow
               labour
               to
               zeal
               ,
               thorow
               all
               the
               regions
               of
               duty
               ,
               to
               the
               perfections
               of
               sufferings
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               a
               sad
               thing
               to
               observe
               ,
               how
               some
               empty
               souls
               will
               please
               themselves
               with
               being
               of
               such
               a
               religion
               ,
               or
               such
               a
               cause
               ,
               and
               though
               they
               dishonour
               their
               religion
               ,
               or
               weigh
               down
               the
               cause
               with
               the
               prejudice
               of
               sin
               ,
               beleeve
               all
               is
               swallowed
               up
               by
               one
               honourable
               name
               ,
               or
               the
               appellative
               of
               one
               vertue
               :
               If
               God
               had
               forbid
               
               nothing
               but
               heresie
               and
               treason
               ,
               then
               to
               have
               been
               
                 a
                 loyall
                 man
              
               ,
               or
               
                 of
                 a
                 good
                 beleef
              
               ,
               had
               been
               enough
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               forbad
               rebellion
               ,
               forbids
               also
               swearing
               ,
               and
               covetousnesse
               ,
               rapine
               ,
               and
               oppression
               ,
               lying
               ,
               and
               cruelty
               :
               And
               it
               is
               a
               sad
               thing
               to
               see
               a
               man
               not
               onely
               to
               spend
               his
               time
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 wealth
                 and
                 his
                 money
              
               ,
               and
               
                 his
                 friends
              
               upon
               his
               lust
               ,
               but
               to
               spend
               
                 his
                 sufferings
              
               too
               ,
               to
               let
               the
               canker-worm
               of
               a
               deadly
               sin
               ,
               devour
               his
               Martyrdom
               :
               He
               therefore
               that
               suffers
               in
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               sure
               to
               walk
               worthy
               of
               that
               honour
               ▪
               to
               which
               God
               hath
               called
               him
               ;
               Let
               him
               first
               deny
               his
               sins
               ,
               and
               then
               deny
               himself
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               may
               take
               up
               his
               crosse
               and
               follow
               Christ
               ;
               
               ever
               remembring
               that
               no
               man
               pleases
               God
               in
               his
               death
               ,
               who
               hath
               walked
               perversely
               in
               his
               life
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               He
               that
               suffers
               in
               a
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               must
               be
               indifferent
               what
               the
               instance
               be
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               may
               serve
               God.
               I
               say
               ,
               he
               must
               be
               indifferent
               in
               the
               cause
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               a
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               indifferent
               in
               the
               
               
               suffering
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               of
               Gods
               appointment
               .
               For
               some
               men
               have
               a
               naturall
               aversation
               to
               some
               vices
               ,
               or
               vertues
               ,
               and
               a
               naturall
               affection
               to
               others
               .
               One
               man
               will
               die
               for
               his
               friend
               ,
               and
               another
               will
               die
               for
               his
               money
               :
               Some
               men
               hate
               to
               be
               a
               rebell
               and
               will
               die
               for
               their
               Prince
               ;
               but
               tempt
               them
               to
               suffer
               for
               the
               cause
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               were
               baptized
               ,
               and
               in
               whose
               communion
               they
               look
               for
               heaven
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               are
               tempted
               ,
               and
               fall
               away
               .
               Or
               if
               God
               hath
               chosen
               the
               cause
               for
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               accepted
               it
               ,
               yet
               themselves
               will
               choose
               the
               suffering
               .
               Right
               or
               wrong
               ,
               some
               men
               will
               not
               endure
               a
               prison
               ;
               and
               some
               that
               can
               ,
               yet
               choose
               the
               heaviest
               
               part
               of
               the
               burden
               ,
               the
               pollution
               and
               stain
               of
               a
               sin
               ,
               rather
               then
               lose
               their
               money
               ;
               and
               some
               had
               rather
               die
               twice
               then
               lose
               their
               estates
               once
               .
               In
               this
               our
               rule
               is
               easie
               .
               Let
               us
               choose
               God
               ,
               and
               let
               God
               choose
               all
               the
               rest
               for
               us
               ,
               it
               being
               indifferent
               to
               us
               ,
               whether
               by
               poverty
               or
               shame
               ,
               by
               lingring
               or
               a
               sudden
               death
               ,
               by
               the
               hands
               of
               a
               Tyrant
               Prince
               ,
               or
               the
               despised
               hands
               of
               a
               base
               usurper
               ,
               or
               a
               rebell
               ,
               we
               receive
               the
               crown
               ,
               and
               do
               honour
               to
               God
               and
               to
               Religion
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Whoever
               suffer
               in
               a
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               cruell
               
               and
               unreasonable
               men
               ,
               let
               them
               not
               be
               too
               forward
               to
               prognosticate
               evil
               and
               death
               to
               their
               enemies
               ;
               but
               let
               them
               solace
               themselves
               in
               the
               assurance
               of
               the
               divine
               justice
               ,
               by
               generall
               consideration
               ,
               and
               in
               particular
               ,
               pray
               for
               them
               that
               are
               our
               persecutours
               .
               Nebuchadnezzar
               was
               the
               rod
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               God
               against
               the
               Tyrians
               ,
               and
               because
               he
               destroyed
               that
               city
               ,
               God
               rewarded
               him
               with
               the
               spoil
               of
               Egypt
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               alwayes
               certain
               ,
               that
               God
               will
               be
               angry
               with
               every
               man
               ,
               by
               whose
               hand
               affliction
               comes
               upon
               us
               .
               And
               sometimes
               two
               armies
               have
               met
               and
               fought
               ,
               and
               the
               wisest
               man
               amongst
               them
               could
               not
               say
               ,
               that
               either
               of
               the
               Princes
               
               had
               prevaricated
               either
               the
               lawes
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               Nations
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               some
               superstitious
               ,
               easie
               ,
               and
               half
               witted
               people
               of
               either
               side
               ,
               wonder
               that
               their
               enemies
               live
               so
               long
               !
               And
               there
               are
               very
               many
               cases
               of
               warre
               concerning
               which
               God
               hath
               declared
               nothing
               :
               and
               although
               in
               such
               cases
               ,
               he
               that
               yeelds
               and
               quits
               his
               title
               rather
               then
               his
               charity
               ,
               and
               the
               care
               of
               so
               many
               lives
               ,
               is
               the
               wisest
               and
               the
               best
               man
               :
               yet
               if
               neither
               of
               them
               will
               do
               so
               ,
               let
               us
               not
               decree
               judgements
               from
               heaven
               ,
               in
               cases
               where
               we
               have
               no
               word
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               thunder
               from
               our
               Tribunals
               ,
               where
               no
               voice
               of
               God
               hath
               declared
               the
               sentence
               .
               But
               in
               such
               cases
               where
               
               there
               is
               an
               evident
               tyranny
               or
               injustice
               ,
               let
               us
               do
               like
               the
               good
               Samaritan
               ,
               who
               dressed
               the
               wounded
               man
               ,
               but
               never
               pursued
               the
               thief
               ;
               let
               us
               do
               charity
               to
               the
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               bear
               the
               crosse
               with
               noblenesse
               ,
               and
               look
               up
               to
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 who
                 endured
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 and
                 despised
                 the
                 shame
              
               ;
               but
               let
               us
               not
               take
               upon
               us
               the
               office
               of
               God
               ,
               who
               will
               judge
               the
               Nations
               righteously
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               delivered
               up
               our
               bodies
               will
               rescue
               our
               souls
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               unrighteous
               judges
               .
               
               I
               remember
               in
               the
               story
               that
               Plutarch
               tels
               concerning
               the
               soul
               of
               
               Thespesius
               ,
               that
               it
               met
               with
               a
               Prophetick
               Genius
               ,
               who
               told
               him
               many
               things
               that
               should
               happen
               afterwards
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               strangest
               of
               all
               was
               this
               ,
               That
               there
               should
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               
                 Qui
                 bonus
                 cum
                 sit
                 ,
                 tyrannide
                 vitam
                 finiet
                 :
              
               An
               excellent
               Prince
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               man
               should
               be
               put
               to
               death
               by
               a
               rebell
               and
               usurping
               power
               ;
               and
               yet
               that
               Prophetick
               soul
               could
               not
               tell
               that
               those
               rebels
               should
               within
               three
               yeers
               die
               miserable
               and
               accursed
               deaths
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               great
               prophecy
               recorded
               by
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               
                 That
                 in
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 perillous
              
               
               
                 times
                 should
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 traitours
                 ,
                 and
                 selvish
                 ,
                 having
                 forms
                 of
                 godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 creeping
                 into
                 houses
                 ,
                 ]
              
               yet
               could
               
               not
               tell
               us
               when
               those
               men
               should
               come
               to
               finall
               shame
               and
               ruine
               ;
               onely
               by
               a
               generall
               signification
               he
               gave
               this
               signe
               of
               comfort
               to
               Gods
               persecuted
               servants
               ,
               
                 But
                 they
                 shall
                 proceed
                 no
                 further
                 ,
                 for
                 their
              
               
               
                 folly
                 shall
                 be
                 manifest
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 :
              
               that
               is
               ,
               at
               long
               running
               they
               shall
               shame
               themselves
               ,
               and
               
                 for
                 the
                 elects
                 sake
                 those
                 dayes
              
               of
               evil
               
                 shall
                 be
                 shortned
              
               .
               But
               you
               and
               I
               may
               be
               dead
               first
               :
               And
               therefore
               onely
               remember
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               with
               a
               credulous
               heart
               ,
               and
               a
               loose
               tongue
               are
               too
               decretory
               ,
               and
               enunciative
               of
               speedy
               judgements
               to
               their
               enemies
               ,
               turn
               their
               religion
               into
               revenge
               ,
               and
               therefore
               do
               beleeve
               it
               will
               be
               so
               ,
               because
               they
               vehemently
               desire
               it
               
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               which
               all
               wise
               and
               good
               men
               ought
               to
               suspect
               ,
               as
               lesse
               agreeing
               with
               that
               charity
               which
               overcomes
               all
               the
               sins
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               evils
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               sits
               down
               and
               rests
               in
               glory
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Do
               not
               trouble
               your self
               by
               thinking
               how
               much
               you
               are
               afflicted
               ,
               but
               consider
               how
               much
               you
               make
               of
               it
               :
               For
               reflex
               acts
               upon
               the
               suffering
               it self
               ,
               can
               lead
               to
               nothing
               but
               to
               pride
               ,
               or
               to
               impatience
               to
               temptation
               ,
               or
               a
               postacy
               .
               He
               that
               measures
               the
               grains
               and
               scruples
               of
               his
               persecution
               ,
               will
               soon
               sit
               down
               and
               call
               for
               ease
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               reward
               ;
               will
               think
               the
               time
               long
               ,
               or
               his
               burden
               great
               ;
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               complain
               of
               his
               condition
               ,
               or
               set
               a
               greater
               
               value
               upon
               his
               person
               .
               Look
               not
               back
               upon
               him
               that
               strikes
               thee
               ,
               but
               upward
               to
               God
               that
               supports
               thee
               ,
               and
               forward
               to
               
                 the
                 crown
                 that
                 is
                 set
                 before
                 thee
              
               ;
               and
               then
               consider
               ,
               if
               the
               losse
               of
               thy
               estate
               hath
               taught
               thee
               to
               despise
               the
               world
               ?
               whether
               thy
               poor
               fortune
               hath
               made
               thee
               poor
               in
               spirit
               ?
               and
               if
               thy
               uneasie
               prison
               sets
               thy
               soul
               at
               liberty
               ,
               and
               knocks
               off
               the
               fetters
               of
               a
               worse
               captivity
               .
               For
               then
               the
               rod
               of
               suffering
               turns
               into
               crowns
               and
               scepters
               ,
               when
               every
               suffering
               is
               a
               precept
               ,
               and
               every
               change
               of
               condition
               produces
               a
               holy
               resolution
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               of
               sorrows
               makes
               the
               resolution
               actuall
               ,
               and
               habituall
               ,
               permanent
               ,
               and
               persevering
               .
               For
               as
               the
               
               silk-worm
               eateth
               it self
               out
               of
               a
               seed
               to
               become
               a
               little
               worm
               ,
               and
               there
               feeding
               on
               the
               leaves
               of
               mulberies
               ,
               it
               grows
               till
               its
               coat
               be
               off
               ,
               and
               then
               works
               it self
               into
               a
               house
               of
               silk
               ,
               then
               casting
               its
               pearly
               seeds
               for
               the
               young
               to
               breed
               ,
               it
               leaveth
               its
               silk
               for
               man
               ,
               and
               dieth
               all
               white
               and
               winged
               in
               the
               shape
               of
               a
               flying
               creature
               :
               So
               it
               
               
               the
               progresse
               of
               souls
               :
               when
               they
               are
               regenerate
               by
               Baptisme
               ,
               and
               have
               cast
               off
               their
               first
               stains
               and
               the
               skin
               of
               world
               〈…〉
               ,
               by
               feeding
               on
               the
               leaves
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               fruits
               of
               〈…〉
               ,
               and
               the
               joyes
               of
               the
               Sacrament
               ,
               they
               incircle
               themselves
               in
               the
               rich
               garments
               of
               holy
               and
               vertuous
               habits
               ;
               then
               by
               leaving
               their
               blood
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Churches
               seed
               ,
               to
               raise
               up
               a
               new
               generation
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               leave
               a
               blessed
               memory
               ,
               and
               fair
               example
               ,
               and
               are
               themselves
               turned
               into
               Angels
               ,
               whose
               felicity
               is
               to
               do
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               their
               imployments
               was
               in
               this
               world
               to
               suffer
               it
               ;
               
                 fiat
                 voluntas
                 tua
              
               is
               our
               daily
               prayer
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               of
               a
               passive
               signification
               ;
               
                 thy
                 will
                 be
                 done
              
               
               upon
               us
               :
               and
               if
               from
               thence
               also
               we
               translate
               it
               into
               an
               active
               sence
               ;
               and
               by
               suffering
               evils
               increase
               in
               our
               aptnesses
               to
               do
               well
               ,
               we
               have
               done
               the
               work
               of
               Christians
               ,
               and
               shall
               receive
               the
               reward
               of
               Martyrs
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Let
               our
               suffering
               be
               entertained
               by
               a
               direct
               election
               ,
               not
               by
               collateral
               ayds
               and
               phantastick
               assistances
               .
               It
               is
               a
               good
               refreshment
               to
               a
               weak
               spirit
               to
               suffer
               in
               good
               company
               :
               and
               so
               Phocion
               encouraged
               a
               timerous
               Greek
               condemned
               to
               die
               ;
               and
               he
               bid
               him
               be
               confident
               because
               that
               he
               was
               to
               die
               with
               Phocion
               ;
               and
               when
               40
               Martyrs
               
               in
               Cappadocia
               suffered
               ,
               and
               that
               a
               souldier
               standing
               by
               came
               and
               supplyed
               the
               place
               of
               the
               one
               Apostate
               ,
               who
               fell
               from
               his
               crown
               ,
               being
               overcome
               with
               pain
               ,
               it
               added
               warmth
               to
               the
               frozen
               confessors
               ,
               and
               turnd
               them
               into
               consummate
               Martyrs
               .
               But
               if
               martyrdom
               were
               but
               a
               phantastick
               thing
               ,
               or
               relyed
               upon
               vain
               accidents
               and
               irregular
               chances
               ,
               it
               were
               then
               very
               necessary
               to
               be
               assisted
               by
               images
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               any
               thing
               ,
               lesse
               then
               the
               proper
               instruments
               of
               religion
               :
               But
               since
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               action
               of
               the
               religion
               ,
               and
               relies
               upon
               the
               most
               excellent
               promises
               ,
               and
               its
               formality
               is
               to
               be
               an
               action
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               nothing
               is
               more
               firmely
               chosen
               ,
               (
               by
               an
               after
               election
               
               (
               at
               least
               )
               then
               )
               an
               act
               of
               love
               ;
               to
               support
               Martyrdom
               ,
               or
               the
               duty
               of
               sufferings
               ,
               by
               false
               arches
               and
               exteriour
               circumstances
               ,
               is
               to
               build
               a
               tower
               upon
               the
               beams
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               or
               to
               set
               up
               a
               woodden
               ladder
               to
               climbe
               up
               to
               Heaven
               ;
               the
               soul
               cannot
               attain
               so
               huge
               and
               unimaginable
               felicities
               by
               chance
               and
               instruments
               of
               fancy
               :
               and
               let
               no
               man
               hope
               to
               glorifie
               God
               and
               go
               to
               Heaven
               by
               a
               life
               of
               sufferings
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               first
               begin
               in
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               derive
               his
               choice
               ,
               his
               patience
               ,
               and
               confidence
               in
               the
               causes
               of
               vertue
               and
               religion
               ,
               like
               beams
               ,
               and
               warmth
               ,
               and
               influence
               ,
               from
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Sun.
               Some
               there
               are
               that
               fall
               under
               the
               burden
               ,
               when
               they
               
               are
               pressed
               hard
               ,
               because
               they
               use
               not
               the
               proper
               instruments
               in
               fortifying
               the
               will
               in
               patience
               and
               resignation
               ,
               but
               endeavour
               to
               lighten
               the
               burden
               in
               imagination
               ;
               and
               when
               these
               temporary
               supporters
               fail
               ,
               the
               building
               that
               relies
               upon
               them
               ,
               rushes
               into
               coldnesse
               ,
               recidivation
               ,
               and
               luke
               warmnesse
               :
               and
               among
               all
               instances
               ,
               that
               of
               the
               main
               question
               of
               the
               Text
               is
               of
               greatest
               power
               to
               abuse
               imprudent
               and
               lesse
               severe
               persons
               .
            
             
               
               
                 Nullos
                 esse
                 Deos
                 ,
                 inane
                 coelum
                 
              
               
                 Affirmat
                 Selius
                 ,
                 probatque
              
               
                 Quod
                 se
                 videt
                 dum
                 negat
                 haec
                 beatum
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               men
               choose
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               upon
               confidence
               that
               an
               ill
               one
               cannot
               thrive
               ,
               that
               is
               not
               for
               the
               love
               of
               vertue
               ,
               or
               duty
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               for
               profit
               and
               secular
               interests
               ,
               they
               are
               easily
               lost
               when
               they
               see
               the
               wickednesse
               of
               the
               enemy
               to
               swell
               up
               by
               impunity
               and
               successe
               to
               a
               great
               evil
               :
               for
               they
               have
               not
               learned
               to
               distinguish
               
                 a
                 great
                 growing
                 sin
                 ,
                 from
                 a
                 thriving
                 and
                 prosperous
                 fortune
                 .
              
               
            
             
               
                 Ulla
                 si
                 juris
                 tibi
                 pejerati
              
               
                 Poena
                 Barine
                 nocuisset
                 unquant
                 :
              
               
                 Dente
                 si
                 nigro
                 fieret
                 vel
                 unto
                 turpior
                 ungui
                 Crederem
                 .
              
            
             
               They
               that
               beleeve
               and
               choose
               because
               of
               idle
               fears
               ,
               and
               unreasonable
               fancies
               ,
               or
               by
               mistaking
               the
               accounts
               of
               a
               man
               for
               the
               measures
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               dare
               not
               commit
               treason
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               being
               blasted
               ,
               may
               come
               to
               be
               tempted
               when
               they
               see
               a
               sinner
               thrive
               ,
               and
               are
               scandalized
               all
               the
               way
               ,
               if
               they
               
               die
               before
               him
               ;
               or
               they
               may
               come
               to
               receive
               some
               accidentall
               hardnesses
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               may
               spoil
               such
               persons
               ,
               and
               blast
               their
               resolutions
               .
               Take
               in
               all
               the
               aids
               you
               can
               ,
               and
               if
               the
               fancy
               of
               the
               standers
               by
               or
               the
               hearing
               a
               cock
               crow
               ,
               can
               adde
               any
               collaterall
               aids
               to
               thy
               weaknesse
               ,
               refuse
               it
               not
               ;
               But
               let
               thy
               state
               of
               sufferings
               
                 begin
                 with
                 choice
              
               ,
               and
               
                 be
                 confirmed
                 with
                 knowledge
              
               ,
               and
               
                 rely
                 upon
                 love
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 aids
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 expectations
                 of
                 heaven
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 present
                 sense
                 of
                 duty
              
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               action
               will
               be
               as
               glorious
               in
               the
               event
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               prudent
               in
               the
               enterprise
               ,
               and
               religious
               in
               the
               prosecution
               .
               
            
             
               6.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               when
               God
               hath
               brought
               thee
               into
               Christs
               school
               ,
               and
               entered
               thee
               into
               a
               state
               of
               sufferings
               ,
               remember
               the
               advantages
               of
               that
               state
               :
               consider
               how
               unsavoury
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               appear
               to
               thee
               ,
               when
               thou
               are
               under
               the
               arrest
               of
               death
               ;
               remember
               with
               what
               comforts
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               assists
               thy
               spirit
               ;
               set
               down
               in
               thy
               heart
               all
               those
               entercourses
               ,
               which
               happen
               between
               God
               and
               thy
               own
               soul
               ;
               the
               sweetnesses
               of
               religion
               ,
               the
               vanity
               of
               sins
               appearances
               ,
               thy
               newly
               entertained
               resolutions
               ,
               thy
               longings
               after
               heaven
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               if
               God
               finishes
               thy
               persecution
               with
               death
               proceed
               in
               them
               ;
               if
               he
               restores
               thee
               to
               the
               light
               
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               a
               temporall
               refreshment
               ,
               change
               but
               the
               scene
               of
               sufferings
               into
               an
               active
               life
               ,
               and
               converse
               with
               God
               upon
               the
               same
               principles
               on
               which
               in
               thy
               state
               of
               sufferings
               thou
               dost
               build
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               duty
               .
               If
               God
               restores
               thee
               to
               thy
               estate
               ,
               be
               not
               lesse
               in
               love
               with
               heaven
               ,
               nor
               more
               in
               love
               with
               the
               world
               ;
               let
               
               
               thy
               spirit
               be
               now
               as
               humble
               as
               before
               it
               was
               broken
               ,
               and
               to
               what
               soever
               degree
               of
               sobriety
               or
               austerity
               ,
               thy
               suffering
               condition
               did
               enforce
               thee
               ,
               if
               it
               may
               be
               turned
               into
               vertue
               ,
               when
               God
               restores
               thee
               (
               because
               then
               it
               was
               necessary
               thou
               shouldest
               entertain
               it
               by
               an
               after
               choice
               )
               do
               now
               also
               by
               a
               prae
               election
               :
               that
               thou
               mayest
               say
               with
               David
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 afflicted
                 ,
                 for
                 thereby
                 I
                 have
                 learned
                 thy
                 commandments
                 :
              
               and
               Paphnutius
               did
               not
               do
               his
               soul
               more
               advantage
               when
               he
               lost
               his
               right
               eye
               ,
               and
               suffered
               his
               left
               knee
               to
               be
               cut
               for
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               that
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Constantine
               and
               the
               Churches
               peace
               ,
               he
               lived
               ,
               (
               not
               in
               
               the
               toleration
               ,
               but
               )
               in
               the
               active
               piety
               of
               a
               Martyrs
               condition
               ;
               not
               now
               
                 a
                 confessor
                 of
                 the
                 faith
              
               onely
               ,
               but
               
                 of
                 the
                 charity
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 :
              
               we
               may
               every
               one
               live
               to
               have
               need
               of
               these
               rules
               ;
               and
               I
               do
               not
               at
               all
               think
               it
               safe
               to
               pray
               against
               it
               ,
               but
               to
               be
               armed
               for
               it
               :
               and
               to
               whatsoever
               degree
               of
               sufferings
               God
               shal
               call
               us
               ,
               we
               see
               what
               advantages
               God
               intends
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               what
               advantages
               we
               our selves
               may
               make
               of
               it
               .
               I
               now
               proceed
               to
               make
               use
               of
               all
               the
               former
               discourse
               ,
               by
               removing
               it
               a
               little
               further
               even
               into
               its
               utmost
               spiritual
               sense
               ;
               which
               the
               Apostle
               does
               in
               the
               last
               words
               of
               the
               text
               
                 [
                 If
                 the
                 righteous
                 scarcely
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
                 where
                 shall
                 the
                 wicked
                 and
                 the
                 sinner
                 appear
                 .
                 ]
              
               
            
             
               These
               words
               are
               taken
               out
               of
               the
               proverbs
               *
               according
               to
               the
               translation
               of
               the
               70.
               
               
                 If
                 the
                 righteous
                 scarcely
                 is
                 safe
                 :
              
               where
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               implyes
               that
               he
               is
               safe
               ;
               but
               by
               intermedial
               difficulties
               :
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               he
               is
               safe
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               his
               persecutions
               they
               may
               disturb
               his
               rest
               ,
               and
               discompose
               his
               fancy
               ,
               but
               they
               are
               like
               the
               firy
               charriot
               to
               Elias
               ;
               he
               is
               encircled
               with
               fire
               and
               rare
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               strange
               usages
               ,
               but
               is
               carried
               up
               to
               Heaven
               in
               a
               robe
               of
               flames
               :
               and
               so
               was
               Noah
               safe
               when
               the
               flood
               came
               ;
               and
               was
               the
               great
               type
               and
               instance
               too
               of
               the
               verification
               of
               this
               proposition
               ,
               he
               was
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               he
               was
               put
               into
               a
               strange
               condition
               ,
               perpetually
               wandring
               ,
               shut
               up
               in
               a
               prison
               of
               wood
               ,
               living
               upon
               faith
               ,
               having
               never
               had
               the
               experience
               of
               being
               safe
               in
               flouds
               .
               And
               so
               have
               I
               often
               seen
               young
               and
               unskilful
               persons
               sitting
               in
               a
               little
               boat
               ,
               when
               every
               little
               wave
               sporting
               about
               the
               sides
               of
               the
               vessel
               ,
               and
               every
               motion
               and
               dancing
               of
               the
               barge
               seemed
               a
               danger
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               cling
               fast
               upon
               their
               fellows
               ,
               and
               yet
               all
               the
               while
               they
               were
               as
               safe
               as
               if
               they
               sat
               under
               a
               tree
               ,
               while
               a
               gentle
               winde
               shaked
               the
               leaves
               into
               a
               refreshment
               ,
               and
               a
               cooling
               shade
               :
               And
               the
               unskiful
               unexperienced
               Christian
               shrikes
               out
               when
               ever
               his
               vessel
               shakes
               ,
               thinking
               
               it
               alwayes
               a
               danger
               ,
               that
               the
               watry
               pavement
               is
               not
               stable
               and
               resident
               like
               a
               rock
               ;
               and
               yet
               all
               his
               danger
               is
               in
               himself
               ,
               none
               at
               all
               from
               without
               :
               for
               he
               is
               indeed
               moving
               upon
               the
               waters
               ,
               but
               fastned
               to
               an
               〈◊〉
               ;
               faith
               is
               his
               foundation
               ,
               and
               hope
               is
               his
               anchor
               and
               deathis
               his
               harbour
               ,
               and
               Christ
               is
               his
               pilot
               ,
               and
               heaven
               is
               his
               countrey
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               evils
               of
               poverty
               ,
               or
               affronts
               of
               tribunals
               :
               and
               evil
               
               judges
               ,
               of
               sears
               and
               sadder
               apprehensions
               are
               but
               like
               the
               loud
               
               wind
               blowing
               from
               the
               right
               point
               ,
               they
               make
               a
               noise
               and
               drive
               faster
               to
               the
               harbour
               :
               and
               if
               we
               do
               not
               leave
               the
               ship
               and
               leap
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
               quit
               the
               interests
               of
               religion
               and
               run
               to
               the
               securities
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               cut
               our
               cables
               ,
               and
               dissolve
               our
               hopes
               ,
               grow
               impatient
               and
               hug
               a
               wave
               and
               die
               in
               its
               embraces
               ,
               we
               are
               as
               safe
               at
               sea
               ,
               safer
               in
               the
               storm
               which
               God
               sends
               us
               ,
               then
               in
               a
               calm
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               be
               friended
               with
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               may
               also
               signifie
               raro
               :
               If
               the
               righteous
               is
               seldom
               safe
               ;
               which
               implyes
               that
               sometimes
               he
               is
               ,
               even
               in
               a
               temporal
               sense
               :
               God
               sometimes
               sends
               Halcy
               on
               dayes
               to
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               promised
               
               
                 Kings
                 and
                 Queens
                 to
                 be
                 their
                 nurses
                 ,
              
               he
               intended
               it
               for
               a
               blessing
               ;
               and
               yet
               this
               blessing
               does
               of
               tenimes
               so
               ill
               succeed
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               the
               greater
               blessing
               of
               the
               two
               ,
               not
               to
               give
               us
               that
               blessing
               too
               freely
               :
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               this
               is
               
                 scarcly
                 done
              
               ,
               and
               yet
               sometimes
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               God
               sometimes
               refreshes
               languishing
               piety
               with
               such
               arguments
               ,
               as
               comply
               with
               our
               infirmities
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               be
               a
               shame
               to
               us
               to
               need
               such
               allectives
               and
               infant
               gauds
               ,
               such
               which
               the
               heathen
               world
               and
               the
               first
               rudiments
               of
               the
               Israelites
               did
               need
               ,
               God
               who
               pitties
               us
               and
               will
               be
               wanting
               in
               nothing
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               corroborates
               our
               willing
               
               spirits
               ,
               with
               proper
               entertainments
               ,
               so
               also
               he
               supports
               our
               weak
               flesh
               ,
               and
               not
               onely
               cheers
               an
               afflicted
               soul
               with
               beams
               of
               light
               ,
               and
               antepasts
               and
               earnests
               of
               glory
               ,
               but
               is
               kinde
               also
               to
               our
               man
               of
               flesh
               ,
               and
               weaknesse
               ;
               and
               to
               this
               purpose
               he
               sends
               thunder-bolts
               from
               heaven
               upon
               evil
               men
               ,
               dividing
               their
               tongues
               ,
               infatuating
               their
               counsels
               ,
               cursing
               their
               posterity
               ,
               and
               ruining
               their
               families
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Sometimes
               God
               destroyes
               their
               armies
               ,
               or
               their
               strong
               holds
               ,
               Sometimes
               breakes
               their
               ships
               ,
               but
               this
               happens
               either
               for
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               some
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               their
               too
               great
               aptnesse
               to
               be
               offended
               at
               a
               prosperous
               iniquity
               ,
               or
               when
               he
               will
               not
               suffer
               the
               evil
               to
               grow
               too
               great
               ,
               or
               for
               some
               end
               of
               his
               providence
               ;
               and
               yet
               if
               this
               should
               be
               very
               often
               ,
               or
               last
               long
               ,
               God
               knows
               the
               danger
               ,
               and
               vve
               should
               feel
               the
               inconvenience
               .
               Of
               all
               the
               types
               of
               Christ
               onely
               Joshuah
               and
               Solomon
               vvere
               noted
               to
               be
               generally
               prosperous
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               the
               fortune
               of
               the
               first
               was
               to
               be
               in
               perpetual
               vvar
               and
               danger
               ,
               but
               the
               other
               vvas
               as
               himself
               could
               vvish
               it
               ,
               rich
               and
               peaceful
               ,
               and
               powerful
               ,
               and
               healthful
               ,
               and
               learned
               ,
               and
               beloved
               ,
               and
               strong
               and
               amoróus
               ,
               and
               voluptuous
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               fell
               ,
               and
               though
               his
               fall
               was
               ,
               yet
               his
               recovery
               vvas
               not
               upon
               record
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               the
               vvorst
               of
               evils
               that
               happen
               to
               the
               godly
               is
               better
               ,
               
               
               temporally
               better
               ,
               then
               the
               greatest
               eternal
               felicity
               of
               the
               wicked
               :
               that
               in
               all
               senses
               the
               question
               may
               be
               considerable
               and
               argumentative
               ;
               
                 If
                 the
                 righteous
                 scarcely
                 be
                 saved
                 where
                 shall
                 the
                 ungodly
                 appear
                 ?
              
               if
               it
               be
               hard
               with
               good
               men
               ,
               with
               the
               evil
               it
               shall
               be
               far
               worse
               .
               But
               see
               the
               difference
               .
               The
               godly
               man
               is
               timorous
               and
               yet
               safe
               ,
               tossed
               by
               the
               seas
               ,
               and
               yet
               safe
               at
               anchor
               ,
               impaired
               by
               evil
               accidents
               and
               righted
               by
               divine
               comforts
               :
               made
               sad
               with
               a
               black
               cloud
               ,
               and
               refreshed
               with
               a
               more
               gentle
               influence
               ,
               abused
               by
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               yet
               an
               heir
               of
               heaven
               ,
               hated
               by
               men
               ,
               and
               beloved
               by
               God
               ,
               loses
               one
               house
               and
               gets
               an
               hundred
               ,
               he
               quits
               a
               convenient
               lodging
               room
               and
               purchases
               a
               glorious
               countrey
               ,
               is
               forsaken
               by
               his
               friends
               ,
               but
               
               never
               by
               a
               good
               conscience
               ,
               he
               fares
               hardly
               and
               sleeps
               sweetly
               ,
               he
               flies
               from
               his
               enemies
               ,
               but
               hath
               no
               distracting
               fears
               ,
               he
               is
               full
               of
               thought
               ,
               but
               of
               no
               amazement
               ;
               It
               is
               his
               businesse
               to
               be
               troubled
               ,
               and
               his
               portion
               to
               be
               comforted
               ,
               he
               hath
               nothing
               to
               afflict
               him
               ,
               but
               the
               losse
               of
               that
               which
               might
               be
               his
               danger
               ,
               but
               can
               never
               be
               his
               good
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               recompence
               of
               this
               ,
               he
               hath
               God
               for
               his
               father
               ,
               Christ
               for
               his
               captain
               ,
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               for
               his
               supporter
               so
               that
               he
               shall
               ,
               have
               all
               the
               good
               which
               God
               can
               give
               him
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               that
               good
               he
               hath
               the
               holy
               Trinity
               for
               an
               earnest
               and
               a
               gage
               ,
               for
               his
               maintenance
               at
               the
               present
               ,
               and
               his
               portion
               to
               all
               eternity
               .
               But
               though
               Paul
               
               and
               Silas
               sing
               psalms
               in
               prison
               and
               under
               the
               hang-mans
               whips
               and
               in
               an
               earth-quake
               ,
               yet
               neither
               the
               Jaylor
               nor
               the
               persecuting
               Magistrates
               could
               do
               so
               :
               For
               the
               prosperitie
               of
               the
               wicked
               is
               like
               a
               winters
               sun
               ,
               or
               the
               joy
               of
               a
               condemned
               drunkard
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               forgetfulnesse
               of
               his
               present
               danger
               ,
               and
               his
               future
               sorrows
               ,
               nothing
               but
               imginary
               arts
               of
               inadvertency
               :
               he
               sits
               in
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               city
               and
               judges
               others
               ,
               and
               is
               condemned
               himself
               ;
               he
               is
               honoured
               by
               the
               passers
               by
               ,
               and
               is
               thought
               happy
               ,
               but
               
                 he
                 sighs
                 deeply
                 ;
                 he
                 heapeth
                 up
                 riches
                 and
                 cannot
                 tell
                 who
                 shall
                 gather
                 them
              
               ;
               he
               commands
               an
               army
               and
               is
               him self
               a
               slave
               to
               his
               passions
               ;
               he
               sleeps
               because
               he
               needs
               it
               ,
               
               and
               starts
               from
               his
               uneasie
               pillows
               which
               his
               thoughtful
               head
               hath
               discomposed
               ;
               when
               he
               is
               waking
               he
               dreames
               of
               greatnesse
               ,
               when
               he
               sleeps
               he
               dreams
               of
               spectars
               and
               illusions
               ,
               he
               spoils
               a
               poor
               man
               of
               his
               lamb
               ,
               and
               himself
               of
               his
               innocence
               and
               peace
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               unjust
               purchase
               himself
               is
               the
               greatest
               loser
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               
               For
               just
               upon
               his
               oppression
               or
               injustice
               ,
               he
               is
               turned
               a
               Devil
               ,
               and
               Gods
               enemy
               ,
               a
               wolf
               to
               his
               brother
               a
               greedy
               admirer
               of
               the
               ba●●s
               of
               fishes
               ,
               and
               the
               bread
               of
               dogs
               ,
               he
               is
               unsafe
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               sin
               :
               for
               he
               hath
               against
               him
               the
               displeasure
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               justice
               of
               the
               laws
               ,
               the
               shame
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               the
               revenge
               of
               the
               injured
               person
               ;
               and
               God
               and
               men
               ,
               the
               laws
               of
               nations
               and
               private
               societies
               ,
               stand
               upon
               
               their
               defence
               against
               this
               man
               ;
               he
               is
               unsafe
               in
               his
               rest
               ,
               amazed
               in
               
               his
               danger
               ,
               troubled
               in
               his
               labours
               ,
               weary
               in
               his
               change
               ,
               esteemed
               a
               base
               man
               ,
               disgraced
               and
               scorned
               ,
               feared
               and
               hated
               ,
               flattered
               and
               derided
               ,
               watched
               ,
               and
               suspected
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               dies
               in
               the
               middle
               of
               his
               purchase
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               end
               is
               a
               fool
               and
               leaves
               a
               curse
               to
               his
               posterity
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
            
             
               He
               leaves
               a
               generation
               of
               blacker
               children
               behinde
               him
               ;
               so
               the
               Poet
               describes
               the
               cursednesse
               of
               their
               posterity
               ,
               and
               their
               memory
               
               sits
               down
               to
               eternal
               ages
               in
               dishonour
               ,
               and
               by
               this
               time
               let
               them
               cast
               up
               their
               accounts
               ,
               and
               see
               ,
               if
               of
               all
               their
               violent
               purchases
               they
               carry
               any
               thing
               with
               them
               to
               the
               grave
               but
               sin
               ,
               and
               a
               guilty
               conscience
               and
               a
               polluted
               soul
               ,
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               and
               the
               shame
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               what
               help
               shall
               all
               those
               persons
               give
               to
               thee
               in
               thy
               flames
               who
               divide
               and
               scatter
               that
               estate
               ,
               for
               which
               thou
               diedst
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               
                 Andire
                 est
                 operae
                 pretium
                 procedere
                 recte
                 
              
               
                 Qui
                 maechis
                 non
                 vultis
                 ,
                 ut
                 omni
                 parte
                 laborent
                 :
              
               
                 vt
                 que
                 illis
                 multo
                 corrupta
                 dolore
                 voluptas
              
               
                 Atque
                 haec
                 rara
                 cadat
                 dura
                 inter
                 saepe
                 pericla
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               let
               but
               a
               sober
               answer
               tel
               me
               if
               any
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               be
               more
               distant
               either
               from
               goodnesse
               or
               happinesse
               ,
               then
               to
               scatter
               the
               plague
               of
               an
               accursed
               soul
               ,
               as
               upon
               our
               dearest
               children
               ;
               to
               make
               an
               universal
               curse
               ;
               to
               be
               the
               fountain
               of
               a
               mischief
               ,
               to
               be
               such
               a
               person
               ,
               whom
               our
               children
               and
               nephews
               shall
               hate
               ,
               and
               despise
               and
               
               curse
               ,
               when
               they
               groan
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               that
               plague
               ,
               which
               their
               fathers
               sins
               brought
               upon
               the
               familie
               .
               If
               there
               were
               no
               other
               account
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               it
               were
               highly
               enough
               to
               verifie
               the
               intent
               of
               my
               text
               ;
               
                 If
                 the
                 righteous
                 scarcely
                 be
                 saved
                 ,
              
               or
               escape
               Gods
               angry
               stroke
               ,
               the
               wicked
               must
               needs
               be
               infinitely
               more
               miserable
               ;
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
              
            
             
               Neither
               I
               ,
               nor
               my
               son
               (
               said
               the
               oldest
               of
               the
               Greek
               poets
               )
               would
               be
               vertuous
               ,
               if
               to
               be
               a
               just
               person
               were
               all
               one
               as
               to
               be
               miserable
               .
               No
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               the
               end
               of
               affaires
               ,
               and
               at
               sun
               set
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               day
               long
               the
               Godly
               man
               is
               happy
               ,
               and
               the
               ungodly
               and
               the
               sinner
               is
               very
               miserable
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                 Pellitur
                 a
                 populo
                 victus
                 Cato
                 ,
                 tristior
                 ille
                 est
                 ,
              
               
                 Qui
                 vicit
                 ,
                 facesque
                 pudet
                 rapuisse
                 Catoni
              
               
                 Nimque
                 hoc
                 dedecus
                 est
                 populi
                 ,
                 morumque
                 ruina
              
               
                 Non
                 homo
                 pulsus
                 erat
                 :
                 sed
                 in
                 uno
                 victa
                 potestas
              
               
                 R●manumque
                 decus
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               there
               needs
               no
               other
               argument
               to
               be
               added
               ,
               but
               this
               one
               great
               testimony
               ;
               that
               though
               the
               Godly
               are
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               persecuted
               ,
               yet
               even
               they
               are
               blessed
               and
               the
               persecutors
               are
               the
               most
               unsafe
               .
               They
               are
               essentially
               happy
               whom
               affliction
               cannot
               
               make
               miserable
               .
            
             
               
                 Quis
                 cur
                 am
                 neget
                 esse
                 te
                 Deorunt
              
               
                 propter
                 quem
                 fuit
                 innocens
                 ruina
                 ?
              
            
             
               But
               turns
               into
               their
               advantages
               ,
               and
               that
               's
               the
               state
               of
               the
               Godly
               :
               and
               they
               are
               most
               intolerably
               accursed
               ,
               who
               have
               no
               portions
               in
               the
               blessings
               of
               eternity
               ,
               and
               yet
               cannot
               have
               comfort
               in
               the
               present
               purchases
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               to
               whom
               even
               their
               sunshine
               brings
               a
               drought
               ,
               and
               their
               fairest
               is
               their
               foulest
               weather
               ;
               and
               that
               's
               the
               portion
               of
               
               the
               sinner
               and
               the
               ungodly
               .
               
                 The
                 godly
                 are
                 not
                 made
                 unhappy
                 by
                 their
                 sorrows
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 wicked
                 are
                 such
                 whom
                 prosperity
                 it self
                 cannot
                 make
                 fortunate
                 .
              
            
             
               4
               And
               yet
               after
               al
               this
               it
               is
               but
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               he
               scapes
               but
               hardly
               here
               :
               it
               will
               be
               well
               enough
               with
               him
               hereafter
               Isaac
               digged
               three
               wells
               :
               the
               first
               was
               called
               contention
               ;
               for
               he
               drank
               the
               waters
               of
               strife
               and
               digged
               the
               well
               with
               his
               sword
               :
               the
               second
               well
               was
               not
               altogether
               so
               hard
               a
               purchase
               ,
               he
               got
               it
               with
               some
               trouble
               ,
               but
               that
               being
               over
               ,
               he
               had
               some
               room
               and
               his
               fortune
               swelled
               ,
               and
               he
               called
               his
               well
               
                 [
                 enlargement
              
               ]
               but
               his
               third
               he
               called
               
                 [
                 abundance
              
               ]
               
               and
               then
               he
               dipt
               his
               foot
               in
               oyl
               and
               drank
               freely
               as
               out
               of
               a
               river
               ;
               every
               good
               man
               first
               
                 sowes
                 in
                 tears
              
               ,
               he
               first
               drinks
               of
               the
               bottle
               of
               his
               own
               tears
               ,
               sorrow
               and
               trouble
               ,
               labour
               and
               disquiet
               ,
               strivings
               and
               temptations
               :
               But
               if
               they
               passe
               through
               a
               torrent
               ,
               and
               that
               vertue
               becomes
               easie
               and
               habitual
               ,
               they
               finde
               their
               hearts
               enlarged
               and
               made
               spritely
               by
               the
               visitations
               of
               God
               and
               refreshment
               of
               his
               spirit
               ;
               and
               then
               their
               hearts
               are
               enlarged
               ,
               they
               know
               how
               to
               gather
               the
               down
               and
               softnesses
               from
               the
               sharpest
               thistles
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
               
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               At
               first
               we
               cannot
               serve
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               passions
               and
               doing
               violence
               to
               all
               our
               wilder
               inclinations
               ,
               and
               suffering
               the
               violence
               of
               tyrants
               and
               unjust
               persons
               .
            
             
               
               
                 —
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
              
            
             
               The
               second
               dayes
               of
               vertue
               are
               pleasant
               and
               easie
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               the
               appendant
               labours
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               Christians
               
                 last
                 pit
              
               is
               diged
               ;
               when
               he
               is
               descended
               to
               his
               grave
               ,
               and
               finished
               his
               state
               of
               sorrowes
               and
               suffering
               ,
               then
               God
               opens
               the
               river
               of
               abundance
               ,
               the
               rivers
               of
               life
               and
               never
               ceasing
               felicities
               .
               And
               this
               is
               that
               which
               God
               promised
               to
               his
               people
               .
               
                 I
                 hid
                 my
                 face
                 from
                 thee
                 for
                 a
                 moment
                 ,
                 but
                 with
              
               
               
                 everlasting
                 kindnesse
                 will
                 I
                 have
                 mercy
                 on
                 thee
                 saith
                 the
                 Lord
                 thy
                 redeemer
              
               ;
               so
               much
               as
               moments
               are
               exceeded
               by
               eternity
               and
               the
               sighing
               
               of
               a
               man
               by
               the
               joyes
               of
               an
               angel
               ,
               and
               a
               salutary
               frown
               by
               the
               light
               of
               Gods
               countenance
               ,
               a
               few
               groans
               by
               the
               infinite
               and
               eternal
               Halalujahs
               ;
               so
               much
               are
               the
               sorrows
               of
               the
               godly
               to
               be
               undervalued
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               what
               is
               deposited
               for
               them
               in
               the
               treasures
               of
               eternity
               .
               Their
               sorrows
               can
               die
               but
               so
               cannot
               their
               joyes
               :
               and
               if
               the
               blessed
               Martyrs
               and
               confessors
               were
               asked
               concerning
               their
               past
               sufferings
               ,
               &
               their
               present
               rest
               ,
               and
               the
               joyes
               of
               their
               certain
               expectation
               you
               should
               hear
               them
               glory
               in
               nothing
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               and
               
                 in
                 the
                 crosse
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               Every
               chaine
               is
               a
               raie
               of
               light
               ,
               and
               every
               prison
               is
               a
               palace
               ,
               and
               every
               losse
               is
               the
               purchase
               of
               a
               kingdom
               ,
               
               and
               every
               affront
               in
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               is
               an
               eternal
               honour
               ,
               and
               every
               day
               of
               sorrow
               is
               a
               thousand
               years
               of
               comfort
               ,
               multiplied
               with
               a
               never
               ceasing
               numeration
               ;
               dayes
               without
               night
               ,
               joyes
               without
               sorrow
               ,
               sanctity
               without
               sin
               ,
               charity
               without
               stain
               ,
               possession
               without
               fear
               ,
               society
               without
               envying
               ,
               communication
               of
               joyes
               without
               lessening
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               dwell
               in
               a
               blessed
               countrey
               ,
               where
               an
               enemy
               never
               entred
               ,
               and
               from
               whence
               a
               friend
               never
               went
               away
               .
               Well
               might
               David
               say
               ,
               
                 sunes
                 ceciderunt
                 mihi
                 in
                 praeclaris
              
               ,
               the
               cords
               of
               my
               tent
               ,
               [
               my
               ropes
               and
               the
               sorrow
               of
               my
               pilgrimage
               ]
               fell
               
                 to
                 me
                 in
                 a
                 good
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 have
                 a
                 goodly
                 heritage
              
               ;
               and
               when
               persecution
               
               hewes
               a
               man
               down
               from
               a
               high
               fortune
               ,
               to
               an
               even
               one
               ,
               or
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               face
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               or
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               grave
               ,
               a
               good
               man
               is
               but
               preparing
               for
               a
               crown
               ,
               and
               the
               Tyrant
               does
               but
               first
               knock
               off
               the
               fetters
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               the
               manacles
               of
               passion
               and
               desire
               ,
               sensual
               loves
               and
               lower
               appetites
               :
               and
               if
               God
               suffers
               him
               to
               finish
               the
               persecution
               ,
               then
               he
               can
               but
               dismantle
               the
               souls
               prison
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               soul
               forth
               to
               flie
               to
               the
               mountains
               of
               rest
               :
               and
               all
               the
               intermedial
               evils
               are
               but
               like
               the
               Persian
               punishments
               ;
               the
               executioner
               tore
               off
               their
               haires
               and
               rent
               their
               silken
               mantles
               and
               discomposed
               their
               curious
               dressings
               ,
               and
               lightly
               touched
               the
               skin
               ,
               yet
               
               the
               offender
               cried
               out
               with
               most
               bitter
               exclamations
               ,
               while
               his
               fault
               was
               expiated
               with
               a
               ceremony
               and
               without
               blood
               :
               so
               does
               God
               to
               his
               servants
               ;
               he
               rends
               their
               upper
               garments
               ,
               and
               strips
               them
               of
               their
               unnecessary
               wealth
               ,
               and
               tyes
               them
               to
               Physick
               ,
               and
               salutary
               dicipline
               ,
               and
               they
               cry
               out
               under
               usages
               which
               have
               nothing
               ,
               
               
               but
               the
               outward
               sense
               ,
               and
               opinion
               of
               evil
               ,
               not
               the
               reall
               substance
               :
               But
               if
               we
               would
               take
               the
               measures
               of
               images
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               take
               the
               height
               of
               the
               base
               ,
               but
               the
               proportion
               of
               the
               members
               ,
               nor
               yet
               measure
               the
               estates
               of
               men
               by
               their
               big
               looking
               supporter
               ,
               or
               the
               circumstance
               of
               an
               exteriour
               advantage
               ,
               but
               by
               its
               proper
               commensuration
               in
               its
               self
               ,
               as
               it
               stands
               in
               its
               order
               to
               eternity
               :
               And
               then
               the
               godly
               man
               that
               suffers
               sorrow
               and
               persecution
               ought
               to
               be
               relieved
               by
               us
               ,
               but
               needs
               not
               be
               pitied
               in
               the
               summe
               of
               affairs
               .
               But
               since
               the
               two
               estates
               of
               the
               world
               are
               measured
               by
               time
               ,
               and
               by
               eternity
               ,
               and
               divided
               by
               joy
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               shall
               have
               
               his
               portions
               of
               joyes
               in
               both
               the
               durations
               ;
               the
               state
               of
               those
               men
               is
               insupportably
               miserable
               ,
               who
               are
               fatted
               for
               slaughter
               ,
               and
               are
               crowned
               like
               beasts
               for
               sacrifice
               ;
               who
               are
               feared
               and
               fear
               ,
               who
               cannot
               enjoy
               their
               purchases
               but
               by
               communications
               with
               others
               ,
               and
               themselves
               have
               the
               least
               share
               ,
               but
               themselves
               are
               alone
               in
               the
               misery
               ,
               and
               the
               saddest
               dangers
               ,
               and
               they
               possesse
               the
               whole
               portions
               of
               sorrows
               :
               to
               whom
               their
               prosperity
               gives
               but
               occasions
               to
               evil
               counsels
               ,
               and
               strength
               to
               do
               mischief
               ,
               or
               to
               nourish
               a
               serpent
               ,
               or
               oppresse
               a
               neighbour
               ,
               or
               to
               nurse
               a
               lust
               ,
               to
               increase
               folly
               ,
               and
               treasure
               up
               calamity
               :
               And
               did
               ever
               any
               man
               see
               ,
               or
               story
               tell
               ,
               that
               any
               tyrant
               
               Prince
               kissed
               his
               rods
               ,
               and
               axes
               ,
               his
               sword
               of
               justice
               ,
               and
               his
               Imperiall
               ensignes
               of
               power
               ?
               They
               shine
               like
               a
               taper
               to
               all
               things
               but
               it self
               ,
               but
               we
               read
               of
               many
               Martyrs
               who
               kissed
               their
               chains
               ,
               and
               hugged
               their
               stakes
               ,
               and
               saluted
               their
               hangman
               with
               great
               endearments
               ,
               and
               yet
               abating
               the
               incursions
               of
               their
               seldom
               sins
               ,
               these
               are
               their
               greatest
               evils
               ;
               and
               such
               they
               are
               ,
               with
               which
               a
               wise
               and
               a
               good
               man
               may
               be
               in
               love
               :
               And
               till
               the
               sinners
               and
               ungodly
               men
               can
               be
               so
               with
               their
               deep
               groans
               ,
               and
               broken
               sleeps
               ,
               with
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               their
               portions
               of
               eternity
               ;
               till
               they
               can
               rejoyce
               in
               death
               ,
               and
               long
               for
               a
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               with
               delight
               and
               a
               greedy
               hope
               can
               
               think
               of
               the
               day
               of
               judgement
               ,
               we
               must
               conclude
               that
               their
               glasse
               gems
               ,
               and
               finest
               pageantry
               ,
               their
               splendid
               outsides
               ,
               and
               great
               powers
               of
               evil
               ,
               cannot
               make
               amends
               for
               that
               estate
               of
               misery
               which
               is
               their
               portion
               ,
               with
               a
               certainty
               as
               great
               as
               is
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Articles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Creed
               .
               Miserable
               men
               are
               they
               who
               cannot
               be
               blessed
               ,
               unlesse
               there
               be
               no
               day
               of
               judgement
               ;
               who
               must
               perish
               unlesse
               the
               word
               of
               God
               should
               fail
               ;
               If
               that
               be
               all
               their
               hopes
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               with
               a
               sad
               spirit
               and
               a
               soul
               of
               pity
               inquire
               into
               the
               Question
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               
                 Where
                 shall
                 the
                 ungodly
                 and
                 sinner
                 appear
                 ?
              
               Even
               there
               where
               Gods
               face
               shall
               never
               shine
               ,
               where
               there
               shall
               be
               
               fire
               and
               no
               light
               ,
               where
               there
               shall
               be
               no
               Angels
               ,
               but
               what
               are
               many
               thousands
               yeers
               ago
               turned
               into
               Devils
               ,
               where
               no
               good
               man
               shall
               ever
               dwell
               ,
               and
               from
               whence
               the
               evil
               and
               the
               accursed
               shall
               never
               be
               dismissed
               .
               
                 O
                 my
                 God
                 let
                 my
                 soul
                 never
                 come
                 into
                 their
                 counsels
                 ,
                 nor
                 lie
                 down
                 in
                 their
                 sorrows
                 .
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Sermon
               .
               XII
               .
               
               THE
               MERCY
               OF
               THE
               DIVINE
               IVDGMENTS
               ;
               
               OR
               Gods
               Method
               in
               curing
               Sinners
               .
            
             
               
                 2.
                 
                 Romanes
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 
              
               
                 
                   
                     Despisest
                     thou
                     the
                     riches
                     of
                     his
                     goodnesse
                     ,
                     and
                     forbearance
                     ,
                     and
                     long-suffering
                     ,
                     not
                     knowing
                     that
                     the
                     goodnesse
                     of
                     God
                     leadeth
                     thee
                     to
                     repentance
                     ?
                  
                
              
            
             
               FRom
               the
               beginning
               of
               Time
               till
               now
               ,
               all
               effluxes
               which
               have
               come
               from
               God
               ,
               have
               been
               nothing
               but
               emanations
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               clothed
               in
               variety
               of
               circumstances
               .
               He
               made
               man
               
               with
               no
               other
               designe
               ,
               then
               that
               man
               should
               be
               happy
               ,
               and
               by
               receiving
               derivations
               from
               his
               fountain
               of
               mercy
               ,
               might
               reflect
               glory
               to
               him
               .
               And
               therefore
               God
               making
               man
               for
               his
               own
               glory
               ,
               made
               also
               a
               paradise
               for
               mans
               use
               ,
               and
               did
               him
               good
               to
               invite
               him
               to
               do
               himself
               a
               greater
               ;
               for
               God
               gave
               forth
               demonstrations
               
               
               of
               his
               power
               by
               instances
               of
               mercy
               :
               and
               he
               who
               might
               have
               made
               ten
               thousand
               worlds
               ,
               of
               wonder
               and
               prodigy
               ,
               and
               created
               man
               with
               faculties
               able
               onely
               to
               stare
               upon
               ,
               and
               admire
               those
               miracles
               of
               mightinesse
               ,
               did
               choose
               to
               instance
               his
               power
               in
               the
               effusions
               of
               mercy
               ,
               that
               at
               the
               same
               instant
               he
               might
               represent
               himself
               desireable
               and
               adorable
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               capacities
               of
               amability
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 as
                 excellent
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 and
                 profitable
                 to
                 us
                 .
              
               For
               as
               the
               Sun
               sends
               forth
               a
               benigne
               and
               gentle
               influence
               on
               the
               seed
               of
               Plants
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               invite
               forth
               the
               active
               and
               plastick
               power
               from
               its
               recesse
               and
               secresie
               ,
               that
               by
               rising
               into
               the
               tallnesse
               and
               dimensions
               of
               a
               tree
               ,
               it
               may
               still
               receive
               a
               greater
               and
               more
               refreshing
               influence
               from
               
               its
               foster-father
               ,
               the
               prince
               of
               all
               the
               bodies
               of
               light
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               these
               emanations
               ,
               the
               Sun
               its
               self
               receives
               no
               advantage
               ,
               but
               the
               honour
               of
               doing
               benefits
               ;
               so
               doth
               the
               Almighty
               Father
               of
               all
               the
               creatures
               :
               He
               at
               first
               sends
               forth
               his
               blessings
               upon
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               by
               using
               them
               aright
               ,
               should
               make
               our selves
               capable
               of
               greater
               ;
               while
               the
               giving
               glory
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               doing
               homage
               to
               him
               are
               nothing
               for
               his
               advantage
               ,
               but
               onely
               for
               ours
               :
               our
               duties
               towards
               him
               being
               like
               vapours
               ascending
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               not
               at
               all
               to
               refresh
               the
               region
               of
               the
               clouds
               ,
               but
               to
               return
               back
               in
               a
               fruitfull
               and
               refreshing
               shower
               :
               And
               God
               created
               us
               ,
               not
               that
               we
               can
               increase
               
               his
               felicity
               ,
               but
               that
               he
               might
               have
               a
               subject
               receptive
               of
               felicity
               from
               him
               :
               thus
               he
               causes
               us
               to
               be
               born
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               capable
               of
               his
               blessings
               ;
               he
               causes
               us
               to
               be
               baptized
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               have
               a
               title
               to
               the
               glorious
               promises
               Evangelicall
               ;
               he
               gives
               us
               his
               Son
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               rescued
               from
               hell
               :
               and
               when
               we
               constraine
               him
               to
               use
               harsh
               courses
               towards
               us
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               in
               mercy
               :
               he
               smites
               us
               to
               cure
               a
               disease
               ,
               he
               sends
               us
               sicknesse
               to
               procure
               our
               health
               ;
               and
               as
               if
               God
               were
               all
               mercy
               ,
               he
               his
               mercifull
               in
               his
               first
               designe
               ,
               in
               all
               his
               instruments
               ,
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               end
               of
               the
               journey
               ,
               and
               does
               not
               onely
               shew
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               to
               them
               
                 that
                 do
              
               
               well
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               men
               that
               
                 they
                 may
                 do
                 well
              
               :
               he
               is
               good
               to
               make
               us
               good
               ;
               he
               does
               us
               benefits
               to
               make
               us
               happy
               :
               and
               if
               we
               by
               despising
               such
               gracious
               rayes
               of
               light
               and
               heat
               ,
               stop
               their
               progresse
               and
               interrupt
               their
               designe
               ,
               the
               losse
               is
               not
               Gods
               but
               ours
               ;
               we
               shall
               be
               the
               miserable
               and
               accursed
               people
               :
               This
               is
               the
               sense
               and
               paraphrase
               of
               my
               Text.
               
                 Despisest
                 thou
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 Thou
                 dost
                 not
                 know
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               thou
               considerest
               not
               that
               it
               is
               for
               further
               benefit
               that
               God
               does
               thee
               this
               ;
               the
               goodnesse
               of
               God
               is
               not
               a
               designe
               to
               serve
               his
               own
               ends
               upon
               thee
               ,
               but
               thine
               upon
               him
               :
               
               
                 The
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 leadeth
                 thee
                 to
                 repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               Here
               then
               is
               
                 Gods
                 method
                 of
                 curing
                 man-kind
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               First
               goodnesse
               ,
               or
               inviting
               us
               to
               him
               by
               sugred
               words
               ,
               by
               the
               placid
               arguments
               of
               temporall
               favour
               ,
               and
               the
               propositions
               of
               excellent
               promises
               .
               Secondly
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               although
               
                 God
                 is
                 provoked
                 every
                 day
              
               ,
               yet
               he
               does
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               he
               tolerates
               
               our
               stubbornnesse
               ,
               he
               forbears
               to
               punish
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               does
               begin
               
               to
               strike
               ,
               takes
               his
               hand
               off
               ,
               and
               gives
               us
               truce
               and
               respite
               .
               For
               so
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               signifies
               laxamentum
               ,
               and
               inducias
               too
               .
               Thirdly
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               still
               ,
               a
               long
               putting
               off
               ,
               and
               deferring
               his
               
                 finall
                 destroying
                 anger
                 ▪
              
               by
               using
               all
               meanes
               to
               force
               us
               to
               repentance
               ;
               and
               this
               especially
               ,
               by
               the
               way
               of
               judgements
               ;
               these
               being
               the
               last
               reserves
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               ,
               and
               how
               ever
               we
               esteem
               it
               ,
               is
               the
               greatest
               instance
               of
               the
               divine
               long
               sufferance
               that
               is
               in
               the
               world
               .
               After
               these
               instruments
               ,
               we
               may
               consider
               the
               end
               ,
               the
               strand
               upon
               which
               these
               land
               us
               ,
               the
               purpose
               of
               this
               variety
               ,
               of
               these
               laborious
               and
               admirable
               arts
               ,
               with
               which
               God
               so
               studies
               and
               contrives
               the
               happinesse
               and
               
               salvation
               of
               man
               ;
               it
               is
               onely
               that
               man
               may
               be
               brought
               by
               these
               meanes
               unto
               repentance
               ,
               and
               by
               repentance
               may
               be
               brought
               to
               eternall
               life
               :
               This
               is
               
                 the
                 treasure
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 goodnesse
                 ,
              
               the
               great
               and
               admirable
               efflux
               of
               the
               eternal
               beneficence
               ;
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 goodnesse
              
               ,
               which
               whosoever
               despises
               ,
               despises
               himself
               and
               the
               great
               interest
               of
               his
               own
               felicity
               ;
               he
               shall
               die
               in
               his
               impenitence
               ,
               and
               perish
               in
               his
               folly
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               great
               instrument
               ,
               that
               God
               chooses
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               him
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               profit
               ,
               or
               benefit
               ,
               and
               this
               must
               needs
               be
               first
               ,
               for
               those
               instruments
               whereby
               we
               have
               a
               being
               are
               so
               great
               mercies
               ▪
               
               that
               besides
               that
               they
               are
               such
               which
               give
               us
               the
               capacities
               of
               all
               other
               mercies
               ,
               they
               are
               the
               advances
               of
               us
               in
               the
               greatest
               instances
               of
               promotion
               in
               the
               world
               :
               For
               from
               nothing
               to
               something
               is
               an
               infinite
               space
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               must
               have
               a
               measure
               of
               infinite
               passed
               upon
               him
               ,
               Before
               he
               can
               perceive
               himself
               to
               be
               either
               happy
               or
               miserable
               :
               he
               is
               not
               able
               to
               give
               God
               thanks
               for
               one
               blessing
               ,
               untill
               he
               hath
               received
               many
               .
               But
               then
               God
               intends
               we
               should
               enter
               upon
               his
               service
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               dayes
               ,
               because
               even
               then
               he
               is
               before-hand
               with
               us
               ,
               and
               hath
               already
               given
               us
               great
               instances
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               :
               What
               a
               prodigy
               of
               favour
               is
               it
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               
               he
               hath
               passed
               by
               ,
               so
               many
               formes
               of
               his
               creatures
               ,
               and
               hath
               not
               set
               us
               down
               in
               the
               rank
               of
               any
               of
               them
               ,
               till
               we
               came
               to
               be
               
                 paul●
                 minores
                 angelis
              
               ,
               a
               little
               lower
               then
               the
               angels
               :
               and
               yet
               from
               the
               meanest
               of
               them
               God
               can
               perfect
               his
               own
               praise
               ;
               The
               deeps
               and
               the
               snows
               ,
               the
               hail
               and
               the
               rain
               ,
               the
               birds
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               and
               the
               fishes
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               they
               can
               and
               do
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               and
               give
               him
               praise
               in
               their
               capacity
               ;
               and
               yet
               he
               gave
               them
               no
               speech
               ,
               no
               reason
               ,
               no
               immortall
               spirit
               ,
               or
               capacity
               of
               eternall
               blessednesse
               ;
               but
               he
               hath
               distinguished
               us
               from
               them
               by
               the
               absolute
               issues
               of
               his
               predestination
               ,
               and
               hath
               given
               us
               a
               lasting
               and
               eternall
               spirit
               ,
               excellent
               organs
               
               of
               perception
               ,
               and
               wonderfull
               instruments
               of
               expression
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               joyn
               in
               consort
               with
               the
               morning
               star
               ,
               and
               bear
               a
               part
               in
               the
               Chorus
               with
               the
               Angels
               of
               light
               ,
               to
               sing
               Alleluiah
               to
               the
               great
               Father
               of
               men
               and
               Angels
               .
            
             
               But
               was
               it
               not
               a
               huge
               chain
               of
               mercies
               that
               we
               were
               not
               strangled
               
               
               in
               the
               regions
               of
               our
               own
               naturall
               impurities
               ,
               but
               were
               sustained
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               God
               ,
               from
               perishing
               in
               the
               womb
               ,
               where
               God
               formed
               us
               
                 in
                 secreto
                 terrae
              
               ,
               told
               our
               bones
               ,
               and
               kept
               the
               order
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               miracles
               of
               creation
               ;
               and
               we
               lived
               upon
               that
               which
               in
               the
               next
               minute
               after
               we
               were
               born
               would
               strangle
               us
               if
               it
               were
               not
               removed
               :
               but
               then
               God
               took
               care
               of
               us
               ,
               and
               his
               hands
               of
               providence
               clothed
               us
               and
               fed
               us
               .
               But
               why
               do
               I
               reckon
               the
               mercies
               of
               production
               which
               in
               every
               minute
               of
               our
               being
               are
               alike
               and
               continued
               ,
               and
               are
               miracles
               in
               all
               senses
               but
               that
               they
               are
               common
               and
               usuall
               ?
               I
               onely
               desire
               you
               to
               remember
               ,
               that
               God
               made
               all
               the
               works
               of
               his
               hands
               to
               serve
               him
               ;
               and
               indeed
               this
               mercy
               of
               
               creating
               us
               such
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               was
               not
               
                 to
                 lead
                 us
                 to
                 repentance
              
               ,
               but
               was
               a
               designe
               of
               innocence
               :
               he
               intended
               we
               should
               serve
               him
               as
               the
               Sun
               and
               the
               Moon
               do
               ;
               as
               fire
               and
               water
               do
               :
               never
               to
               prevaricate
               the
               laws
               he
               fixed
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               might
               have
               needed
               no
               repentance
               .
               But
               since
               we
               did
               degenerate
               ,
               and
               being
               by
               God
               made
               better
               and
               more
               noble
               creatures
               then
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               the
               air
               ,
               the
               water
               and
               the
               earth
               besides
               ,
               we
               made
               our selves
               baser
               and
               more
               ignoble
               then
               any
               :
               For
               no
               dog
               ,
               crocodile
               ,
               or
               swine
               was
               ever
               Gods
               enemy
               ,
               as
               we
               made
               our selves
               :
               yet
               then
               from
               thence
               forward
               ,
               God
               began
               his
               work
               of
               
                 leading
                 us
                 to
                 repentance
              
               ,
               by
               the
               
                 riches
                 of
                 his
                 goodnesse
              
               .
               
               He
               causeth
               us
               to
               be
               born
               of
               Christian
               parents
               ,
               under
               whom
               we
               were
               taught
               the
               mysteriousnesse
               of
               its
               goodnesse
               and
               designes
               ,
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               man
               :
               And
               by
               the
               designe
               of
               which
               religion
               repentance
               was
               taught
               to
               mankind
               ,
               and
               an
               excellent
               law
               given
               for
               distinction
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               a
               blessing
               which
               though
               possibly
               we
               do
               not
               often
               put
               into
               our
               eucharisticall
               Letanies
               to
               give
               God
               thanks
               for
               ,
               yet
               if
               we
               sadly
               consider
               ,
               what
               had
               become
               of
               us
               ,
               if
               we
               had
               been
               born
               under
               the
               dominion
               of
               a
               Turkish
               Lord
               ,
               or
               in
               America
               where
               no
               Christians
               do
               inhabite
               ,
               where
               they
               worship
               the
               Devil
               ,
               where
               witches
               are
               their
               priests
               ,
               their
               prophets
               ,
               their
               phisitians
               ,
               
               and
               their
               Oracles
               ,
               can
               we
               choose
               but
               apprehend
               a
               visible
               notorious
               necessity
               of
               perishing
               in
               those
               sins
               which
               we
               then
               should
               not
               have
               understood
               by
               the
               glasse
               of
               a
               divine
               law
               ,
               to
               have
               declined
               ,
               nor
               by
               a
               revelation
               have
               been
               taught
               to
               repent
               of
               ?
               But
               since
               the
               best
               of
               men
               does
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               the
               great
               advantages
               of
               lawes
               ,
               and
               examples
               ,
               and
               promises
               ,
               and
               threatnings
               do
               many
               things
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               ashamed
               of
               ,
               and
               needs
               to
               repent
               of
               ,
               we
               can
               understand
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               Divine
               goodnesse
               best
               ,
               by
               considering
               that
               
               the
               very
               designe
               of
               our
               birth
               and
               education
               in
               the
               Christian
               religion
               is
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               recover
               of
               ,
               and
               cure
               our
               follies
               by
               the
               antidote
               of
               repentance
               ,
               which
               is
               preached
               to
               us
               as
               a
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               propounded
               as
               a
               favour
               ,
               which
               was
               put
               into
               a
               law
               and
               purchased
               for
               us
               by
               a
               great
               expence
               ,
               which
               God
               does
               not
               more
               command
               to
               us
               as
               a
               duty
               ,
               then
               he
               gives
               us
               a
               blessing
               ;
               For
               now
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               perish
               for
               our
               first
               follies
               ,
               but
               be
               admitted
               to
               new
               conditions
               ,
               to
               be
               repaired
               
               by
               second
               thoughts
               to
               have
               our
               infirmities
               excused
               ,
               and
               our
               
               sins
               forgiven
               ,
               our
               habits
               lessened
               ,
               and
               our
               malice
               cured
               after
               we
               were
               wounded
               ,
               and
               sick
               ,
               and
               dead
               ,
               and
               buried
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               Devil
               ;
               this
               was
               such
               a
               blessing
               ,
               so
               great
               riches
               of
               the
               Divine
               goodnesse
               ,
               that
               as
               it
               was
               taught
               to
               no
               religion
               but
               the
               Christian
               ,
               revealed
               by
               no
               law-giver
               but
               Christ
               ,
               so
               it
               was
               a
               favour
               greater
               then
               ever
               God
               gave
               to
               the
               Angels
               and
               Devils
               :
               for
               although
               God
               was
               rich
               in
               the
               effusion
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               towards
               them
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               not
               admitted
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               second
               thoughts
               ;
               Christ
               never
               shed
               one
               drop
               of
               blood
               for
               them
               ,
               
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 did
                 not
                 lead
                 them
                 to
                 repentance
                 :
              
               but
               to
               us
               it
               was
               that
               he
               made
               this
               largesse
               of
               his
               
               goodnesse
               ;
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               made
               himself
               a
               brother
               ,
               and
               sucked
               the
               paps
               of
               our
               mother
               ;
               he
               paid
               the
               scores
               of
               our
               sin
               ,
               and
               shame
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               onely
               that
               we
               might
               be
               admitted
               to
               repent
               and
               that
               this
               repentance
               might
               be
               effectuall
               to
               the
               great
               purposes
               of
               felicity
               and
               salvation
               :
               And
               if
               we
               would
               consider
               this
               sadly
               ,
               it
               might
               make
               us
               better
               to
               understand
               our
               madnesse
               and
               folly
               in
               refusing
               to
               repent
               ;
               That
               is
               ,
               
                 to
                 be
                 sorrowfull
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 leave
                 all
                 our
                 sins
              
               ,
               and
               
                 to
                 make
                 amends
                 by
                 a
                 holy
                 life
                 .
              
               For
               that
               we
               might
               be
               admitted
               and
               suffered
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               God
               was
               fain
               to
               pour
               forth
               all
               the
               riches
               of
               
               his
               goodnesse
               :
               It
               cost
               our
               deerest
               Lord
               the
               price
               of
               his
               deerest
               blood
               ,
               many
               a
               thousand
               groans
               ,
               millions
               of
               prayers
               and
               sighes
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               instant
               ,
               he
               is
               praying
               for
               our
               repentance
               :
               nay
               he
               hath
               prayed
               for
               our
               repentance
               these
               1600.
               yeers
               incessantly
               ,
               night
               and
               day
               ,
               and
               shall
               do
               so
               till
               doomes
               day
               ,
               
                 [
                 He
                 sits
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 God
                 making
                 intercession
                 for
                 us
                 .
                 ]
              
               And
               that
               we
               may
               know
               what
               he
               prayes
               for
               ,
               he
               hath
               sent
               us
               Embassadours
               to
               declare
               the
               purpose
               of
               all
               his
               designe
               ,
               for
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 [
                 We
                 are
                 Embassadours
                 for
                 Christ
                 ,
                 as
                 though
                 he
                 did
                 beseech
                 you
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 pray
                 you
                 in
                 Christs
                 stead
                 to
                 be
                 reconciled
                 to
                 God.
                 ]
              
               The
               purpose
               of
               our
               Embassy
               and
               
               Ministery
               ,
               is
               a
               prosecution
               of
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               work
               of
               Redemption
               ,
               and
               the
               intercession
               and
               mediation
               of
               Christ
               :
               It
               is
               the
               work
               of
               atonement
               and
               reconciliation
               that
               God
               designed
               ,
               and
               Christ
               died
               for
               ,
               and
               still
               prayes
               for
               ,
               and
               we
               preach
               for
               ,
               and
               you
               all
               must
               labour
               for
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               here
               consider
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               infinite
               impiety
               to
               despise
               the
               riches
               of
               such
               a
               goodnesse
               ,
               which
               at
               so
               great
               a
               charge
               ,
               with
               such
               infinite
               labour
               ,
               and
               deep
               mysterious
               arts
               ,
               invites
               us
               to
               repentance
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               such
               a
               thing
               which
               could
               not
               be
               granted
               to
               us
               unlesse
               Christ
               should
               die
               to
               purchase
               it
               ;
               such
               a
               glorious
               favour
               ,
               that
               is
               
               the
               issue
               of
               Christs
               prayers
               in
               heaven
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               his
               labours
               ,
               his
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               his
               sufferings
               on
               earth
               :
               if
               we
               refuse
               to
               repent
               now
               ,
               we
               do
               not
               so
               much
               refuse
               to
               do
               our
               own
               duty
               as
               to
               accept
               of
               a
               reward
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               and
               the
               dearest
               blessing
               that
               ever
               God
               gave
               to
               Men
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               repent
               ,
               and
               therefore
               to
               deny
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               delay
               it
               ,
               is
               to
               refuse
               health
               ,
               brought
               us
               by
               the
               skill
               and
               industry
               of
               
               
               the
               Physitian
               ;
               it
               is
               to
               refuse
               liberty
               indulged
               to
               us
               by
               our
               gracious
               Lord
               ;
               and
               certainly
               we
               had
               reason
               to
               take
               it
               very
               ill
               if
               at
               a
               great
               expence
               we
               should
               purchase
               a
               pardon
               for
               a
               servant
               and
               he
               out
               of
               a
               peevish
               pride
               or
               negligence
               shall
               refuse
               it
               ;
               the
               scorne
               payes
               it self
               ,
               the
               folly
               is
               its
               own
               scourge
               and
               sets
               down
               in
               an
               inglorious
               ruine
               .
            
             
               After
               the
               enumeration
               of
               these
               glories
               ,
               these
               prodigies
               of
               mercies
               &
               loving
               kindnesses
               ,
               of
               Christs
               dying
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               interceding
               for
               us
               and
               merely
               that
               we
               may
               repent
               ,
               and
               be
               saved
               ;
               I
               shall
               lesse
               need
               to
               instance
               those
               other
               particularities
               wherby
               God
               continues
               ,
               as
               by
               
               so
               many
               arguments
               of
               kindnesse
               to
               sweeten
               our
               natures
               and
               make
               them
               malleable
               to
               the
               precepts
               of
               love
               and
               obedience
               ,
               the
               twinne
               daughters
               of
               holy
               repentance
               ;
               but
               the
               poorest
               person
               amongst
               us
               ,
               besides
               the
               blessing
               and
               graces
               already
               reckoned
               hath
               enough
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               accidents
               of
               every
               day
               to
               shame
               him
               into
               repentance
               .
               Does
               not
               God
               send
               his
               angels
               to
               keep
               thee
               in
               all
               thy
               wayes
               ?
               are
               not
               they
               ministring
               spirits
               sent
               forth
               to
               wait
               upon
               thee
               as
               thy
               guard
               ?
               art
               not
               thou
               kept
               from
               drowning
               ,
               from
               fracture
               of
               bones
               ,
               from
               madnesse
               ,
               from
               deformities
               ,
               by
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               divine
               
               goodnesse
               ?
               Tell
               the
               joynts
               of
               thy
               body
               ,
               dost
               thou
               want
               a
               finger
               ?
               and
               if
               thou
               doest
               not
               understand
               how
               great
               a
               blessing
               that
               is
               ,
               do
               but
               remember
               how
               ill
               thou
               canst
               spare
               the
               use
               of
               it
               when
               thou
               hast
               but
               a
               thorn
               in
               it
               ?
               The
               very
               privative
               blessings
               ,
               the
               blessings
               of
               immunity
               ,
               safeguard
               ,
               and
               integrity
               ,
               which
               we
               all
               enjoy
               deserve
               a
               thanks
               giving
               of
               a
               whole
               life
               .
               If
               God
               should
               send
               a
               cancer
               upon
               thy
               face
               or
               a
               wolf
               into
               thy
               brest
               ,
               if
               he
               should
               spread
               a
               crust
               of
               leprosie
               upon
               thy
               skin
               ,
               what
               wouldest
               thou
               give
               to
               be
               but
               as
               now
               thou
               art
               it
               wouldest
               thou
               not
               repent
               of
               thy
               sins
               upon
               that
               condition
               ?
               which
               is
               the
               greater
               blessing
               to
               be
               kept
               from
               them
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               
               cured
               of
               them
               ?
               and
               why
               therfore
               shall
               not
               this
               greater
               blessing
               lead
               thee
               to
               repentance
               ?
               why
               do
               we
               not
               so
               aptly
               promise
               repentance
               when
               we
               are
               sick
               upon
               the
               condition
               to
               be
               made
               well
               ,
               and
               yet
               perpetually
               forget
               it
               when
               we
               are
               well
               ?
               as
               if
               health
               never
               were
               a
               blessing
               ,
               but
               when
               we
               have
               it
               not
               ;
               rather
               I
               fear
               the
               reason
               ,
               is
               when
               we
               are
               sick
               we
               promised
               to
               repent
               ,
               because
               then
               we
               cannot
               sin
               the
               sins
               of
               our
               former
               life
               ;
               but
               in
               health
               our
               appetites
               return
               to
               their
               capacity
               and
               in
               all
               the
               way
               we
               despise
               
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 goodnesse
              
               which
               preserves
               us
               from
               such
               evils
               which
               would
               be
               full
               of
               horror
               and
               amazement
               if
               they
               should
               happen
               to
               us
               .
            
             
               
               Hath
               God
               made
               any
               of
               you
               all
               chapfallen
               ?
               are
               you
               affrighted
               with
               spectars
               and
               illusions
               of
               the
               spirits
               of
               darknesse
               ?
               how
               many
               earthquakes
               have
               you
               been
               in
               ?
               how
               many
               dayes
               have
               any
               of
               you
               wanted
               ●
               read
               ?
               how
               many
               nights
               have
               you
               been
               without
               sleep
               ?
               〈◊〉
               any
               of
               you
               distracted
               of
               your
               senses
               ?
               and
               if
               God
               gives
               you
               meat
               and
               
                 drink
                 ,
                 health
              
               and
               
                 sleep
                 ,
                 proper
                 seasons
                 of
                 the
                 year
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 senses
                 and
                 an
                 useful
                 understanding
                 ,
              
               what
               a
               great
               unworthynesse
               it
               is
               to
               be
               
               unthankful
               to
               so
               good
               a
               God
               so
               benigne
               a
               Father
               ,
               so
               gracious
               
               a
               Lord
               ?
               All
               the
               evils
               and
               basenesse
               of
               the
               world
               can
               shew
               nothing
               baser
               and
               more
               unworthy
               then
               ingratitude
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               not
               unreasonably
               said
               of
               Aristottle
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 prosperity
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 love
                 God
                 ,
              
               supposing
               men
               to
               have
               so
               much
               humanity
               left
               in
               them
               ,
               as
               to
               love
               him
               from
               whom
               they
               have
               received
               so
               many
               favours
               .
               And
               Hippocrates
               said
               ,
               that
               although
               poor
               men
               use
               to
               murmur
               against
               God
               ,
               yet
               rich
               men
               will
               be
               offering
               sacrifice
               to
               their
               Diety
               whose
               beneficiaries
               they
               are
               .
               Now
               since
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               divine
               goodnesse
               are
               so
               poured
               out
               upon
               the
               meanest
               of
               us
               all
               ,
               if
               we
               shal
               refuse
               to
               repent
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               condition
               so
               reasonable
               ,
               that
               God
               requiers
               
               it
               onely
               for
               our
               sake
               and
               that
               it
               may
               end
               in
               our
               felicity
               ,
               we
               do
               our selves
               despite
               to
               be
               unthankful
               to
               God
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               become
               miserable
               by
               making
               our selves
               basely
               criminal
               .
               And
               if
               any
               man
               with
               whom
               God
               hath
               used
               no
               other
               method
               but
               of
               his
               sweetnesse
               and
               the
               effusion
               of
               mercies
               ,
               brings
               no
               other
               fruits
               but
               the
               apples
               of
               Sodom
               in
               return
               for
               all
               his
               culture
               and
               labours
               ;
               God
               wil
               cut
               off
               that
               unprofitable
               branch
               that
               with
               Sodom
               it
               may
               suffer
               the
               flames
               of
               everlasting
               burning
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
              
            
             
               If
               here
               we
               have
               good
               things
               and
               a
               continual
               shower
               of
               blessings
               to
               soften
               our
               stony
               hearts
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               remain
               obdurat
               against
               those
               sermons
               of
               mercy
               which
               God
               makes
               us
               every
               day
               ,
               there
               will
               come
               a
               time
               when
               this
               shall
               be
               upbraided
               to
               us
               that
               we
               had
               not
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               a
               thankful
               minde
               ,
               but
               made
               God
               to
               sowe
               his
               seed
               upon
               the
               sand
               or
               upon
               the
               stones
               ,
               without
               increase
               or
               restitution
               .
               It
               was
               a
               sad
               alarum
               which
               God
               sent
               to
               David
               by
               Nathan
               to
               upbraid
               
               his
               ingratitude
               .
               
                 I
                 anointed
                 thee
                 king
                 over
                 Israel
                 ,
                 I
                 delivered
                 thee
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 Saul
                 ,
                 I
                 gave
                 thee
                 thy
                 masters
                 house
                 and
                 wives
                 into
                 thy
                 bosom
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 and
                 Judah
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 this
                 had
                 been
                 too
                 little
                 ,
                 I
                 would
                 have
                 given
                 thee
                 such
                 and
                 such
                 things
                 ,
                 wherefore
                 hast
                 thou
                 despised
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ?
              
               but
               how
               infinitely
               more
               can
               God
               say
               to
               all
               of
               us
               then
               all
               this
               came
               to
               ?
               he
               hath
               anointed
               us
               
                 kings
                 and
                 priests
              
               in
               the
               
                 royal
                 pristhood
              
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               he
               hath
               given
               us
               his
               holy
               spirit
               to
               be
               our
               guide
               ,
               his
               angels
               to
               be
               our
               protectors
               ,
               his
               creatures
               for
               our
               food
               and
               raiment
               ;
               he
               hath
               delivered
               us
               from
               the
               hands
               of
               Sathan
               ,
               hath
               conquered
               death
               for
               us
               ,
               hath
               taken
               
               the
               sting
               out
               and
               made
               it
               harmlesse
               and
               medicinal
               ,
               and
               proclaimed
               us
               heires
               of
               heaven
               ,
               coheires
               with
               the
               eternal
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               if
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               we
               despise
               the
               commandment
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               defer
               and
               neglect
               our
               repentance
               ,
               what
               shame
               is
               great
               enough
               ,
               what
               miseries
               are
               sharp
               enough
               ,
               what
               hell
               painful
               enough
               for
               such
               horrid
               
               
               ingratitude
               ?
               Saint
               Lewis
               the
               King
               having
               sent
               Ivo
               Bishop
               of
               Chartres
               ,
               on
               an
               embassy
               ,
               the
               Bishop
               met
               a
               woman
               on
               the
               way
               ,
               grave
               ,
               sad
               ,
               Phantastick
               &
               malancholy
               ,
               with
               fire
               in
               one
               hand
               and
               water
               in
               the
               other
               ,
               he
               asked
               what
               those
               symbols
               ment
               ,
               she
               answered
               my
               purpose
               is
               with
               fire
               to
               burn
               Paradise
               ,
               and
               with
               my
               water
               to
               quench
               the
               flames
               of
               hell
               ,
               that
               men
               may
               serve
               God
               without
               the
               incentives
               of
               hope
               and
               fear
               ,
               &
               purely
               for
               the
               love
               of
               God.
               But
               this
               woman
               began
               at
               the
               wrong
               end
               :
               the
               love
               of
               God
               is
               not
               produced
               in
               us
               after
               we
               have
               contracted
               evil
               habits
               ,
               til
               God
               with
               his
               fan
               in
               his
               hand
               hath
               throughly
               purged
               the
               floore
               ,
               till
               he
               hath
               cast
               out
               all
               the
               devils
               and
               swept
               
               the
               house
               with
               the
               instrument
               of
               hope
               and
               fear
               and
               with
               the
               atchieuments
               and
               efficacy
               of
               mercies
               and
               judgements
               .
               But
               then
               since
               God
               may
               truely
               say
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               of
               old
               to
               his
               rebellious
               people
               .
               
                 Am
                 I
                 a
                 dry
                 tree
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 Israel
                 ?
              
               that
               is
               ,
               do
               I
               bring
               them
               no
               fruit
               ,
               do
               they
               
                 serve
                 me
                 for
                 nought
              
               ,
               and
               he
               expects
               not
               our
               duty
               till
               first
               we
               feel
               his
               go
               odnesse
               ,
               we
               are
               now
               infinitely
               inexcusable
               to
               throw
               away
               so
               great
               riches
               ,
               to
               despise
               such
               a
               goodnesse
               .
            
             
               However
               that
               we
               may
               see
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               this
               treasure
               ,
               of
               goodnesse
               God
               seldom
               leaves
               us
               thus
               :
               for
               he
               sees
               [
               be
               it
               spoken
               to
               the
               shame
               of
               our
               natures
               ,
               and
               the
               dishonour
               of
               our
               manners
               ]
               he
               
               sees
               that
               his
               mercies
               do
               not
               allure
               us
               ,
               do
               not
               make
               us
               thankful
               ;
               but
               (
               as
               the
               Roman
               said
               )
               ,
               
                 felicitate
                 corrumpimur
              
               ,
               we
               become
               worse
               for
               Gods
               mercy
               :
               and
               think
               it
               will
               be
               alwayes
               holiday
               ,
               and
               are
               like
               the
               Christal
               of
               Arabia
               hardned
               notby
               cold
               ,
               but
               made
               crusty
               and
               stubborn
               by
               the
               warmth
               of
               the
               divine
               fire
               ,
               by
               its
               refreshments
               and
               mercies
               ;
               therfore
               to
               demonstrate
               that
               God
               is
               good
               indeed
               ,
               he
               con
               tinues
               his
               mercise
               still
               to
               us
               ;
               but
               in
               another
               instance
               :
               he
               is
               merciful
               to
               us
               in
               punishing
               us
               ,
               that
               by
               such
               instruments
               we
               may
               be
               led
               to
               repentance
               which
               will
               scare
               us
               from
               sin
               ;
               he
               delivers
               us
               up
               to
               the
               paedagogy
               of
               the
               divine
               judgements
               ,
               and
               there
               begins
               the
               second
               
               part
               of
               Gods
               method
               intimated
               in
               the
               word
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               forbearance
               .
               God
               begins
               his
               cure
               by
               causticks
               ,
               by
               incisions
               and
               instruments
               of
               vexation
               ,
               to
               try
               if
               the
               disease
               that
               will
               not
               yeild
               to
               the
               allectives
               of
               cordials
               and
               perfumes
               ,
               friction
               and
               baths
               ,
               may
               be
               forced
               out
               by
               deleteries
               ,
               soarifications
               ,
               and
               more
               salutary
               but
               least
               pleasing
               Physicke
               .
            
             
               2.
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 for
                 bearance
              
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               which
               signifies
               laxamentum
               or
               inducias
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               when
               the
               decrees
               of
               the
               divine
               judgements
               temporal
               are
               gone
               out
               ,
               either
               wholly
               to
               suspend
               the
               execution
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               is
               induciae
               ,
               or
               a
               reprieve
               ;
               or
               else
               when
               God
               hath
               
               struck
               once
               or
               twice
               ,
               he
               takes
               on
               his
               hand
               ,
               that
               is
               laxamentum
               ,
               an
               ease
               of
               remission
               of
               his
               judgment
               ,
               in
               both
               these
               ,
               although
               
                 in
                 judgement
                 God
                 remembers
                 mercy
              
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               under
               discipline
               ,
               we
               are
               brought
               into
               the
               penitential
               chamber
               ,
               at
               least
               we
               are
               shewed
               the
               rod
               of
               God
               :
               and
               if
               like
               Moses
               rod
               it
               turnes
               us
               into
               serpents
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               repent
               not
               but
               grow
               more
               Devils
               ,
               yet
               ,
               then
               it
               turnes
               into
               a
               rod
               again
               and
               
               finishes
               up
               the
               smiting
               or
               the
               first
               designed
               affliction
               .
               
            
             
               But
               I
               consider
               it
               first
               in
               general
               ,
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               divine
               goodnesse
               is
               manifest
               in
               beginning
               this
               new
               method
               of
               curing
               us
               ,
               by
               severity
               and
               by
               a
               rod.
               And
               that
               you
               may
               not
               wonder
               that
               I
               expound
               this
               forbearance
               to
               be
               an
               act
               of
               
                 mercy
                 punishing
              
               ,
               I
               observe
               that
               besides
               that
               the
               word
               supposes
               the
               method
               changed
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               mercy
               about
               judgements
               ,
               and
               their
               manner
               of
               execution
               ;
               it
               is
               also
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               ,
               in
               the
               conjunction
               of
               circumstances
               and
               the
               designes
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               mercy
               when
               he
               threatens
               us
               or
               strike
               us
               into
               repentance
               .
            
             
               We
               think
               that
               the
               way
               of
               blessings
               and
               prosperous
               accidents
               is
               
               the
               finer
               way
               of
               securing
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               our
               heads
               are
               anointed
               ,
               our
               cups
               crowned
               ,
               and
               our
               tables
               full
               ,
               the
               very
               caresses
               of
               our
               spirits
               will
               best
               of
               all
               dance
               before
               the
               Ark
               ,
               and
               sing
               perpetual
               Anthemes
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               our
               Benefactor
               and
               
                 Patron
                 God
              
               ;
               and
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               dream
               that
               God
               will
               make
               his
               Saints
               raigne
               here
               as
               kings
               in
               a
               millenary
               kingdom
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               the
               riches
               and
               fortunes
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               rule
               over
               men
               and
               sing
               psalms
               to
               God
               for
               ever
               .
               But
               I
               remember
               what
               Xenophanes
               saies
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
            
             
               God
               is
               like
               to
               men
               neither
               in
               shape
               nor
               in
               counsel
               ,
               he
               knowes
               that
               his
               mercies
               confirm
               some
               ,
               and
               encourage
               ,
               more
               but
               they
               convert
               but
               few
               ;
               alone
               they
               lead
               men
               to
               dissolution
               of
               manners
               and
               forgetfulnesse
               of
               God
               ,
               rather
               then
               repentance
               :
               not
               but
               that
               mercies
               are
               competent
               and
               apt
               instruments
               of
               grace
               ,
               if
               we
               would
               ;
               but
               because
               we
               are
               more
               dispersed
               in
               our
               spirits
               and
               by
               a
               prosperous
               accident
               are
               melted
               into
               joy
               and
               garishnesse
               ,
               and
               drawn
               off
               from
               the
               sobriety
               of
               recollection
               .
               Jeshurun
               waxed
               fat
               and
               kicked
               .
               Many
               
               are
               not
               able
               to
               suffer
               and
               endure
               prosperity
               ;
               it
               is
               like
               the
               light
               of
               the
               sun
               to
               a
               weak
               eye
               ,
               glorious
               indeed
               in
               it self
               ,
               but
               not
               proportioned
               to
               such
               an
               instrument
               .
               Adam
               himself
               (
               as
               the
               Rabbins
               say
               )
               did
               not
               dwell
               one
               night
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               but
               was
               poisoned
               with
               prosperity
               ,
               with
               the
               beauty
               of
               his
               fair
               wife
               ,
               and
               a
               beauteous
               tree
               :
               and
               Noah
               and
               Lot
               were
               both
               righteous
               and
               examplary
               ,
               the
               one
               to
               Sodom
               the
               other
               to
               the
               old
               world
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               they
               lived
               in
               a
               place
               in
               which
               they
               were
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               common
               suffering
               :
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               the
               one
               of
               them
               had
               scaped
               from
               drowning
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               from
               burning
               and
               were
               put
               into
               security
               ,
               they
               fell
               into
               crimes
               which
               have
               dishonoured
               
               their
               memories
               for
               above
               thirty
               generations
               together
               ,
               the
               crimes
               of
               drunkennesse
               and
               incest
               ,
               wealth
               and
               a
               full
               fortune
               make
               men
               licenciously
               vitious
               ,
               tempting
               a
               man
               with
               power
               to
               act
               all
               that
               he
               can
               desire
               or
               designe
               vitiously
               ;
            
             
               
               
                 
                 
                   Indeirae
                   faciles
                
                 —
              
               
                 
                   Namque
                   ut
                   opes
                   nimias
                   mundo
                   fortuna
                   subacto
                
              
               
                 
                   Intulit
                   ,
                   et
                   rebus
                   mores
                   cessere
                   secundis
                
              
               
                 
                   —
                   Cultus
                   gest
                   are
                   decoros
                
              
               
                 
                   vix
                   nuribus
                   rapuere
                   mares
                   :
                   totoque
                   accersitur
                   orbe
                
              
               
                 
                   Quo
                   gens
                   quaeque
                   perit
                
                 .
              
               
                 Lucan
                 .
              
            
             
               And
               let
               me
               observe
               to
               you
               that
               though
               there
               are
               in
               the
               new
               
               Testament
               many
               promises
               and
               provisions
               made
               for
               the
               poor
               in
               that
               very
               capacity
               ,
               they
               haveing
               a
               title
               ,
               to
               some
               certain
               circumstances
               and
               additionals
               of
               grace
               and
               blessing
               ,
               yet
               
                 to
                 rich
                 men
              
               our
               
                 blessed
                 Saviour
              
               was
               pleased
               to
               make
               none
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               to
               leave
               them
               involved
               in
               general
               comprehensions
               and
               to
               have
               a
               title
               to
               the
               special
               promises
               ,
               onely
               by
               becomming
               
                 poor
                 in
                 spirit
              
               ,
               and
               in
               preparation
               of
               minde
               ,
               though
               not
               in
               fortune
               and
               possession
               .
               How
               ever
               ;
               it
               is
               hard
               for
               God
               to
               perswade
               us
               to
               this
               ,
               till
               we
               are
               taught
               it
               by
               a
               sad
               experience
               ,
               that
               those
               prosperities
               which
               we
               think
               will
               make
               us
               serve
               God
               
               cheerfully
               ,
               make
               us
               to
               serve
               the
               world
               and
               secular
               ends
               diligently
               and
               God
               not
               at
               all
               .
            
             
               Repentance
               is
               a
               duty
               that
               best
               complies
               with
               affliction
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               symbolical
               estate
               ,
               of
               the
               same
               complexion
               and
               constitution
               ;
               half
               the
               work
               of
               repentance
               is
               done
               by
               a
               sad
               accident
               ,
               our
               spirits
               are
               made
               sad
               ,
               our
               gayeties
               mortified
               ,
               our
               wildnesse
               corrected
               ,
               the
               water
               springs
               are
               ready
               to
               run
               over
               :
               but
               if
               God
               should
               grant
               our
               desires
               ,
               and
               give
               to
               most
               men
               prosperity
               ,
               with
               a
               designe
               to
               lead
               them
               to
               repentance
               ,
               all
               his
               pompe
               and
               all
               his
               employment
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               affections
               and
               passions
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               circumstances
               are
               so
               many
               degrees
               of
               distance
               
               from
               the
               conditions
               and
               natures
               of
               repentance
               .
               It
               was
               reported
               by
               Dio
               concerning
               Neros
               mother
               ,
               that
               she
               often
               wished
               that
               her
               Son
               might
               be
               Emperour
               ,
               and
               wished
               it
               with
               so
               great
               passion
               that
               upon
               that
               condition
               she
               cared
               not
               though
               her
               Son
               might
               kill
               her
               ;
               Her
               first
               wish
               and
               her
               second
               fear
               were
               both
               granted
               ;
               but
               when
               she
               began
               to
               fear
               that
               her
               Son
               did
               really
               disigne
               to
               murder
               her
               ,
               she
               used
               all
               the
               art
               and
               instruments
               of
               diversion
               that
               a
               witty
               and
               a
               powerfull
               a
               timerous
               person
               ,
               and
               a
               woman
               could
               invent
               or
               apply
               .
               Just
               so
               it
               is
               with
               us
               ,
               so
               we
               might
               have
               our
               wishes
               of
               prosperity
               we
               promise
               to
               undergo
               all
               the
               severities
               of
               repentance
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               are
               landed
               upon
               
               our
               desire
               ,
               then
               every
               degree
               of
               satisfaction
               of
               those
               sensualities
               is
               a
               temptation
               against
               repentance
               :
               for
               a
               man
               must
               have
               his
               affections
               weaned
               from
               those
               possessions
               ,
               before
               he
               can
               be
               reconciled
               to
               the
               possibilities
               of
               repentance
               .
            
             
               And
               because
               God
               knowes
               this
               well
               and
               loves
               us
               better
               then
               we
               do
               our selves
               ,
               therefore
               he
               sends
               upon
               us
               the
               1.
               scrolls
               of
               vengeance
               ,
               
                 the
                 hand
                 writing
                 upon
                 the
                 wall
              
               to
               denounce
               judgement
               against
               us
               :
               for
               
               God
               is
               so
               highly
               resolved
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               repentance
               some
               way
               or
               other
               ,
               
               that
               if
               by
               his
               goodnesse
               he
               cannot
               shame
               us
               into
               it
               ,
               he
               will
               try
               if
               by
               his
               judgements
               he
               can
               scare
               us
               into
               it
               ;
               not
               that
               he
               strikes
               alwayes
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               hath
               sent
               his
               warrants
               out
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               said
               Philo
               .
               Thus
               God
               sent
               Jonas
               and
               denounced
               judgements
               against
               Niniveh
               ;
               but
               with
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               with
               the
               forbearance
               of
               forty
               dayes
               for
               the
               time
               of
               their
               escape
               if
               they
               would
               repent
               .
               When
               Noah
               the
               great
               
                 preacher
                 of
                 righteousnesse
              
               ,
               denounced
               the
               flood
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               was
               with
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               with
               the
               forbearance
               of
               120.
               years
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               great
               extermination
               of
               the
               Jewish
               nation
               ,
               and
               their
               total
               
               deletion
               from
               being
               Gods
               people
               ,
               was
               foretold
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               decreed
               by
               God
               ,
               yet
               they
               had
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               forty
               years
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               were
               perpetually
               called
               to
               repentance
               .
               These
               were
               reprieves
               and
               deferrings
               of
               the
               stroke
               .
               But
               sometimes
               God
               strikes
               once
               and
               then
               forbeares
               ,
               and
               such
               are
               all
               those
               sadnesses
               which
               are
               lesse
               then
               death
               ;
               every
               sicknesse
               ,
               every
               losse
               ,
               every
               disgrace
               ,
               the
               death
               of
               friends
               and
               neerest
               relatives
               ,
               sudden
               discontents
               ;
               these
               are
               all
               of
               them
               the
               lowder
               calls
               of
               God
               to
               repentance
               ;
               but
               still
               ,
               instances
               of
               forbearance
               .
            
             
               Indeed
               many
               times
               this
               forbearance
               makes
               men
               impudent
               ,
               it
               was
               
               so
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Pharaoh
               when
               God
               smote
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               forbore
               ;
               Pharaohs
               heart
               grew
               callous
               and
               insensible
               till
               God
               struck
               again
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               the
               meaning
               of
               these
               words
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 I
                 will
                 harden
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 pharaoh
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               I
               wil
               forbear
               him
               ,
               smite
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               take
               the
               blow
               off
               ,
               
                 Sic
                 enim
                 Deus
                 induravit
                 Pharaonis
                 cor
                 ,
              
               said
               Saint
               Basil
               .
               For
               as
               water
               taken
               off
               from
               fire
               will
               sooner
               congeale
               and
               become
               icy
               ,
               then
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               attenuated
               by
               the
               heate
               :
               so
               is
               the
               heart
               of
               some
               men
               ,
               when
               smitten
               by
               God
               ,
               it
               seemes
               soft
               and
               plyable
               ,
               but
               taken
               off
               from
               the
               fire
               of
               affliction
               ,
               it
               presently
               becomes
               horrid
               ,
               then
               stiff
               and
               then
               hard
               as
               a
               rock
               of
               Adamant
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               gates
               
               of
               death
               and
               hell
               .
               But
               this
               is
               besides
               the
               purpose
               and
               intention
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               ;
               this
               is
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               plain
               contradiction
               to
               
                 the
                 riches
                 of
                 Gods
                 goodnesse
              
               ;
               this
               is
               to
               be
               
                 evill
                 because
                 God
                 is
                 good
              
               ;
               to
               burn
               with
               flames
               ,
               because
               we
               are
               coold
               with
               water
               ;
               this
               is
               to
               put
               out
               the
               lamps
               of
               heaven
               ,
               or
               (
               if
               we
               cannot
               do
               it
               )
               to
               put
               our
               own
               eyes
               out
               ,
               least
               we
               should
               
                 behold
                 the
                 fair
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               be
               enamoured
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               repent
               and
               live
               .
               O
               take
               heed
               of
               despising
               this
               goodnesse
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               one
               of
               Gods
               latest
               arts
               to
               save
               us
               ;
               he
               hath
               no
               way
               left
               beyond
               this
               ,
               but
               to
               punish
               us
               with
               a
               lasting
               judgement
               and
               a
               poinant
               affliction
               .
               In
               the
               tomb
               of
               Terentia
               
               certain
               lamps
               burned
               under
               ground
               many
               ages
               together
               ,
               but
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               they
               were
               brought
               into
               the
               aire
               and
               saw
               a
               bigger
               light
               ,
               they
               went
               out
               ,
               never
               to
               be
               reenkindled
               :
               so
               long
               as
               we
               are
               in
               the
               retirements
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               of
               want
               ,
               of
               fear
               ,
               of
               sicknesse
               or
               of
               any
               sad
               accident
               we
               are
               
                 burning
                 and
                 shining
                 lamps
              
               ,
               but
               when
               God
               
               
               comes
               with
               his
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               with
               his
               forbearance
               and
               lifts
               us
               up
               from
               the
               gates
               of
               death
               and
               carries
               us
               abroad
               into
               the
               open
               aire
               .
               ,
               that
               we
               converse
               with
               prosperity
               and
               temptation
               ,
               we
               go
               out
               in
               darknesse
               :
               and
               we
               cannot
               be
               preserved
               in
               heat
               and
               light
               but
               by
               still
               dwelling
               in
               the
               regions
               of
               sorrow
               :
               And
               if
               such
               be
               our
               weaknesses
               ,
               or
               our
               folly
               ,
               it
               concerns
               us
               to
               pray
               against
               
                 such
                 deliverances
              
               ,
               to
               be
               afraid
               of
               health
               ,
               to
               beg
               of
               God
               to
               continue
               a
               persecution
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               deny
               us
               the
               mercy
               of
               an
               affliction
               .
            
             
               And
               do
               not
               we
               finde
               all
               this
               to
               be
               a
               great
               truth
               in
               our selves
               ?
               
               are
               we
               so
               great
               strangers
               to
               our
               own
               weaknesses
               and
               unworthinesse
               as
               not
               to
               remember
               when
               God
               scared
               us
               with
               judgements
               in
               the
               neighbourhood
               ,
               whence
               we
               lived
               in
               a
               great
               plague
               ,
               or
               if
               were
               ever
               in
               a
               storm
               ,
               or
               God
               had
               sent
               a
               sicknesse
               upon
               us
               ;
               then
               we
               may
               please
               to
               remember
               that
               repentance
               was
               our
               businesse
               ,
               that
               we
               designed
               mountains
               of
               piety
               ,
               renewed
               our
               holy
               purposes
               ,
               made
               vows
               and
               solemn
               sacraments
               to
               God
               to
               become
               penitent
               ,
               and
               obedient
               persons
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               also
               remember
               without
               much
               considering
               ,
               that
               assoon
               as
               God
               began
               to
               forbear
               
               us
               ,
               we
               would
               no
               longer
               forbear
               to
               sin
               ,
               but
               adde
               flame
               to
               flame
               ,
               a
               heap
               of
               sins
               to
               a
               treasure
               of
               wrath
               ,
               already
               too
               big
               ;
               being
               like
               Pharaoh
               or
               Herod
               ,
               or
               like
               the
               oxe
               and
               mule
               ,
               more
               hardy
               and
               callous
               for
               our
               stripes
               ;
               and
               melted
               in
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               frozen
               harder
               in
               the
               cold
               ,
               worse
               for
               all
               our
               afflictions
               ,
               and
               the
               worse
               for
               all
               Gods
               judgements
               ;
               not
               bettered
               by
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               nor
               mollified
               by
               his
               threatnings
               :
               and
               what
               is
               there
               more
               left
               for
               God
               to
               do
               unto
               us
               ?
               He
               that
               is
               not
               won
               by
               the
               sence
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               can
               never
               finde
               any
               thing
               
                 in
                 God
              
               that
               shall
               convert
               him
               ;
               and
               he
               whom
               fear
               and
               sense
               of
               pain
               cannot
               mend
               ,
               can
               never
               finde
               any
               
               argument
               
                 from
                 himself
              
               that
               shall
               make
               him
               wise
               ;
               This
               is
               sad
               ,
               that
               
                 nothing
                 from
                 without
              
               ,
               and
               
                 nothing
                 from
                 within
              
               shall
               move
               us
               ;
               nothing
               in
               Heaven
               and
               nothing
               in
               Hell
               ,
               neither
               love
               nor
               fear
               ,
               gratitude
               to
               God
               ,
               nor
               preservation
               of
               our selves
               shall
               make
               us
               to
               repent
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               his
               final
               sentence
               :
               
                 He
                 shall
                 never
                 escape
                 that
                 ruine
                 from
                 which
                 the
                 greatest
                 art
                 of
                 God
                 could
                 nor
                 entice
                 ,
                 nor
                 his
                 terrour
                 scare
                 him
                 :
                 he
                 loved
                 cursing
                 therefore
                 shall
                 it
                 happen
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 loved
                 not
                 blessing
                 ,
                 therefore
                 shall
                 it
                 be
                 far
                 from
                 him
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               therefore
               every
               one
               of
               us
               take
               the
               account
               of
               our
               lives
               
               and
               read
               over
               the
               sermons
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               us
               ;
               besides
               that
               sweet
               language
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               and
               his
               
                 still
                 voice
              
               from
               Heaven
               consider
               what
               voices
               of
               thunder
               you
               have
               heard
               ,
               and
               presently
               that
               noise
               ceased
               and
               God
               was
               heard
               
                 in
                 the
                 still
                 voice
              
               again
               ;
               What
               dangers
               have
               any
               of
               you
               escaped
               ,
               were
               you
               ever
               assaulted
               by
               the
               rudenesse
               of
               an
               ill
               natur'd
               man
               ?
               have
               you
               never
               had
               a
               dangerous
               fall
               ,
               and
               escaped
               it
               ?
               did
               none
               of
               you
               ever
               scape
               
               drowning
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               great
               danger
               saw
               the
               forbearance
               of
               God
               ?
               
               have
               you
               never
               been
               sick
               (
               as
               your
               feared
               )
               unto
               death
               ?
               or
               suppose
               none
               of
               these
               things
               hath
               happened
               ,
               hath
               not
               God
               threatned
               you
               all
               ,
               and
               forborne
               to
               smite
               you
               ?
               or
               smitten
               you
               ,
               and
               forborne
               to
               kill
               you
               ?
               that
               is
               evident
               .
               But
               if
               you
               had
               been
               a
               Privado
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               Cabinet
               councel
               with
               your
               Angel
               Guardian
               ,
               that
               from
               him
               you
               might
               have
               known
               how
               many
               dangers
               you
               have
               escaped
               ,
               how
               often
               you
               have
               been
               neer
               a
               ruine
               ,
               so
               neer
               ,
               that
               if
               you
               had
               seen
               your
               danger
               with
               a
               sober
               spirit
               ,
               the
               fear
               of
               it
               would
               have
               half
               killed
               you
               ;
               If
               he
               had
               but
               told
               you
               how
               often
               God
               had
               sent
               out
               his
               Warrants
               to
               the
               exterminating
               
               Angel
               ,
               and
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               by
               his
               intercession
               hath
               obtained
               a
               reprieve
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               the
               content
               of
               rejoycing
               at
               thy
               conversion
               and
               repentance
               ;
               If
               you
               had
               known
               from
               him
               the
               secrets
               of
               that
               providence
               which
               governs
               us
               in
               secret
               ,
               and
               how
               many
               thousand
               times
               the
               Devil
               would
               have
               done
               thee
               hurt
               ,
               and
               how
               often
               himself
               as
               a
               ministring
               spirit
               of
               Gods
               
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 forbearance
              
               ,
               did
               interpose
               and
               abate
               ,
               or
               divert
               a
               mischief
               ,
               which
               was
               falling
               on
               thy
               head
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               cover
               thy
               head
               with
               a
               cloud
               of
               shame
               and
               blushing
               at
               that
               ingratitude
               ,
               and
               that
               folly
               ,
               that
               neither
               will
               give
               God
               thanks
               ,
               nor
               secure
               thy
               own
               well
               
               being
               .
            
             
               Hadst
               thou
               never
               any
               dangerous
               fall
               in
               thy
               intemperance
               ?
               then
               God
               shewed
               thee
               thy
               danger
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               was
               angry
               at
               thy
               sin
               ,
               but
               yet
               did
               so
               pity
               thy
               person
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               forbear
               thee
               a
               little
               longer
               ,
               else
               that
               fall
               had
               been
               into
               thy
               grave
               .
            
             
               When
               thy
               gluttony
               gave
               thee
               a
               surfet
               ,
               and
               God
               gave
               thee
               a
               remedy
               ,
               his
               meaning
               then
               was
               ,
               that
               thy
               gluttony
               rather
               should
               be
               cured
               then
               thy
               surfet
               ;
               that
               repentance
               should
               have
               been
               thy
               remedy
               ,
               and
               abstinence
               and
               fasting
               should
               be
               thy
               cure
               :
               Did
               ever
               thy
               proud
               or
               revengefull
               spirit
               engage
               thee
               upon
               a
               Duell
               ,
               or
               a
               vexatious
               
               Law-suit
               ,
               and
               God
               brought
               thee
               off
               with
               life
               or
               peace
               ?
               his
               purpose
               then
               was
               ,
               that
               his
               mercy
               should
               teach
               thee
               charity
               :
               and
               he
               that
               cannot
               read
               the
               purposes
               of
               God
               written
               with
               the
               finger
               of
               judgement
               (
               for
               as
               yet
               his
               whole
               hand
               is
               not
               laid
               on
               )
               either
               is
               consigned
               to
               eternall
               ruine
               ,
               because
               God
               will
               no
               more
               endeavour
               his
               cure
               ,
               or
               if
               his
               mercy
               still
               continues
               and
               goes
               on
               in
               long-suffering
               ,
               it
               shall
               be
               by
               such
               vexatious
               instruments
               ,
               such
               causticks
               ,
               and
               corrosives
               ,
               such
               tormenting
               and
               desperate
               medicaments
               ,
               such
               which
               in
               the
               very
               cure
               will
               soundly
               punish
               thy
               folly
               and
               ingratitude
               .
               For
               deceive
               not
               your selves
               ,
               Gods
               mercy
               cannot
               be
               made
               
               a
               patron
               for
               any
               mans
               impiety
               :
               the
               purpose
               of
               it
               is
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               repentance
               ,
               and
               God
               will
               do
               it
               by
               the
               
                 mercies
                 of
                 his
                 mercies
              
               ,
               or
               by
               
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 his
                 judgements
              
               :
               he
               will
               either
               break
               our
               hearts
               into
               a
               thousand
               fragments
               of
               contrition
               ,
               or
               break
               our
               bones
               in
               the
               ruines
               of
               the
               grave
               and
               hell
               :
               And
               since
               God
               rejoyce
               in
               his
               mercy
               
               
               above
               all
               his
               works
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               most
               impatient
               that
               we
               shall
               despise
               that
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               most
               delights
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               we
               have
               the
               greatest
               reason
               to
               delight
               ,
               
                 the
                 riches
              
               of
               that
               goodnesse
               which
               is
               essentiall
               ,
               and
               part
               of
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               is
               communicated
               to
               us
               ,
               to
               bring
               us
               to
               repentance
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               partake
               of
               that
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               behold
               that
               glory
               .
            
          
           
             
               
               Sermon
               .
               XIII
               .
               The
               mercies
               of
               the
               Divine
               Judgements
               .
               
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ]
               long-suffering
               ;
               in
               this
               one
               word
               are
               contained
               all
               the
               treasures
               of
               the
               Divine
               goodnesse
               :
               here
               is
               the
               length
               and
               extension
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               
                 pertrahit
                 spiritum
                 super
                 nos
                 Dominus
              
               ,
               so
               the
               Syrian
               Interpreter
               reads
               ,
               Luk
               18.
               7.
               
               
                 God
                 holds
                 his
                 breath
              
               :
               He
               retains
               his
               anger
               within
               him
               ,
               lest
               it
               should
               come
               forth
               and
               blast
               us
               :
               and
               here
               is
               also
               much
               of
               the
               Divine
               justice
               :
               For
               although
               God
               suffers
               long
               yet
               he
               does
               not
               let
               us
               alone
               :
               he
               forbears
               to
               destroy
               us
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               punish
               us
               ;
               and
               in
               both
               ,
               he
               by
               many
               accidents
               
               gives
               probation
               of
               his
               power
               ;
               according
               to
               the
               prayer
               of
               the
               Wise
               man
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 Thou
                 art
                 mercifull
                 towards
                 us
                 all
                 because
                 thou
                 canst
                 do
                 all
              
               
               
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 thou
                 passedst
                 by
                 the
                 sins
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 repent
                 .
              
               And
               that
               ,
               God
               shall
               support
               our
               spirit
               ,
               and
               preserve
               our
               patience
               ,
               and
               nourish
               our
               hope
               ,
               and
               correct
               our
               stubbornnesse
               ,
               and
               mortifie
               our
               pride
               and
               bring
               us
               to
               him
               whether
               we
               will
               or
               no
               ,
               by
               such
               gracious
               violences
               ,
               and
               mercifull
               judgements
               which
               he
               uses
               towards
               us
               as
               his
               last
               remedies
               ,
               is
               not
               onely
               the
               demonstration
               of
               a
               
               mighty
               mercy
               ,
               but
               of
               an
               almighty
               power
               :
               So
               hard
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               make
               us
               leave
               our
               follies
               and
               become
               wise
               ,
               that
               were
               not
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               an
               effective
               pity
               ,
               and
               clothed
               in
               all
               the
               way
               of
               its
               progresse
               with
               mightinesse
               and
               power
               ,
               every
               sinner
               should
               perish
               irrevocably
               .
               But
               this
               is
               
                 the
                 fiery
                 triall
              
               ,
               the
               last
               
                 purgatory
                 fire
              
               ,
               which
               God
               uses
               to
               burn
               the
               thistles
               ,
               and
               purifie
               the
               drosse
               :
               When
               the
               
               gentle
               influence
               of
               a
               Sun-beam
               will
               not
               wither
               them
               ,
               nor
               the
               weeding
               
               hook
               of
               a
               short
               affliction
               cut
               them
               out
               ;
               then
               God
               comes
               with
               site
               to
               burn
               us
               :
               with
               the
               ax
               laid
               to
               the
               root
               of
               the
               tree
               :
               but
               then
               observe
               ,
               that
               when
               we
               are
               under
               this
               state
               of
               cure
               ,
               we
               are
               so
               neer
               destruction
               that
               the
               same
               instrument
               that
               God
               uses
               for
               remedy
               to
               us
               ,
               is
               also
               prepared
               to
               destroy
               us
               ;
               the
               fire
               is
               as
               apt
               to
               burn
               us
               to
               ashes
               ,
               as
               to
               cleansing
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               so
               overgrown
               ;
               and
               the
               ax
               as
               instrumentall
               to
               cut
               us
               down
               for
               fewell
               ,
               as
               to
               square
               us
               for
               building
               in
               Gods
               temple
               :
               and
               therefore
               when
               it
               comes
               that
               sat
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               discerning
               what
               the
               purpose
               of
               the
               ax
               is
               ;
               and
               whether
               the
               fire
               means
               to
               burn
               we
               shall
               〈…〉
               it
               by
               the
               change
               wrought
               upon
               
               our selves
               .
               For
               what
               Plato
               said
               concerning
               his
               dream
               of
               Purgatory
               is
               true
               here
               :
               
                 Quicunque
                 non
                 purgatus
                 migrat
                 ad
                 inferos
                 ,
                 jacebit
                 in
                 luto
                 :
                 quicunque
                 verò
                 mitratus
                 illuc
                 accesserit
                 ,
                 habitabit
                 cum
                 Deis
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 dies
                 in
                 his
                 impurities
                 shall
                 lie
                 in
                 it
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 descends
                 to
                 his
                 grave
                 purged
                 and
                 mitred
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 having
                 quitted
                 his
                 vices
                 ,
                 &
                 superinduens
                 justitiam
                 ,
                 being
                 clothed
                 with
                 righteousnesse
                 ,
              
               shall
               dwell
               in
               light
               and
               immortality
               .
               It
               is
               sad
               that
               we
               put
               God
               to
               such
               extremities
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               happens
               in
               long
               diseases
               ,
               those
               which
               Physitians
               use
               for
               the
               last
               remedies
               seldom
               prevail
               ;
               and
               when
               consumptive
               persons
               come
               to
               have
               their
               heads
               shaven
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               often
               
               escape
               :
               So
               it
               is
               when
               we
               put
               God
               to
               his
               last
               remedies
               ;
               God
               indeed
               hath
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               patience
               ,
               and
               his
               long-suffering
               ,
               but
               we
               seldom
               have
               the
               benefit
               and
               the
               use
               of
               it
               .
               For
               if
               when
               our
               sin
               was
               young
               ,
               and
               our
               strength
               more
               active
               ,
               and
               our
               habits
               lesse
               ,
               and
               vertue
               not
               so
               much
               a
               stranger
               to
               us
               ,
               we
               suffered
               sin
               to
               prevail
               upon
               us
               ,
               to
               grow
               stronger
               then
               the
               ruins
               of
               our
               spirit
               ,
               and
               to
               lesson
               us
               into
               the
               state
               of
               sicknesse
               and
               disability
               ,
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               those
               remedies
               which
               God
               used
               to
               our
               beginning
               diseases
               :
               much
               more
               desperate
               is
               our
               recovery
               ,
               when
               our
               disease
               is
               stronger
               and
               our
               faculties
               weaker
               ,
               when
               our
               sins
               raigne
               in
               us
               ,
               and
               our
               thoughts
               of
               
               vertue
               are
               not
               alive
               .
            
             
               How
               ever
               ,
               although
               I
               say
               this
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               highly
               considerable
               ,
               to
               the
               purpose
               that
               we
               never
               suffered
               things
               to
               come
               to
               this
               extremity
               ,
               yet
               if
               it
               be
               upon
               us
               ,
               we
               must
               do
               as
               well
               as
               we
               can
               :
               But
               then
               we
               are
               to
               look
               upon
               it
               as
               a
               designe
               of
               Gods
               last
               mercy
               ,
               beyond
               which
               if
               we
               protract
               our
               repentance
               ,
               our
               condition
               is
               desperately
               miserable
               .
               The
               whole
               state
               of
               which
               mercy
               we
               understand
               by
               the
               parable
               of
               the
               King
               reckoning
               with
               his
               servants
               that
               were
               in
               arrears
               to
               him
               :
               
                 One
                 was
                 brought
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 which
                 owed
                 him
                 ten
                 thousand
                 talents
                 :
                 but
                 for
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 to
                 pay
                 ,
                 his
                 Lord
                 commanded
                 him
              
               
               
                 to
                 be
                 sold
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 wife
                 and
                 children
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 ,
                 and
                 payment
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 :
              
               The
               man
               you
               see
               was
               under
               the
               arrest
               ;
               the
               sentence
               was
               passed
               upon
               him
               ,
               he
               was
               a
               condemned
               man
               ;
               but
               before
               the
               execution
               of
               it
               ,
               he
               fell
               down
               and
               worshipped
               and
               said
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 Lord
                 suffer
                 me
                 longer
                 a
                 while
                 ;
                 have
                 patience
                 with
                 me
                 and
                 I
                 will
              
               
               
               
                 pay
                 thee
                 all
              
               .
               This
               tells
               its
               meaning
               :
               this
               is
               
                 a
                 long-sufferance
              
               ,
               by
               being
               
                 a
                 forbearance
              
               onely
               of
               execution
               of
               the
               last
               sentence
               ;
               a
               putting
               off
               damnation
               upon
               a
               longer
               triall
               of
               our
               emendation
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               it
               implies
               no
               other
               ease
               ,
               but
               that
               together
               with
               his
               long-sufferance
               God
               may
               use
               all
               other
               severities
               and
               scourges
               to
               break
               our
               untamed
               spirits
               ,
               and
               to
               soften
               them
               with
               hammers
               ;
               f●●
               death
               be
               put
               off
               ,
               no
               matter
               else
               what
               hardship
               and
               loads
               of
               suff●●●●ce
               we
               have
               .
               
                 Hic
                 ure
                 ,
                 hic
                 seca
                 ,
                 ut
                 in
                 aeternum
                 parcas
                 ,
              
               so
               Saint
               Austin
               prayed
               ,
               
                 Here
                 O
                 Lord
                 cut
                 me
                 ,
                 here
                 burn
                 me
                 ,
                 spare
                 me
                 not
                 now
                 ,
                 that
                 thou
                 mayest
                 spare
                 me
                 for
                 ever
                 :
              
               And
               it
               is
               just
               like
               the
               mercy
               used
               to
               a
               mad
               man
               ,
               
               when
               he
               is
               kept
               in
               a
               dark
               room
               and
               tamed
               with
               whips
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               cruel
               mercy
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               his
               condition
               requires
               ,
               he
               can
               receive
               no
               other
               mercy
               ,
               all
               things
               else
               were
               cruelly
               unmercifull
               .
            
             
               I
               remember
               what
               Bion
               observed
               wittily
               of
               the
               punishment
               inflicted
               upon
               the
               daughters
               of
               Danaeus
               ,
               whom
               the
               old
               Poets
               fained
               to
               be
               condemned
               in
               hell
               to
               fill
               a
               bottomlesse
               tub
               with
               water
               ,
               and
               to
               increase
               the
               pain
               (
               as
               they
               fancied
               )
               this
               water
               they
               were
               to
               carry
               in
               sieves
               ,
               and
               never
               to
               leave
               work
               till
               the
               tub
               were
               full
               ;
               It
               is
               well
               (
               sayes
               he
               )
               since
               their
               labour
               must
               be
               eternall
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               so
               
               gentle
               ,
               for
               it
               were
               more
               pains
               to
               carry
               their
               water
               in
               whole
               vessels
               ,
               and
               a
               sad
               burden
               to
               go
               loaden
               to
               a
               leaking
               tub
               with
               unfruitfull
               labours
               :
               Just
               so
               is
               the
               condition
               of
               these
               persons
               upon
               whom
               a
               wrath
               is
               gone
               out
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               sad
               sentence
               ,
               but
               acted
               with
               a
               gentle
               instrument
               ;
               and
               since
               they
               are
               condemned
               to
               pay
               the
               scores
               of
               their
               sins
               with
               the
               sufferance
               of
               a
               load
               of
               judgements
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               they
               are
               such
               as
               will
               run
               quite
               thorough
               them
               ,
               and
               not
               stick
               upon
               them
               to
               eternity
               .
               
                 Omnes
                 enim
                 poenae
                 non
                 exterminantes
                 sunt
                 medicinales
                 :
              
               All
               punishments
               whatsoever
               which
               do
               not
               destroy
               us
               ,
               are
               intended
               to
               save
               us
               ;
               they
               are
               lancets
               which
               make
               a
               wound
               but
               to
               let
               forth
               
               the
               venome
               of
               our
               ulcers
               ;
               when
               God
               slue
               twenty
               three
               thousand
               of
               the
               Assyrians
               for
               their
               fornication
               that
               was
               a
               finall
               justice
               upon
               their
               persons
               ,
               and
               consigned
               them
               to
               a
               sad
               eternity
               :
               for
               beyond
               such
               an
               infliction
               there
               was
               no
               remedy
               .
               But
               when
               God
               sent
               lions
               to
               the
               Assyrian
               inhabitants
               of
               Samaria
               ,
               and
               the
               judgements
               drave
               them
               to
               inquire
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               God
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               and
               they
               sent
               for
               Priests
               from
               Jerusalem
               to
               teach
               them
               how
               to
               worship
               the
               God
               of
               Israel
               ,
               that
               was
               a
               mercy
               and
               a
               judgement
               too
               :
               the
               long
               forbearance
               of
               God
               who
               destroyed
               not
               at
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               ,
               lead
               the
               rest
               into
               repentance
               .
            
             
               
               1.
               
               And
               I
               must
               make
               this
               observation
               to
               you
               ;
               That
               when
               things
               come
               to
               this
               passe
               that
               God
               is
               forced
               to
               the
               last
               remedies
               of
               judgements
               ,
               this
               long-sufferance
               will
               little
               or
               nothing
               concern
               particular
               persons
               ,
               but
               nations
               and
               communities
               of
               men
               :
               for
               those
               who
               are
               smitten
               with
               judgement
               if
               God
               takes
               his
               hands
               off
               again
               and
               so
               opens
               a
               way
               for
               their
               repentance
               by
               prolonging
               their
               time
               ;
               that
               comes
               under
               the
               second
               part
               of
               Gods
               method
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               
               forbearance
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               smites
               single
               persons
               with
               a
               finall
               judgement
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 a
                 long-suffering
              
               not
               of
               him
               ,
               but
               towards
               others
               :
               and
               God
               hath
               destroyed
               my
               neighbour
               to
               make
               me
               repent
               ,
               my
               neighbours
               time
               being
               expired
               and
               the
               date
               of
               his
               possibility
               determined
               .
               For
               a
               mans
               death-bed
               is
               but
               an
               ill
               station
               for
               a
               penitent
               ,
               and
               a
               〈…〉
               judgement
               is
               no
               good
               monitor
               to
               him
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               is
               a
               s●●ere
               executioner
               .
               They
               that
               perished
               in
               the
               gain-saying
               of
               Corah
               were
               out
               of
               the
               conditions
               of
               repentance
               ;
               but
               the
               people
               that
               were
               affrighted
               with
               the
               neighbourhood
               of
               the
               judgement
               and
               the
               expresses
               of
               Gods
               anger
               manifested
               in
               such
               visible
               remonstrances
               ,
               they
               were
               the
               men
               called
               unto
               repentance
               .
               But
               concerning
               
               whole
               nations
               ,
               or
               communities
               of
               men
               this
               long-sufferance
               is
               a
               Sermon
               of
               repentance
               ;
               loud
               ,
               clamorous
               ,
               and
               highly
               argumentative
               .
               When
               God
               suffered
               the
               mutinies
               ,
               the
               affronts
               ,
               the
               base
               :
               nesse
               ,
               and
               ingratitude
               ,
               the
               follies
               ,
               and
               relapses
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               who
               murmured
               against
               God
               ten
               times
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               God
               sent
               evil
               angels
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               fiery
               serpents
               ,
               and
               pestilence
               ,
               and
               fire
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               prodigies
               from
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               a
               prevailing
               sword
               of
               the
               enemies
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               these
               accidents
               ,
               although
               some
               innocent
               persons
               felt
               the
               contingencies
               and
               variety
               of
               mortality
               ,
               yet
               those
               wicked
               persons
               who
               fell
               by
               the
               designe
               of
               
               Gods
               anger
               ,
               were
               made
               examples
               unto
               others
               and
               instances
               of
               Gods
               forbearance
               to
               the
               Nation
               :
               and
               yet
               this
               forbearance
               was
               such
               that
               although
               God
               preserved
               the
               Nation
               in
               being
               and
               in
               title
               to
               the
               first
               promises
               ,
               yet
               all
               the
               particular
               persons
               that
               came
               from
               Egypt
               died
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               two
               onely
               excepted
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               observe
               this
               ,
               that
               you
               may
               truly
               estimate
               the
               arts
               of
               the
               Divine
               justice
               and
               mercy
               :
               For
               all
               the
               world
               being
               one
               continuall
               and
               intire
               argument
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               ,
               we
               are
               apt
               to
               abuse
               that
               mercy
               to
               vain
               confidences
               and
               presumption
               ;
               First
               ,
               mistaking
               the
               end
               ,
               as
               if
               Gods
               mercy
               would
               be
               
               indulgent
               to
               our
               sin
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               enemy
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               a
               certain
               truth
               that
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               is
               as
               great
               an
               enemy
               to
               sin
               as
               his
               justice
               is
               ,
               and
               as
               Gods
               justice
               is
               made
               the
               hand-maid
               of
               his
               mercy
               to
               cure
               sin
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               the
               servant
               also
               and
               the
               instrument
               to
               avenge
               our
               despight
               and
               contempt
               of
               mercy
               ;
               and
               in
               all
               the
               way
               where
               a
               difference
               can
               be
               there
               ,
               justice
               is
               the
               lesse
               principall
               .
               And
               it
               were
               a
               great
               signe
               of
               folly
               and
               a
               huge
               mistake
               to
               think
               our
               Lord
               and
               friends
               do
               us
               offices
               of
               kindnesse
               ,
               to
               make
               themselves
               more
               capable
               of
               affronts
               ;
               and
               that
               our
               fathers
               care
               over
               us
               ,
               and
               provisions
               for
               us
               can
               tempt
               us
               to
               disobey
               them
               :
               The
               very
               purpose
               of
               all
               
               those
               emanations
               is
               ,
               that
               their
               love
               may
               return
               in
               duty
               ,
               and
               their
               providence
               be
               the
               parent
               of
               our
               prudence
               ,
               and
               their
               care
               be
               crowned
               with
               our
               piety
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               all
               be
               crowned
               ,
               and
               shall
               return
               like
               the
               yeer
               ,
               the
               ends
               into
               its
               own
               circle
               ;
               and
               the
               fathers
               and
               the
               children
               ,
               the
               benefactours
               and
               the
               beneficiary
               shall
               knit
               
               
               the
               wreath
               and
               binde
               each
               other
               in
               the
               eternall
               inclosures
               and
               circlings
               of
               immortality
               ,
               *
               but
               besides
               the
               men
               who
               presume
               to
               sin
               because
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               do
               mistake
               the
               very
               end
               and
               designe
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               they
               also
               mistake
               the
               Oeconomy
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               manner
               of
               its
               ministration
               .
            
             
               3
               For
               if
               God
               suffers
               men
               to
               go
               on
               in
               sins
               and
               punishes
               them
               not
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               mercy
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               a
               forbearance
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               hardning
               them
               ,
               a
               consigning
               them
               to
               ruine
               ,
               and
               reprobation
               ;
               and
               themselves
               give
               the
               best
               argument
               to
               prove
               it
               ;
               for
               they
               continue
               in
               their
               sin
               ,
               they
               multiply
               their
               iniquity
               ,
               and
               every
               day
               grow
               more
               enemy
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               no
               mercy
               that
               increases
               their
               hostility
               and
               enmity
               
               with
               God.
               A
               prosperous
               iniquity
               ,
               is
               the
               most
               unprosperous
               condition
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               
                 when
                 he
                 slew
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 sought
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 turned
                 them
                 early
                 and
                 enquired
                 after
                 God
                 :
              
               but
               as
               long
               as
               they
               prevailed
               upon
               their
               enemies
               then
               
                 they
                 forgat
                 that
                 God
                 was
                 their
                 strength
                 and
                 the
                 high
                 God
                 was
                 their
                 redeemer
                 .
              
               It
               was
               well
               observed
               by
               the
               Persian
               Embassadour
               of
               old
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               telling
               the
               King
               a
               sad
               story
               of
               the
               overthrow
               of
               all
               his
               army
               by
               the
               Athenians
               ;
               he
               addes
               this
               of
               his
               own
               ;
               that
               the
               day
               before
               the
               fight
               ,
               the
               young
               Persian
               gallants
               being
               confident
               they
               should
               destroy
               their
               enemies
               ,
               were
               drinking
               drunk
               ,
               and
               railing
               at
               the
               timerousnesse
               and
               fears
               of
               religion
               ,
               
               and
               against
               all
               their
               Gods
               ,
               saying
               ,
               there
               were
               no
               such
               things
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               things
               came
               by
               chance
               ,
               &
               industry
               ,
               nothing
               by
               the
               providence
               of
               the
               supreme
               power
               .
               But
               the
               next
               day
               when
               they
               had
               fought
               unprosperously
               and
               flying
               from
               their
               enemies
               ,
               who
               were
               eager
               in
               their
               pursuit
               ,
               they
               came
               to
               the
               river
               strymon
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               frozen
               ,
               that
               their
               boats
               could
               not
               lanch
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               began
               to
               thaw
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               feared
               the
               ice
               would
               not
               bear
               them
               .
               Then
               you
               should
               see
               the
               bold
               gallants
               that
               the
               day
               before
               said
               there
               was
               no
               God
               ,
               most
               timorously
               and
               superstitiously
               fall
               upon
               their
               faces
               and
               begged
               of
               God
               that
               the
               river
               strymon
               might
               bear
               them
               over
               from
               
               their
               enemies
               .
               What
               wisdom
               and
               Philosophy
               and
               perpetual
               experience
               ,
               and
               revelation
               and
               promises
               and
               blessings
               cannot
               do
               ,
               a
               mighty
               fear
               can
               ;
               it
               can
               allay
               the
               confidences
               of
               a
               bold
               lust
               ,
               and
               an
               imperious
               sin
               ,
               and
               soften
               our
               spirit
               into
               the
               lownesse
               of
               a
               Childe
               ,
               our
               revenge
               into
               the
               charity
               of
               prayers
               ,
               our
               impudence
               into
               the
               blushings
               of
               a
               chidden
               girle
               ;
               and
               therefore
               God
               hath
               taken
               a
               course
               proportionable
               :
               for
               he
               is
               not
               so
               unmercifully
               merciful
               ,
               as
               to
               give
               milk
               to
               an
               infirm
               lust
               ,
               and
               hatch
               the
               egge
               to
               the
               bignesse
               of
               a
               cocatrice
               :
               and
               therefore
               observe
               how
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Gods
               mercy
               prevailes
               
               over
               all
               his
               works
               ;
               it
               is
               even
               then
               when
               nothing
               can
               be
               discerned
               ,
               but
               his
               judgements
               .
               For
               as
               when
               a
               famin
               had
               been
               in
               Israel
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               Ahab
               for
               three
               years
               and
               a
               half
               ,
               when
               the
               angry
               prophet
               Elijah
               met
               the
               King
               and
               presently
               a
               great
               winde
               arose
               ,
               and
               the
               dust
               blew
               into
               the
               eyes
               of
               them
               that
               walked
               abroad
               ,
               and
               the
               face
               of
               the
               heavens
               was
               black
               and
               all
               tempest
               ,
               yet
               then
               the
               
               prophet
               was
               the
               most
               gentle
               ,
               and
               God
               began
               to
               forgive
               ,
               and
               the
               
               heavens
               were
               more
               beautiful
               ,
               then
               when
               the
               Sun
               puts
               on
               the
               brightest
               ornaments
               of
               a
               bridegrome
               going
               from
               his
               chambers
               of
               the
               east
               :
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Oeconomy
               of
               the
               divine
               mercy
               ;
               when
               God
               makes
               our
               faces
               black
               and
               the
               windes
               blow
               so
               loud
               till
               the
               cordage
               cracks
               ,
               and
               our
               gay
               fortunes
               split
               ,
               and
               our
               houses
               are
               dressed
               with
               Cypresse
               and
               yew
               ,
               
                 and
                 the
                 mourners
                 go
                 about
                 the
                 streets
                 ,
              
               this
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               
                 pompa
                 misericordiae
              
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               funeral
               of
               our
               sins
               ,
               dressed
               indeed
               with
               emblems
               of
               mourning
               ,
               and
               proclaimed
               with
               sad
               accents
               of
               death
               ,
               but
               the
               sight
               is
               refreshing
               ,
               as
               the
               beauties
               of
               the
               
                 field
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 blessed
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               founds
               are
               healthful
               
               as
               the
               noise
               of
               a
               physitian
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               that
               riddle
               spoken
               of
               in
               the
               psalme
               ,
               
                 Calix
                 in
                 manu
              
               
               
                 Dom.
                 vini
                 meri
                 plenus
                 misto
                 ;
                 the
                 pure
                 impure
                 ,
                 the
                 mingled
                 unmingled
                 cup
              
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               a
               cup
               in
               which
               God
               hath
               poured
               much
               of
               his
               severity
               and
               anger
               ,
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               pure
               and
               unmingled
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               all
               mercy
               :
               and
               so
               the
               riddle
               is
               resolved
               ,
               and
               our
               cup
               is
               full
               and
               made
               more
               wholsome
               
                 lymphatum
                 crescit
                 ,
                 dulcescit
                 ,
                 laedere
                 nescit
                 ,
              
               it
               is
               some
               justice
               and
               yet
               it
               is
               all
               mercy
               ;
               
                 the
                 very
                 justice
                 of
                 God
                 being
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
              
               a
               forbearance
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               or
               the
               nation
               ,
               and
               the
               punishing
               the
               sin
               .
               
               Thus
               it
               was
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               ,
               when
               they
               ran
               after
               the
               bleating
               of
               the
               idolatrous
               calves
               ,
               Moses
               prayed
               passionately
               and
               God
               heard
               his
               prayer
               ,
               and
               forgave
               their
               sin
               upon
               them
               .
               And
               this
               was
               Davids
               observation
               of
               the
               manner
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               to
               them
               ;
               
               
                 Thou
                 wast
                 a
                 God
                 and
                 forgavest
                 them
                 ,
                 though
                 thou
                 tookest
                 veangeance
                 of
                 their
                 inventions
                 :
              
               for
               Gods
               mercy
               is
               given
               to
               us
               by
               parts
               ;
               and
               to
               certain
               purposes
               ;
               sometimes
               God
               onely
               so
               forgives
               us
               ,
               that
               he
               does
               not
               cut
               us
               off
               in
               the
               sin
               ,
               but
               yet
               layes
               on
               a
               heavy
               load
               of
               judgements
               :
               so
               he
               did
               to
               his
               people
               ,
               when
               he
               sent
               them
               to
               schoole
               under
               the
               discipline
               of
               70
               years
               captivity
               ;
               somtimes
               he
               makes
               a
               
               judgement
               lesse
               and
               forgives
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               degree
               of
               the
               infliction
               ;
               he
               strikes
               more
               gently
               ;
               and
               whereas
               God
               had
               designed
               it
               may
               be
               the
               death
               of
               thy self
               or
               thy
               neerest
               relative
               he
               is
               content
               to
               take
               the
               life
               of
               a
               childe
               ,
               and
               so
               he
               did
               to
               David
               when
               he
               forbore
               him
               .
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 hath
                 taken
                 away
                 thy
                 sin
                 ,
                 thou
                 shalt
                 not
                 die
                 ,
                 neverthelesse
                 the
                 childe
                 that
                 is
                 born
                 unto
                 thee
                 that
                 shall
                 die
                 :
              
               sometimes
               he
               puts
               the
               evil
               off
               to
               a
               further
               day
               ,
               as
               he
               did
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Ahab
               ,
               and
               Hezekiah
               :
               to
               the
               first
               he
               brought
               the
               evil
               upon
               his
               house
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               second
               he
               brought
               the
               evil
               upon
               his
               kingdom
               ,
               in
               his
               sons
               dayes
               ;
               God
               forgiving
               onely
               so
               as
               to
               respite
               the
               evil
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               have
               
               peace
               in
               their
               own
               dayes
               .
               And
               thus
               when
               we
               have
               committed
               a
               sin
               ,
               against
               God
               ,
               which
               hath
               highly
               provoked
               him
               to
               anger
               ,
               even
               upon
               our
               repentance
               we
               are
               not
               sure
               to
               be
               forgiven
               ,
               so
               as
               we
               understand
               forgivenes
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               hear
               no
               more
               of
               it
               ,
               never
               to
               be
               called
               to
               an
               account
               ;
               but
               we
               are
               happy
               ,
               if
               God
               so
               forgives
               us
               ,
               as
               not
               to
               throw
               us
               into
               the
               insufferable
               flames
               of
               hell
               ,
               though
               he
               smite
               us
               
               
               still
               we
               groan
               for
               our
               misery
               
                 till
                 we
                 chatter
                 like
                 a
                 swallow
              
               (
               as
               Davide
               expression
               is
               )
               and
               though
               David
               was
               an
               excellent
               penitent
               ,
               yet
               after
               he
               had
               lost
               the
               childe
               begotten
               of
               Bathsheba
               ,
               and
               God
               had
               told
               him
               he
               had
               forgiven
               him
               ,
               yet
               he
               raised
               up
               his
               darling
               son
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               forced
               him
               to
               an
               inglorious
               flight
               ,
               and
               his
               son
               lay
               with
               his
               Fathers
               concubins
               in
               the
               face
               of
               all
               Israel
               :
               so
               that
               when
               we
               are
               forgiven
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               ten
               to
               one
               ,
               but
               GOD
               will
               make
               us
               to
               smart
               
                 and
                 roar
                 for
                 our
                 sinnes
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 very
                 disquietnesse
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               if
               we
               sin
               and
               ask
               God
               forgivenesse
               and
               then
               are
               quiet
               ,
               we
               
               feele
               so
               little
               inconvenience
               in
               the
               trade
               that
               we
               may
               more
               easily
               be
               tempted
               to
               make
               a
               trade
               of
               it
               indeed
               .
               I
               wish
               to
               God
               that
               for
               every
               sin
               we
               have
               committed
               ,
               we
               should
               heartily
               cry
               God
               mercy
               and
               leave
               it
               ,
               and
               judge
               our selves
               for
               it
               to
               prevent
               Gods
               anger
               ,
               but
               when
               we
               have
               done
               all
               that
               we
               commonly
               call
               repentance
               ,
               and
               when
               possibly
               God
               hath
               forgiven
               us
               to
               some
               purposes
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               he
               punishes
               our
               sin
               when
               we
               least
               think
               of
               it
               ;
               that
               sin
               which
               we
               have
               long
               since
               forgotten
               .
               It
               may
               be
               for
               the
               lust
               of
               thy
               youth
               thou
               had
               a
               healthlesse
               old
               age
               ;
               an
               old
               religious
               person
               long
               agoe
               complained
               ,
               it
               was
               his
               case
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 Quos
                 nimis
                 effraenes
                 habui
                 ,
                 nunc
                 vapulo
                 renes
                 :
              
               
                 Sic
                 luitur
                 juvellis
                 culpa
                 dolore
                 senis
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               may
               be
               thy
               sore
               eyes
               are
               the
               punishment
               of
               thy
               intemperance
               seven
               years
               ago
               ,
               or
               God
               cuts
               thy
               dayes
               shorter
               and
               thou
               shalt
               die
               in
               a
               florid
               age
               ,
               or
               he
               raises
               up
               afflictions
               to
               thee
               in
               thine
               own
               house
               ,
               in
               thine
               own
               bowels
               ,
               or
               hath
               sent
               a
               gangren
               into
               thy
               estate
               ,
               or
               with
               any
               arrow
               out
               of
               his
               quiver
               he
               can
               wound
               thee
               ,
               and
               the
               
               arrow
               shall
               stick
               fast
               in
               thy
               flesh
               ,
               although
               God
               hath
               forgiven
               thy
               sin
               to
               many
               purposes
               .
               Our
               blessed
               Saviour
               was
               heard
               in
               all
               that
               he
               prayed
               for
               (
               said
               the
               Apostle
               )
               and
               he
               prayed
               for
               the
               Jews
               ,
               that
               crucified
               him
               :
               Father
               forgive
               them
               for
               they
               know
               not
               what
               they
               do
               ,
               and
               God
               did
               forgive
               that
               great
               sin
               ,
               but
               how
               far
               ?
               whereas
               it
               was
               just
               in
               God
               to
               deprive
               them
               of
               all
               possibility
               of
               receiving
               benefit
               from
               the
               death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               yet
               God
               admitted
               them
               to
               it
               ,
               he
               gave
               them
               time
               and
               possibilities
               ,
               and
               helps
               ,
               and
               great
               advantages
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               repentance
               ;
               he
               did
               not
               presently
               shut
               them
               up
               ,
               in
               his
               final
               and
               eternal
               anger
               :
               and
               yet
               he
               had
               finally
               resolved
               to
               
               destroy
               their
               city
               and
               nation
               and
               did
               so
               ,
               but
               forbore
               them
               forty
               years
               ,
               &
               gave
               them
               al
               the
               helps
               of
               miracles
               and
               sermons
               apostolical
               to
               shame
               them
               ,
               and
               force
               them
               into
               sorrow
               for
               their
               fault
               .
               And
               before
               any
               man
               can
               repent
               God
               hath
               forgiven
               the
               man
               in
               one
               degree
               of
               forgivenesse
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               given
               him
               grace
               of
               repentance
               and
               taken
               from
               him
               that
               final
               anger
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               reprobation
               ;
               and
               
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               repented
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               say
               that
               God
               hath
               forgiven
               
               him
               to
               all
               purposes
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               reserves
               of
               anger
               to
               punish
               the
               sin
               ,
               to
               make
               the
               man
               affraid
               to
               sin
               any
               more
               ,
               and
               to
               represent
               that
               when
               any
               man
               hath
               sinned
               what
               ever
               he
               does
               afterwards
               he
               shall
               be
               miserable
               as
               long
               as
               he
               lives
               ,
               vexed
               with
               its
               adherencies
               and
               its
               neighbour-hood
               ,
               and
               evil
               consequence
               .
               For
               as
               no
               man
               that
               hath
               sinned
               ,
               can
               during
               his
               life
               ever
               returne
               to
               an
               integral
               and
               perfect
               innocence
               :
               so
               neither
               shall
               he
               be
               restored
               to
               a
               perfect
               peace
               ,
               but
               must
               alwayes
               watch
               and
               strive
               against
               his
               sinne
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               mourn
               and
               pray
               for
               its
               pardon
               ,
               and
               alwayes
               finde
               cause
               to
               hate
               it
               by
               knowing
               himself
               to
               be
               for
               ever
               in
               danger
               of
               enduring
               
               some
               grievous
               calamity
               ,
               even
               for
               those
               sinnes
               for
               which
               he
               hath
               truely
               repented
               him
               ,
               for
               which
               God
               hath
               in
               many
               gracious
               degrees
               passed
               his
               pardon
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               dispensation
               of
               the
               divine
               mercy
               in
               respect
               of
               particular
               persons
               ,
               and
               nations
               too
               .
            
             
               But
               sometimes
               we
               finde
               a
               severer
               judgement
               happening
               upon
               a
               people
               ,
               and
               yet
               in
               that
               sad
               story
               ,
               Gods
               mercy
               sings
               the
               triumph
               which
               although
               it
               be
               much
               to
               Gods
               glory
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               sad
               story
               to
               sinning
               people
               .
               600000.
               fighting
               men
               besides
               women
               and
               children
               ,
               and
               decrepit
               persons
               ,
               came
               out
               of
               Egypt
               and
               God
               destroyed
               them
               
               all
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               except
               Caleb
               and
               Joshuah
               ,
               and
               there
               it
               was
               that
               
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 prevailed
                 over
                 his
                 justice
                 ,
              
               that
               he
               did
               not
               destroy
               the
               nation
               ;
               but
               still
               preserved
               a
               succession
               to
               Jacob
               ,
               to
               possesse
               the
               promise
               .
               God
               
                 drowned
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 except
                 eight
                 persons
              
               his
               mercy
               there
               also
               
                 prevailed
                 over
                 his
                 justice
              
               ,
               that
               he
               preserved
               a
               remnant
               to
               mankinde
               ;
               his
               justice
               devoured
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               his
               mercy
               which
               preserved
               but
               eight
               ,
               had
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               prevailing
               attribute
               .
               God
               destroyed
               Sodom
               ,
               and
               the
               five
               cities
               of
               the
               plain
               ,
               and
               rescued
               but
               four
               from
               the
               flames
               of
               that
               sad
               burning
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               four
               lost
               one
               in
               the
               flight
               and
               yet
               his
               mercy
               prevailed
               over
               
               his
               justice
               ,
               because
               he
               did
               not
               destroy
               all
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               these
               senses
               we
               are
               to
               understand
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               divine
               mercy
               even
               when
               he
               smites
               ,
               when
               
                 he
                 rebukes
                 us
                 for
                 sin
              
               ,
               when
               he
               makes
               
                 our
                 beauty
                 to
                 fail
              
               and
               
                 our
                 flesh
                 to
                 consume
                 away
                 like
                 a
                 moth
                 fretting
                 a
                 garment
                 ,
              
               yet
               then
               his
               mercy
               is
               the
               prevailing
               ingredient
               .
               If
               his
               judgements
               be
               but
               fines
               set
               upon
               our
               heads
               accord-to
               the
               mercy
               of
               our
               old
               lawes
               ,
               
                 Salvo
                 contenemento
              
               ,
               so
               as
               to
               preserve
               our
               estates
               ,
               to
               continue
               our
               hopes
               and
               possibilities
               of
               heaven
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               other
               judgements
               can
               be
               nothing
               but
               mercies
               ,
               excellent
               instruments
               of
               grace
               arts
               to
               make
               us
               sober
               and
               wise
               ,
               to
               
               take
               off
               from
               our
               vanity
               to
               restrain
               our
               wildnesses
               ,
               which
               if
               they
               were
               left
               unbridled
               would
               set
               all
               the
               world
               on
               fire
               ,
               Gods
               judgements
               ars
               like
               the
               censures
               of
               the
               Church
               in
               which
               a
               sinner
               is
               delivered
               over
               to
               Satan
               to
               be
               buffetted
               
                 that
                 the
                 spirit
                 may
                 be
                 saved
              
               ;
               the
               result
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               Gods
               mercies
               are
               not
               ,
               ought
               not
               ,
               cannot
               
               
               be
               ,
               instruments
               of
               confidence
               to
               sin
               ,
               because
               the
               very
               purpose
               of
               his
               mercy
               is
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               manner
               of
               his
               Oeconomy
               and
               dispensation
               is
               such
               that
               Gods
               mercy
               goes
               along
               in
               complection
               and
               conjunction
               with
               his
               judgements
               ;
               the
               riches
               of
               his
               forbearance
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               forbears
               to
               throw
               us
               into
               hell
               ,
               and
               sends
               the
               mercies
               of
               his
               rod
               to
               chide
               us
               unto
               repentance
               ,
               and
               the
               mercies
               of
               his
               rod
               to
               punish
               us
               for
               having
               sinned
               ,
               and
               that
               when
               we
               have
               sinned
               we
               may
               never
               think
               our selves
               secured
               ,
               nor
               ever
               be
               reconciled
               to
               such
               dangers
               and
               deadly
               poisons
               .
               This
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               manner
               of
               the
               divine
               mercy
               .
               Go
               now
               fond
               man
               ,
               and
               because
               God
               is
               merciful
               
               presume
               to
               sin
               ,
               as
               heaving
               grounds
               to
               hope
               that
               thou
               mayest
               sin
               and
               be
               safe
               all
               the
               way
               .
               If
               this
               hope
               (
               shall
               I
               call
               it
               )
               or
               sordid
               flattery
               could
               be
               reasonable
               ,
               then
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               would
               not
               leade
               us
               to
               repentance
               ;
               so
               unworthy
               are
               we
               in
               the
               sense
               and
               largenesse
               of
               a
               wide
               fortune
               and
               pleasant
               accident
               .
               For
               impunity
               was
               never
               a
               good
               argument
               to
               make
               men
               to
               obey
               laws
               ,
               
                 quotusquisque
                 reperitur
                 qui
                 impunitate
                 proposita
                 abstinere
                 possit
                 injurijs
                 ?
                 Impunitas
                 est
                 maxima
                 peccandi
                 illecebra
              
               said
               Cicero
               ,
               and
               therefore
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
               hath
               so
               ordered
               the
               actions
               of
               the
               world
               that
               the
               most
               
               fruitful
               showres
               shall
               be
               wrapped
               up
               in
               a
               cover
               of
               black
               clouds
               ,
               
               that
               health
               shall
               be
               conveyed
               by
               bitter
               and
               ill
               tasted
               drugs
               ,
               that
               the
               temples
               of
               our
               bodies
               shall
               be
               purged
               by
               whips
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               cords
               of
               the
               whip
               shall
               be
               the
               cords
               of
               love
               to
               draw
               us
               from
               the
               intanglings
               of
               vanity
               and
               folly
               .
               This
               is
               
                 the
                 long
                 suffering
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               the
               last
               remedy
               to
               our
               diseased
               souls
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               Phalaris
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               be
               senselesse
               we
               shall
               be
               brought
               to
               sober
               courses
               ,
               by
               all
               those
               sad
               accidents
               and
               wholsome
               ,
               but
               ill
               tasting
               mercies
               ,
               which
               we
               feele
               in
               all
               the
               course
               and
               the
               succession
               of
               the
               divine
               long
               sufferance
               .
            
             
               The
               use
               of
               all
               the
               premises
               is
               ,
               that
               which
               Saint
               Paul
               expresses
               in
               the
               text
               ,
               that
               
                 we
                 do
                 not
                 despise
                 all
                 this
                 :
              
               and
               he
               onely
               despises
               
               not
               ,
               who
               serves
               the
               ends
               of
               God
               in
               all
               these
               designes
               of
               mercy
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               that
               repents
               him
               of
               his
               sins
               .
               But
               there
               are
               a
               great
               many
               despisers
               all
               they
               that
               live
               in
               their
               sins
               ,
               they
               that
               have
               more
               blessings
               then
               they
               can
               reckon
               houres
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               that
               are
               courted
               by
               the
               divine
               favour
               and
               woed
               to
               salvation
               ,
               as
               if
               mankinde
               were
               to
               give
               ,
               not
               to
               receive
               so
               great
               a
               blessing
               ,
               all
               they
               that
               answer
               not
               to
               so
               friendly
               summons
               ,
               they
               are
               despisers
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               :
               and
               although
               God
               overflows
               with
               mercies
               and
               does
               not
               often
               leave
               us
               to
               the
               onely
               hopes
               of
               being
               cured
               by
               unctions
               and
               gentle
               cataplasmes
               ,
               but
               proceeds
               further
               and
               gives
               us
               stibium
               or
               prepared
               
               steele
               ,
               sharp
               arrows
               of
               his
               anger
               ,
               and
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               the
               hand
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               yet
               we
               are
               not
               sure
               of
               so
               much
               favour
               as
               to
               be
               entertained
               longer
               in
               Gods
               hospital
               ,
               but
               may
               be
               thrust
               forth
               among
               the
               incurabili
               .
               Plutarch
               reports
               concerning
               swine
               that
               then
               optick
               nervs
               are
               so
               disposed
               to
               turne
               their
               eyes
               downwards
               
               that
               they
               cannot
               look
               upwards
               nor
               behold
               the
               face
               of
               heaven
               
               unlesse
               they
               be
               thrown
               upon
               their
               backs
               such
               Swine
               are
               we
               ,
               we
               seldom
               can
               look
               up
               to
               heaven
               til
               God
               by
               his
               judgements
               throws
               us
               upon
               our
               backs
               ;
               till
               he
               humbles
               us
               &
               softens
               us
               with
               showers
               of
               our
               own
               blood
               ,
               and
               tears
               of
               sorrow
               :
               and
               yet
               God
               hath
               not
               promised
               that
               he
               will
               do
               so
               much
               for
               us
               ;
               but
               for
               ought
               we
               know
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               the
               devil
               enters
               into
               our
               swinish
               and
               brutish
               hearts
               we
               shall
               run
               down
               the
               hill
               and
               perish
               in
               the
               floods
               and
               seas
               of
               intolerable
               miserie
               ;
               And
               therefore
               besides
               that
               it
               is
               a
               huge
               folly
               in
               us
               that
               we
               wil
               not
               be
               cured
               with
               pleasant
               medicines
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               longing
               for
               colliquintida
               and
               for
               vomits
               ,
               for
               knives
               and
               poniards
               instead
               of
               the
               
               gentle
               shoures
               of
               the
               divine
               refreshments
               ,
               besides
               that
               this
               is
               an
               imprudence
               and
               sottishnesse
               ,
               we
               do
               infinitely
               put
               it
               to
               the
               venture
               whether
               we
               shall
               be
               in
               a
               saveable
               condition
               or
               no
               ,
               after
               the
               rejection
               of
               the
               first
               state
               of
               mercies
               .
               But
               however
               ,
               then
               begins
               the
               first
               step
               of
               the
               judgement
               ,
               and
               pungent
               misery
               ,
               we
               are
               perishing
               people
               ,
               or
               if
               not
               ,
               yet
               at
               the
               last
               ,
               not
               to
               be
               cured
               without
               the
               abscision
               of
               a
               member
               ,
               without
               the
               cutting
               of
               a
               hand
               or
               leg
               ;
               or
               the
               putting
               out
               of
               an
               eye
               :
               we
               must
               be
               cut
               to
               take
               the
               stone
               out
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               a
               state
               of
               a
               very
               great
               infelicity
               :
               and
               
               if
               we
               scape
               the
               stone
               ,
               we
               cannot
               escape
               the
               surgeons
               knife
               ;
               if
               we
               scape
               death
               ,
               yet
               we
               have
               a
               sicknesse
               ;
               and
               though
               that
               be
               a
               great
               mercy
               in
               respect
               of
               death
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               as
               great
               a
               misery
               in
               respect
               of
               health
               :
               and
               that
               is
               the
               first
               punishment
               for
               the
               despite
               done
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               most
               sensible
               mercies
               :
               we
               are
               fallen
               into
               a
               sicknesse
               ,
               that
               cannot
               be
               cured
               but
               by
               disease
               and
               hardship
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               this
               despite
               runs
               further
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               mercies
               look
               on
               us
               with
               an
               angry
               countenance
               ,
               and
               that
               God
               gives
               us
               onely
               the
               mercy
               of
               a
               punishment
               ,
               if
               we
               despise
               this
               too
               ,
               we
               increase
               
               but
               our
               misery
               as
               we
               increase
               our
               sin
               :
               the
               summe
               of
               which
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               if
               Pharaoh
               will
               not
               be
               cured
               by
               one
               plague
               ,
               he
               shall
               have
               ten
               ,
               and
               if
               ten
               will
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               the
               great
               and
               tenth
               wave
               ,
               which
               is
               far
               bigger
               then
               all
               the
               rest
               ,
               the
               severest
               and
               the
               last
               arrow
               of
               the
               quiver
               ,
               then
               we
               shall
               perish
               in
               the
               red
               sea
               ,
               the
               sea
               of
               flames
               and
               blood
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               ungodly
               shall
               roule
               eternally
               .
            
             
               But
               some
               of
               these
               despisers
               are
               such
               as
               are
               unmooved
               when
               God
               smites
               others
               ;
               like
               Gallio
               when
               the
               Jews
               took
               Softhenes
               and
               beat
               him
               in
               the
               pleading
               place
               ,
               he
               cared
               for
               none
               of
               these
               
               things
               ;
               he
               was
               not
               concerned
               in
               that
               interest
               ;
               and
               many
               Gallio's
               there
               are
               amongst
               us
               ,
               that
               understand
               it
               not
               to
               be
               a
               part
               of
               the
               divine
               method
               ,
               of
               Gods
               longsufferance
               to
               strike
               others
               to
               make
               us
               afraid
               .
               But
               however
               ,
               we
               sleep
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               such
               alarums
               ,
               yet
               know
               ,
               that
               there
               is
               not
               one
               death
               in
               all
               the
               neighbour-hood
               ,
               but
               is
               intended
               to
               thee
               ;
               every
               crowing
               of
               the
               cock
               is
               to
               awake
               thee
               
               
               to
               repentance
               :
               and
               if
               thou
               sleepest
               still
               ,
               the
               next
               turn
               may
               be
               thine
               ;
               God
               will
               send
               his
               Angel
               as
               he
               did
               to
               Peter
               and
               smite
               thee
               on
               thy
               side
               ,
               and
               wake
               thee
               from
               thy
               dead
               sleep
               of
               sin
               and
               sottishnesse
               .
               But
               beyond
               this
               ,
               some
               are
               despisers
               still
               ,
               and
               hope
               to
               drown
               the
               noises
               of
               mount
               Sinai
               ,
               the
               sound
               of
               Canons
               ,
               of
               thunders
               ,
               and
               lightnings
               ,
               with
               a
               counternoise
               of
               revelling
               and
               clamorous
               roarings
               ,
               with
               merry
               meetings
               ;
               like
               the
               sacrifices
               to
               Moloch
               ,
               they
               sound
               drums
               and
               trumpets
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               hear
               the
               sad
               shrikings
               of
               their
               children
               as
               they
               were
               dying
               in
               the
               cavety
               of
               the
               brazen
               idoll
               ,
               and
               when
               their
               conscience
               shrikes
               out
               or
               murmurs
               
               in
               a
               sad
               melancholy
               ;
               or
               something
               that
               is
               dear
               to
               them
               is
               smitten
               ,
               they
               attempt
               to
               drown
               it
               in
               a
               sea
               of
               drink
               ,
               in
               the
               heathenish
               noises
               of
               idle
               and
               drunken
               company
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               God
               sends
               to
               lead
               them
               to
               repentance
               ,
               leads
               them
               to
               a
               taverne
               not
               to
               refresh
               their
               needs
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               for
               ends
               of
               a
               tolerable
               civility
               ,
               or
               innocent
               purposes
               ,
               but
               like
               the
               condemned
               persons
               among
               the
               Levantines
               ,
               they
               tasted
               wine
               freely
               that
               they
               might
               die
               and
               be
               insensible
               .
               I
               could
               easily
               reprove
               such
               persons
               with
               an
               old
               Greek
               proverb
               mentioned
               by
               Plutarch
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               You
               shall
               ill
               be
               cured
               of
               the
               knotted
               Gout
               ,
               if
               you
               have
               nothing
               else
               
               but
               a
               wide
               shoe
               :
               But
               this
               reproof
               is
               too
               gentle
               for
               so
               great
               a
               madnesse
               :
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               an
               incompetent
               cure
               ,
               to
               apply
               the
               plaister
               of
               a
               sin
               or
               vanity
               to
               cure
               the
               smart
               of
               a
               divine
               judgement
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               a
               great
               increaser
               of
               the
               misery
               ,
               by
               swelling
               the
               cause
               to
               bigger
               ,
               and
               monstrous
               proportions
               .
               It
               is
               just
               as
               if
               an
               impatient
               fool
               ,
               feeling
               the
               smart
               of
               his
               medicine
               ,
               shall
               tear
               his
               wounds
               open
               and
               throw
               away
               the
               instruments
               of
               his
               cure
               ,
               because
               they
               bring
               him
               health
               at
               the
               charge
               of
               a
               little
               pain
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               He
               that
               is
               full
               of
               stripes
               and
               troubles
               ,
               and
               decked
               round
               about
               with
               thorns
               ,
               he
               is
               neer
               to
               God
               ;
               But
               he
               ,
               that
               because
               he
               sits
               uneasily
               when
               he
               
               sits
               neer
               the
               King
               that
               was
               crowned
               with
               thorns
               ,
               shall
               remove
               thence
               ,
               or
               strew
               flowers
               ,
               roses
               ,
               and
               Jessamine
               ,
               the
               downe
               of
               thistles
               ,
               and
               the
               softest
               Gossamere
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               die
               without
               pain
               ,
               die
               quietly
               and
               like
               a
               lamb
               ,
               sink
               to
               the
               bottom
               of
               hell
               without
               noise
               ,
               this
               man
               is
               a
               fool
               ,
               because
               he
               accepts
               death
               ,
               if
               it
               arrest
               him
               in
               civil
               language
               ,
               is
               content
               to
               die
               by
               the
               sentence
               of
               an
               eloquent
               Judge
               ,
               and
               prefers
               a
               quiet
               passage
               to
               hell
               ,
               before
               going
               to
               heaven
               in
               a
               storm
               .
            
             
               That
               Italian
               Gentleman
               was
               certainly
               a
               great
               lover
               of
               his
               sleep
               ,
               who
               was
               angry
               with
               the
               lizard
               that
               wak't
               him
               ,
               when
               a
               
               viper
               was
               creeping
               into
               his
               mouth
               :
               when
               the
               Devil
               is
               entring
               into
               us
               to
               poison
               our
               spirits
               ,
               and
               steal
               our
               souls
               away
               while
               we
               are
               sleeping
               in
               the
               lethargy
               of
               sin
               ,
               God
               sends
               his
               sharp
               messages
               to
               awaken
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               call
               that
               the
               enemy
               ,
               and
               use
               arts
               to
               cure
               the
               remedy
               :
               not
               to
               cure
               the
               disease
               .
               There
               are
               some
               persons
               that
               will
               never
               be
               cured
               ,
               not
               because
               the
               sicknesse
               is
               incurable
               ,
               but
               
               because
               they
               have
               ill
               stomacks
               and
               cannot
               keep
               the
               medicine
               :
               
               Iust
               so
               is
               his
               case
               that
               so
               despises
               Gods
               method
               of
               curing
               him
               ,
               by
               these
               instances
               of
               long-sufferance
               ,
               that
               he
               uses
               all
               the
               arts
               he
               can
               to
               be
               quit
               of
               his
               Physitian
               ,
               and
               to
               spill
               his
               physick
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               cordials
               as
               soon
               as
               his
               vomit
               begins
               to
               work
               .
               There
               is
               no
               more
               to
               be
               said
               in
               this
               affair
               ,
               but
               to
               read
               the
               poor
               wretches
               sentence
               ,
               and
               to
               declare
               his
               condition
               .
               As
               at
               first
               ,
               when
               he
               despised
               the
               first
               great
               mercies
               ,
               God
               sent
               him
               sharpnesses
               and
               sad
               accidents
               to
               ensober
               his
               spirits
               :
               So
               now
               that
               he
               despises
               this
               mercy
               also
               ,
               the
               mercy
               of
               the
               rod
               ,
               God
               will
               take
               it
               away
               from
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               I
               hope
               all
               is
               well
               !
               Miserable
               man
               that
               thou
               art
               !
               
               this
               is
               thy
               undoing
               ;
               if
               God
               ceases
               to
               strike
               thee
               because
               thou
               wilt
               not
               mend
               ,
               thou
               art
               sealed
               up
               to
               ruine
               ,
               and
               reprobation
               for
               ever
               :
               The
               Physitian
               hath
               giv●
               thee
               over
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               kindnesse
               for
               thee
               .
               This
               was
               the
               desperate
               estate
               of
               Judah
               .
               
                 Ah
                 sinfull
                 nation
              
               ,
               
               
                 a
                 people
                 laden
                 with
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 forsaken
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 they
                 have
                 provoked
                 the
                 Holy
                 One
                 of
                 Israel
                 ;
                 why
                 should
                 ye
                 be
                 stricken
                 any
                 more
                 ?
              
               This
               is
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               the
               most
               bitter
               curse
               ,
               the
               greatest
               excommunication
               ,
               when
               the
               delinquent
               is
               become
               a
               heathen
               and
               a
               publicane
               ,
               without
               the
               covenant
               ,
               out
               of
               the
               pale
               of
               the
               Church
               ;
               
               the
               Church
               hath
               nothing
               to
               do
               with
               them
               :
               
                 for
                 what
                 have
                 I
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 without
                 ?
              
               said
               Saint
               Paul
               :
               It
               was
               not
               lawfull
               for
               the
               Church
               any
               more
               to
               punish
               them
               ;
               and
               this
               court
               Christian
               is
               an
               imitation
               and
               paralell
               of
               the
               justice
               of
               the
               court
               of
               heaven
               :
               When
               a
               sinner
               is
               not
               mended
               by
               judgements
               at
               long
               running
               ,
               God
               cuts
               him
               off
               from
               his
               inheritance
               and
               the
               lot
               of
               sons
               ,
               he
               will
               chastise
               him
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               let
               him
               take
               his
               course
               and
               spend
               his
               portion
               of
               prosperity
               ,
               such
               as
               shall
               be
               allowed
               him
               in
               the
               great
               Oeconomy
               of
               the
               world
               .
               Thus
               God
               did
               to
               his
               Vineyard
               which
               he
               took
               such
               pains
               to
               fence
               ,
               to
               plant
               ,
               to
               manure
               ,
               to
               dig
               ,
               to
               cut
               ,
               
               and
               to
               prune
               :
               and
               when
               after
               all
               ,
               it
               brought
               forth
               wilde
               grapes
               ,
               the
               last
               and
               worst
               of
               Gods
               anger
               was
               this
               ,
               
                 Auferam
                 sepem
                 ejus
              
               ,
               
               God
               had
               fenced
               it
               with
               a
               hedge
               of
               thorns
               ,
               and
               God
               would
               take
               away
               all
               that
               hedge
               ,
               he
               would
               not
               leave
               a
               thorn
               standing
               ,
               not
               one
               judgement
               to
               reprove
               or
               admonish
               them
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               wilde
               beasts
               ,
               and
               wilder
               and
               more
               beastly
               lusts
               ,
               may
               come
               and
               devour
               it
               ,
               and
               trample
               it
               down
               in
               scorn
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               what
               shall
               I
               say
               ,
               but
               those
               words
               quoted
               by
               Saint
               Peter
               in
               his
               Sermon
               :
               
                 Behold
                 ye
                 despisers
                 ,
                 and
                 wonder
                 ,
                 and
                 perish
              
               ;
               
               perish
               in
               your
               own
               folly
               by
               stubbornesse
               and
               ingratitude
               .
               For
               it
               
               is
               a
               huge
               contradiction
               to
               the
               nature
               and
               designes
               of
               God
               ;
               God
               calls
               us
               ,
               we
               refuse
               to
               hear
               ;
               he
               invites
               us
               with
               fair
               promises
               ,
               we
               hear
               and
               consider
               not
               ;
               he
               gives
               us
               blessings
               ,
               we
               take
               them
               and
               understand
               not
               his
               meaning
               :
               we
               take
               out
               the
               token
               ,
               but
               read
               not
               the
               letter
               :
               then
               he
               threatens
               us
               ,
               and
               we
               regard
               not
               ;
               he
               strikes
               our
               neighbours
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               not
               concerned
               ;
               then
               he
               strikes
               us
               gently
               ,
               
               
               but
               we
               feel
               it
               not
               ;
               then
               he
               does
               like
               the
               Physitian
               in
               the
               Greek
               Epigram
               ,
               who
               being
               to
               cure
               a
               man
               of
               a
               Lethargy
               ,
               locked
               him
               into
               the
               same
               room
               with
               a
               mad-man
               ,
               that
               he
               by
               dry
               beating
               him
               ,
               might
               make
               him
               at
               least
               sensible
               of
               blows
               ;
               but
               this
               makes
               us
               instead
               of
               running
               to
               God
               ,
               to
               trust
               in
               unskilfull
               Physitians
               ,
               or
               like
               Saul
               to
               run
               to
               a
               Pythonisse
               ,
               we
               run
               for
               cure
               to
               a
               crime
               ,
               we
               take
               sanctuary
               in
               a
               pleasant
               sin
               ;
               just
               as
               if
               a
               man
               to
               cure
               his
               melancholy
               should
               desire
               to
               be
               stung
               with
               a
               Tarantula
               ,
               that
               at
               least
               he
               may
               die
               merily
               ;
               what
               is
               there
               more
               to
               be
               done
               that
               God
               hath
               not
               yet
               done
               ?
               he
               is
               forced
               at
               last
               to
               break
               off
               with
               a
               
                 Curavimus
                 Babylonem
                 &
                 non
                 est
                 sanata
                 ,
              
               we
               dressed
               and
               tended
               Babylon
               ,
               but
               
               she
               was
               incurable
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               help
               but
               such
               persons
               must
               die
               in
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               lie
               down
               in
               eternall
               sorrow
               .
               
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Sermon
               .
               XIV
               .
               
               Of
               Growth
               in
               Grace
               .
            
             
               
                 2
                 Pet.
                 3.
                 18.
                 
                 
              
               
                 But
                 grow
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 to
                 whom
                 be
                 glory
                 both
                 now
                 and
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 Amen
                 .
              
            
             
               WHen
               Christianity
               like
               
                 the
                 day
                 spring
                 from
                 the
                 East
                 ,
              
               with
               a
               new
               light
               did
               not
               onely
               inlighten
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               amazed
               the
               mindes
               of
               men
               ,
               
               and
               entertained
               their
               curiosities
               ,
               and
               seized
               upon
               their
               warmer
               and
               more
               pregnant
               affections
               ,
               it
               was
               no
               wonder
               that
               whole
               Nations
               were
               converted
               at
               a
               Sermon
               ,
               and
               multitudes
               were
               instantly
               professed
               ,
               and
               their
               understandings
               followed
               their
               affections
               ,
               and
               their
               wills
               followed
               their
               understandings
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               convinced
               by
               miracle
               ,
               and
               overcome
               by
               grace
               ,
               and
               passionate
               with
               zeal
               ,
               and
               wisely
               governed
               by
               their
               Guides
               ,
               and
               ravished
               with
               the
               sanctity
               of
               the
               Doctrine
               ,
               and
               the
               holinesse
               of
               their
               examples
               :
               And
               
               this
               was
               not
               onely
               their
               duty
               ,
               but
               a
               great
               instance
               of
               providence
               ,
               that
               by
               the
               great
               religion
               and
               piety
               of
               the
               first
               Professors
               ,
               Christianity
               might
               be
               firmly
               planted
               ,
               and
               unshaken
               by
               scandall
               ,
               and
               hardened
               by
               persecution
               ;
               and
               that
               these
               first
               lights
               might
               be
               actuall
               Precedents
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               Copies
               for
               us
               to
               transcribe
               in
               all
               descending
               ages
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               that
               thither
               we
               might
               run
               to
               fetch
               
               
               oil
               ,
               to
               enkindle
               our
               extinguished
               lamps
               .
               But
               then
               piety
               was
               so
               universall
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               well
               be
               enjoyned
               by
               
                 Saint
                 Paul
              
               ,
               that
               
                 if
                 a
                 brother
                 walked
                 disorderly
              
               ,
               the
               Christians
               should
               avoid
               his
               company
               :
               He
               forbad
               them
               not
               ,
               to
               accompany
               with
               the
               Heathens
               that
               walked
               disorderly
               ;
               for
               then
               a
               man
               must
               have
               gone
               out
               of
               the
               world
               .
               But
               they
               were
               not
               to
               endure
               so
               much
               as
               
                 to
                 eat
                 with
              
               ,
               or
               
                 to
                 salute
                 a
                 disorderly
                 brother
              
               ,
               an
               ill
               living
               Christian
               :
               But
               now
               if
               we
               should
               observe
               this
               canon
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               and
               refuse
               to
               eat
               ,
               or
               to
               converse
               with
               a
               fornicatour
               ,
               or
               a
               drunkard
               ,
               or
               a
               perjured
               person
               ,
               or
               covetous
               ,
               we
               must
               also
               
                 go
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               for
               a
               pious
               or
               a
               holy
               person
               
               is
               now
               as
               rare
               ,
               as
               a
               disorderly
               Christian
               was
               at
               first
               :
               and
               as
               Christianity
               is
               multiplied
               every
               where
               in
               name
               and
               title
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               destroyed
               in
               life
               ,
               essence
               ,
               and
               proper
               operation
               ;
               and
               we
               have
               very
               great
               reason
               to
               fear
               ,
               that
               Christs
               name
               will
               serve
               us
               to
               no
               end
               but
               to
               upbraid
               our
               basenesse
               ;
               and
               his
               person
               onely
               to
               be
               our
               Judge
               ,
               and
               his
               lawer
               as
               so
               many
               bills
               of
               accusation
               ,
               and
               his
               graces
               and
               helps
               offered
               us
               ,
               but
               as
               aggravations
               of
               our
               unworthinesse
               ;
               and
               our
               baptisme
               ,
               but
               an
               occasion
               of
               vow-breach
               ;
               and
               the
               holy
               Communion
               ,
               but
               an
               act
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               formality
               ,
               or
               sacrilege
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               but
               as
               pleasant
               dreams
               ;
               and
               the
               threatnings
               
               but
               as
               arts
               of
               affrightment
               ;
               for
               Christianity
               lasted
               pure
               and
               zealous
               ,
               it
               kept
               its
               rules
               ,
               and
               observed
               its
               own
               lawes
               for
               three
               hundred
               yeers
               ,
               or
               thereabouts
               ;
               so
               long
               the
               Church
               remained
               a
               Virgin
               :
               For
               so
               long
               they
               were
               warmed
               with
               their
               first
               fires
               ,
               and
               kept
               under
               discipline
               by
               the
               rod
               of
               persecution
               ;
               but
               it
               hath
               declined
               almost
               fourteen
               hundred
               yeers
               together
               ;
               prosperity
               and
               pride
               ,
               wantonnesse
               and
               great
               fortunes
               ,
               ambition
               and
               interest
               ,
               false
               doctrine
               upon
               mistake
               ,
               and
               upon
               designe
               ,
               the
               malice
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               the
               arts
               of
               all
               his
               instruments
               ,
               the
               want
               of
               zeal
               ,
               and
               a
               wearinesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               filthy
               examples
               ,
               and
               a
               disreputation
               of
               piety
               and
               a
               
               strict
               life
               ;
               seldome
               precedents
               ,
               and
               infinite
               discouragements
               have
               caused
               so
               infinite
               a
               declension
               of
               piety
               and
               holy
               living
               ,
               that
               what
               Papirius
               Massonius
               one
               of
               their
               own
               ,
               said
               of
               the
               Popes
               of
               Rome
               ;
               
                 In
                 pontificibus
                 nemo
                 hodrè
                 sanctitatem
                 requirit
                 ,
                 optimi
                 putantur
                 si
                 vel
                 leviter
                 mali
                 sint
                 ,
                 vel
                 minus
                 boni
                 quam
                 caeteri
                 mortales
                 esse
                 solent
                 ,
              
               No
               man
               looks
               for
               holines
               in
               the
               Bishops
               of
               Rome
               ;
               those
               are
               the
               best
               Popes
               who
               are
               not
               extremly
               wicked
               :
               the
               same
               is
               too
               true
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               Christians
               :
               Men
               are
               excellent
               persons
               if
               they
               be
               not
               traytors
               ,
               or
               adulterous
               ,
               oppressors
               ,
               or
               injurious
               ,
               drunkards
               ,
               or
               scandalous
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               not
               
                 as
                 this
                 publican
              
               ,
               as
               the
               vilest
               person
               with
               whom
               they
               converse
               :
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Nunc
                   si
                   depositum
                   non
                   inficiatur
                   amicus
                
              
               
                 
                   Si
                   reddat
                   veterem
                   cum
                   totâ
                   aerugine
                   fllem
                
              
               
                 
                   Prodigiosa
                   fides
                   &
                   Thuscis
                   digna
                   libellis
                
              
               
                 
                   Quaeque
                   coronatâ
                   lustrari
                   debeat
                   agnâ
                
                 .
              
               
                 Juven
                 .
                 Sat.
                 13.
                 
              
            
             
             
               He
               that
               is
               better
               then
               the
               dregs
               of
               his
               own
               age
               ,
               whose
               religion
               is
               
               something
               above
               prophanesse
               ,
               and
               whose
               sobriety
               is
               a
               step
               or
               two
               from
               down
               right
               intemperance
               ,
               whose
               discourse
               is
               not
               swearing
               ,
               nor
               yet
               apt
               to
               edifie
               ,
               whose
               charity
               is
               set
               out
               in
               pity
               ,
               and
               a
               gentle
               yerning
               and
               saying
               ,
               
                 [
                 God
                 help
              
               ]
               whose
               alms
               are
               contemptible
               ,
               and
               his
               devotion
               infrequent
               ,
               yet
               as
               things
               are
               now
               ,
               he
               is
               
                 unus
                 è
                 mitibus
                 ,
                 one
                 of
                 a
                 thousand
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               stands
               eminent
               and
               conspicuous
               in
               the
               valleys
               and
               lower
               grounds
               of
               the
               present
               piety
               ;
               for
               a
               bank
               is
               a
               mountain
               upon
               a
               levell
               :
               but
               what
               is
               rare
               and
               eminent
               in
               the
               manners
               of
               men
               this
               day
               would
               have
               been
               scandalous
               ,
               and
               have
               deserved
               the
               rod
               of
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               been
               confronted
               with
               the
               fervours
               and
               
               rare
               devotion
               and
               religion
               of
               our
               fathers
               in
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             
               Men
               of
               old
               looked
               upon
               themselves
               as
               they
               stood
               by
               the
               examples
               and
               precedents
               of
               Martyrs
               ,
               and
               compared
               their
               piety
               to
               the
               life
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               ,
               and
               estimated
               their
               zeal
               by
               the
               flames
               of
               the
               Boanerges
               ,
               Saint
               James
               and
               his
               brother
               :
               and
               the
               Bishops
               were
               thought
               reproveable
               as
               they
               fell
               short
               of
               the
               ordinary
               government
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               and
               Saint
               John
               ;
               and
               the
               assemblies
               of
               Christians
               were
               so
               holy
               ,
               that
               every
               meeting
               had
               religion
               enough
               to
               hallow
               a
               house
               and
               convert
               it
               to
               a
               Church
               ;
               and
               every
               day
               of
               feasting
               was
               a
               Communion
               ,
               and
               every
               fasting
               day
               was
               a
               day
               of
               
                 repentance
                 and
              
               
               alms
               ;
               and
               every
               day
               of
               thanksgiving
               was
               a
               day
               of
               
                 joy
                 ,
                 and
                 alms
              
               :
               and
               religion
               begun
               all
               their
               actions
               ,
               and
               prayer
               consecrated
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               ended
               in
               charity
               ,
               and
               were
               not
               polluted
               with
               designe
               :
               they
               despised
               the
               world
               heartily
               ,
               and
               pursued
               after
               heaven
               greedily
               ;
               they
               knew
               no
               ends
               but
               to
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               saved
               ;
               and
               had
               no
               designes
               upon
               their
               neighbours
               ,
               but
               to
               lead
               them
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               felicity
               ;
               till
               Satan
               full
               of
               envy
               to
               see
               such
               excellent
               dayes
               ,
               mingled
               covetousnesse
               ,
               and
               ambition
               within
               the
               throngs
               and
               conventions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               and
               a
               vice
               crept
               into
               an
               office
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               mutuall
               confidence
               grew
               lesse
               ,
               and
               so
               
                 charity
                 was
                 lessened
              
               ;
               
               and
               heresies
               crept
               in
               ,
               and
               then
               
                 faith
                 began
                 to
                 be
                 sullied
              
               ,
               and
               pride
               crept
               in
               ;
               and
               then
               men
               snatched
               at
               offices
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               work
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               dignity
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               served
               themselves
               more
               then
               God
               and
               the
               Church
               ;
               till
               at
               last
               it
               came
               to
               the
               passe
               where
               now
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               the
               Clergy
               live
               lives
               no
               better
               then
               the
               Laity
               ,
               and
               the
               Laity
               are
               stooped
               to
               imitate
               the
               evil
               customes
               of
               strangers
               and
               enemies
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               so
               that
               we
               should
               think
               Religion
               in
               a
               good
               condition
               ,
               so
               that
               men
               did
               offer
               up
               to
               God
               but
               the
               actions
               of
               an
               
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 even
              
               ,
               and
               
                 just
                 life
              
               ,
               without
               the
               scandall
               and
               allayes
               of
               a
               great
               impiety
               :
               But
               because
               such
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               ,
               that
               either
               
               they
               grow
               towards
               perfection
               ,
               or
               decline
               towards
               dissolution
               ;
               There
               is
               no
               proper
               way
               to
               secure
               it
               but
               by
               setting
               its
               growth
               forward
               :
               for
               religion
               hath
               no
               station
               ,
               or
               naturall
               periods
               ;
               if
               it
               does
               not
               grow
               better
               ,
               it
               grows
               much
               worse
               ,
               not
               that
               it
               alwayes
               returns
               the
               man
               into
               scandalous
               sins
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               establishes
               and
               fixes
               him
               
               
               in
               a
               state
               of
               indifferency
               and
               lukewarmnesse
               :
               and
               he
               is
               more
               averse
               to
               a
               state
               of
               improvement
               ,
               and
               dies
               in
               an
               incurious
               ,
               ignorant
               and
               unrelenting
               condition
               .
            
             
               But
               grow
               in
               grace
               ]
               That
               's
               the
               remedy
               ,
               and
               that
               would
               make
               us
               all
               wise
               and
               happy
               ,
               blessed
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               and
               sure
               of
               heaven
               :
               Concerning
               which
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               first
               ;
               what
               the
               estate
               of
               grace
               is
               ,
               into
               which
               every
               one
               of
               us
               must
               be
               entred
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               grow
               in
               it
               ;
               secondly
               the
               proper
               parts
               ,
               acts
               and
               offices
               of
               growing
               in
               grace
               ,
               3.
               
               The
               signes
               ,
               consequences
               ,
               and
               proper
               significations
               ,
               by
               which
               if
               we
               cannot
               perceive
               
                 the
                 growing
              
               ,
               yet
               afterwards
               we
               may
               perceive
               that
               
                 we
                 are
                 grown
              
               ,
               and
               so
               judge
               of
               the
               state
               of
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               concerning
               our
               
               finall
               condition
               of
               being
               saved
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Concerning
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               I
               consider
               that
               no
               man
               can
               be
               said
               to
               be
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               who
               retaines
               an
               affection
               to
               any
               one
               sin
               .
               The
               state
               of
               pardon
               and
               the
               divine
               favour
               ,
               begins
               at
               the
               first
               instance
               of
               anger
               against
               our
               crimes
               ,
               when
               we
               leave
               our
               fondnesses
               and
               kinde
               opinions
               ,
               when
               we
               excuse
               them
               not
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               endure
               their
               shame
               ;
               when
               we
               feele
               the
               smarts
               of
               any
               of
               their
               evil
               consequents
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               is
               a
               perfect
               lover
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               is
               
                 sealed
                 up
                 to
                 a
                 reprobate
                 sense
                 ,
              
               endures
               all
               that
               sin
               brings
               along
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               reconciled
               to
               all
               its
               mischiefes
               ,
               can
               suffer
               the
               sicknesse
               
               of
               his
               own
               drunkennesse
               ,
               and
               yet
               call
               it
               pleasure
               ,
               he
               can
               wait
               like
               a
               slave
               to
               serve
               his
               lust
               ,
               and
               yet
               count
               it
               no
               disparagement
               ;
               he
               can
               suffer
               the
               dishonour
               of
               being
               accounted
               a
               base
               and
               dishonest
               person
               ,
               and
               yet
               look
               confidently
               ,
               and
               think
               himself
               no
               worse
               .
               But
               when
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               begins
               to
               work
               upon
               a
               mans
               spirit
               ,
               it
               makes
               the
               conscience
               nice
               and
               tender
               and
               although
               the
               sin
               as
               yet
               does
               not
               displease
               the
               man
               ,
               but
               he
               can
               endure
               the
               flattering
               and
               alluring
               part
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               not
               endure
               to
               be
               used
               so
               ill
               by
               his
               sin
               ;
               he
               will
               not
               be
               abused
               and
               dishonoured
               by
               it
               ;
               But
               because
               God
               hath
               so
               allayed
               the
               pleasures
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               drinks
               
               the
               sweet
               should
               also
               strain
               the
               dregs
               through
               his
               throat
               ,
               by
               degrees
               Gods
               grace
               doth
               irreconcile
               the
               convert
               ,
               and
               discovers
               ,
               first
               its
               base
               attendance
               ,
               then
               its
               worse
               consequents
               ,
               then
               the
               displeasure
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               here
               commences
               the
               first
               resolutions
               of
               leaving
               the
               sin
               ,
               and
               trying
               if
               in
               the
               service
               of
               God
               ,
               his
               spirit
               and
               the
               whole
               appetite
               of
               man
               may
               be
               better
               entertained
               .
               He
               that
               is
               thus
               far
               entred
               shall
               quickly
               perceive
               the
               difference
               ,
               and
               meet
               arguments
               enough
               to
               invite
               him
               further
               ;
               For
               then
               God
               treats
               the
               man
               as
               he
               treated
               the
               spies
               ,
               that
               went
               to
               discover
               the
               land
               of
               promise
               ;
               
               he
               ordered
               the
               year
               in
               plenty
               and
               directed
               them
               to
               a
               pleasant
               and
               a
               fruitful
               place
               ,
               and
               prepared
               bunches
               of
               grapes
               of
               a
               miraculous
               and
               prodigious
               greatnesse
               that
               they
               might
               report
               good
               things
               of
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               invite
               the
               whole
               nation
               to
               attempt
               its
               conquest
               :
               so
               Gods
               grace
               represents
               to
               the
               new
               converts
               and
               the
               weak
               ones
               in
               faith
               the
               pleasures
               and
               first
               deliciousnesses
               of
               religion
               :
               and
               when
               
               they
               come
               to
               spie
               the
               good
               things
               of
               that
               way
               that
               leads
               to
               heaven
               ,
               
               they
               presently
               perceive
               themselves
               cased
               of
               the
               load
               of
               an
               evil
               conscience
               ,
               of
               their
               fears
               of
               death
               ,
               of
               the
               confusion
               of
               their
               shame
               ,
               and
               Gods
               spirit
               gives
               them
               a
               cup
               of
               sensible
               comfort
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               their
               prayers
               ,
               and
               weep
               with
               pleasures
               mingled
               with
               innocent
               passions
               ,
               and
               religious
               changes
               ;
               and
               although
               God
               does
               not
               deal
               with
               all
               men
               in
               the
               same
               method
               ,
               or
               in
               manners
               that
               can
               regularly
               be
               described
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               do
               not
               feele
               ,
               or
               do
               not
               observe
               ,
               or
               cannot
               for
               want
               of
               skill
               discern
               such
               accidental
               sweetnesses
               ,
               and
               pleasant
               grapes
               at
               his
               first
               entrance
               into
               religion
               :
               yet
               God
               to
               every
               man
               does
               minister
               excellent
               arguments
               of
               invitation
               ,
               
               and
               such
               that
               if
               a
               man
               will
               attend
               to
               them
               they
               will
               certainly
               move
               either
               his
               affections
               or
               his
               will
               ,
               his
               fancy
               or
               his
               reason
               ,
               and
               most
               commonly
               both
               :
               But
               while
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               is
               doing
               this
               work
               of
               man
               ,
               man
               must
               also
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 fellow
                 worker
                 with
                 God
              
               ,
               he
               must
               entertain
               the
               spirit
               ,
               attend
               his
               inspirations
               ,
               receive
               his
               whispers
               ,
               obey
               all
               his
               motions
               ,
               invite
               him
               further
               ,
               and
               utterly
               renounce
               all
               confederacy
               with
               his
               enemy
               ,
               sin
               ;
               at
               no
               hand
               suffering
               any
               
                 root
                 of
                 bitternesse
                 to
                 spring
                 up
                 ,
              
               not
               allowing
               to
               himself
               any
               reserve
               of
               carnal
               pleasure
               ,
               no
               clancular
               lust
               ,
               no
               private
               oppressions
               ,
               no
               secret
               covetousnesse
               ,
               no
               love
               to
               this
               
               world
               that
               may
               discompose
               his
               duty
               ;
               for
               if
               a
               man
               prayes
               all
               day
               and
               at
               night
               is
               intemperate
               if
               he
               spends
               his
               time
               in
               reading
               ,
               and
               his
               recreation
               be
               sinful
               ;
               if
               he
               studies
               religion
               ,
               and
               practises
               self
               interest
               ;
               if
               he
               leaves
               his
               swearing
               and
               yet
               retaines
               his
               pride
               ;
               if
               he
               becomes
               chast
               and
               yet
               remains
               peevish
               and
               imperious
               ;
               this
               man
               is
               not
               changed
               from
               the
               state
               of
               sin
               ,
               into
               the
               first
               stage
               of
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               :
               he
               does
               at
               no
               hand
               belong
               to
               God
               ,
               he
               hath
               suffered
               himself
               to
               be
               scared
               from
               one
               sin
               ,
               and
               tempted
               from
               another
               by
               interest
               ,
               and
               hath
               left
               a
               third
               ,
               by
               reason
               of
               his
               inclination
               ,
               and
               a
               fourth
               for
               shame
               ,
               or
               want
               of
               opportunity
               :
               But
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               not
               
               yet
               planted
               one
               perfect
               plant
               there
               ;
               God
               may
               make
               use
               of
               the
               accidentally
               prepared
               advantages
               .
               But
               as
               yet
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               not
               begun
               the
               proper
               and
               direct
               work
               of
               grace
               in
               his
               heart
               ,
               But
               when
               we
               leave
               every
               sin
               ,
               when
               we
               resolve
               never
               to
               return
               to
               the
               chaines
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               no
               love
               for
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               may
               be
               a
               servant
               of
               God
               ;
               then
               I
               account
               that
               we
               are
               entred
               into
               a
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               from
               whence
               I
               am
               now
               to
               begin
               to
               reckon
               the
               commencement
               of
               this
               precept
               ,
               
                 grow
                 in
                 grace
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 
              
            
             
               2.
               
               And
               now
               the
               first
               part
               of
               this
               duty
               is
               
                 to
                 make
                 religion
                 to
                 be
              
               
               
                 the
                 businesse
                 of
                 our
                 lives
              
               ;
               for
               this
               is
               the
               great
               instrument
               ,
               which
               will
               naturally
               produce
               our
               growth
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               perfection
               of
               a
               Christian.
               For
               a
               man
               cannot
               after
               a
               state
               of
               sin
               be
               instantly
               a
               Saint
               :
               the
               work
               of
               heaven
               is
               not
               done
               by
               a
               flash
               of
               lightning
               ,
               or
               a
               dash
               of
               affectionate
               raine
               ,
               or
               a
               few
               tears
               of
               a
               relenting
               pity
               ;
               God
               
               
               and
               his
               Church
               have
               appointed
               holy
               intervals
               ,
               and
               have
               taken
               portions
               of
               our
               time
               for
               religion
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               be
               called
               off
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               remember
               the
               end
               of
               our
               creation
               ,
               and
               do
               honour
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               think
               of
               heaven
               with
               hearty
               purposes
               and
               peremptory
               designes
               to
               get
               thither
               .
               But
               as
               we
               must
               not
               neglect
               those
               times
               which
               God
               hath
               reserved
               for
               his
               service
               ,
               or
               the
               Church
               hath
               prudently
               decreed
               ,
               nor
               yet
               act
               religion
               upon
               such
               dayes
               with
               forms
               and
               outsides
               ,
               or
               to
               comply
               with
               customs
               ;
               or
               to
               seem
               religious
               ;
               so
               we
               must
               take
               care
               that
               all
               the
               other
               portions
               of
               our
               time
               be
               hallowed
               with
               little
               retirements
               of
               all
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               short
               conversations
               
               with
               God
               ;
               and
               all
               along
               be
               guided
               with
               a
               holy
               intention
               ,
               that
               even
               our
               works
               of
               nature
               may
               passe
               into
               the
               relations
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               actions
               of
               our
               calling
               may
               help
               towards
               the
               obtaining
               
                 the
                 price
                 of
                 our
                 high
                 calling
              
               ;
               while
               our
               eatings
               are
               actions
               of
               temperance
               ,
               our
               labours
               are
               profitable
               our
               humiliations
               are
               acts
               of
               obedience
               ,
               and
               our
               almes
               are
               charity
               :
               our
               marriages
               are
               chast
               ,
               and
               
                 whether
                 we
                 eat
                 or
                 drink
                 ,
                 sleep
                 or
                 wake
                 we
                 may
                 do
                 all
                 to
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               by
               
                 a
                 direct
                 intuition
              
               or
               by
               a
               reflex
               act
               ,
               by
               designe
               or
               by
               supplement
               ,
               by
               fore
               sight
               or
               by
               an
               after
               election
               :
               and
               to
               this
               purpose
               
               we
               must
               not
               look
               upon
               religion
               as
               our
               trouble
               ,
               and
               our
               hinderance
               ;
               nor
               think
               almes
               chargeable
               or
               expensive
               ;
               nor
               our
               fastings
               vexatious
               and
               burdensom
               ;
               nor
               our
               prayers
               a
               wearinesse
               of
               spirit
               ;
               But
               we
               must
               make
               these
               and
               all
               other
               the
               dutis
               of
               religion
               ,
               our
               imployments
               ,
               our
               care
               the
               work
               and
               end
               for
               which
               we
               came
               into
               the
               world
               ;
               and
               remember
               that
               we
               never
               do
               the
               work
               of
               men
               ,
               nor
               serve
               the
               ends
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               are
               in
               the
               proper
               imployment
               and
               businesse
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               but
               when
               we
               worship
               God
               or
               live
               like
               wise
               or
               sober
               persons
               ,
               or
               do
               benefit
               to
               our
               brother
               .
            
             
               I
               will
               not
               turne
               this
               discourse
               into
               a
               reproofe
               ,
               but
               leave
               it
               represented
               
               as
               a
               duty
               :
               Remember
               that
               God
               sent
               you
               into
               the
               world
               for
               religion
               ;
               we
               are
               but
               to
               passe
               through
               our
               pleasant
               fields
               ,
               or
               our
               hard
               labours
               ;
               but
               to
               lodge
               a
               little
               while
               in
               our
               faire
               palaces
               or
               our
               meaner
               cottages
               ;
               but
               to
               bait
               in
               the
               way
               at
               our
               full
               tables
               or
               with
               our
               spare
               diet
               ;
               but
               then
               onely
               ,
               man
               does
               his
               proper
               imployment
               ,
               when
               he
               prayes
               and
               does
               charity
               ,
               and
               mortifies
               his
               unruly
               appetites
               ,
               and
               restrains
               his
               violent
               passions
               ,
               and
               becomes
               like
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               imitates
               his
               holy
               Son
               ,
               and
               writes
               after
               the
               coppies
               of
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Saints
               .
               Then
               he
               is
               dressing
               himself
               for
               eternity
               ,
               where
               he
               must
               dwell
               or
               abide
               ,
               either
               in
               an
               excellent
               beatifical
               
               country
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               prison
               of
               amazment
               and
               eternal
               horrour
               :
               And
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               you
               may
               if
               you
               please
               call
               to
               minde
               ,
               how
               much
               time
               you
               allovv
               to
               God
               and
               to
               your
               souls
               every
               day
               ,
               or
               every
               moneth
               ,
               or
               in
               a
               year
               if
               you
               please
               ;
               for
               I
               fear
               the
               account
               of
               the
               time
               is
               soon
               made
               ;
               but
               the
               account
               for
               the
               neglect
               ,
               vvill
               be
               harder
               .
               And
               it
               vvill
               not
               easily
               be
               ansvvered
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               dayes
               and
               years
               are
               little
               enough
               to
               attend
               perishing
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               svvallowed
               
               up
               in
               avaritious
               and
               vain
               attendances
               ,
               and
               we
               shall
               not
               attend
               
               to
               religion
               with
               a
               zeal
               so
               great
               as
               is
               our
               revenge
               ,
               or
               as
               is
               the
               hunger
               of
               one
               meale
               .
               Without
               much
               time
               ,
               and
               a
               wary
               life
               ,
               and
               a
               diligent
               circumspection
               ,
               we
               cannot
               mortify
               our
               sins
               ,
               or
               do
               the
               first
               works
               of
               grace
               .
               I
               pray
               God
               we
               be
               not
               found
               to
               have
               grown
               like
               the
               sinnews
               of
               old
               age
               ,
               from
               strength
               to
               remisnesse
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               dissolution
               ,
               and
               infirmity
               and
               death
               ;
               Menedemus
               was
               wont
               to
               say
               that
               the
               young
               boyes
               that
               went
               to
               Athens
               the
               first
               year
               were
               
                 wise
                 men
              
               ,
               the
               second
               year
               ,
               Philosophers
               ,
               the
               third
               ,
               Orators
               ,
               and
               the
               fourth
               were
               but
               Plebeians
               and
               understood
               nothing
               but
               their
               own
               ignorance
               .
               
            
             
               And
               just
               so
               it
               happens
               to
               some
               in
               the
               progresses
               of
               religion
               :
               at
               first
               they
               are
               violent
               and
               active
               ;
               and
               then
               they
               satiate
               all
               the
               appetites
               of
               religion
               ;
               and
               that
               which
               is
               left
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               were
               soon
               weary
               ,
               and
               sat
               down
               in
               displeasure
               ,
               and
               return
               to
               the
               world
               and
               dwell
               in
               the
               businesse
               of
               pride
               ,
               or
               mony
               ;
               and
               by
               this
               time
               they
               understand
               that
               their
               religion
               is
               declined
               ,
               and
               passed
               from
               the
               heats
               and
               follies
               of
               youth
               ,
               to
               the
               coldnesse
               and
               infirmities
               of
               old
               age
               ;
               The
               remedies
               of
               which
               is
               onely
               a
               diligent
               spirit
               and
               a
               busie
               religion
               a
               great
               industry
               &
               a
               full
               portion
               of
               time
               in
               holy
               offices
               ;
               that
               as
               the
               Oracle
               said
               to
               the
               Cirrheans
               ,
               
                 noctes
                 diesque
                 belligerandum
              
               ,
               
               they
               could
               not
               be
               happy
               unlesse
               they
               waged
               war
               night
               and
               day
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               perpetually
               fight
               against
               our
               own
               vices
               ;
               and
               repell
               our
               Ghostly
               enemies
               ,
               and
               stand
               upon
               our
               guard
               ,
               we
               must
               stand
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               state
               of
               babes
               ,
               in
               Christ
               ,
               or
               else
               return
               to
               the
               first
               imperfections
               of
               an
               unchristened
               soul
               ,
               and
               an
               unsanctified
               spirit
               .
               That
               's
               the
               first
               particular
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               second
               step
               of
               our
               growth
               in
               grace
               is
               ,
               
                 when
                 vertues
                 grow
                 habitual
              
               ,
               apt
               and
               easie
               in
               our
               manners
               ,
               and
               dispositions
               .
               For
               although
               many
               new
               converts
               have
               a
               great
               zeal
               ,
               and
               a
               busie
               spirit
               ,
               apt
               enough
               as
               they
               think
               to
               contest
               against
               all
               the
               difficulties
               of
               a
               
               spiritual
               life
               ,
               yet
               they
               meet
               with
               such
               powerful
               oppositions
               from
               without
               ,
               and
               a
               false
               heart
               within
               ,
               that
               their
               first
               heats
               are
               soon
               broken
               ,
               and
               either
               they
               are
               for
               ever
               discouraged
               ,
               or
               are
               forced
               to
               march
               more
               slowly
               and
               proceed
               more
               temperately
               for
               ever
               after
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               an
               easie
               thing
               to
               commit
               a
               wickednesse
               ,
               for
               temptation
               and
               infirmity
               are
               alwayes
               too
               neer
               us
               :
               But
               God
               hath
               made
               care
               and
               sweat
               ,
               prudence
               and
               diligence
               ,
               experience
               and
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               wisdom
               
               and
               labour
               at
               home
               ,
               and
               good
               guides
               abroad
               to
               be
               instruments
               and
               means
               to
               purchase
               vertue
               .
            
             
               The
               way
               is
               long
               and
               difficult
               at
               first
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               progresse
               and
               pursuit
               we
               finde
               all
               the
               knots
               made
               plain
               ,
               and
               the
               rough
               wayes
               made
               smooth
               .
            
             
               
               
               —
               jam
               monte
               potitus
               Ridet
               ;
               —
            
             
               Now
               ,
               the
               spirit
               of
               grace
               is
               like
               a
               new
               soul
               within
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               hath
               new
               appetites
               and
               new
               pleasures
               ,
               when
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               grow
               unsavory
               and
               the
               things
               of
               religion
               are
               delicious
               ;
               when
               his
               temptations
               to
               his
               old
               crimes
               return
               but
               seldom
               ,
               and
               they
               prevail
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               in
               very
               inconsiderable
               instances
               ,
               and
               stay
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               are
               reproached
               with
               a
               penitentiall
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               speedy
               amendment
               ;
               when
               we
               do
               actions
               of
               vertue
               quickly
               ,
               frequently
               ,
               
               and
               with
               delight
               :
               then
               we
               have
               grown
               in
               grace
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               in
               which
               they
               can
               perceive
               these
               excellent
               dispositions
               .
               Some
               persons
               there
               are
               who
               dare
               not
               sin
               :
               they
               dare
               not
               omit
               their
               hours
               of
               prayer
               ;
               and
               they
               are
               restlesse
               in
               their
               spirits
               till
               they
               have
               done
               ;
               but
               they
               go
               to
               it
               as
               to
               execution
               ;
               they
               stay
               from
               it
               as
               long
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               and
               they
               drive
               like
               Pharoahs
               charets
               with
               the
               wheels
               off
               ,
               sadly
               and
               heavily
               :
               and
               besides
               that
               such
               persons
               have
               reserved
               to
               themselves
               ,
               the
               best
               part
               of
               their
               sacrifice
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               give
               their
               will
               to
               God
               ,
               they
               do
               not
               love
               him
               with
               all
               their
               heart
               ;
               they
               are
               
               also
               soonest
               tempted
               to
               retire
               and
               fall
               off
               .
               
                 Sextius
                 Romanus
              
               resigned
               the
               honours
               and
               offices
               of
               the
               city
               ,
               and
               betook
               himself
               to
               the
               severity
               of
               a
               Philosophical
               life
               .
               But
               when
               his
               unusual
               diet
               and
               hard
               labour
               began
               to
               pinch
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               he
               felt
               his
               propositions
               smart
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               was
               fine
               in
               discourse
               at
               a
               Symposiack
               ,
               or
               an
               Academical
               dinner
               ,
               began
               to
               sit
               uneasily
               upon
               him
               in
               the
               practise
               ;
               he
               so
               despaired
               that
               he
               had
               like
               to
               have
               cast
               himself
               into
               the
               sea
               ,
               to
               appease
               the
               labours
               of
               his
               religion
               ;
               Because
               he
               never
               had
               gone
               further
               then
               to
               think
               it
               a
               fine
               thing
               to
               be
               a
               wise
               man
               :
               he
               would
               commend
               it
               ,
               but
               he
               was
               loth
               to
               pay
               for
               it
               at
               the
               price
               that
               God
               and
               
               the
               Philosopher
               sot
               upon
               it
               .
               But
               he
               that
               is
               
                 grown
                 in
                 grace
              
               and
               hath
               made
               religion
               habitual
               to
               his
               spirit
               ,
               is
               not
               at
               ease
               but
               when
               he
               is
               doing
               the
               works
               of
               the
               new
               man
               ,
               he
               rests
               in
               religion
               and
               comforts
               his
               sorrows
               with
               thinking
               of
               his
               prayers
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               crosses
               of
               the
               world
               he
               is
               patient
               ,
               because
               his
               joy
               is
               at
               hand
               to
               refresh
               him
               when
               he
               list
               ,
               for
               he
               cares
               not
               so
               he
               may
               serve
               God
               :
               and
               if
               you
               make
               him
               poor
               here
               ,
               he
               is
               rich
               there
               ,
               and
               he
               counts
               that
               to
               be
               his
               proper
               service
               ,
               his
               worke
               ,
               his
               recreation
               ,
               and
               reward
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               because
               in
               the
               course
               of
               holy
               living
               ,
               although
               the
               duty
               
               be
               regular
               and
               constant
               ,
               yet
               the
               sensible
               relishes
               and
               the
               flowrings
               of
               affections
               ,
               the
               zeal
               and
               the
               visible
               expressions
               do
               not
               alwayes
               make
               the
               same
               emission
               ;
               but
               sometimes
               by
               designe
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               by
               order
               ,
               sometimes
               by
               affection
               we
               are
               more
               busie
               ;
               more
               intire
               ,
               and
               more
               intent
               upon
               the
               actions
               of
               religion
               ;
               in
               such
               cases
               we
               are
               to
               judge
               of
               our
               growth
               in
               grace
               ,
               if
               after
               every
               interval
               of
               exraordinary
               piety
               ,
               the
               next
               return
               be
               more
               devout
               and
               more
               
               affectionate
               ,
               the
               labour
               be
               more
               cheerfull
               and
               more
               active
               ;
               and
               if
               
               religion
               returnes
               oftner
               and
               stayes
               longer
               in
               the
               same
               expressions
               ,
               and
               leaves
               more
               satisfaction
               upon
               the
               spirit
               .
               Are
               your
               communions
               more
               frequent
               ?
               and
               when
               they
               are
               ,
               do
               ye
               approach
               neerer
               to
               God
               ?
               have
               you
               made
               firmer
               resolutions
               and
               entertained
               more
               hearty
               purposes
               of
               amendment
               ?
               Do
               you
               love
               God
               more
               dutifully
               and
               your
               neighbour
               with
               a
               greater
               charity
               ?
               do
               you
               not
               so
               easily
               return
               to
               the
               world
               as
               formerly
               ?
               are
               not
               you
               glad
               when
               the
               thing
               is
               done
               ?
               do
               you
               go
               to
               your
               secular
               accounts
               with
               a
               more
               weaned
               affection
               then
               before
               ?
               if
               you
               communicate
               well
               ,
               
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               you
               will
               still
               do
               it
               better
               :
               if
               you
               do
               not
               communicate
               well
               ,
               every
               opportunity
               of
               doing
               it
               is
               but
               a
               new
               trouble
               ,
               easily
               excused
               ,
               readily
               omitted
               ,
               done
               because
               it
               is
               necessary
               ,
               but
               not
               because
               we
               love
               it
               :
               and
               we
               shall
               finde
               that
               such
               persons
               in
               their
               old
               age
               do
               it
               worst
               of
               all
               ;
               And
               it
               was
               observed
               by
               a
               Spanish
               Confessor
               ,
               who
               was
               also
               a
               famous
               preacher
               ,
               that
               in
               persons
               not
               very
               religious
               ,
               the
               confessions
               which
               they
               made
               upon
               their
               deathbed
               were
               the
               coldest
               ,
               the
               most
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               with
               lesse
               contrition
               then
               all
               that
               he
               had
               observed
               them
               to
               make
               in
               many
               years
               before
               .
               For
               so
               the
               Canes
               of
               Egypt
               when
               they
               newly
               arise
               from
               their
               bed
               of
               mud
               and
               slime
               of
               Nilus
               ,
               start
               up
               into
               an
               equal
               and
               continual
               length
               ,
               and
               are
               interrupted
               
               but
               with
               few
               knots
               ,
               and
               are
               strong
               and
               beauteous
               with
               great
               distances
               ,
               and
               intervals
               :
               but
               when
               they
               are
               grown
               to
               their
               full
               length
               they
               lessen
               into
               the
               point
               of
               a
               pyramis
               ,
               and
               multiply
               their
               knots
               and
               joynts
               ,
               interrupting
               the
               finenesse
               and
               smoothnesse
               of
               its
               body
               :
               so
               are
               the
               steps
               &
               declensions
               of
               him
               that
               does
               not
               grow
               in
               grace
               :
               at
               first
               when
               he
               springs
               up
               from
               his
               impurity
               ,
               by
               the
               waters
               of
               baptisme
               and
               repentance
               ,
               he
               grows
               straight
               and
               strong
               ,
               and
               suffers
               but
               few
               interruptions
               of
               piety
               ,
               and
               his
               constant
               courses
               of
               religion
               are
               but
               rarely
               intermitted
               ;
               till
               they
               ascend
               up
               to
               a
               full
               age
               or
               towards
               the
               ends
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               then
               they
               are
               weak
               and
               
               their
               devotions
               often
               intermitted
               ,
               and
               their
               breaches
               are
               frequent
               ,
               and
               they
               seek
               excuses
               ,
               and
               labour
               for
               dispensations
               ,
               and
               love
               God
               and
               religion
               lesse
               and
               lesse
               ,
               till
               their
               old
               age
               instead
               of
               a
               crown
               of
               their
               vertue
               and
               perseverance
               ends
               in
               levity
               and
               unprofitable
               courses
               ;
               light
               and
               uselesse
               as
               the
               tufted
               feathers
               upon
               the
               cane
               ,
               every
               winde
               can
               play
               with
               it
               and
               abuse
               it
               ,
               but
               no
               man
               can
               make
               it
               useful
               .
               When
               therefore
               our
               piety
               interrupts
               its
               greater
               and
               more
               solemn
               expressions
               ,
               and
               upon
               the
               return
               of
               the
               greater
               offices
               ,
               and
               bigger
               solemnities
               we
               finde
               them
               to
               come
               upon
               our
               spirits
               like
               the
               wave
               of
               a
               tide
               ,
               which
               retired
               onely
               because
               it
               was
               natural
               so
               
               to
               do
               and
               yet
               came
               further
               upon
               the
               strand
               at
               the
               next
               rolling
               ;
               When
               every
               new
               confession
               ,
               every
               succeeding
               communion
               ,
               every
               time
               of
               separation
               for
               more
               solemn
               and
               intense
               prayer
               is
               better
               spent
               and
               more
               affectionate
               ,
               leaving
               a
               greater
               relish
               upon
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               possessing
               greater
               portions
               of
               our
               affections
               ,
               our
               reason
               ,
               
               
               and
               our
               choice
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               give
               God
               thanks
               ,
               who
               hath
               given
               us
               more
               grace
               to
               use
               that
               grace
               ,
               and
               a
               blessing
               to
               endeavour
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               a
               blessing
               upon
               our
               endeavour
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               discern
               our
               growth
               in
               grace
               ,
               we
               must
               inquire
               concerning
               our
               passions
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               mortified
               and
               quiet
               ,
               complying
               with
               our
               ends
               of
               vertue
               and
               under
               command
               .
               For
               since
               the
               passions
               are
               the
               matter
               of
               vertue
               and
               vice
               respectively
               ,
               he
               that
               hath
               brought
               into
               his
               power
               all
               the
               strengths
               of
               the
               enemy
               ,
               and
               the
               forts
               from
               whence
               he
               did
               infest
               him
               ,
               he
               onely
               hath
               secured
               his
               holy
               walking
               with
               God.
               But
               because
               this
               thing
               is
               never
               perfectly
               
               done
               ,
               and
               yet
               must
               alwayes
               be
               doing
               ,
               grace
               grows
               according
               as
               we
               have
               finished
               our
               portions
               of
               this
               work
               .
               And
               in
               this
               we
               must
               not
               onely
               inquire
               concerning
               our
               passions
               ,
               whether
               they
               be
               sinfull
               and
               habitually
               prevalent
               ;
               for
               if
               they
               be
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ;
               But
               whether
               they
               return
               upon
               us
               in
               violences
               and
               undecencies
               ,
               in
               transportation
               and
               unreasonable
               ,
               and
               imprudent
               expressions
               ;
               for
               although
               
                 a
                 good
                 man
              
               may
               be
               incident
               to
               a
               violent
               passion
               ,
               and
               that
               without
               sin
               ,
               yet
               
                 a
                 perfect
                 man
              
               is
               not
               ;
               a
               well-grown
               Christian
               hath
               seldom
               such
               sufferings
               ;
               to
               suffer
               such
               things
               sometimes
               may
               stand
               with
               
                 the
                 being
                 of
                 vertue
              
               ,
               but
               not
               with
               its
               
               security
               :
               For
               if
               passions
               range
               up
               and
               down
               and
               transport
               us
               frequently
               and
               violently
               ,
               we
               may
               keep
               in
               our
               forts
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               dwellings
               ,
               but
               our
               enemy
               is
               master
               of
               the
               field
               ,
               and
               our
               vertues
               are
               restrained
               ,
               and
               apt
               to
               be
               starved
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               hold
               out
               long
               ;
               
                 a
                 good
                 man
              
               may
               be
               spotted
               with
               a
               violence
               ,
               but
               
                 a
                 wise
                 man
              
               will
               not
               :
               and
               he
               that
               does
               not
               adde
               wisedom
               to
               his
               vertue
               ,
               the
               
                 knowledge
                 of
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               to
               his
               vertuous
               habits
               ,
               will
               be
               a
               good
               man
               but
               till
               a
               storm
               comes
               .
               But
               beyond
               this
               ,
               inquire
               after
               the
               state
               of
               your
               passions
               ,
               in
               actions
               of
               religion
               :
               Some
               men
               fast
               to
               mortifie
               their
               lust
               ,
               and
               their
               fasting
               makes
               them
               peevish
               :
               some
               reprove
               a
               vice
               
               but
               they
               do
               it
               with
               much
               inpatience
               ;
               some
               charitably
               give
               excellent
               counsell
               ,
               but
               they
               do
               that
               also
               with
               a
               pompous
               and
               proud
               spirit
               ;
               and
               passion
               being
               driven
               from
               open
               hostilities
               ,
               is
               forced
               to
               march
               along
               in
               the
               retinue
               and
               troops
               of
               vertue
               :
               And
               although
               this
               be
               rather
               a
               deception
               and
               a
               cosenage
               then
               an
               imperfection
               ;
               and
               supposes
               a
               state
               of
               sin
               rather
               then
               an
               imperfect
               grace
               ;
               yet
               because
               it
               tacitly
               and
               secretly
               creeps
               along
               among
               the
               circumstances
               of
               pious
               actions
               ,
               as
               it
               spoils
               a
               vertue
               in
               some
               ,
               so
               it
               lessens
               it
               in
               others
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               considerable
               also
               in
               this
               question
               .
            
             
               And
               although
               no
               man
               must
               take
               accounts
               of
               his
               
                 being
                 in
                 ,
                 or
              
               
               
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
              
               by
               his
               being
               dispassionate
               ,
               and
               free
               from
               all
               the
               assaults
               of
               passion
               ,
               yet
               as
               to
               the
               securing
               his
               being
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               he
               must
               provide
               that
               he
               be
               not
               a
               slave
               of
               passion
               ,
               so
               
                 to
                 declare
                 his
                 growth
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
              
               he
               must
               be
               sure
               to
               take
               the
               measures
               of
               his
               affections
               ,
               and
               see
               that
               they
               be
               lessened
               ;
               more
               apt
               to
               be
               suppressed
               ;
               not
               breaking
               out
               to
               inconvenience
               and
               imprudencies
               ,
               
               not
               rifling
               our
               spirit
               and
               drawing
               us
               from
               our
               usuall
               and
               more
               
               sober
               tempers
               .
               Try
               therefore
               if
               your
               fear
               be
               turned
               into
               caution
               ,
               your
               lust
               into
               chast
               friendships
               ,
               your
               imperious
               spirit
               into
               prudent
               government
               ,
               your
               revenge
               into
               justice
               ,
               your
               anger
               into
               charity
               ,
               and
               your
               peevishnesse
               and
               rage
               ,
               into
               silence
               and
               suppression
               of
               language
               .
               Is
               our
               ambition
               changed
               into
               vertuous
               and
               noble
               thoughts
               ?
               can
               we
               emulate
               without
               envy
               ?
               is
               our
               covetousnesse
               lessen'd
               into
               good
               husbandry
               ,
               and
               mingled
               with
               alms
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               certainly
               discern
               the
               love
               of
               money
               to
               be
               gone
               ?
               do
               we
               leave
               to
               despise
               our
               inferiours
               ,
               and
               can
               we
               willingly
               endure
               to
               admit
               him
               that
               excels
               us
               in
               any
               gift
               or
               grace
               whatsoever
               ,
               and
               to
               commend
               
               it
               without
               abatement
               ,
               and
               mingling
               allayes
               with
               the
               commendation
               ,
               and
               disparagements
               to
               the
               man
               ?
               If
               we
               be
               arrived
               but
               thus
               farre
               ,
               it
               is
               well
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               go
               further
               .
               But
               we
               use
               to
               think
               that
               all
               disaffections
               of
               the
               body
               are
               removed
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               changed
               into
               the
               more
               tolerable
               ,
               although
               we
               have
               not
               an
               athletick
               health
               ,
               or
               the
               strength
               of
               porters
               or
               wrastlers
               :
               For
               although
               it
               be
               felicity
               to
               be
               quit
               of
               all
               passion
               ,
               that
               may
               be
               sinfull
               or
               violent
               ;
               and
               part
               of
               the
               happinesse
               of
               heaven
               shall
               consist
               in
               that
               freedom
               ;
               yet
               our
               growth
               in
               grace
               consists
               in
               the
               remission
               and
               lessening
               of
               our
               passions
               :
               onely
               he
               that
               is
               incontinent
               in
               his
               
               lust
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               anger
               ,
               in
               his
               desires
               of
               money
               ,
               or
               of
               honour
               ,
               in
               his
               revenge
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               fear
               ,
               in
               his
               joyes
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               sorrows
               ,
               that
               man
               is
               not
               grown
               at
               all
               in
               the
               grace
               
                 and
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 :
              
               This
               onely
               ;
               in
               the
               scruting
               and
               consequent
               judgement
               concerning
               our
               passions
               ,
               it
               will
               concern
               the
               curiosity
               of
               our
               care
               ,
               to
               watch
               against
               passions
               in
               the
               reflex
               act
               ;
               against
               pride
               ,
               or
               lust
               ,
               complacency
               ,
               and
               peevishnesse
               attending
               upon
               vertue
               .
               For
               he
               was
               noted
               for
               a
               vain
               person
               ,
               who
               being
               overjoyed
               for
               the
               cure
               of
               his
               pride
               (
               as
               he
               thought
               )
               cried
               out
               to
               his
               wife
               ,
               
                 Cerne
                 Dionysia
                 deposui
                 fastum
                 ,
                 behold
                 I
                 have
                 laid
                 aside
                 all
                 my
                 pride
                 :
              
               and
               of
               that
               very
               dream
               the
               silly
               man
               thought
               he
               had
               reason
               to
               boast
               ;
               
               but
               considered
               not
               that
               it
               was
               an
               act
               of
               pride
               ,
               and
               levity
               besides
               .
               If
               thou
               hast
               given
               a
               noble
               present
               to
               thy
               friend
               ,
               if
               thou
               hast
               rejected
               the
               unjust
               desire
               of
               thy
               Prince
               ;
               if
               thou
               hast
               endured
               thirst
               and
               hunger
               for
               religion
               or
               continence
               ;
               if
               thou
               hast
               refused
               an
               offer
               like
               that
               which
               was
               made
               to
               Joseph
               ,
               sit
               down
               and
               rest
               in
               thy
               good
               conscience
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               please
               thy self
               in
               opinions
               ,
               and
               phantastick
               noises
               abroad
               ,
               and
               do
               not
               despise
               him
               that
               did
               not
               do
               so
               as
               thou
               hast
               done
               ;
               and
               reprove
               no
               man
               with
               an
               upbraiding
               circumstance
               :
               for
               it
               will
               give
               thee
               but
               an
               ill
               return
               ,
               and
               a
               contemptible
               reward
               ,
               if
               thou
               shalt
               over-lay
               thy
               infant-vertue
               ,
               or
               drown
               it
               with
               a
               flood
               of
               
               breast-milk
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Sermon
               .
               XV.
               
               Of
               Growth
               in
               Grace
               .
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
            
             
               5.
               
               HE
               is
               well
               grown
               in
               ,
               or
               towards
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               ,
               
               who
               is
               more
               patient
               of
               a
               sharp
               reproof
               ,
               then
               of
               a
               secret
               flattery
               .
               For
               a
               reprehension
               contains
               so
               much
               mortification
               to
               the
               pride
               and
               complacencies
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               is
               so
               great
               an
               affront
               to
               an
               easie
               and
               undisturbed
               person
               ,
               is
               so
               empty
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               so
               full
               of
               profit
               ,
               that
               he
               must
               needs
               love
               vertue
               in
               a
               great
               degree
               ,
               who
               can
               take
               in
               that
               which
               onely
               serves
               her
               end
               ,
               and
               is
               displeasant
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               gayeties
               .
               A
               severe
               reprehendor
               of
               anothers
               vice
               ,
               comes
               dressed
               like
               Iacob
               when
               he
               went
               to
               cozen
               his
               brother
               of
               the
               blessing
               :
               his
               outside
               is
               rough
               and
               hairy
               ,
               but
               the
               voice
               is
               Jacobs
               voice
               ;
               rough
               hands
               ,
               and
               a
               healthfull
               language
               
               get
               the
               blessing
               ,
               even
               against
               the
               will
               of
               him
               that
               shall
               feel
               it
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               is
               patient
               ,
               and
               even
               ,
               not
               apt
               to
               excuse
               his
               fault
               ,
               that
               is
               lesse
               apt
               to
               anger
               ,
               or
               to
               scorn
               him
               that
               snatches
               him
               rudely
               from
               the
               flames
               of
               hell
               ,
               he
               is
               vertues
               Confessor
               ,
               and
               suffers
               these
               lesser
               stripes
               for
               that
               interest
               which
               will
               end
               in
               spirituall
               and
               eternall
               benedictions
               .
            
             
               They
               who
               are
               furious
               against
               their
               monitors
               are
               incorrigible
               :
               but
               it
               is
               one
               degree
               of
               meeknesse
               to
               suffer
               discipline
               :
               and
               a
               meek
               man
               cannot
               easily
               be
               an
               ill
               man
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               present
               instance
               :
               he
               appears
               ,
               at
               least
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               healthfull
               constitution
               ;
               he
               hath
               
               good
               flesh
               to
               heal
               ;
               his
               spirit
               is
               capable
               of
               medicine
               ,
               and
               that
               man
               can
               never
               be
               despaired
               of
               ,
               who
               hath
               a
               disposition
               so
               neer
               his
               health
               as
               to
               improve
               all
               physick
               ,
               and
               whose
               nature
               is
               relieved
               by
               every
               good
               accident
               from
               without
               .
               But
               that
               which
               I
               observe
               is
               ,
               That
               this
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               good
               disposition
               towards
               repentance
               ,
               and
               restitution
               ,
               but
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               growth
               in
               grace
               ,
               according
               as
               it
               becomes
               
                 naturall
                 ,
                 easie
              
               ,
               and
               habituall
               .
               Some
               men
               chide
               themselves
               for
               all
               their
               
               misdemeanours
               ,
               because
               they
               would
               be
               represented
               to
               the
               censures
               
               and
               opinions
               of
               other
               men
               ,
               with
               a
               fair
               Character
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               need
               not
               to
               be
               reproved
               :
               others
               out
               of
               inconsideration
               sleep
               in
               their
               own
               dark
               rooms
               ,
               and
               untill
               the
               charity
               of
               a
               Guide
               ,
               or
               of
               a
               friend
               draws
               the
               curtain
               and
               lets
               in
               a
               beam
               of
               light
               ,
               dream
               on
               untill
               the
               graves
               open
               ,
               and
               hell
               devours
               them
               ;
               But
               if
               they
               be
               called
               upon
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               let
               down
               with
               a
               sheet
               of
               counsels
               and
               friendly
               precepts
               ,
               they
               are
               presently
               inclined
               to
               be
               obedient
               to
               the
               heavenly
               monitions
               ,
               but
               unlesse
               they
               be
               dressed
               with
               circumstances
               of
               honour
               and
               civility
               ,
               with
               arts
               of
               entertainment
               ,
               and
               insinuation
               they
               are
               rejected
               utterly
               ,
               or
               received
               unwillingly
               :
               
               Therefore
               although
               upon
               any
               termes
               ,
               to
               endure
               a
               sharp
               reproof
               be
               a
               good
               signe
               of
               amendment
               ;
               yet
               the
               growth
               of
               grace
               is
               not
               properly
               signified
               by
               every
               such
               sufferance
               :
               For
               when
               this
               disposition
               begins
               ▪
               amendment
               also
               begins
               ,
               and
               goes
               on
               in
               proportion
               to
               the
               increment
               of
               this
               .
               To
               endure
               a
               reproof
               without
               adding
               a
               new
               sin
               is
               the
               first
               step
               to
               amendments
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               endure
               it
               without
               scorn
               ,
               or
               hatred
               ,
               or
               indignation
               .
               2.
               
               The
               next
               is
               to
               suffer
               reproof
               without
               excusing
               our selves
               :
               For
               he
               that
               is
               apt
               to
               excuse
               himself
               is
               onely
               desirous
               in
               a
               civill
               manner
               to
               set
               the
               reproof
               aside
               ,
               and
               to
               represent
               the
               charitable
               monitour
               to
               be
               too
               hasty
               in
               
               his
               judgement
               ,
               and
               deceived
               in
               his
               information
               ;
               and
               the
               fault
               to
               dwell
               there
               ,
               not
               with
               himself
               .
               3.
               
               Then
               he
               that
               proceeds
               in
               this
               instance
               admits
               the
               reprovers
               sermon
               ,
               or
               discourse
               ,
               without
               a
               private
               regret
               :
               he
               hath
               no
               secret
               murmurs
               .
               or
               unwillingnesses
               to
               the
               humiliation
               ,
               but
               is
               onely
               ashamed
               that
               he
               should
               deserve
               it
               :
               but
               for
               the
               reprehension
               it self
               ,
               that
               troubles
               him
               not
               ;
               but
               he
               looks
               on
               it
               as
               his
               own
               medicine
               ,
               and
               the
               others
               charity
               .
               4.
               
               But
               if
               to
               this
               he
               addes
               ,
               that
               he
               voluntary
               confesses
               his
               own
               fault
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               own
               accord
               vomits
               out
               the
               loads
               of
               his
               own
               intemperance
               ,
               and
               eases
               his
               spirit
               of
               the
               infection
               ,
               then
               it
               is
               certain
               he
               is
               not
               onely
               
               a
               professed
               and
               hearty
               enemy
               against
               sin
               ,
               but
               a
               zealous
               ,
               and
               a
               prudent
               ,
               and
               an
               active
               person
               against
               all
               its
               interest
               ;
               and
               never
               counts
               himself
               at
               ease
               but
               while
               he
               rests
               upon
               the
               banks
               of
               Sion
               ,
               or
               at
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               temple
               ;
               never
               pleased
               but
               in
               vertue
               and
               religion
               :
               Then
               he
               knows
               the
               state
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               state
               of
               his
               danger
               ,
               he
               reckons
               it
               no
               objection
               to
               be
               abased
               in
               the
               face
               of
               man
               ,
               so
               he
               may
               be
               gracious
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               :
               And
               that
               's
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               good
               grace
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               wisdom
               ;
               
                 That
                 man
                 is
                 grown
                 in
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 in
                 the
                 knowledge
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
                 Justus
                 in
                 principio
                 sermonis
                 est
                 accusator
                 sui
                 ,
              
               said
               the
               Wise
               man
               ,
               
                 The
                 righteous
              
               
               
                 accuseth
                 himself
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
              
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               quickly
               ,
               lest
               he
               be
               prevented
               :
               And
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               he
               cannot
               be
               either
               wise
               or
               good
               that
               had
               rather
               have
               a
               reall
               sin
               within
               him
               ,
               then
               that
               a
               good
               man
               should
               beleeve
               him
               to
               be
               a
               repenting
               sinner
               ;
               that
               had
               rather
               
                 keep
                 his
                 crime
              
               ,
               then
               
                 lose
                 his
                 reputation
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               rather
               to
               
                 be
                 so
              
               ,
               then
               to
               
               
               
                 be
                 thought
                 so
              
               ,
               rather
               be
               without
               the
               favour
               of
               God
               ,
               then
               of
               his
               neighbour
               .
               Diogenes
               once
               spied
               a
               young
               man
               coming
               out
               of
               a
               Tavern
               ,
               or
               place
               of
               entertainment
               ;
               who
               perceiving
               himself
               observed
               by
               the
               Philosopher
               ,
               with
               some
               confusion
               stepped
               back
               again
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               (
               if
               possible
               )
               preserve
               his
               fame
               with
               that
               severe
               person
               .
               But
               Diogenes
               told
               him
               ,
               
                 Quanto
                 magis
                 intraveris
                 tanto
                 magis
                 eris
                 in
                 cauponâ
                 :
              
               The
               more
               you
               go
               back
               ,
               the
               longer
               you
               are
               in
               the
               place
               where
               you
               are
               ashamed
               to
               be
               seen
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               conceals
               his
               sin
               ,
               still
               retains
               that
               which
               he
               counts
               his
               shame
               ,
               and
               his
               burden
               .
               Hippocrates
               was
               noted
               for
               an
               ingenious
               person
               ,
               that
               
               he
               published
               and
               confessed
               his
               errour
               concerning
               the
               futures
               of
               the
               head
               :
               and
               all
               ages
               since
               Saint
               Austin
               have
               called
               him
               pious
               ,
               for
               writing
               his
               book
               of
               retractations
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               published
               his
               former
               ignorances
               and
               mistakes
               ,
               and
               so
               set
               his
               shame
               off
               to
               the
               world
               ,
               invested
               with
               a
               garment
               of
               modesty
               ,
               and
               above
               half
               changed
               before
               they
               were
               seen
               .
               I
               did
               the
               rather
               insist
               upon
               this
               particular
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               consideration
               of
               huge
               concernment
               ,
               and
               yet
               much
               neglected
               in
               all
               its
               instances
               and
               degrees
               .
               We
               neither
               confesse
               our
               shame
               ,
               nor
               endure
               it
               ;
               we
               are
               privately
               troubled
               ,
               and
               
               publikely
               excuse
               it
               ;
               we
               turn
               charity
               into
               bitternesse
               ,
               and
               our
               reproof
               into
               contumacy
               and
               scrone
               ;
               and
               who
               is
               there
               amongst
               us
               that
               can
               endure
               a
               personall
               charge
               ?
               or
               is
               not
               to
               be
               taught
               his
               personall
               duty
               ,
               by
               generall
               discoursings
               ,
               by
               parable
               and
               apologue
               ,
               by
               acts
               of
               in
               sinuation
               and
               wary
               distances
               ?
               but
               by
               this
               state
               of
               persons
               we
               know
               the
               estate
               of
               our
               own
               spirits
               .
            
             
               When
               God
               sent
               his
               Prophets
               to
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               
                 they
                 stoned
                 them
                 with
                 stones
                 ,
                 and
                 sawed
                 them
                 asunder
                 ,
                 and
                 cast
                 them
                 into
                 dungeons
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 them
                 beggers
                 ,
              
               the
               people
               fell
               into
               the
               condition
               of
               Babylon
               ,
               
                 Quam
                 curavimus
                 &
                 non
                 est
                 sanata
                 ;
                 We
                 healed
                 her
              
               (
               said
               
               the
               Prophets
               )
               
                 But
                 she
                 would
                 not
                 be
                 cured
                 :
                 Derelinquamus
                 eam
                 ,
              
               that
               's
               her
               doom
               ;
               let
               her
               enjoy
               her
               sins
               and
               all
               the
               fruits
               of
               sin
               laid
               up
               in
               treasures
               of
               wrath
               against
               the
               day
               of
               vengeance
               and
               retribution
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               He
               that
               is
               grown
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               esteems
               no
               sin
               to
               be
               little
               or
               contemptible
               ;
               none
               fit
               to
               be
               cherished
               or
               indulged
               to
               .
               For
               it
               is
               not
               onely
               inconsistent
               with
               the
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               to
               entertain
               any
               undecency
               or
               beginning
               of
               a
               crime
               ,
               any
               thing
               that
               displeases
               him
               ,
               but
               he
               alwayes
               remembers
               how
               much
               it
               cost
               him
               to
               arrive
               at
               the
               state
               of
               good
               things
               ,
               whether
               the
               grace
               
               of
               God
               hath
               already
               brought
               him
               :
               He
               thinks
               of
               the
               prayers
               and
               tears
               ,
               his
               restlesse
               nights
               ,
               and
               his
               daily
               fears
               ,
               his
               late
               escape
               ,
               and
               his
               present
               danger
               ,
               the
               ruines
               of
               his
               former
               state
               ,
               and
               the
               difficult
               and
               imperfect
               reparations
               of
               this
               new
               ;
               his
               proclivity
               and
               aptnesse
               to
               ,
               vice
               ,
               and
               naturall
               aversnesse
               and
               uneasie
               inclinations
               to
               the
               strictnesse
               of
               holy
               living
               ;
               and
               when
               these
               are
               considered
               truly
               ,
               they
               naturally
               make
               a
               man
               unwilling
               to
               entertaine
               any
               beginnings
               
               of
               a
               state
               of
               life
               contrary
               to
               that
               which
               with
               so
               much
               danger
               
               and
               difficulty
               ,
               through
               so
               many
               objections
               and
               enemies
               he
               hath
               attained
               .
               And
               the
               truth
               is
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               escaped
               the
               dangers
               of
               his
               first
               state
               of
               sin
               ,
               he
               cannot
               but
               be
               extreamly
               unwilling
               to
               return
               again
               thither
               ,
               in
               which
               he
               can
               never
               hope
               for
               heaven
               :
               (
               and
               so
               it
               must
               be
               )
               for
               a
               man
               must
               not
               flatter
               himself
               in
               a
               small
               crime
               ,
               and
               say
               as
               Lot
               did
               when
               he
               begged
               a
               reprieve
               for
               Zoar
               ,
               
                 Alas
                 Lord
                 ,
                 is
                 it
                 not
                 a
                 little
                 one
                 and
                 my
                 soul
                 shall
                 live
                 ?
              
               And
               it
               is
               not
               therefore
               to
               be
               entertained
               because
               it
               is
               little
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               the
               more
               without
               excuse
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               little
               ;
               the
               temptations
               to
               it
               are
               not
               great
               ;
               the
               allurements
               not
               mighty
               ;
               the
               promises
               not
               insnaring
               ,
               the
               resistance
               easie
               ;
               
               and
               a
               wise
               man
               considers
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               danger
               to
               be
               overcome
               by
               a
               little
               sin
               ,
               then
               by
               a
               great
               one
               ;
               
                 a
                 greater
                 danger
              
               (
               I
               say
               )
               not
               directly
               ,
               but
               accidentally
               ;
               not
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               crime
               ,
               but
               in
               relation
               to
               the
               person
               :
               for
               he
               that
               cannot
               overcome
               a
               small
               crime
               ,
               is
               in
               the
               state
               of
               infirmity
               ,
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               he
               perishes
               infallibly
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               arrested
               by
               the
               sins
               of
               a
               stronger
               temptation
               :
               But
               he
               that
               easily
               can
               ,
               and
               yet
               will
               not
               ;
               he
               is
               in
               love
               with
               sin
               ,
               and
               courts
               his
               danger
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               at
               least
               kisse
               the
               apples
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               or
               feast
               himself
               with
               the
               parings
               :
               since
               he
               is
               by
               some
               displeasing
               instrument
               affrighted
               from
               glutting
               himself
               with
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ,
               
               in
               ruder
               and
               bigger
               instances
               :
               But
               the
               well-grown
               Christian
               is
               curious
               of
               his
               newly
               trimmed
               soul
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               nice
               person
               with
               clean
               clothes
               ,
               is
               carefull
               that
               no
               spot
               or
               stain
               sully
               the
               virgin
               whitenesse
               of
               his
               robe
               :
               whereas
               another
               whose
               
                 albes
                 of
                 baptisme
              
               are
               sullied
               in
               many
               places
               with
               the
               smoak
               and
               filth
               of
               Sodom
               and
               uncleannesse
               ,
               cares
               not
               in
               what
               paths
               he
               treads
               ,
               and
               a
               shower
               of
               dirt
               changes
               not
               his
               state
               ,
               who
               already
               lies
               wallowing
               in
               the
               puddles
               of
               impurity
               ;
               It
               makes
               men
               negligent
               and
               easie
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               an
               opinion
               or
               certain
               knowledge
               that
               they
               are
               persons
               extraordinary
               in
               nothing
               ;
               that
               a
               little
               care
               will
               not
               mend
               them
               ;
               that
               another
               
               sin
               cannot
               make
               them
               much
               worse
               :
               But
               it
               is
               as
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               tender
               conscience
               ,
               and
               a
               reformed
               spirit
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               sensible
               of
               every
               alteration
               ,
               when
               an
               idle
               word
               is
               troublesom
               ,
               when
               a
               wandering
               thought
               puts
               the
               whole
               spirit
               upon
               its
               guard
               ;
               when
               too
               free
               a
               merriment
               is
               wiped
               off
               with
               a
               sigh
               and
               a
               sad
               thought
               ,
               and
               a
               severe
               recollection
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               prayer
               :
               Polycletus
               was
               wont
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               they
               had
               work
               enough
               to
               do
               ,
               who
               were
               to
               make
               a
               curuious
               picture
               of
               clay
               and
               dirt
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               to
               take
               accounts
               for
               the
               handling
               of
               mud
               and
               morter
               :
               A
               mans
               spirit
               is
               naturally
               carelesse
               of
               baser
               and
               uncostly
               materials
               ;
               but
               if
               a
               man
               be
               to
               work
               
               in
               gold
               ,
               then
               he
               will
               save
               the
               filings
               ,
               and
               his
               dust
               ,
               and
               suffer
               not
               a
               grain
               to
               perish
               :
               And
               when
               a
               man
               hath
               laid
               his
               foundations
               in
               precious
               stones
               ,
               he
               will
               not
               build
               vile
               matter
               ,
               stubble
               and
               dirt
               upon
               it
               :
               So
               it
               is
               in
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               If
               he
               have
               built
               upon
               the
               rock
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               is
               grown
               up
               to
               a
               good
               stature
               in
               Christ
               ,
               he
               will
               
               
               not
               easily
               dishonour
               his
               building
               nor
               lose
               his
               labours
               ,
               by
               an
               incurious
               entertainment
               of
               vanities
               and
               little
               instances
               of
               sin
               ;
               which
               as
               they
               can
               never
               satisfie
               any
               lust
               or
               appetite
               to
               sin
               ;
               so
               they
               are
               like
               a
               flie
               in
               a
               box
               of
               ointment
               or
               like
               little
               follies
               to
               a
               wise
               man
               ,
               they
               are
               extreamly
               full
               of
               dishonour
               and
               disparagement
               ,
               they
               disarray
               a
               mans
               soul
               of
               his
               vertue
               ,
               and
               dishonour
               him
               for
               cockle-shels
               and
               baubles
               ,
               and
               tempt
               to
               a
               greater
               folly
               :
               which
               every
               man
               ,
               who
               is
               grown
               in
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               ,
               therefore
               carefully
               avoids
               ,
               because
               he
               fears
               a
               relapse
               ,
               with
               a
               fear
               as
               great
               as
               his
               hopes
               of
               heaven
               are
               ,
               and
               knowes
               that
               the
               entertainment
               of
               small
               sins
               do
               but
               entice
               
               a
               mans
               resolutions
               to
               disband
               ,
               they
               unravel
               and
               untwist
               his
               holy
               purposes
               ,
               and
               begin
               in
               infirmities
               and
               proceed
               in
               folly
               ,
               and
               end
               in
               death
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               He
               that
               is
               grown
               in
               grace
               pursues
               vertue
               for
               its
               own
               interest
               ,
               purely
               and
               simply
               without
               the
               mixture
               and
               allay
               of
               collateral
               designes
               ,
               and
               equally
               inclining
               purposes
               ;
               God
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               returns
               to
               him
               entertains
               us
               with
               promises
               and
               threatnings
               ,
               the
               apprehensions
               of
               temporal
               advantages
               ,
               with
               fear
               and
               shame
               ,
               and
               with
               reverence
               of
               friends
               and
               secular
               respects
               ,
               with
               reputation
               and
               coercion
               of
               humane
               laws
               and
               at
               first
               men
               snatch
               at
               the
               lesser
               and
               lower
               ends
               of
               vertue
               and
               such
               rewards
               are
               visible
               ,
               and
               which
               God
               
               sometimes
               gives
               in
               hand
               to
               entertain
               our
               weak
               ,
               and
               imperfect
               desires
               :
               The
               young
               Philosophers
               were
               very
               forward
               to
               get
               the
               precepts
               of
               their
               sect
               ,
               and
               the
               rules
               of
               severity
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               discourse
               with
               Kings
               ,
               not
               that
               they
               might
               reform
               their
               own
               manners
               ;
               and
               some
               men
               study
               to
               get
               the
               ears
               and
               tongues
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               rather
               then
               to
               gain
               their
               souls
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               they
               obey
               good
               laws
               ,
               for
               fear
               of
               punishment
               ,
               or
               to
               preserve
               their
               own
               peace
               ;
               and
               some
               are
               worse
               they
               do
               good
               deeds
               out
               of
               spite
               ,
               and
               
                 preach
                 Christ
                 out
                 of
                 envy
              
               ,
               or
               to
               lessen
               the
               authority
               and
               fame
               of
               others
               :
               some
               of
               these
               lessen
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               act
               ,
               others
               spoil
               it
               quite
               :
               it
               is
               
               in
               some
               ,
               imperfect
               ,
               in
               others
               ,
               criminal
               ;
               in
               some
               it
               is
               consistent
               with
               a
               beginning
               infant-grace
               ,
               in
               others
               it
               is
               an
               argument
               of
               the
               state
               of
               sin
               and
               death
               :
               but
               in
               all
               cases
               ,
               the
               well
               grown
               Christian
               ,
               he
               that
               improoves
               or
               goes
               forward
               in
               his
               way
               to
               heaven
               ,
               brings
               vertue
               forth
               ,
               not
               into
               discourses
               and
               panegyrickes
               ,
               but
               into
               his
               life
               and
               manners
               ;
               his
               vertue
               although
               it
               serves
               many
               good
               ends
               accidentally
               ;
               yet
               by
               his
               intention
               it
               onely
               suppresses
               his
               inordinate
               passions
               ,
               makes
               him
               temperate
               and
               chast
               ,
               casts
               out
               his
               devils
               of
               drunkennesse
               and
               lust
               ,
               pride
               and
               rage
               ,
               malice
               and
               revenge
               :
               it
               
               makes
               him
               useful
               to
               his
               brother
               and
               a
               servant
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               although
               these
               flowers
               cannot
               choose
               but
               please
               his
               eye
               ,
               and
               delight
               his
               smell
               ,
               yet
               he
               chooses
               to
               gather
               honey
               ,
               and
               licks
               up
               the
               dew
               of
               heaven
               and
               feasts
               his
               spirit
               upon
               the
               Manna
               ,
               and
               dwells
               not
               in
               the
               collateral
               usages
               and
               accidental
               sweetnesses
               which
               dwell
               at
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               other
               senses
               ,
               but
               like
               a
               Bee
               loads
               his
               thighs
               with
               
               wax
               and
               his
               bag
               with
               honey
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               with
               the
               useful
               parts
               of
               vertue
               
               in
               order
               to
               holinesse
               and
               felicity
               .
               Of
               which
               the
               best
               signes
               and
               notices
               we
               can
               take
               will
               be
               if
               we
               as
               earnestly
               pursue
               vertues
               which
               are
               acted
               in
               private
               ,
               as
               those
               whose
               scene
               lies
               in
               publick
               ,
               If
               we
               pray
               in
               private
               ,
               under
               the
               onely
               eye
               of
               God
               and
               his
               ministring
               angels
               as
               in
               Churches
               ;
               if
               we
               give
               our
               almes
               in
               secret
               rather
               then
               in
               publick
               ;
               if
               we
               take
               more
               pleasure
               in
               the
               just
               satisfaction
               of
               our
               consciences
               ,
               and
               securing
               our
               reputation
               ;
               if
               we
               rather
               pursue
               innocence
               then
               seek
               an
               excuse
               ;
               if
               we
               desire
               to
               please
               God
               ,
               though
               we
               lose
               our
               fame
               with
               men
               ;
               if
               we
               be
               just
               to
               the
               poorest
               servant
               as
               to
               the
               greatest
               prince
               ,
               if
               we
               choose
               to
               be
               among
               the
               jewels
               of
               
               God
               though
               we
               be
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               off-scouring
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               if
               when
               we
               are
               secure
               from
               witnesses
               and
               accusers
               and
               not
               obnoxious
               to
               the
               notices
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               we
               think
               our selves
               obliged
               by
               conscience
               ,
               and
               practise
               ,
               and
               live
               accordingly
               ;
               then
               our
               services
               and
               intentions
               in
               vertue
               are
               right
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               past
               the
               twilights
               of
               conversion
               ,
               and
               the
               umbrages
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               walk
               in
               the
               light
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               his
               word
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               of
               grace
               and
               reason
               ,
               as
               becometh
               
                 not
                 babes
              
               ,
               but
               
                 men
                 in
                 christ
                 Jesus
              
               .
               In
               this
               progresse
               of
               grace
               I
               have
               not
               yet
               expressed
               ,
               that
               perfect
               persons
               should
               serve
               God
               
               out
               of
               mere
               love
               of
               God
               and
               the
               divine
               excellencies
               ,
               without
               the
               considerations
               of
               either
               heaven
               or
               hell
               ;
               such
               a
               thing
               as
               that
               is
               talked
               of
               in
               mystical
               Theology
               .
               And
               I
               doubt
               not
               but
               many
               good
               persons
               come
               to
               that
               growth
               of
               Charity
               that
               the
               goodnesse
               and
               excellency
               of
               God
               are
               more
               incumbent
               and
               actually
               pressing
               upon
               their
               spirit
               then
               any
               considerations
               of
               reward
               :
               But
               then
               I
               shall
               adde
               this
               ;
               that
               when
               persons
               come
               to
               that
               hight
               of
               grace
               (
               or
               contemplation
               rather
               )
               and
               they
               love
               God
               for
               himself
               and
               do
               their
               duties
               in
               order
               to
               the
               fruition
               of
               him
               and
               his
               pleasure
               ;
               
                 all
                 that
              
               ,
               is
               but
               heaven
               in
               another
               sense
               ,
               and
               under
               another
               name
               ;
               just
               as
               the
               mystical
               Theologie
               
               is
               the
               highest
               duty
               and
               the
               choicest
               parts
               of
               obedience
               under
               a
               new
               method
               :
               but
               in
               order
               to
               the
               present
               ,
               that
               which
               I
               call
               a
               signification
               of
               our
               growth
               in
               grace
               ,
               is
               a
               pursuance
               of
               vertue
               upon
               such
               reasons
               as
               are
               propounded
               to
               us
               ,
               as
               motives
               in
               Christianity
               (
               such
               as
               are
               to
               glorifie
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               enjoy
               his
               promises
               in
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               country
               ,
               to
               avoid
               the
               displeasure
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               united
               to
               his
               glories
               )
               and
               then
               to
               exercise
               vertue
               in
               such
               parts
               and
               to
               such
               purposes
               as
               are
               useful
               to
               good
               life
               ,
               and
               profitable
               to
               our
               neighbours
               ;
               not
               to
               such
               onely
               where
               they
               serve
               reputation
               ,
               or
               secular
               ends
               .
               For
               though
               the
               great
               Physitian
               of
               our
               souls
               hath
               
               mingled
               profits
               and
               pleasures
               with
               vertue
               to
               make
               its
               chalice
               sweet
               and
               apt
               to
               be
               drank
               off
               ,
               yet
               he
               that
               takes
               out
               the
               sweet
               ingredient
               and
               feasts
               his
               palate
               with
               the
               lesse
               wholsome
               part
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               delicious
               ,
               serves
               a
               low
               end
               of
               sense
               or
               interest
               ,
               but
               serves
               not
               God
               at
               all
               ;
               and
               as
               little
               does
               benefit
               to
               the
               soul
               :
               such
               a
               person
               is
               like
               Homers
               bird
               ,
               deplumes
               himselfe
               to
               feather
               all
               the
               naked
               callows
               
               
               that
               he
               sees
               ,
               and
               holds
               a
               taper
               that
               may
               light
               others
               to
               heaven
               ,
               while
               he
               burns
               his
               own
               fingers
               :
               but
               a
               well
               grown
               person
               ,
               out
               of
               habit
               and
               choice
               out
               of
               love
               of
               vertue
               and
               just
               intention
               goes
               on
               his
               journey
               in
               straight
               wayes
               to
               heaven
               ,
               even
               when
               the
               bridle
               and
               coercion
               of
               laws
               or
               the
               spurs
               of
               interest
               or
               reputation
               are
               laid
               aside
               and
               desires
               witnesses
               of
               his
               actions
               ,
               not
               that
               he
               may
               advance
               his
               fame
               ,
               but
               for
               reverence
               and
               fear
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               it
               still
               more
               necessary
               to
               do
               holy
               things
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Some
               men
               there
               are
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               their
               holy
               walking
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               while
               they
               are
               babes
               in
               Christ
               ,
               who
               are
               presently
               busied
               in
               delights
               of
               prayers
               ,
               and
               rejoyce
               in
               publick
               communion
               ,
               
               and
               count
               all
               solemn
               assemblies
               ,
               festival
               ;
               but
               as
               they
               are
               pleased
               with
               them
               ,
               so
               they
               can
               easily
               be
               without
               them
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               common
               and
               vulgar
               love
               onely
               to
               be
               pleased
               with
               the
               company
               of
               a
               friend
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               as
               well
               with
               out
               him
               ,
               
                 amoris
                 at
                 morsum
                 qui
                 verè
                 senserit
                 ,
              
               he
               that
               ha's
               felt
               the
               stings
               of
               a
               sharp
               and
               very
               dear
               affection
               is
               impatient
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               his
               beloved
               object
               ,
               the
               soul
               that
               is
               sick
               and
               swallowed
               up
               with
               holy
               fire
               loves
               nothing
               else
               ;
               all
               pleasures
               else
               seem
               unsavory
               ,
               company
               is
               troublesome
               ,
               visitors
               are
               tedious
               ,
               homilies
               of
               comfort
               are
               flat
               and
               uselesse
               .
               The
               pleasures
               of
               vertue
               to
               a
               good
               and
               perfect
               man
               are
               not
               like
               the
               perfumes
               
               of
               Nard
               Pistick
               ,
               which
               is
               very
               delightful
               when
               the
               box
               is
               newly
               broken
               ,
               but
               the
               want
               of
               it
               is
               no
               trouble
               ;
               we
               are
               well
               enough
               without
               it
               ;
               but
               vertue
               is
               like
               
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
              
               it
               must
               be
               satisfied
               or
               we
               die
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               feel
               great
               longings
               after
               religion
               and
               faintings
               for
               want
               of
               holy
               nutriment
               ,
               when
               a
               famine
               of
               the
               word
               and
               sacraments
               is
               more
               intolerable
               ;
               and
               we
               think
               our selves
               really
               most
               miserable
               ,
               when
               the
               Church
               doors
               are
               shut
               against
               us
               ,
               or
               like
               the
               Christians
               in
               the
               persecution
               of
               the
               Vandals
               ,
               who
               thought
               it
               worse
               then
               death
               ,
               that
               there
               Bishops
               were
               taken
               from
               them
               ;
               If
               we
               understand
               excommunication
               ,
               or
               Church
               
               censures
               (
               abating
               the
               disreputation
               and
               secular
               appendages
               )
               in
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               spirit
               to
               be
               a
               misery
               next
               to
               hell
               it self
               ,
               then
               we
               have
               made
               a
               good
               progresse
               in
               the
               Charity
               and
               grace
               of
               God
               ;
               till
               then
               we
               are
               but
               pretenders
               ,
               or
               infants
               ,
               or
               imperfect
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               degree
               in
               which
               our
               affections
               are
               cold
               ,
               and
               our
               desires
               remisse
               ;
               For
               a
               constant
               and
               prudent
               zeal
               is
               the
               best
               testimony
               of
               our
               masculine
               and
               vigorous
               heats
               ,
               and
               an
               houre
               of
               fervour
               is
               more
               pleasing
               to
               God
               then
               a
               moneth
               of
               luke-warmnesse
               ,
               and
               indifferency
               .
            
             
               
               9
               But
               as
               some
               are
               active
               onely
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               a
               good
               object
               ,
               but
               remisse
               and
               carelesse
               for
               the
               want
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               on
               the
               other
               side
               an
               infant
               grace
               is
               safe
               in
               the
               absence
               of
               a
               temptation
               ,
               but
               falls
               easily
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               in
               presence
               :
               He
               therefore
               that
               would
               understand
               if
               he
               be
               grown
               in
               grace
               ,
               may
               consider
               if
               his
               safety
               consists
               onely
               
                 in
                 peace
              
               ,
               or
               in
               
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 the
                 spirit
              
               .
               It
               is
               good
               that
               we
               will
               not
               seek
               out
               
               opportunities
               to
               sin
               ;
               but
               are
               not
               we
               too
               apprehensive
               of
               it
               ,
               when
               
               it
               is
               presented
               ?
               or
               do
               we
               not
               sink
               under
               when
               it
               presses
               us
               ?
               can
               we
               hold
               our
               tapers
               neer
               the
               flames
               and
               not
               suck
               it
               in
               greedily
               like
               Naphtha
               or
               prepared
               Nitre
               ?
               or
               can
               we
               like
               the
               children
               of
               the
               captivity
               walk
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               flames
               and
               not
               be
               scorched
               or
               consumed
               ,
               ?
               Many
               men
               will
               (
               not
               like
               Judah
               )
               go
               into
               high
               wayes
               and
               untie
               the
               girdles
               of
               harlots
               ;
               But
               can
               you
               reject
               the
               importunity
               of
               a
               beautious
               and
               an
               imperious
               Lady
               ,
               as
               Joseph
               did
               we
               had
               need
               pray
               that
               we
               be
               
                 not
                 led
                 into
                 temptation
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               onely
               into
               the
               possession
               ,
               but
               not
               into
               the
               allurements
               and
               neighbour-hood
               of
               it
               ,
               least
               by
               little
               and
               little
               our
               strongest
               resolutions
               be
               untwist
               ,
               and
               crack
               
               in
               sunder
               like
               an
               easie
               cord
               severed
               into
               single
               threds
               :
               but
               if
               we
               by
               the
               necessity
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               manner
               of
               living
               ▪
               dwell
               where
               a
               temptation
               will
               assault
               us
               ,
               then
               to
               resist
               ,
               is
               the
               signe
               of
               a
               great
               grace
               ;
               but
               such
               a
               signe
               ,
               that
               without
               it
               ,
               the
               grace
               turns
               into
               wantonnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               into
               a
               beast
               ,
               and
               an
               angel
               into
               a
               Devil
               .
               R.
               Moses
               will
               not
               allow
               a
               man
               to
               be
               a
               true
               penitent
               untill
               he
               hath
               left
               all
               his
               sin
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               like
               circumstances
               refuses
               those
               temptations
               under
               which
               formerly
               he
               sinned
               and
               died
               :
               and
               indeed
               it
               may
               happen
               that
               such
               a
               trial
               onely
               can
               secure
               our
               judgement
               concerning
               
               our selves
               :
               and
               although
               to
               be
               tried
               in
               all
               the
               same
               accidents
               be
               not
               safe
               ,
               nor
               alwayes
               contingent
               ,
               and
               in
               such
               cases
               it
               is
               sufficient
               to
               resist
               all
               the
               temptations
               we
               have
               ,
               and
               avoid
               the
               rest
               and
               decree
               against
               all
               ,
               yet
               if
               it
               please
               God
               we
               are
               tempted
               ,
               as
               David
               was
               by
               his
               eyes
               ,
               or
               the
               Martyrs
               by
               tortures
               ,
               or
               Joseph
               by
               his
               wanton
               Mistris
               ,
               then
               to
               stand
               sure
               and
               to
               ride
               upon
               the
               temptation
               like
               a
               ship
               upon
               a
               wave
               ,
               or
               to
               stand
               like
               a
               rock
               in
               an
               impetuous
               storm
               ,
               that
               's
               the
               signe
               of
               a
               great
               grace
               and
               of
               a
               well-grown
               Christian
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               No
               man
               is
               grown
               in
               grace
               but
               he
               that
               is
               ready
               for
               every
               
               work
               ,
               that
               chooses
               not
               his
               employment
               ,
               that
               refuses
               no
               imposition
               from
               God
               or
               his
               superiour
               ;
               a
               ready
               hand
               ,
               an
               obedient
               heart
               ,
               and
               a
               willing
               cheerful
               soul
               in
               all
               the
               work
               of
               God
               and
               in
               every
               office
               of
               religion
               is
               a
               great
               index
               of
               a
               good
               proficient
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               Godlinesse
               .
               The
               heart
               of
               a
               man
               is
               like
               a
               wounded
               hand
               or
               arme
               ,
               which
               if
               it
               be
               so
               cured
               that
               it
               can
               onely
               move
               one
               way
               and
               cannot
               turn
               to
               all
               postures
               and
               natural
               uses
               it
               is
               but
               imperfect
               ,
               and
               still
               half
               in
               health
               ,
               and
               half
               wounded
               :
               so
               is
               our
               spirit
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               apt
               for
               prayer
               and
               close
               sifted
               in
               almes
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               sound
               in
               faith
               and
               dead
               in
               charity
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               religious
               to
               God
               and
               unjust
               to
               our
               neighbour
               ,
               
               there
               wants
               some
               integral
               part
               ,
               or
               there
               is
               a
               lamenesse
               ;
               and
               the
               deficiency
               in
               any
               one
               duty
               implyes
               the
               guilt
               of
               all
               (
               said
               Saint
               James
               )
               and
               
                 bonum
                 exintegrâ
                 causâ
                 malum
                 exquâlibet
                 particulari
                 ,
              
               every
               fault
               spoils
               a
               grace
               .
               But
               one
               grace
               alone
               cannot
               make
               a
               good
               man.
               But
               as
               to
               be
               universal
               in
               our
               obedience
               is
               necessary
               to
               the
               being
               in
               the
               state
               of
               grace
               :
               so
               readily
               to
               change
               imployment
               from
               
               
               the
               better
               to
               the
               worse
               ,
               from
               the
               honorable
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               from
               usefull
               to
               seemingly
               unprofitable
               ,
               is
               a
               good
               Character
               of
               a
               well
               grown
               Christian
               ,
               if
               he
               takes
               the
               worst
               part
               with
               indifferency
               and
               a
               spirit
               equally
               choosing
               all
               the
               events
               of
               the
               divine
               providence
               .
               Can
               you
               be
               content
               to
               descend
               from
               ruling
               of
               a
               province
               to
               the
               keeping
               of
               a
               herd
               :
               from
               the
               work
               of
               an
               Apostle
               to
               be
               confined
               into
               a
               prison
               ,
               from
               disputing
               before
               Princes
               to
               a
               conversation
               with
               Shepherds
               ?
               can
               you
               be
               willing
               to
               all
               that
               God
               is
               willing
               ,
               and
               suffer
               all
               that
               he
               chooses
               as
               willingly
               as
               if
               you
               had
               chosen
               your
               own
               fortune
               ?
               In
               the
               same
               degree
               ,
               in
               which
               you
               can
               conform
               to
               God
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               you
               have
               approached
               towards
               that
               perfection
               whether
               
               we
               must
               by
               degrees
               arrive
               in
               our
               journey
               towards
               heaven
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               of
               beginners
               ;
               for
               they
               must
               be
               enticed
               with
               apt
               imployments
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               their
               office
               and
               work
               so
               fits
               their
               spirits
               ,
               that
               it
               makes
               them
               first
               in
               love
               with
               it
               ,
               and
               then
               with
               God
               for
               giving
               it
               ;
               and
               many
               a
               man
               goes
               to
               heaven
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               peace
               ,
               whose
               faith
               ,
               and
               hopes
               ,
               and
               patience
               would
               have
               been
               dashed
               in
               pieces
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               fallen
               into
               a
               storm
               or
               persecution
               .
               
                 Oppression
                 will
                 make
                 a
                 wise
                 man
                 mad
              
               (
               saith
               Solomon
               )
               :
               there
               are
               some
               usages
               that
               will
               put
               a
               sober
               person
               out
               of
               all
               patience
               ,
               such
               
               which
               are
               besides
               the
               customes
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               all
               his
               hopes
               ,
               and
               unworthy
               of
               a
               person
               of
               his
               quality
               :
               and
               when
               Nero
               durst
               not
               die
               ,
               yet
               when
               his
               servants
               told
               him
               that
               the
               Senators
               had
               condemned
               him
               to
               be
               put
               to
               death
               
                 more
                 Majorum
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               scourging
               like
               a
               slave
               ,
               he
               was
               forced
               into
               a
               preternatural
               confidence
               ,
               and
               fel
               upon
               his
               own
               sword
               ;
               but
               when
               God
               so
               changes
               thy
               estate
               that
               thou
               art
               fallen
               into
               accidents
               to
               which
               thou
               art
               no
               otherwise
               disposed
               ,
               but
               by
               grace
               and
               a
               holy
               spirit
               ,
               and
               yet
               thou
               canst
               passe
               through
               them
               with
               quietnesse
               ,
               and
               do
               the
               work
               of
               suffering
               as
               well
               
               as
               the
               works
               of
               a
               prosperous
               imployment
               ;
               this
               is
               an
               argument
               of
               a
               great
               grace
               and
               an
               extraordinary
               spirit
               .
               For
               many
               persons
               in
               a
               change
               of
               fortune
               perish
               ,
               who
               if
               they
               had
               still
               been
               prosperous
               had
               gone
               to
               heaven
               ;
               being
               tempted
               in
               a
               persecution
               to
               perjuries
               and
               Apostacy
               and
               unhandsome
               compliances
               ,
               and
               hypocricy
               ,
               and
               irreligion
               :
               and
               many
               men
               are
               brought
               to
               vertue
               ,
               and
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               felicity
               by
               being
               persecuted
               and
               made
               unprosperous
               :
               and
               these
               are
               effects
               of
               a
               more
               absolute
               and
               irrespective
               predestination
               ;
               but
               when
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               is
               great
               and
               prudent
               ,
               and
               masculine
               ,
               and
               well
               grown
               ,
               it
               is
               unalter'd
               in
               all
               changes
               ,
               save
               onely
               that
               
               every
               accident
               that
               is
               new
               and
               violent
               brings
               him
               neerer
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               makes
               him
               with
               greater
               caution
               and
               severity
               to
               dwell
               in
               vertue
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               Lastly
               ,
               some
               there
               are
               who
               are
               firme
               in
               all
               great
               and
               foresoen
               changes
               and
               have
               laid
               up
               in
               the
               store-houses
               of
               the
               spirit
               
                 (
                 reason
                 and
                 religion
              
               )
               arguments
               and
               discourses
               enough
               to
               defend
               
               them
               against
               all
               violencies
               and
               stand
               at
               watch
               so
               much
               ,
               that
               
               they
               are
               safe
               where
               they
               can
               consider
               ,
               and
               deliberate
               ;
               but
               there
               may
               be
               something
               wanting
               yet
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               direct
               line
               ,
               in
               the
               strait
               progresse
               to
               heaven
               ,
               I
               call
               that
               an
               infallible
               signe
               of
               a
               great
               grace
               ,
               and
               indeed
               the
               greatest
               degree
               of
               a
               great
               grace
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               prepared
               against
               sudden
               invasions
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               surreptions
               and
               extemporary
               assaults
               :
               Many
               a
               valiant
               person
               dares
               sight
               a
               battle
               who
               yet
               will
               be
               timorous
               and
               surprised
               in
               a
               mid-night
               alarme
               ;
               or
               if
               he
               falls
               into
               a
               river
               ;
               And
               how
               many
               discreet
               persons
               are
               there
               ,
               who
               ,
               if
               you
               offer
               them
               a
               sin
               ,
               and
               give
               them
               time
               to
               consider
               ,
               and
               tell
               them
               of
               it
               before
               hand
               ,
               will
               rather
               die
               then
               be
               perjured
               ,
               or
               tell
               
               a
               deliberate
               lie
               ,
               or
               break
               a
               promise
               ;
               who
               (
               it
               may
               be
               )
               tell
               many
               sudden
               lies
               ,
               and
               excuse
               themselves
               ,
               and
               break
               their
               promises
               ,
               and
               yet
               think
               themselves
               safe
               enough
               ;
               and
               sleep
               without
               either
               affrightments
               ,
               or
               any
               apprehension
               of
               dishonour
               done
               to
               their
               persons
               or
               their
               religion
               .
               Every
               man
               is
               not
               armed
               for
               all
               sudden
               arrests
               of
               passions
               :
               few
               men
               have
               cast
               such
               fetters
               upon
               their
               lusts
               and
               have
               their
               passions
               in
               so
               strict
               confinement
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               not
               be
               over
               run
               with
               a
               midnight
               flood
               or
               an
               unlooked
               for
               inundation
               ;
               He
               that
               does
               not
               start
               when
               he
               is
               smitten
               suddenly
               ,
               is
               a
               constant
               person
               :
               and
               that
               is
               it
               which
               I
               intend
               in
               this
               instance
               ;
               that
               he
               is
               
               a
               perfect
               man
               and
               well
               grown
               in
               grace
               ,
               who
               hath
               so
               habitual
               a
               resolution
               and
               so
               unhasty
               and
               wary
               a
               spirit
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               decrees
               upon
               no
               act
               before
               he
               hath
               considered
               maturely
               ,
               and
               changed
               the
               sudden
               occasion
               into
               a
               sober
               counsel
               .
               David
               by
               chance
               spied
               Bathsheba
               washing
               her self
               ,
               and
               being
               surprised
               ,
               gave
               his
               heart
               away
               before
               he
               could
               consider
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               was
               once
               gone
               ,
               it
               was
               hard
               to
               recover
               it
               ;
               and
               sometimes
               a
               man
               is
               betrayed
               by
               a
               sudden
               opportunity
               and
               all
               things
               fitted
               for
               his
               sin
               ready
               at
               the
               door
               ;
               the
               act
               stands
               in
               all
               its
               dresse
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               stay
               for
               an
               answear
               ;
               and
               incosideration
               is
               the
               defence
               and
               guard
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               
               and
               makes
               that
               his
               conscience
               can
               the
               more
               easily
               swallow
               it
               what
               shall
               the
               man
               do
               then
               ?
               unlesse
               he
               be
               strong
               by
               his
               old
               strengths
               ,
               by
               a
               great
               grace
               ,
               by
               an
               habitual
               vertue
               ,
               and
               a
               sober
               unmoved
               spirit
               ,
               he
               falls
               and
               dies
               in
               the
               death
               and
               hath
               no
               new
               strengths
               ;
               but
               such
               as
               are
               to
               be
               imployed
               for
               his
               recovery
               ;
               none
               for
               his
               present
               guard
               ;
               unlesse
               upon
               the
               old
               stock
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               be
               a
               well
               grown
               Christian.
               
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               parts
               ,
               acts
               ,
               and
               offices
               of
               our
               growing
               in
               grace
               ,
               and
               yet
               I
               have
               sometimes
               called
               them
               signes
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               signes
               ,
               as
               eating
               and
               drinking
               are
               signes
               of
               life
               ,
               they
               are
               signes
               so
               as
               also
               
               they
               are
               
                 parts
                 of
                 life
              
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               parts
               of
               our
               growth
               in
               grace
               ,
               so
               that
               a
               man
               can
               grow
               in
               grace
               to
               no
               other
               purpose
               but
               to
               these
               or
               the
               like
               improvements
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               which
               I
               have
               a
               caution
               or
               two
               to
               interpose
               .
               1.
               
               The
               growth
               of
               grace
               is
               to
               be
               estimated
               as
               other
               morall
               things
               are
               ,
               not
               
               
               according
               to
               the
               growth
               of
               things
               naturall
               :
               Grace
               does
               not
               grow
               by
               observation
               ,
               and
               a
               continuall
               efflux
               ,
               and
               a
               constant
               proportion
               ;
               and
               a
               man
               cannot
               call
               himself
               to
               the
               account
               for
               the
               growth
               of
               every
               day
               ,
               or
               week
               ,
               or
               moneth
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               greater
               portions
               of
               our
               life
               in
               which
               we
               have
               had
               many
               occasions
               and
               instances
               to
               exercise
               and
               improve
               our
               vertues
               ,
               we
               may
               call
               our selves
               to
               account
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               a
               snare
               to
               our
               consciences
               to
               be
               examined
               in
               the
               growth
               of
               grace
               in
               every
               short
               resolution
               of
               solemn
               duty
               ,
               as
               against
               every
               Communion
               ,
               or
               great
               Festivall
               .
               2.
               
               Growth
               in
               grace
               is
               not
               alwayes
               to
               be
               discerned
               either
               
                 in
                 single
                 instances
              
               ,
               or
               
                 in
                 single
                 graces
              
               .
               
               Not
               in
               single
               instances
               ;
               for
               every
               time
               we
               are
               to
               exercise
               a
               vertue
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               in
               the
               same
               naturall
               dispositions
               ,
               nor
               do
               we
               meet
               with
               the
               same
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               alwayes
               necessary
               that
               the
               next
               act
               should
               be
               more
               earnest
               and
               intence
               then
               the
               former
               ;
               
                 all
                 single
                 acts
              
               are
               to
               be
               done
               after
               the
               manner
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               not
               alwayes
               capable
               of
               increasing
               ;
               and
               they
               have
               their
               termes
               beyond
               which
               easily
               they
               cannot
               swell
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               it
               be
               a
               good
               act
               and
               zealous
               ,
               it
               may
               proceed
               from
               a
               well
               grown
               grace
               ,
               and
               yet
               a
               younger
               and
               weaker
               person
               may
               do
               some
               acts
               as
               great
               and
               as
               religious
               as
               it
               ;
               But
               neither
               do
               single
               graces
               alwayes
               
               affoord
               a
               regular
               and
               certain
               judgement
               in
               this
               affair
               ;
               for
               some
               persons
               at
               the
               first
               ,
               had
               rather
               die
               then
               be
               unchast
               ,
               or
               perjured
               :
               and
               
                 greater
                 love
                 then
                 this
                 no
                 man
                 hath
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 lay
                 down
                 his
                 life
              
               for
               God
               :
               he
               cannot
               easily
               grow
               in
               the
               substance
               of
               that
               act
               ;
               and
               if
               other
               persons
               ,
               or
               himself
               ,
               in
               processe
               of
               time
               do
               it
               more
               cheerfully
               ,
               or
               with
               fewer
               fears
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               alwayes
               a
               signe
               of
               a
               greater
               grace
               ,
               but
               some
               times
               of
               greater
               collaterall
               assistances
               ,
               or
               a
               better
               habit
               of
               body
               ,
               or
               more
               fortunate
               circumstances
               :
               for
               he
               that
               goes
               to
               the
               block
               tremblingly
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               yet
               endures
               his
               death
               certainly
               ,
               and
               endures
               his
               trembling
               too
               ,
               and
               runs
               through
               all
               his
               infirmities
               
               and
               the
               bigger
               temptations
               ;
               looks
               not
               so
               well
               many
               times
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               men
               ,
               but
               suffers
               more
               for
               God
               ,
               then
               those
               confident
               Martyrs
               that
               courted
               death
               in
               the
               primitive
               Church
               ;
               and
               therefore
               may
               be
               much
               dearer
               in
               the
               eyes
               of
               God
               :
               But
               that
               which
               I
               say
               in
               this
               particular
               ,
               is
               that
               a
               smallnesse
               in
               one
               ,
               is
               not
               an
               argument
               of
               the
               imperfection
               of
               the
               whole
               estate
               :
               Because
               God
               does
               not
               alwayes
               give
               to
               every
               man
               occasions
               to
               exercise
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               
                 to
                 improve
              
               every
               grace
               ;
               and
               the
               passive
               vertues
               of
               a
               Christian
               are
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               to
               grow
               so
               fast
               in
               prosperous
               ,
               as
               in
               suffering
               Christians
               :
               but
               in
               this
               case
               we
               are
               to
               take
               accounts
               of
               our selves
               by
               
               the
               improvement
               of
               those
               graces
               which
               God
               makes
               to
               happen
               often
               in
               our
               lives
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               charity
               and
               temperance
               in
               young
               men
               ,
               liberality
               and
               religion
               in
               aged
               persons
               ,
               ingenuity
               and
               humility
               in
               schollers
               ,
               justice
               in
               merchants
               and
               artificers
               ,
               forgivenesse
               of
               injuries
               in
               great
               men
               ,
               and
               persons
               tempted
               by
               law-suits
               ;
               for
               since
               vertues
               grow
               like
               other
               morall
               habits
               ,
               by
               use
               ;
               diligence
               ,
               and
               assiduity
               ,
               
               there
               where
               God
               hath
               appointed
               our
               work
               and
               in
               our
               instances
               ,
               
               there
               we
               must
               consider
               concerning
               our
               growth
               in
               grace
               ,
               in
               other
               things
               we
               are
               but
               beginners
               :
               But
               it
               is
               not
               likely
               that
               God
               will
               trie
               us
               concerning
               degrees
               hereafter
               ,
               in
               such
               things
               of
               which
               in
               this
               world
               he
               was
               sparing
               to
               give
               us
               opportunities
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Be
               carefull
               to
               observe
               that
               these
               rules
               are
               not
               all
               to
               be
               understood
               negatively
               ,
               but
               positively
               ,
               and
               affirmatively
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               may
               conclude
               that
               he
               is
               grown
               in
               grace
               if
               he
               observes
               these
               characters
               in
               himself
               ,
               which
               I
               have
               here
               discoursed
               of
               ;
               but
               he
               must
               not
               conclude
               negatively
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               grown
               in
               grace
               ,
               if
               he
               cannot
               observe
               such
               signall
               testimonies
               :
               for
               sometimes
               God
               covers
               the
               
               graces
               of
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               hides
               the
               beauty
               of
               his
               tabernacle
               with
               goats
               hair
               ,
               and
               the
               skins
               of
               beasts
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               rather
               suffer
               them
               to
               want
               present
               comfort
               ,
               then
               the
               grace
               of
               humility
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               not
               necessary
               to
               preserve
               the
               gayeties
               and
               their
               spirituall
               pleasures
               ;
               but
               if
               their
               humility
               fails
               ,
               (
               which
               may
               easily
               do
               under
               the
               sunshine
               of
               conspicuous
               and
               illustrious
               graces
               )
               their
               vertues
               and
               themselves
               perish
               in
               a
               sad
               declension
               .
               But
               sometimes
               men
               have
               not
               skill
               to
               make
               a
               judgement
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               discourse
               seems
               too
               artificiall
               to
               be
               tried
               by
               in
               the
               hearty
               purposes
               of
               religion
               .
               Sometimes
               they
               let
               passe
               much
               of
               their
               life
               ,
               even
               of
               their
               better
               dayes
               ,
               without
               observance
               
               of
               particulars
               ;
               sometimes
               their
               cases
               of
               conscience
               are
               intricate
               ,
               or
               allayed
               with
               unavoydable
               infirmities
               ;
               sometimes
               they
               are
               so
               uninstructed
               in
               the
               more
               secret
               parts
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               so
               many
               illusions
               and
               accidentall
               miseariages
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               shall
               conclude
               negatively
               in
               the
               present
               Question
               ,
               we
               may
               produce
               scruples
               infinite
               ,
               but
               understand
               nothing
               more
               of
               our
               estate
               ,
               and
               do
               much
               lesse
               of
               our
               duty
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               considering
               concerning
               our
               growth
               in
               grace
               ,
               let
               us
               take
               more
               care
               to
               consider
               matters
               that
               concern
               justice
               ,
               and
               charity
               ,
               then
               that
               concern
               the
               vertue
               of
               religion
               :
               because
               in
               this
               there
               may
               
               be
               much
               ,
               in
               the
               other
               there
               cannot
               easily
               be
               
                 any
                 illusion
              
               ,
               and
               cosenage
               .
               That
               is
               a
               good
               religion
               that
               beleeves
               ,
               and
               trusts
               ,
               and
               hopes
               in
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               for
               his
               sake
               does
               all
               justice
               ,
               and
               all
               charity
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               ;
               and
               our
               Blessed
               Lord
               gives
               no
               other
               deseription
               of
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               but
               obedience
               and
               keeping
               his
               commandements
               :
               Justice
               and
               charity
               are
               like
               the
               matter
               ,
               religion
               is
               the
               form
               of
               Christianity
               ;
               but
               although
               the
               form
               be
               more
               noble
               and
               the
               principle
               of
               life
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               lesse
               discernable
               ,
               lesse
               materiall
               ,
               and
               lesse
               sensible
               ;
               and
               we
               judge
               concerning
               the
               form
               by
               the
               matter
               ,
               and
               by
               materiall
               accidents
               ,
               and
               by
               actions
               :
               and
               so
               we
               must
               of
               our
               religion
               ,
               
               that
               is
               of
               our
               love
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               the
               efficacy
               of
               our
               prayers
               ,
               and
               the
               usefulnesse
               of
               our
               fastings
               ;
               we
               must
               make
               our
               judgements
               by
               the
               more
               materiall
               parts
               of
               our
               duty
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               sobriety
               ,
               and
               by
               justice
               ,
               and
               by
               charity
               .
            
             
               I
               am
               much
               prevented
               in
               my
               intention
               for
               the
               perfecting
               of
               
               
               this
               so
               very
               materiall
               consideration
               :
               I
               shall
               therefore
               onely
               tell
               you
               ,
               that
               to
               these
               parts
               and
               actions
               of
               good
               life
               ,
               or
               of
               our
               growth
               in
               grace
               ,
               some
               have
               added
               some
               accidentall
               considerations
               ,
               which
               are
               rather
               signes
               then
               parts
               of
               it
               :
               Such
               are
               .
               1.
               
               To
               praise
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               study
               to
               imitate
               what
               we
               praise
               .
               2.
               
               To
               be
               impatient
               that
               any
               man
               should
               excell
               us
               ;
               not
               out
               of
               envy
               to
               the
               person
               ,
               but
               of
               noble
               emulation
               to
               the
               excellency
               ;
               For
               so
               Themistocles
               could
               not
               sleep
               after
               the
               great
               victory
               at
               Marathon
               purchased
               by
               Miltiades
               ;
               till
               he
               had
               made
               himself
               illustrious
               by
               equall
               services
               to
               his
               countrey
               .
               3.
               
               The
               bearing
               of
               sicknesse
               patiently
               ,
               and
               ever
               with
               improvement
               ,
               and
               the
               addition
               
               of
               some
               excellent
               principle
               ,
               and
               the
               firm
               pursuing
               it
               .
               4.
               
               Great
               devotion
               ,
               and
               much
               delight
               in
               our
               prayers
               .
               5.
               
               Frequent
               inspirations
               ,
               and
               often
               whispers
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               prompting
               us
               to
               devotion
               ,
               and
               obedience
               ,
               especially
               if
               we
               adde
               to
               this
               ,
               a
               constant
               and
               ready
               obedience
               to
               all
               those
               holy
               invitations
               .
               6.
               
               Offering
               peace
               to
               them
               that
               have
               injured
               me
               ,
               and
               the
               abating
               of
               the
               circumstances
               of
               honour
               ,
               or
               of
               right
               ,
               when
               either
               justice
               ,
               or
               charity
               ,
               is
               concerned
               in
               it
               .
               7.
               
               Love
               to
               the
               brethren
               .
               
               8.
               
               To
               behold
               our
               companions
               ,
               or
               our
               inferiours
               full
               of
               honour
               and
               fortune
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               sit
               still
               at
               home
               and
               murmur
               not
               ,
               or
               if
               we
               can
               rejoyce
               both
               in
               their
               honour
               ,
               and
               our
               own
               quiet
               ,
               that
               's
               a
               fair
               work
               of
               a
               good
               man
               ;
               And
               now
               9.
               
               After
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               trouble
               you
               with
               reckoning
               a
               freedom
               from
               being
               tempted
               ,
               not
               onely
               from
               being
               overcome
               ,
               but
               from
               being
               tried
               :
               for
               though
               that
               be
               a
               rare
               felicity
               ,
               and
               hath
               in
               it
               much
               safety
               ,
               yet
               it
               hath
               lesse
               honour
               and
               fewer
               instances
               of
               vertue
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               proceed
               from
               a
               confirmed
               and
               heroicall
               grace
               ;
               which
               is
               indeed
               a
               little
               image
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               of
               a
               celestiall
               charity
               ;
               and
               never
               happens
               signally
               
               to
               any
               ,
               but
               to
               old
               and
               very
               eminent
               persons
               .
               10.
               
               But
               some
               also
               adde
               an
               excellent
               habit
               of
               body
               and
               materiall
               passions
               ,
               such
               as
               are
               chast
               and
               vertuous
               dreams
               ,
               and
               suppose
               that
               as
               a
               disease
               abuses
               the
               fancy
               ,
               and
               a
               vice
               does
               prejudice
               it
               ;
               so
               may
               an
               excellent
               vertue
               of
               the
               soul
               smooth
               and
               Calcine
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               serve
               perfectly
               ,
               and
               without
               rebellious
               indispositions
               .
               11.
               
               Others
               are
               in
               love
               with
               Mary
               Magdalens
               tears
               ,
               and
               fancy
               the
               hard
               knees
               of
               Saint
               James
               ,
               and
               the
               sore
               eyes
               of
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               and
               the
               very
               recreations
               of
               Saint
               John.
               
                 Proh
                 !
                 quam
                 virtute
                 praeditos
                 omnia
                 decent
                 !
              
               thinking
               all
               things
               becomes
               a
               good
               man
               ;
               even
               his
               gestures
               
               and
               little
               incuriosities
               :
               And
               though
               this
               may
               proceed
               from
               a
               great
               love
               of
               vertue
               ,
               yet
               because
               some
               men
               do
               thus
               much
               and
               no
               more
               ,
               and
               this
               is
               to
               be
               attributed
               to
               the
               lustre
               of
               vertue
               ,
               which
               shines
               a
               little
               thorow
               a
               mans
               eye-lids
               ,
               though
               he
               perversely
               winks
               against
               the
               light
               ;
               yet
               as
               the
               former
               of
               these
               two
               is
               too
               Metaphysicall
               ;
               so
               as
               the
               later
               too
               Phantasticall
               :
               he
               that
               by
               the
               fore-going
               materiall
               parts
               and
               proper
               significations
               of
               a
               growing
               grace
               does
               
               not
               understand
               his
               own
               condition
               ,
               must
               be
               content
               to
               work
               on
               
               still
               
                 super
                 totam
                 materiam
              
               ,
               without
               considerations
               of
               Particulars
               ;
               he
               must
               pray
               earnestly
               ,
               and
               watch
               diligently
               ,
               and
               consult
               with
               prudent
               Guides
               ,
               and
               ask
               of
               God
               great
               measures
               of
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               
                 hunger
                 and
                 thirst
                 after
                 righteousnesse
              
               :
               for
               he
               that
               does
               so
               ,
               shall
               certainly
               
                 be
                 satisfied
              
               :
               and
               if
               he
               understands
               not
               his
               present
               good
               condition
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               be
               not
               wanting
               in
               the
               down
               right
               endeavours
               of
               piety
               ,
               and
               in
               hearty
               purposes
               ,
               he
               shall
               then
               finde
               that
               he
               is
               grown
               in
               grace
               when
               he
               springs
               up
               in
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               just
               ,
               and
               shall
               be
               ingrafted
               upon
               a
               tree
               of
               Paradise
               ,
               which
               beareth
               fruit
               for
               ever
               ,
               
                 Glory
                 to
                 God
              
               ,
               rejoycing
               to
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               ,
               and
               eternall
               
               felicity
               to
               his
               own
               pious
               ,
               though
               undiscerning
               soul.
               
            
             
               
                 Prima
                 sequentem
                 ,
                 honestum
                 est
                 in
                 secundis
                 aut
                 tertijs
                 consistere
                 .
              
               
                 Cicero
                 .
                 
                 
                 
              
            
          
           
             
             
             
               
               Sermon
               .
               XVI
               .
               Of
               Growth
               in
               Sinne
               ,
               OR
               
               The
               severall
               states
               and
               degrees
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               WITH
               The
               manner
               how
               they
               are
               to
               be
               treated
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 Jude
                 Epist.
                 Ver.
                 22
                 ,
                 23.
                 
              
               
                 
                   And
                   of
                   some
                   have
                   compassion
                   ,
                   making
                   a
                   difference
                   :
                   *
                   And
                   others
                   save
                   with
                   fear
                   ,
                   pulling
                   them
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   fire
                   .
                
              
            
             
               MAn
               hath
               but
               one
               entrance
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               a
               thousand
               wayes
               to
               passe
               from
               thence
               ;
               and
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               natural
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               in
               the
               spiritual
               ;
               nothing
               but
               the
               union
               of
               faith
               and
               obedience
               
               can
               secure
               our
               regeneration
               ,
               and
               our
               new
               birth
               ,
               and
               can
               bring
               us
               to
               see
               the
               light
               of
               heaven
               :
               but
               there
               are
               a
               thousand
               passages
               of
               turning
               into
               darknesse
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               that
               our
               bodies
               are
               exposed
               to
               so
               many
               sad
               infirmities
               and
               dishonourable
               imperfections
               ,
               unlesse
               our
               soul
               also
               be
               a
               subject
               capable
               of
               so
               many
               diseases
               ,
               follies
               ,
               irregular
               passions
               ,
               false
               principles
               ,
               accursed
               
               habits
               and
               degrees
               of
               perversnesse
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               kindes
               of
               them
               
               are
               reducible
               to
               a
               method
               ,
               and
               make
               up
               the
               part
               of
               a
               science
               :
               There
               are
               variety
               of
               stages
               and
               descents
               to
               death
               ;
               as
               there
               are
               diversity
               of
               torments
               ,
               and
               of
               sad
               regions
               of
               misery
               in
               hell
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               centre
               and
               kingdom
               of
               sorrows
               .
               But
               that
               we
               may
               a
               little
               refresh
               the
               sadnesses
               of
               this
               consideration
               ;
               for
               every
               one
               of
               these
               stages
               of
               sin
               ,
               God
               hath
               measured
               out
               a
               proportion
               of
               mercy
               ;
               for
               if
               sin
               abounds
               ,
               grace
               shall
               much
               more
               abound
               ,
               and
               God
               hath
               concluded
               all
               under
               sin
               ,
               not
               with
               purposes
               to
               destroy
               us
               ,
               but
               ,
               
                 Ut
                 omnium
                 misereatur
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 have
                 mercy
                 upon
                 all
              
               ;
               that
               light
               may
               break
               forth
               from
               the
               deepest
               inclosures
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               
               mercy
               may
               rejoyce
               upon
               the
               recessions
               of
               justice
               ,
               and
               grace
               may
               triumph
               upon
               the
               ruins
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               God
               may
               be
               glorified
               in
               the
               miracles
               of
               our
               conversion
               ,
               and
               the
               wonders
               of
               our
               preservation
               ,
               and
               glories
               of
               our
               being
               saved
               .
               There
               is
               no
               state
               of
               sin
               ,
               but
               if
               we
               be
               persons
               capable
               (
               according
               to
               Gods
               method
               of
               healing
               )
               of
               receiving
               antidotes
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               a
               sheet
               of
               mercy
               spread
               over
               our
               wounds
               and
               nakednesse
               .
               If
               our
               diseases
               be
               small
               ,
               almost
               necessary
               ,
               scarce
               avoidable
               ,
               then
               God
               does
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               cure
               them
               ,
               and
               cover
               them
               with
               a
               vail
               of
               pity
               ,
               compassion
               ,
               and
               gentle
               remedies
               :
               If
               our
               evils
               be
               violent
               ,
               inveterate
               ,
               gangrened
               
               and
               incorporated
               into
               our
               nature
               by
               evil
               customes
               ,
               they
               must
               be
               pulled
               from
               the
               flames
               of
               hell
               with
               censures
               ,
               and
               cauteries
               ,
               and
               punishments
               ,
               and
               sharp
               remedies
               ,
               quickly
               and
               rudely
               ;
               their
               danger
               is
               present
               and
               sudden
               ,
               its
               effect
               is
               quick
               and
               intolerable
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               soft
               counsels
               then
               to
               be
               entertained
               ;
               they
               are
               already
               in
               the
               fire
               ;
               but
               they
               may
               be
               saved
               for
               all
               that
               ;
               so
               great
               ,
               so
               infinite
               ,
               so
               miraculous
               is
               Gods
               mercy
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               give
               a
               sinner
               over
               ,
               though
               the
               hairs
               of
               his
               head
               be
               singed
               with
               the
               flames
               of
               hell
               ;
               Gods
               desires
               of
               having
               us
               to
               be
               saved
               continue
               ,
               even
               when
               we
               begin
               to
               be
               damned
               ;
               even
               till
               we
               will
               not
               be
               saved
               ,
               and
               are
               gone
               beyond
               
               Gods
               method
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               revelations
               of
               his
               kindnesse
               .
               And
               certainly
               that
               is
               a
               bold
               and
               a
               mighty
               sinner
               whose
               iniquity
               is
               sweld
               beyond
               all
               the
               bulk
               and
               heap
               of
               Gods
               revealed
               loving
               kindnesse
               :
               If
               sin
               hath
               sweld
               beyond
               grace
               ,
               and
               superabounds
               over
               it
               ,
               that
               sin
               is
               gone
               beyond
               the
               measures
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               such
               a
               person
               is
               removed
               beyond
               all
               the
               malice
               of
               humane
               nature
               ,
               into
               the
               evil
               and
               spite
               of
               Devils
               ,
               and
               accursed
               spirits
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               greater
               sadnesse
               in
               the
               world
               then
               this
               .
               God
               hath
               not
               appointed
               a
               remedy
               in
               the
               vast
               treasures
               of
               grace
               for
               some
               men
               ,
               and
               some
               sins
               ;
               they
               have
               sinned
               like
               the
               falling
               Angels
               ;
               and
               having
               over
               run
               the
               ordinary
               evil
               
               inclinations
               of
               their
               nature
               ,
               they
               are
               without
               the
               protection
               of
               the
               divine
               mercy
               ;
               and
               the
               conditions
               of
               that
               grace
               which
               was
               designed
               to
               save
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               was
               sufficient
               to
               have
               saved
               twenty
               .
               This
               is
               a
               condition
               to
               be
               avoyded
               with
               the
               care
               of
               God
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               whole
               industry
               of
               man.
               In
               order
               to
               
               
               which
               end
               my
               purpose
               now
               is
               to
               remonstrate
               to
               you
               the
               several
               states
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               death
               ,
               together
               with
               those
               remedies
               which
               God
               had
               proportioned
               out
               to
               them
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               observe
               the
               evils
               of
               the
               least
               ,
               and
               so
               avoid
               the
               intolerable
               mischiefs
               of
               the
               greater
               ,
               even
               of
               those
               sins
               which
               still
               are
               within
               the
               power
               and
               possibilities
               of
               recovery
               ,
               lest
               insensibly
               we
               fall
               into
               those
               sins
               and
               into
               those
               circumstances
               of
               person
               for
               which
               Christ
               never
               died
               ,
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               never
               means
               to
               cure
               ,
               and
               which
               the
               eternal
               God
               never
               will
               pardon
               ;
               for
               there
               are
               of
               this
               kinde
               more
               then
               commonly
               men
               imagine
               ,
               whilest
               they
               amuse
               their
               spirits
               with
               gaietyes
               and
               false
               principles
               ,
               till
               they
               have
               run
               into
               horrible
               impieties
               ,
               from
               
               whence
               they
               are
               not
               willing
               to
               withdraw
               their
               foot
               ,
               and
               God
               is
               resolved
               never
               to
               snatch
               and
               force
               them
               thence
               .
            
             
               I
               [
               of
               some
               have
               compassion
               ]
               and
               these
               I
               shall
               reduce
               to
               four
               heads
               or
               orders
               of
               men
               and
               actions
               ;
               all
               which
               have
               their
               proper
               cure
               pro
               portionable
               to
               their
               proper
               state
               ,
               gentle
               remedies
               to
               the
               lesser
               irregularities
               of
               the
               soul.
               The
               first
               are
               those
               that
               sin
               without
               observation
               of
               their
               particular
               state
               ;
               either
               because
               they
               are
               uninstructed
               in
               the
               special
               cases
               of
               conscience
               ,
               or
               because
               they
               do
               an
               evil
               against
               which
               there
               is
               no
               expresse
               commandment
               .
               It
               is
               a
               sad
               calamity
               that
               there
               are
               so
               many
               milions
               of
               men
               and
               women
               that
               
               are
               entred
               into
               a
               state
               of
               sicknesse
               and
               danger
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               made
               to
               believe
               they
               are
               in
               perfect
               health
               ;
               and
               they
               do
               actions
               concerning
               which
               they
               never
               made
               a
               question
               whether
               they
               were
               just
               or
               no
               ;
               nor
               were
               ever
               taught
               by
               what
               names
               to
               call
               them
               .
               For
               while
               they
               observe
               that
               modesty
               is
               sometimes
               abused
               by
               a
               false
               name
               and
               called
               clownishnesse
               ,
               &
               
                 want
                 of
                 breeding
              
               ;
               and
               contentednesse
               and
               
                 temperate
                 living
              
               is
               suppressed
               to
               be
               
                 want
                 of
                 courage
              
               and
               
                 noble
                 thoughts
              
               ;
               and
               
                 severity
                 of
                 life
              
               is
               called
               imprudent
               and
               unsociable
               ;
               and
               simplicity
               and
               
                 hearty
                 honesty
              
               is
               counted
               foolish
               and
               unpolitick
               ,
               they
               are
               easily
               tempted
               to
               honour
               prodigality
               and
               
                 foolish
                 dissolution
              
               of
               their
               
               estates
               with
               the
               title
               of
               liberal
               and
               
                 noble
                 usages
                 ,
                 timorousnesse
              
               is
               called
               
                 caution
                 ,
                 rashnesse
              
               is
               called
               
                 quicknesse
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 covetousnesse
              
               ,
               is
               
                 frugality
                 ,
                 amorousnesse
              
               is
               society
               ,
               and
               
                 gentile
                 ;
                 peevishnesse
              
               and
               anger
               is
               
                 courage
                 ,
                 flattery
              
               is
               humane
               ,
               and
               courteous
               ;
               and
               under
               these
               false
               vails
               vertue
               sli●s
               away
               (
               like
               truth
               from
               under
               the
               hand
               of
               them
               that
               fight
               for
               her
               )
               and
               leave
               vices
               dressed
               up
               with
               the
               same
               imagery
               ,
               and
               the
               fraud
               not
               discovered
               ,
               till
               the
               day
               of
               recompences
               ,
               when
               men
               are
               distingushed
               by
               their
               rewards
               .
               But
               so
               men
               think
               they
               sleep
               freely
               when
               their
               spirits
               are
               loaden
               with
               a
               Lethargy
               and
               they
               call
               
               a
               hestick-feaver
               the
               vigour
               of
               a
               natural
               heat
               ,
               tell
               nature
               changes
               those
               lesse
               discerned
               states
               into
               the
               notorious
               images
               of
               death
               .
               Very
               many
               men
               never
               consider
               whether
               they
               sin
               or
               no
               in
               10000.
               of
               their
               actions
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               which
               is
               very
               disputable
               ;
               and
               do
               not
               think
               they
               are
               bound
               to
               consider
               :
               these
               men
               are
               to
               be
               pitied
               and
               instructed
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               called
               upon
               to
               use
               religion
               like
               a
               daily
               
               diet
               ;
               their
               consciences
               must
               be
               made
               tender
               and
               their
               Catechisme
               
               enlarged
               ;
               teach
               them
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               sensible
               and
               they
               are
               cured
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               other
               in
               this
               place
               are
               more
               considerable
               ;
               Men
               sin
               without
               observation
               because
               their
               actions
               have
               no
               restraint
               of
               an
               expresse
               Commandment
               ,
               no
               letter
               of
               the
               law
               to
               condemn
               them
               by
               an
               expresse
               sentence
               .
               And
               this
               happens
               ,
               when
               the
               crime
               is
               comprehended
               under
               a
               general
               notion
               without
               the
               instancing
               of
               particulars
               ;
               for
               if
               you
               search
               over
               all
               the
               Scripture
               you
               shall
               never
               finde
               
                 incest
                 named
              
               and
               marked
               with
               the
               black
               character
               of
               death
               ;
               and
               there
               are
               diveres
               sorts
               of
               uncleannesse
               ,
               to
               which
               Scripture
               therefore
               gives
               
               no
               name
               ,
               because
               she
               would
               have
               them
               have
               no
               being
               ;
               And
               it
               had
               been
               necessary
               that
               God
               should
               have
               described
               all
               particulars
               and
               all
               kindes
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               not
               given
               reason
               to
               man.
               For
               so
               it
               is
               fit
               that
               a
               guide
               should
               point
               out
               every
               turning
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               to
               teach
               a
               childe
               or
               a
               fool
               to
               return
               under
               his
               fathers
               roof
               :
               But
               he
               that
               bids
               us
               avoid
               intemperance
               for
               fear
               of
               a
               feaver
               ,
               supposes
               you
               to
               be
               sufficiently
               instructed
               that
               you
               may
               avoid
               the
               plague
               ;
               and
               when
               to
               look
               upon
               a
               woman
               with
               lust
               is
               condemned
               ,
               it
               will
               not
               be
               necessary
               to
               adde
               ,
               you
               must
               not
               do
               more
               ,
               when
               even
               the
               least
               is
               forbidden
               ;
               
               and
               when
               to
               uncover
               the
               nakednesse
               of
               Noah
               brought
               an
               universal
               plague
               upon
               the
               posterity
               of
               Cham
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               necessary
               that
               the
               law-giver
               should
               say
               you
               must
               not
               ascend
               to
               your
               fathers
               bed
               ,
               or
               draw
               the
               curtains
               from
               your
               sisters
               retirements
               .
               When
               the
               Athenians
               forbad
               to
               transport
               figs
               from
               Athens
               ,
               there
               was
               no
               need
               to
               name
               the
               gardens
               of
               Alcibiades
               ,
               much
               lesse
               was
               it
               necessary
               to
               adde
               that
               Chabrias
               should
               send
               no
               plants
               to
               Sparta
               .
               What
               so
               ever
               is
               comprised
               under
               the
               general
               notion
               ,
               and
               partakes
               of
               the
               common
               nature
               and
               the
               same
               iniquity
               needs
               no
               special
               prohibition
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               think
               we
               can
               mock
               God
               and
               elude
               his
               holy
               precepts
               with
               an
               
               absurd
               trick
               of
               mistaken
               Logick
               .
               I
               am
               sure
               that
               will
               not
               save
               us
               harmlesse
               from
               a
               thunderbolt
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Men
               sin
               without
               an
               expresse
               prohibition
               when
               they
               commit
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               like
               a
               forbidden
               evil
               .
               And
               when
               Saint
               Paul
               had
               reckoned
               many
               works
               of
               the
               flesh
               he
               addes
               
                 [
                 and
                 such
                 like
              
               ]
               all
               that
               have
               the
               same
               unreasonablenesse
               &
               carnallity
               .
               For
               thus
               ,
               poligamy
               is
               unlawful
               ;
               for
               if
               it
               be
               not
               lawful
               for
               a
               Christian
               to
               put
               away
               his
               wife
               and
               marry
               another
               (
               unlesse
               for
               adultery
               )
               much
               lesse
               may
               he
               keep
               a
               first
               and
               take
               a
               second
               ,
               when
               the
               first
               is
               not
               put
               away
               ;
               If
               a
               Christian
               may
               not
               be
               drunk
               with
               
               wine
               ,
               neither
               may
               he
               be
               drunk
               with
               passion
               ;
               if
               he
               may
               not
               kill
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               neither
               then
               must
               he
               tempt
               him
               to
               sin
               ;
               for
               that
               destroyes
               him
               more
               :
               if
               he
               may
               not
               wound
               him
               ,
               then
               he
               may
               not
               perswade
               him
               to
               intemperance
               ,
               and
               a
               drunken
               feaver
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               not
               lawful
               to
               cozen
               a
               man
               ,
               much
               lesse
               is
               it
               permitted
               that
               he
               make
               a
               man
               a
               fool
               ,
               and
               a
               beast
               ,
               and
               exposed
               to
               every
               mans
               abuse
               and
               to
               all
               ready
               evils
               .
               And
               yet
               men
               are
               
               
               taught
               to
               start
               at
               the
               one
               half
               of
               these
               ,
               and
               make
               no
               conscience
               of
               the
               other
               half
               ;
               whereof
               some
               have
               a
               greater
               basenesse
               then
               the
               other
               that
               are
               named
               ,
               and
               all
               have
               the
               same
               unreasonablenesse
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               A
               man
               is
               guilty
               ,
               even
               when
               no
               law
               names
               his
               action
               ,
               if
               he
               does
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               a
               cause
               or
               an
               effect
               ,
               a
               part
               or
               unhandsome
               adjunct
               of
               a
               forbidden
               instance
               ;
               he
               that
               forbad
               all
               intemperance
               ,
               is
               as
               much
               displeased
               with
               the
               infinite
               of
               foolish
               talk
               that
               happens
               at
               such
               meetings
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               at
               the
               spoiling
               of
               the
               drink
               and
               the
               destroying
               the
               health
               .
               If
               God
               cannot
               endure
               wantonnesse
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               
               suffer
               lascivious
               dressings
               ,
               tempting
               circumstances
               ,
               wanton
               eyes
               ,
               high
               diet
               if
               idlenesse
               be
               a
               sin
               ,
               then
               al
               immoderate
               mispending
               of
               our
               time
               ,
               all
               long
               and
               tedious
               games
               ,
               all
               absurd
               contrivances
               how
               to
               throw
               away
               a
               precious
               hour
               and
               a
               
                 day
                 of
                 salvation
              
               also
               ,
               are
               against
               God
               and
               against
               religion
               .
               He
               that
               is
               commanded
               to
               be
               charitable
               it
               is
               also
               intended
               he
               should
               not
               spend
               his
               money
               vainely
               ,
               but
               be
               a
               good
               husband
               and
               provident
               that
               he
               may
               be
               able
               to
               give
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               as
               he
               would
               be
               to
               purchase
               a
               Lordship
               ,
               or
               pay
               his
               daughters
               portion
               :
               and
               upon
               this
               stock
               it
               is
               that
               Christian
               religion
               forbids
               jeering
               ,
               and
               immoderate
               laughter
               and
               reckon
               jestings
               amongst
               the
               
               
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 unseemly
              
               .
               This
               also
               would
               be
               considered
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Besides
               the
               expresse
               laws
               of
               our
               religion
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               universal
               line
               and
               limit
               to
               our
               passions
               and
               designes
               ,
               which
               is
               called
               
                 the
                 anology
                 of
                 Christianity
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               proportion
               of
               its
               sanctity
               and
               strictnesse
               of
               〈◊〉
               holy
               precepts
               .
               This
               is
               not
               forbidden
               ,
               but
               does
               this
               become
               you
               ?
               Is
               it
               decent
               to
               see
               a
               Christian
               live
               in
               plenty
               and
               ease
               and
               heap
               up
               mony
               and
               never
               to
               partake
               of
               Christs
               passions
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               law
               against
               a
               Judge
               ,
               his
               being
               a
               dresser
               of
               gardens
               or
               a
               gatherer
               of
               Sycamore
               fruits
               ,
               but
               it
               becomes
               him
               not
               ,
               and
               deserves
               a
               reproof
               .
               If
               I
               do
               exact
               justice
               to
               my
               neighbour
               and
               cause
               him
               to
               
               be
               punished
               legally
               for
               all
               the
               evils
               he
               makes
               me
               suffer
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               broken
               a
               fragment
               from
               the
               stony
               tables
               of
               the
               law
               :
               but
               this
               is
               against
               the
               
                 analogy
                 of
                 our
                 religion
              
               ;
               It
               does
               not
               become
               a
               Disciple
               of
               so
               gentle
               a
               master
               to
               take
               all
               advantages
               that
               he
               can
               .
               Christ
               ,
               that
               quitted
               all
               the
               glories
               that
               were
               essential
               to
               him
               ,
               and
               that
               grew
               up
               in
               his
               nature
               when
               he
               lodged
               in
               his
               Fathers
               bosom
               ,
               Christ
               that
               suffered
               all
               the
               evils
               due
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               himself
               remaining
               most
               innocent
               ,
               Christ
               ,
               that
               promised
               persecution
               ,
               injuries
               and
               affronts
               as
               part
               of
               our
               present
               portion
               ,
               and
               gave
               them
               to
               his
               Disciples
               as
               a
               legacy
               ,
               and
               gave
               us
               his
               spirit
               to
               enable
               us
               to
               suffer
               injuries
               ;
               
               and
               made
               that
               the
               parts
               of
               suffering
               evils
               should
               be
               the
               matter
               of
               three
               or
               four
               Christian
               graces
               ,
               of
               patience
               of
               
                 fortitude
                 of
                 long
                 animity
              
               and
               perseverance
               ;
               he
               that
               of
               eight
               beatitudes
               made
               that
               five
               of
               them
               should
               be
               instanced
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               humiliation
               and
               suffering
               temporal
               inconvenience
               ,
               
                 that
                 blessed
                 Master
              
               was
               certainly
               desirous
               that
               his
               Disciples
               should
               take
               their
               crowns
               from
               the
               crosse
               ,
               
               not
               from
               the
               evennesse
               and
               felicities
               of
               the
               world
               ;
               He
               intended
               
               we
               should
               give
               something
               ,
               and
               suffer
               more
               things
               ,
               and
               forgive
               all
               things
               ,
               all
               injuries
               whatsoever
               ;
               and
               though
               together
               with
               this
               may
               consist
               our
               securing
               a
               just
               interest
               ;
               yet
               in
               very
               many
               circumstances
               we
               shall
               be
               put
               to
               consider
               how
               far
               it
               becomes
               us
               ,
               to
               quit
               something
               of
               that
               ,
               to
               pursue
               peace
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               have
               secured
               the
               letter
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               that
               we
               also
               look
               to
               its
               analogy
               ;
               when
               we
               do
               what
               we
               are
               strictly
               bound
               to
               ,
               then
               also
               we
               must
               consider
               what
               becomes
               us
               ,
               who
               are
               disciples
               of
               such
               a
               Master
               ,
               who
               are
               instructed
               with
               such
               principles
               ,
               charmed
               with
               so
               severe
               precepts
               and
               invited
               with
               the
               certainty
               of
               infinite
               rewards
               .
               Now
               although
               this
               
               discourse
               may
               seem
               new
               and
               strange
               ,
               and
               very
               severe
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               infinitely
               reasonable
               ,
               because
               Christianity
               is
               a
               law
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               voluntary
               services
               ;
               it
               can
               in
               no
               sense
               be
               confined
               with
               laws
               and
               strict
               measures
               ;
               well
               may
               the
               Ocean
               receive
               its
               limits
               ,
               and
               the
               whole
               capacity
               of
               fire
               be
               glutted
               ,
               and
               the
               grave
               have
               his
               belly
               so
               full
               ,
               that
               it
               shal
               cast
               up
               al
               its
               bowels
               and
               disgorge
               the
               continual
               meal
               of
               so
               many
               thousand
               years
               ;
               but
               love
               can
               never
               have
               a
               limit
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               indeed
               to
               be
               
                 swallowed
                 up
              
               but
               nothing
               can
               fill
               it
               but
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               no
               bound
               .
               Christianity
               is
               a
               law
               for
               sons
               ,
               not
               for
               servants
               ;
               and
               God
               that
               gives
               
               his
               grace
               without
               measure
               ,
               and
               rewards
               without
               end
               ,
               and
               acts
               of
               favour
               beyond
               our
               askings
               ,
               and
               provides
               for
               us
               beyond
               our
               needs
               ,
               and
               gives
               us
               counsels
               beyond
               commandments
               ,
               intends
               not
               to
               be
               limited
               out
               by
               the
               just
               evennesses
               and
               stricken
               measures
               of
               the
               words
               of
               a
               commandment
               .
               Give
               to
               God
               
                 full
                 measure
                 ,
                 〈◊〉
                 together
                 ,
                 pressed
                 down
                 ,
                 heaped
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 running
                 over
              
               ;
               for
               God
               does
               so
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               have
               done
               so
               to
               him
               ,
               we
               are
               infinitely
               short
               of
               the
               least
               measure
               of
               what
               God
               does
               for
               us
               ;
               
                 we
                 are
                 still
                 unprofitable
                 servants
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               as
               the
               breaking
               any
               of
               the
               laws
               of
               Christianity
               provoks
               God
               to
               anger
               ,
               so
               the
               prevaricating
               in
               the
               
               analogy
               of
               Christianity
               stirres
               him
               up
               to
               jealousie
               :
               He
               hath
               reason
               to
               suspect
               our
               hearts
               are
               not
               right
               with
               him
               ,
               when
               we
               are
               so
               reserved
               in
               the
               matter
               and
               measures
               of
               our
               services
               :
               and
               if
               we
               will
               give
               God
               but
               just
               what
               he
               calls
               for
               by
               expresse
               mandate
               ,
               it
               is
               just
               in
               him
               to
               require
               all
               of
               that
               at
               our
               hands
               without
               any
               abatement
               &
               then
               we
               are
               sure
               to
               miscarry
               .
               And
               let
               us
               remember
               that
               when
               God
               said
               he
               was
               
                 a
                 jealous
                 God
              
               he
               expressed
               the
               meaning
               of
               it
               to
               be
               ,
               he
               did
               punish
               to
               
                 the
                 third
                 and
                 fourth
                 genoration
              
               .
               Jelousie
               is
               like
               the
               rage
               of
               a
               man
               :
               but
               if
               it
               be
               also
               like
               the
               anger
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               is
               insupportable
               and
               will
               crush
               us
               into
               the
               ruines
               of
               our
               
               grave
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               these
               things
               are
               not
               frequently
               considered
               ,
               there
               are
               very
               many
               sins
               committed
               against
               religion
               ,
               which
               because
               the
               commandment
               hath
               not
               marked
               men
               ,
               refuse
               to
               mark
               ,
               and
               think
               God
               requires
               no
               more
               .
               I
               am
               entred
               into
               a
               sea
               of
               matter
               ,
               which
               I
               must
               not
               now
               prosecute
               ;
               but
               I
               shall
               onely
               note
               this
               to
               you
               that
               it
               is
               
               
               but
               reasonable
               ,
               we
               should
               take
               accounts
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               by
               
                 the
                 proportions
              
               as
               well
               as
               by
               the
               
                 expresse
                 rules
              
               ,
               of
               our
               religion
               ;
               because
               in
               humane
               and
               civil
               actions
               all
               the
               nations
               of
               the
               world
               use
               so
               to
               call
               their
               subjects
               to
               account
               .
               For
               that
               which
               in
               the
               accounts
               of
               men
               is
               called
               reputation
               and
               
                 publick
                 honesty
              
               ,
               is
               the
               same
               which
               in
               religion
               we
               call
               analogy
               and
               proportion
               ;
               in
               both
               cases
               there
               being
               some
               things
               ,
               which
               are
               besides
               the
               notices
               of
               laws
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               the
               most
               certain
               consignations
               of
               an
               excellent
               vertue
               .
               He
               is
               a
               base
               person
               that
               does
               any
               thing
               against
               
                 publick
                 honesty
              
               and
               yet
               no
               man
               can
               be
               punished
               if
               he
               marries
               a
               wife
               the
               next
               day
               after
               his
               first
               wives
               funeral
               :
               and
               so
               he
               that
               prevaricates
               the
               proportions
               and
               excellent
               reasons
               of
               Christianity
               ,
               
               is
               a
               person
               
                 without
                 zeal
              
               ,
               and
               
                 without
                 love
              
               :
               and
               unlesse
               care
               be
               taken
               of
               him
               he
               will
               quickly
               be
               
                 without
                 religion
              
               .
               But
               yet
               these
               I
               say
               are
               a
               sort
               of
               persons
               which
               are
               to
               be
               used
               with
               gentlenesse
               ,
               and
               treated
               with
               compassion
               ;
               for
               no
               man
               must
               be
               handled
               roughly
               to
               force
               him
               to
               do
               a
               kindnesse
               :
               and
               coercion
               of
               laws
               and
               severity
               of
               Judges
               ,
               serjeants
               and
               executioners
               are
               against
               offenders
               of
               commandments
               ;
               But
               the
               way
               to
               cure
               such
               persons
               is
               the
               easiest
               and
               genteliest
               remedy
               of
               all
               others
               .
               They
               are
               to
               be
               instructed
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               duty
               ,
               and
               invited
               forward
               by
               the
               consideration
               of
               the
               great
               rewards
               which
               are
               laid
               up
               for
               all
               the
               sons
               of
               God
               ,
               
               who
               serve
               him
               without
               constraint
               ,
               without
               measures
               and
               allaves
               ,
               even
               as
               fire
               burns
               ,
               and
               as
               the
               roses
               grow
               ,
               even
               as
               much
               as
               they
               can
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               the
               extent
               of
               their
               natural
               and
               artificial
               capacities
               For
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               fit
               for
               our
               compassion
               ,
               to
               see
               men
               fettered
               in
               the
               
                 iron
                 bands
                 of
                 laws
              
               and
               yet
               to
               break
               
                 the
                 golden
                 chains
                 of
                 love
              
               but
               all
               those
               instruments
               which
               are
               proper
               to
               enkindle
               the
               love
               of
               God
               and
               to
               turn
               fear
               into
               charity
               are
               the
               proper
               instances
               of
               that
               compassion
               which
               is
               to
               be
               used
               towards
               these
               men
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               next
               sort
               of
               those
               who
               are
               in
               the
               state
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               yet
               to
               be
               handled
               gently
               and
               
                 with
                 compassion
              
               are
               those
               who
               entertain
               
               themselves
               with
               the
               beginnings
               and
               little
               entrances
               of
               sin
               ,
               which
               as
               they
               are
               to
               be
               more
               pitied
               because
               they
               often
               come
               by
               reason
               of
               inadvertancy
               ,
               and
               an
               unavoidable
               weaknesse
               in
               many
               degrees
               ,
               so
               they
               are
               more
               to
               be
               taken
               care
               of
               ,
               because
               they
               are
               undervallued
               &
               undiscernably
               run
               into
               incovenience
               ;
               when
               we
               see
               a
               childe
               strike
               a
               servant
               rudely
               ,
               or
               jeere
               a
               silly
               person
               ,
               or
               wittily
               cheat
               his
               play-fellow
               ,
               or
               talk
               words
               light
               as
               the
               skirt
               of
               a
               summer
               garment
               ,
               we
               laugh
               and
               are
               delighted
               with
               the
               wit
               and
               confidence
               of
               the
               boy
               ;
               and
               incourage
               such
               hopeful
               beginnings
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               
               we
               consider
               not
               that
               from
               these
               beginnings
               he
               shall
               grow
               up
               till
               he
               become
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               an
               oppressor
               ,
               a
               Goat
               and
               a
               Traytor
               .
               
                 Nemo
                 simul
                 malus
                 fit
                 &
                 malus
                 esse
                 cernitur
                 ;
                 sicut
                 nec
                 scorpijs
                 tum
                 innas●untur
                 stimuli
                 cum
                 pungunt
              
               No
               man
               is
               discerned
               to
               be
               vitious
               so
               soon
               as
               he
               is
               so
               ,
               and
               vices
               have
               their
               infancy
               and
               their
               childe-hood
               and
               it
               cannot
               be
               expected
               that
               in
               a
               childs
               age
               should
               be
               the
               vice
               
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               that
               were
               monstrous
               as
               if
               he
               wore
               a
               beard
               in
               his
               cradle
               ;
               
               and
               we
               do
               not
               believe
               that
               a
               serpents
               sting
               does
               just
               then
               grow
               when
               he
               stricks
               us
               in
               a
               vital
               part
               :
               The
               venome
               and
               the
               little
               spear
               was
               there
               ,
               when
               it
               first
               began
               to
               creep
               from
               his
               little
               shell
               :
               And
               little
               boldnesses
               and
               looser
               words
               and
               wranglings
               for
               nuts
               ,
               and
               lying
               for
               trifles
               ,
               are
               of
               the
               same
               proportion
               to
               the
               malice
               of
               a
               childe
               ,
               as
               impudence
               and
               duels
               and
               injurious
               law-suits
               ,
               and
               false
               witnesse
               in
               judgement
               &
               perjuries
               are
               in
               men
               .
               And
               the
               case
               is
               the
               same
               when
               men
               enter
               upon
               a
               new
               stock
               of
               any
               sin
               ;
               the
               vice
               is
               at
               first
               apt
               to
               be
               put
               out
               of
               countenance
               and
               a
               little
               thing
               discourages
               it
               ;
               and
               it
               amuses
               the
               spirit
               with
               words
               ,
               and
               phantastick
               images
               ,
               and
               cheape
               
               instances
               of
               sin
               ;
               and
               men
               think
               themselves
               safe
               because
               they
               are
               as
               yet
               safe
               from
               laws
               ,
               and
               the
               sin
               does
               not
               as
               yet
               out
               cry
               the
               healthful
               noise
               of
               Christs
               loud
               cryings
               and
               intercession
               with
               his
               Father
               ,
               nor
               call
               for
               thunder
               or
               an
               amazing
               judgement
               ;
               but
               according
               to
               the
               old
               saying
               
                 the
                 thornes
                 of
                 Dauphine
                 will
                 never
                 fetch
                 blood
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 not
                 scratch
                 the
                 first
                 day
                 :
              
               &
               we
               shal
               finde
               that
               the
               little
               undecencies
               and
               riflings
               of
               our
               souls
               ,
               the
               first
               openings
               and
               disparkings
               of
               our
               vertue
               differ
               onely
               from
               the
               state
               of
               perdition
               ,
               as
               infancy
               does
               from
               old
               age
               ,
               as
               sicknesse
               from
               death
               ;
               It
               is
               the
               entrance
               into
               those
               regions
               whether
               whosoever
               passes
               finally
               ,
               shall
               lie
               down
               and
               groan
               with
               
               an
               eternal
               sorrow
               .
               Now
               in
               this
               case
               it
               may
               happen
               that
               a
               compassion
               may
               ruine
               a
               man
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               the
               pity
               of
               an
               indiscreet
               mother
               ,
               and
               nurse
               the
               sin
               from
               its
               weaknesse
               to
               the
               strength
               of
               habit
               and
               impudence
               ;
               The
               compassion
               that
               is
               to
               be
               used
               to
               such
               persons
               is
               the
               compassion
               of
               a
               Phisitian
               or
               a
               severe
               Tutor
               ;
               chastise
               thy
               infant-sinne
               by
               discipline
               ,
               and
               acts
               of
               vertue
               ;
               and
               never
               begin
               that
               way
               from
               whence
               you
               must
               return
               with
               some
               trouble
               ,
               and
               much
               shame
               ,
               or
               else
               if
               you
               proceed
               ,
               you
               finish
               your
               eternal
               ruine
               .
            
             
               He
               that
               means
               to
               be
               temperate
               and
               avoid
               the
               crime
               and
               dishonour
               
               of
               being
               a
               drunkard
               must
               not
               love
               to
               partake
               of
               the
               songs
               or
               to
               bear
               a
               part
               in
               the
               foolish
               scenes
               of
               laughter
               which
               destract
               wisdome
               and
               fright
               her
               from
               the
               company
               ;
               And
               Lavina
               that
               was
               chaster
               then
               the
               elder
               Sabines
               ,
               and
               severer
               then
               her
               Philosophical
               guardian
               ,
               was
               wel
               instructed
               in
               the
               great
               lines
               of
               honour
               and
               cold
               justice
               to
               her
               husband
               ;
               but
               when
               she
               gave
               way
               to
               the
               wanton
               ointments
               &
               looser
               circumstances
               of
               the
               Baie
               and
               bathed
               often
               in
               Avernus
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               hurried
               to
               the
               companies
               and
               dressings
               of
               Lucrinus
               ,
               she
               quenched
               her
               honour
               ,
               and
               gave
               her
               vertue
               and
               her
               body
               as
               a
               spoil
               to
               the
               follies
               and
               intemperance
               of
               a
               young
               gentle-man
               .
               For
               
               so
               have
               I
               seen
               the
               little
               purles
               of
               a
               spring
               sweat
               thorow
               the
               bottom
               of
               a
               bank
               and
               intenerate
               the
               stubborn
               pavement
               till
               it
               hath
               made
               it
               fit
               for
               the
               impression
               of
               a
               childes
               foot
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               despised
               like
               the
               descending
               pearls
               of
               a
               misty
               morning
               ,
               till
               it
               had
               opened
               its
               way
               ,
               and
               made
               a
               stream
               large
               enough
               to
               carry
               away
               the
               ruines
               of
               
               
               the
               undermined
               strand
               ,
               and
               to
               invade
               the
               neighbouring
               gardens
               :
               but
               then
               the
               despised
               drops
               were
               grown
               into
               an
               artificial
               river
               and
               an
               intolerable
               mischief
               :
               so
               are
               the
               first
               entrances
               of
               sin
               ,
               stop'd
               with
               the
               antidotes
               of
               a
               hearty
               prayer
               ,
               and
               checked
               into
               sobriety
               ,
               by
               the
               eye
               of
               a
               Reverend
               man
               ,
               or
               the
               counsells
               of
               a
               single
               sermon
               :
               But
               when
               such
               beginnings
               are
               neglected
               and
               our
               religion
               hath
               not
               in
               it
               so
               much
               Philosophy
               as
               to
               think
               any
               thing
               evil
               as
               long
               as
               we
               can
               endure
               it
               ,
               they
               grow
               up
               to
               ulcers
               and
               pestilential
               evils
               ;
               they
               destroy
               the
               soul
               by
               their
               aboad
               ,
               who
               at
               their
               first
               entry
               might
               have
               been
               killed
               with
               the
               pressure
               of
               a
               little
               finger
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               Those
               men
               are
               in
               a
               condition
               in
               which
               they
               may
               if
               they
               please
               pity
               themselves
               ;
               keep
               their
               green
               wounds
               from
               festering
               and
               uncleanlinesse
               and
               it
               will
               heal
               alone
               ,
               
                 non
                 procul
                 absunt
              
               ,
               they
               are
               
                 not
                 far
                 from
                 the
                 kingdom
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
              
               but
               they
               are
               not
               within
               its
               portion
               ;
               and
               let
               me
               say
               this
               ,
               that
               although
               little
               sins
               have
               not
               yet
               made
               our
               condition
               desperate
               but
               left
               it
               easily
               recoverable
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               condition
               that
               is
               quite
               out
               of
               Gods
               favour
               :
               although
               they
               are
               not
               far
               advanced
               in
               their
               progresse
               to
               ruine
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               at
               all
               in
               the
               state
               
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               therefore
               though
               they
               are
               to
               be
               pitied
               and
               relieved
               accordingly
               ,
               yet
               that
               supposes
               the
               incumbency
               of
               a
               present
               misery
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               There
               are
               some
               very
               much
               to
               be
               pitied
               and
               assisted
               because
               they
               are
               going
               to
               hell
               and
               (
               as
               matters
               stand
               with
               them
               )
               they
               cannot
               ,
               or
               they
               think
               they
               cannot
               avoid
               it
               .
               
                 Quidam
                 ad
                 alienum
                 dormiunt
              
               
               
                 somnum
                 ad
                 alienum
                 edunt
                 appetitum
                 :
                 amare
                 &
                 odisse
                 (
                 res
                 omnium
                 maximè
                 liberas
                 )
                 jubentur
                 .
              
               There
               are
               some
               persons
               whose
               life
               is
               so
               wholly
               in
               dependance
               from
               others
               ,
               that
               they
               sleep
               when
               others
               please
               ;
               they
               eat
               and
               drink
               according
               to
               their
               Masters
               appetite
               ,
               or
               intemperance
               :
               they
               are
               commanded
               to
               
                 love
                 or
                 hate
              
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               
               left
               free
               in
               the
               very
               Charter
               and
               priviledges
               of
               nature
               :
               
                 Miserum
                 est
                 servire
                 sub
                 Dominis
                 parùm
                 felicibus
                 ,
              
               for
               suppose
               the
               Prince
               or
               the
               Patron
               be
               vitious
               ,
               suppose
               he
               calls
               his
               servants
               to
               bathe
               their
               souls
               in
               the
               goblets
               of
               intemperance
               :
               if
               he
               be
               also
               imperious
               (
               for
               such
               persons
               love
               not
               to
               be
               contradicted
               in
               their
               vices
               )
               it
               is
               the
               losse
               of
               that
               mans
               fortune
               ,
               not
               to
               lose
               his
               soul
               :
               and
               it
               is
               the
               servants
               excuse
               and
               he
               esteems
               it
               also
               his
               glory
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               tell
               a
               merry
               tale
               ,
               how
               his
               Master
               and
               himself
               did
               swim
               in
               drink
               ,
               till
               they
               both
               talked
               like
               fools
               ,
               and
               then
               did
               lie
               down
               like
               beasts
            
             
               
                 
                 —
                 Facinus
                 quos
                 inquinat
                 aequat
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               is
               then
               no
               difference
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               one
               is
               the
               fairest
               bull
               and
               the
               master
               of
               the
               heard
               .
               And
               how
               many
               Tenents
               and
               Relatives
               are
               known
               to
               have
               a
               servile
               conscience
               and
               to
               know
               no
               affirmation
               or
               negation
               but
               such
               as
               shall
               serve
               their
               Land-lords
               interest
               ?
               Alas
               the
               poor
               men
               live
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               they
               must
               beg
               their
               bread
               if
               ever
               they
               turn
               recreant
               ,
               or
               shall
               offer
               to
               be
               honest
               .
               There
               are
               some
               trades
               whose
               very
               foundations
               
               is
               laid
               in
               the
               vice
               of
               others
               ;
               and
               in
               many
               others
               if
               a
               threed
               of
               deceit
               
               do
               not
               quite
               run
               thorow
               all
               their
               negotiations
               ,
               they
               decay
               into
               the
               sorrows
               of
               beggery
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               will
               support
               their
               neighbours
               vice
               ,
               that
               he
               may
               support
               their
               trade
               :
               And
               what
               would
               you
               advise
               those
               men
               to
               do
               ,
               to
               whom
               a
               false
               oath
               is
               offered
               to
               their
               lips
               ,
               and
               a
               dagger
               at
               their
               heart
               :
               their
               reason
               is
               surprized
               ,
               and
               their
               choice
               is
               seized
               upon
               ,
               and
               all
               their
               consultation
               is
               arrested
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               did
               not
               prepare
               before
               hand
               ,
               and
               stand
               armed
               with
               religion
               ,
               and
               perfect
               resolutions
               ,
               would
               not
               any
               man
               fall
               ,
               and
               think
               that
               every
               good
               man
               will
               say
               his
               case
               is
               pitiable
               .
               Although
               no
               temptation
               is
               bigger
               then
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               many
               temptations
               are
               
               greater
               then
               our
               strengths
               ,
               and
               we
               do
               not
               live
               at
               the
               rate
               of
               a
               mighty
               and
               a
               victorious
               grace
               .
            
             
               Those
               persons
               which
               cause
               these
               vitious
               necessities
               upon
               their
               brethren
               will
               lie
               low
               in
               hell
               ;
               but
               the
               others
               will
               have
               but
               small
               comfort
               in
               feeling
               a
               lesser
               damnation
               .
            
             
               Of
               the
               same
               consideration
               it
               is
               ,
               when
               ignorant
               people
               are
               Catechized
               into
               false
               doctrine
               ,
               and
               know
               nothing
               but
               such
               principles
               which
               weaken
               the
               nerves
               ,
               and
               enfeeble
               the
               joynts
               of
               holy
               living
               ;
               they
               never
               heard
               of
               any
               other
               ;
               those
               that
               follow
               great
               and
               evil
               
               examples
               ;
               the
               people
               that
               are
               ingaged
               in
               the
               publike
               sins
               of
               a
               kingdom
               wihch
               they
               understand
               not
               ,
               and
               either
               must
               venture
               to
               be
               undone
               upon
               the
               strength
               of
               their
               own
               little
               reasonings
               ,
               and
               weak
               discoursings
               ,
               or
               else
               must
               go
               
                 quâ
                 itur
                 ,
                 non
                 quâ
                 enndum
                 est
                 ,
              
               there
               where
               the
               popular
               misery
               hath
               made
               the
               way
               plain
               before
               their
               eyes
               ,
               though
               it
               be
               uneven
               and
               dangerous
               to
               their
               consciences
               .
               In
               these
               cases
               I
               am
               forced
               to
               reckon
               a
               Catalogue
               of
               mischiefs
               ;
               but
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               cure
               any
               of
               them
               .
               Aristippus
               in
               his
               discourses
               was
               a
               great
               flatterer
               of
               Dionysius
               of
               Sicily
               ,
               and
               did
               own
               doctrines
               which
               might
               give
               an
               easinesse
               to
               some
               vices
               ,
               and
               knew
               
               not
               how
               to
               contradict
               the
               pleasures
               of
               his
               Prince
               ;
               but
               seemed
               like
               a
               person
               disposed
               to
               partake
               of
               them
               ,
               that
               the
               example
               of
               a
               Philosopher
               ,
               and
               the
               practise
               of
               a
               King
               might
               do
               countenance
               to
               a
               shamefull
               life
               .
               But
               when
               Dionysius
               sent
               him
               two
               women
               ,
               slaves
               ,
               fair
               ,
               and
               young
               ,
               he
               sent
               them
               back
               and
               shamed
               the
               easinesse
               of
               his
               doctrine
               by
               the
               severity
               of
               his
               manners
               ,
               he
               daring
               to
               be
               vertuous
               when
               he
               was
               alone
               ,
               though
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               him
               ,
               whom
               he
               thought
               it
               necessary
               to
               flatter
               ,
               he
               had
               no
               boldnesse
               to
               own
               the
               vertue
               :
               So
               it
               is
               with
               too
               many
               ;
               if
               they
               be
               left
               alone
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               stand
               unshaken
               with
               the
               eye
               of
               their
               tempter
               ,
               or
               the
               authority
               
               of
               their
               Lord
               ,
               they
               go
               whither
               their
               education
               or
               their
               custome
               carries
               them
               :
               but
               it
               is
               not
               in
               some
               natures
               to
               deny
               the
               face
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               boldnesse
               of
               a
               sinner
               ;
               and
               which
               is
               yet
               worse
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               in
               most
               mens
               interest
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               these
               men
               are
               in
               a
               pitiable
               condition
               ,
               and
               are
               to
               be
               helped
               by
               the
               following
               rules
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Let
               every
               man
               consider
               that
               he
               hath
               two
               relations
               to
               serve
               ,
               
               
               and
               he
               stands
               between
               God
               and
               his
               Master
               ,
               or
               his
               neerest
               relative
               :
               and
               in
               such
               cases
               it
               comes
               to
               be
               disputed
               whether
               interest
               be
               preferred
               ;
               which
               of
               the
               persons
               is
               to
               be
               displeased
               ,
               God
               or
               my
               Master
               ,
               God
               or
               my
               Prince
               ,
               God
               or
               my
               Friend
               ?
               If
               we
               be
               servants
               of
               the
               man
               ;
               remember
               also
               that
               I
               am
               a
               servant
               of
               God
               ;
               adde
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               if
               my
               present
               service
               to
               the
               man
               be
               a
               slavery
               in
               me
               ,
               and
               a
               tyranny
               in
               him
               ,
               yet
               Gods
               service
               is
               a
               noble
               freedom
               :
               And
               Apollonius
               said
               well
               .
               It
               was
               for
               slaves
               to
               lie
               ,
               and
               for
               free
               men
               to
               speak
               the
               truth
               .
               
                 If
                 you
                 be
                 freed
                 by
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 you
                 are
                 free
                 indeed
                 :
              
               and
               then
               consider
               how
               dishonourable
               it
               is
               to
               lie
               ,
               
               to
               the
               displeasure
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               onely
               to
               please
               your
               fellow-servant
               .
               The
               difference
               here
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               be
               sufficient
               onely
               to
               consider
               the
               antithesis
               .
               Did
               the
               man
               make
               you
               what
               you
               are
               ?
               Did
               he
               pay
               his
               blood
               for
               you
               ,
               to
               save
               you
               from
               death
               ?
               Does
               he
               keep
               you
               from
               sicknesse
               ?
               True.
               You
               eat
               at
               his
               table
               ;
               but
               they
               are
               of
               Gods
               provisions
               that
               he
               and
               you
               feed
               of
               .
               Can
               your
               master
               free
               you
               from
               a
               fever
               ,
               when
               you
               have
               drunk
               your self
               into
               it
               ?
               and
               restore
               your
               innocence
               when
               you
               have
               forsworn
               your self
               for
               his
               interest
               ?
               Is
               the
               change
               reasonable
               ?
               He
               gives
               you
               meat
               and
               drink
               for
               which
               you
               do
               him
               service
               .
               But
               is
               not
               he
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               and
               an
               usurper
               ,
               
               an
               oppressor
               ,
               and
               an
               extortioner
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               force
               thee
               to
               give
               thy
               soul
               for
               him
               ?
               to
               sell
               thy
               soul
               for
               old-shoes
               ,
               and
               broken
               bread
               ?
               But
               when
               thou
               art
               to
               make
               thy
               accounts
               of
               eternity
               ,
               will
               it
               be
               taken
               for
               an
               answer
               ,
               My
               Patron
               ,
               or
               my
               Governour
               ,
               my
               Prince
               ,
               or
               my
               Master
               ,
               forced
               me
               to
               it
               ?
               or
               if
               it
               will
               not
               .
               Will
               he
               undertake
               a
               portion
               of
               thy
               flames
               ?
               or
               if
               that
               may
               not
               be
               ,
               will
               it
               be
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               thy
               torments
               ,
               any
               ease
               to
               thy
               sorrows
               to
               remember
               all
               the
               rewards
               and
               clothes
               ,
               all
               the
               money
               ,
               and
               civilities
               ,
               all
               the
               cheerfull
               looks
               ,
               and
               familiarity
               ,
               and
               fellowship
               of
               vices
               which
               in
               your
               life
               time
               made
               your
               spirit
               so
               gay
               and
               easie
               ?
               It
               will
               in
               the
               eternall
               
               loads
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               adde
               a
               duplicate
               of
               groans
               and
               indignation
               ,
               when
               it
               shall
               be
               remembred
               for
               how
               base
               and
               trifling
               interest
               ,
               and
               upon
               what
               weak
               principles
               we
               fell
               sick
               and
               died
               eternally
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               next
               advise
               to
               persons
               thus
               tempted
               is
               ,
               that
               they
               would
               learn
               to
               separate
               duty
               from
               mistaken
               interest
               ;
               and
               let
               them
               be
               both
               served
               in
               their
               just
               proportions
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               learned
               to
               make
               a
               difference
               .
               A
               wife
               is
               bound
               to
               her
               husband
               in
               all
               his
               just
               designes
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               noble
               usages
               and
               Christian
               comportments
               :
               But
               a
               wife
               is
               no
               more
               bound
               to
               pursue
               her
               husbands
               vitious
               hatreds
               ,
               then
               to
               serve
               and
               promote
               his
               unlawfull
               and
               wandring
               loves
               :
               
               It
               is
               not
               alwayes
               a
               part
               of
               duty
               to
               think
               the
               same
               propositions
               ,
               or
               to
               curse
               the
               same
               persons
               ,
               or
               to
               wish
               him
               successe
               in
               unjust
               designes
               :
               And
               yet
               the
               sadnesse
               of
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               a
               good
               woman
               is
               easily
               tempted
               to
               beleeve
               the
               cause
               to
               be
               just
               ,
               and
               when
               her
               affection
               hath
               forced
               her
               judgement
               ,
               her
               judgement
               for
               ever
               after
               shall
               carry
               the
               affection
               to
               all
               its
               erring
               and
               abused
               determinations
               .
               A
               
               friend
               is
               turned
               a
               flatterer
               if
               he
               does
               not
               know
               ,
               that
               the
               limits
               of
               
               friendship
               extend
               no
               further
               then
               the
               pale
               and
               inclosures
               of
               reason
               and
               religion
               .
               No
               Master
               puts
               it
               into
               his
               covenant
               that
               his
               servant
               shall
               be
               drunk
               with
               him
               ,
               or
               give
               in
               evidence
               in
               his
               Masters
               cause
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               Masters
               scrolls
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               besides
               and
               against
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               servant
               to
               sin
               by
               that
               authority
               ;
               it
               is
               as
               if
               he
               should
               set
               Mules
               to
               keep
               his
               sheep
               ,
               or
               make
               his
               Dogs
               to
               carry
               burdens
               :
               it
               is
               besides
               their
               nature
               and
               designe
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               person
               falls
               under
               so
               tyrannicall
               relation
               ,
               let
               him
               consider
               how
               hard
               a
               Master
               he
               serves
               ;
               where
               the
               Devil
               gives
               the
               imployment
               ,
               and
               shame
               is
               his
               entertainment
               ,
               and
               sin
               is
               his
               work
               ,
               and
               hell
               is
               his
               wages
               .
               Take
               
               therefore
               the
               counsel
               of
               the
               son
               of
               Syrac
               .
               
                 Accept
                 no
                 person
                 against
              
               
               
                 thy
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 not
                 the
                 reverence
                 of
                 any
                 man
                 cause
                 thee
                 to
                 fall
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               passion
               mingles
               with
               duty
               ,
               and
               is
               a
               necessary
               instrument
               of
               serving
               God
               ,
               let
               not
               that
               passion
               run
               its
               own
               course
               and
               passe
               on
               to
               liberty
               ,
               and
               thence
               to
               licence
               and
               dissolution
               :
               but
               let
               no
               more
               of
               it
               be
               entertained
               ,
               then
               will
               just
               do
               the
               work
               .
               For
               no
               zeal
               of
               duty
               will
               warrant
               a
               violent
               passion
               to
               prevaricate
               a
               duty
               .
               I
               have
               seen
               some
               officers
               of
               Warre
               in
               passion
               and
               zeal
               of
               their
               duty
               have
               made
               no
               scruple
               to
               command
               a
               souldier
               with
               the
               dialect
               
               of
               cursing
               and
               accents
               of
               swearing
               ,
               and
               pretended
               they
               could
               not
               else
               speak
               words
               effective
               enough
               ,
               and
               of
               sufficient
               authority
               ;
               and
               a
               man
               may
               easily
               be
               overtaken
               in
               the
               issues
               of
               his
               government
               ;
               while
               his
               authority
               serves
               it
               still
               with
               passion
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               not
               curious
               in
               his
               measures
               ,
               his
               passion
               will
               also
               serve
               it self
               upon
               the
               authority
               and
               over
               rule
               the
               Ruler
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Let
               every
               such
               tempted
               person
               remember
               ,
               that
               all
               evil
               comes
               from
               our selves
               ,
               and
               not
               from
               others
               ;
               and
               therefore
               all
               pretences
               and
               prejudices
               ,
               all
               commands
               and
               temptations
               ,
               all
               opinions
               and
               necessities
               ,
               are
               but
               instances
               of
               our
               weaknesse
               ,
               and
               arguments
               of
               our
               
               folly
               :
               For
               unlesse
               we
               listed
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               make
               us
               drink
               beyond
               our
               measures
               :
               And
               if
               I
               tell
               a
               lie
               for
               my
               Masters
               or
               my
               friends
               advantage
               ,
               it
               is
               because
               I
               prefer
               a
               little
               end
               of
               money
               ,
               or
               flattery
               before
               my
               honour
               and
               my
               innocence
               .
               They
               are
               huge
               follies
               which
               go
               up
               and
               down
               in
               the
               mouthes
               and
               heads
               of
               men
               ,
               
                 [
                 He
                 that
                 knows
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 dissemble
                 ,
                 knows
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 reigne
                 .
              
               [
               He
               that
               will
               not
               do
               as
               his
               company
               does
               ,
               must
               go
               out
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               quit
               all
               society
               of
               men
               :
               We
               create
               necessities
               of
               our
               own
               ,
               and
               then
               think
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               serve
               their
               importunity
               .
               
                 Non
                 ego
                 sum
                 ambitiosus
                 ,
                 sed
                 nemo
                 aliter
                 Romae
                 potest
                 vivere
                 ,
                 non
                 ego
                 sumptuosus
                 ,
                 sed
                 urbs
              
               
               
                 ipsa
                 magnas
                 impensas
                 exigit
                 .
                 Non
                 est
                 meum
                 vitium
                 quod
                 iracundus
                 sum
                 ,
                 quod
                 nondum
                 constitui
                 certum
                 vitae
                 genus
                 adolescentia
                 haec
                 facit
                 .
              
               The
               place
               we
               live
               in
               makes
               us
               expensive
               ,
               the
               state
               of
               life
               I
               have
               chosen
               renders
               me
               ambitious
               ,
               my
               age
               makes
               me
               angry
               or
               lustfull
               ,
               proud
               or
               peevish
               .
               These
               are
               nothing
               else
               but
               resolutions
               never
               to
               mend
               as
               long
               as
               we
               can
               have
               excuse
               for
               our
               follies
               ,
               and
               untill
               we
               
               
               can
               cozen
               our selves
               no
               more
               .
               There
               is
               no
               such
               thing
               as
               a
               necessity
               for
               a
               Prince
               to
               dissemble
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               servant
               to
               lie
               ,
               or
               for
               a
               friend
               to
               flatter
               ,
               for
               a
               civil
               person
               and
               a
               sociable
               ,
               to
               be
               drunk
               :
               we
               cozen
               our selves
               with
               thinking
               the
               fault
               is
               so
               much
               derivative
               from
               others
               ,
               till
               the
               smart
               and
               the
               shame
               falls
               upon
               our selves
               ,
               and
               covers
               our
               heads
               with
               sorrow
               .
               And
               unlesse
               this
               gap
               be
               stopped
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               build
               our
               duty
               upon
               our
               own
               bottoms
               ,
               as
               supported
               with
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               vice
               but
               may
               finde
               a
               Patron
               ;
               and
               no
               age
               or
               relation
               ,
               or
               state
               of
               life
               ,
               but
               will
               be
               an
               engagement
               to
               sin
               :
               And
               we
               shall
               think
               it
               necessary
               to
               be
               lustfull
               in
               our
               youth
               ,
               and
               revengefull
               in
               our
               man
               hood
               ,
               and
               covetous
               in
               our
               old
               age
               :
               and
               we
               shall
               perceive
               
               that
               every
               state
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               every
               trade
               and
               profession
               ,
               lives
               upon
               the
               vices
               of
               others
               ,
               or
               upon
               their
               miseries
               ;
               and
               therefore
               they
               will
               think
               it
               necessary
               to
               promote
               ,
               or
               to
               wish
               it
               .
               If
               men
               were
               temperate
               ,
               Physitians
               would
               be
               poor
               :
               and
               unlesse
               some
               Princes
               were
               ambitious
               ,
               or
               others
               injurious
               ,
               there
               would
               be
               no
               imployment
               for
               souldiers
               .
               The
               Vintners
               retail
               supports
               the
               Merchants
               trade
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               a
               vice
               that
               supports
               the
               Vintners
               retail
               ;
               and
               if
               all
               men
               were
               wise
               and
               sober
               persons
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               fewer
               beggers
               ,
               and
               fewer
               rich
               ;
               and
               if
               our
               Law-givers
               should
               imitate
               Demades
               of
               Athens
               ,
               who
               condemned
               a
               man
               that
               lived
               by
               selling
               things
               belonging
               to
               funeralls
               ,
               
               as
               supposing
               he
               could
               not
               choose
               but
               wish
               the
               death
               of
               men
               ,
               by
               whose
               dying
               he
               got
               his
               living
               ,
               we
               should
               finde
               most
               men
               accounted
               criminalls
               ,
               because
               vice
               is
               so
               involved
               in
               the
               affairs
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               made
               the
               support
               of
               many
               trades
               and
               the
               businesse
               of
               great
               multitudes
               of
               men
               :
               Certainly
               from
               hence
               it
               is
               that
               iniquity
               does
               so
               much
               abound
               ;
               and
               unlesse
               we
               state
               our
               questions
               right
               ,
               and
               perceive
               the
               evil
               to
               be
               designed
               onely
               from
               our selves
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               such
               pretence
               shall
               keep
               off
               the
               punishment
               ,
               or
               the
               shame
               from
               our selves
               we
               shall
               fall
               into
               a
               state
               which
               is
               onely
               capable
               of
               compassion
               because
               it
               is
               irrecoverable
               :
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               be
               infinitely
               
               miserable
               ,
               when
               we
               can
               onely
               receive
               an
               uselesse
               and
               ineffective
               pity
               .
               Whatsoever
               is
               necessary
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               :
               He
               therefore
               that
               shall
               say
               ,
               he
               cannot
               avoid
               his
               sin
               ,
               is
               out
               of
               the
               mercies
               of
               this
               Text
               :
               they
               who
               are
               appointed
               Guides
               ,
               &
               Physitians
               of
               souls
               cannot
               to
               any
               purpose
               do
               their
               offices
               of
               pity
               .
               It
               is
               necessary
               that
               we
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               do
               our
               duty
               ,
               and
               secure
               the
               interest
               of
               our
               souls
               ,
               and
               be
               as
               carefull
               to
               preserve
               our
               relations
               to
               God
               ,
               as
               to
               our
               friend
               ,
               or
               Prince
               .
               But
               ,
               if
               it
               can
               be
               necessary
               for
               any
               man
               ,
               in
               any
               condition
               to
               sin
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               necessary
               for
               that
               man
               to
               perish
               .
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Sermon
               .
               XVII
               .
               
               The
               severall
               states
               and
               degrees
               of
               Sinners
               ,
               WITH
               The
               manner
               how
               they
               are
               to
               be
               treated
               .
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
               
            
             
               4.
               
               THe
               last
               sort
               of
               them
               that
               sin
               ,
               and
               yet
               are
               to
               be
               treated
               with
               compassion
               ,
               is
               of
               them
               that
               interrupt
               the
               course
               of
               an
               honest
               life
               with
               single
               acts
               of
               sin
               ,
               stepping
               aside
               and
               
                 starting
                 like
                 a
                 broken
                 bowe
              
               ;
               whose
               resolution
               stands
               fair
               ,
               and
               their
               hearts
               are
               towards
               God
               ,
               and
               they
               sojourn
               in
               religion
               ,
               or
               rather
               ,
               dwell
               there
               ;
               but
               that
               like
               evil
               husbands
               they
               go
               abroad
               ,
               and
               enter
               into
               places
               of
               dishonour
               and
               unthriftinesse
               .
               Such
               as
               these
               ,
               all
               stories
               remember
               with
               a
               sad
               character
               ;
               and
               every
               narrative
               
               concerning
               David
               which
               would
               end
               in
               honour
               and
               fair
               report
               ,
               is
               sullied
               with
               the
               remembrances
               of
               Bathsheba
               :
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               called
               him
               
                 a
                 man
                 after
                 Gods
                 own
                 heart
                 ,
                 save
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 Uriah
              
               ;
               there
               indeed
               he
               was
               a
               man
               after
               his
               own
               heart
               ;
               even
               then
               when
               his
               reason
               was
               stolne
               from
               him
               by
               passion
               ,
               and
               his
               religion
               was
               sullied
               by
               the
               beauties
               of
               a
               fair
               woman
               .
               I
               wish
               we
               lived
               in
               an
               age
               in
               which
               the
               people
               were
               to
               be
               treated
               with
               ,
               concerning
               renouncing
               the
               single
               actions
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               the
               seldome
               interruptions
               of
               piety
               :
               Men
               are
               taught
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               every
               man
               sins
               in
               every
               action
               he
               does
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               one
               of
               the
               doctrines
               ,
               for
               the
               beleeving
               of
               
               which
               he
               shall
               be
               accounted
               a
               good
               man
               ;
               and
               upon
               this
               ground
               it
               is
               easie
               for
               men
               to
               allow
               themselves
               some
               sins
               ,
               when
               in
               all
               cases
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               action
               it
               is
               unavoidable
               .
               I
               shall
               say
               nothing
               of
               the
               Question
               ,
               save
               that
               the
               Scripture
               reckons
               otherwise
               ,
               *
               and
               in
               the
               
               accounts
               of
               Davids
               life
               reckon
               but
               one
               great
               sin
               ,
               *
               and
               in
               Zachary
               
               and
               Elizabeth
               gave
               a
               testimony
               of
               an
               unblameable
               conversation
               ;
               
               
               *
               and
               Hezekiah
               did
               not
               make
               
                 his
                 confession
              
               when
               he
               prayed
               to
               God
               in
               his
               sicknesse
               and
               said
               
                 he
                 had
                 walked
                 uprightly
                 before
                 God
                 ,
              
               *
               and
               
               therefore
               Saint
               Paul
               after
               his
               conversion
               designed
               and
               laboured
               hard
               ,
               &
               therefore
               certainly
               with
               hopes
               to
               accomplish
               it
               ,
               that
               
                 he
                 might
              
               
               
                 keep
                 his
                 conscience
                 void
                 of
                 offence
                 both
                 towards
                 God
                 and
                 towards
                 man
                 ,
              
               *
               and
               one
               of
               Christs
               great
               purposes
               is
               to
               present
               his
               whole
               
               
                 Church
                 pure
                 and
                 spotlesse
                 to
                 the
                 throne
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
              
               and*
               
                 Saint
                 John
                 the
              
               
               Baptist
               offended
               none
               but
               Herod
               ,
               *
               and
               no
               pious
               Christian
               brought
               a
               bill
               of
               accusation
               against
               the
               holy
               Virgin
               Mother
               ;
               *
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               
               that
               God
               hath
               given
               us
               precepts
               of
               such
               a
               holinesse
               and
               such
               a
               
               
               purity
               ,
               such
               a
               meeknesse
               and
               such
               humility
               as
               hath
               no
               pattern
               but
               Christ
               ,
               no
               precedent
               but
               the
               purities
               of
               God
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               intended
               we
               should
               live
               with
               a
               life
               whose
               actions
               are
               not
               checker'd
               with
               white
               and
               black
               ,
               half
               sin
               and
               half
               vertue
               :
               Gods
               sheep
               are
               not
               like
               Jacobs
               flock
               streaked
               and
               spotted
               :
               it
               is
               an
               intire
               holinesse
               that
               God
               requires
               ,
               and
               will
               not
               endure
               to
               have
               a
               holy
               course
               interrupted
               by
               the
               dishonour
               of
               a
               base
               and
               ignoble
               action
               .
               I
               do
               not
               mean
               that
               a
               mans
               life
               can
               be
               as
               pure
               as
               the
               Sun
               or
               the
               rayes
               of
               celestial
               Jerusalem
               ;
               but
               like
               the
               Moon
               in
               which
               there
               are
               spots
               ;
               
               but
               they
               are
               no
               deformity
               ;
               a
               lessening
               onely
               and
               an
               abatement
               of
               light
               ,
               no
               cloud
               to
               hinder
               and
               draw
               a
               vail
               before
               its
               face
               ;
               but
               sometimes
               it
               is
               not
               so
               serene
               and
               bright
               as
               at
               other
               times
               .
               Every
               man
               hath
               his
               indiscretions
               and
               infirmities
               ,
               his
               arrests
               and
               sudden
               incursions
               ,
               his
               neighbourhoods
               and
               semblances
               of
               sin
               ,
               his
               little
               vidences
               to
               reason
               and
               peevish
               melancholy
               ,
               and
               humorous
               Phantastick
               discourses
               ;
               unaptnesses
               to
               a
               devout
               prayer
               ,
               his
               fondnesses
               to
               judge
               favourably
               in
               his
               own
               cases
               ,
               little
               deceptions
               ,
               and
               voluntary
               and
               involuntary
               cousenages
               ,
               ignorances
               and
               inadvertencies
               ,
               carelesse
               hours
               ,
               and
               unwatchful
               seasons
               ,
               but
               no
               good
               man
               ever
               
               commits
               one
               act
               of
               adultery
               ;
               no
               godly
               man
               wil
               at
               any
               time
               be
               drunk
               or
               if
               he
               be
               ,
               he
               ceases
               to
               be
               a
               godly
               man
               ,
               and
               is
               run
               into
               the
               confines
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               is
               sick
               at
               heart
               ,
               and
               may
               die
               of
               the
               sicknesse
               ,
               die
               eternally
               .
               This
               happens
               more
               frequently
               in
               persons
               of
               an
               infant
               piety
               ,
               when
               the
               vertue
               is
               not
               corroborated
               by
               a
               long
               abode
               and
               a
               confirmed
               resolution
               ,
               and
               an
               usual
               victory
               and
               a
               triumphant
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               longer
               we
               are
               accustomed
               to
               piety
               the
               more
               imfrequent
               will
               be
               the
               little
               breaches
               of
               folly
               ,
               and
               a
               returning
               sin
               .
               But
               as
               the
               needle
               of
               a
               compasse
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               directed
               to
               its
               beloved
               star
               ,
               at
               the
               first
               addresses
               waves
               on
               either
               side
               ,
               and
               seems
               
               indifferent
               in
               his
               courtship
               of
               the
               rising
               or
               declining
               sun
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               seems
               first
               determined
               to
               the
               North
               ,
               stands
               a
               while
               trembling
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               suffered
               inconvenience
               in
               the
               first
               fruition
               of
               its
               desires
               and
               stands
               not
               still
               in
               a
               full
               enjoyment
               till
               after
               ,
               first
               ,
               a
               great
               variety
               of
               motion
               ,
               and
               then
               an
               undisturbed
               posture
               :
               so
               is
               the
               piety
               ,
               and
               so
               is
               the
               conversion
               of
               a
               man
               ;
               wrought
               by
               degrees
               and
               several
               steps
               of
               imperfection
               ;
               and
               at
               first
               our
               choices
               are
               wavering
               convinced
               
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               and
               yet
               not
               perswaded
               ,
               and
               then
               perswaded
               
               but
               not
               resolved
               ,
               and
               then
               resolved
               but
               deferring
               to
               begin
               ,
               and
               then
               beginning
               ,
               but
               (
               as
               all
               beginnings
               are
               )
               in
               weaknesse
               and
               uncertainty
               ,
               and
               we
               flie
               out
               often
               into
               huge
               indiscretions
               and
               look
               back
               to
               Sodom
               and
               long
               to
               return
               to
               Egypt
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               storm
               is
               quite
               over
               we
               finde
               little
               bublings
               and
               unevennesses
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               the
               waters
               ,
               we
               often
               weaken
               our
               own
               purposes
               by
               the
               returns
               of
               sin
               ,
               and
               we
               do
               not
               call
               our selves
               conquerours
               till
               by
               the
               long
               possession
               of
               vertues
               it
               is
               a
               strange
               and
               unusual
               ,
               and
               therefore
               an
               uneasy
               and
               unpleasant
               thing
               to
               act
               a
               crime
               .
               When
               Polemon
               of
               Athens
               by
               chance
               coming
               into
               the
               schools
               of
               Xenocrates
               
               was
               reformed
               upon
               the
               hearing
               of
               that
               one
               lecture
               ,
               some
               wise
               men
               gave
               this
               censure
               of
               him
               ;
               
                 peregninatus
                 est
                 hujus
                 animus
                 in
                 nequitiâ
                 ,
                 non
                 habitavit
                 ,
              
               his
               minde
               wandred
               in
               wickednesse
               and
               travelled
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               never
               dwelt
               there
               ;
               the
               same
               is
               the
               case
               of
               some
               men
               ;
               they
               make
               inroads
               into
               the
               enemies
               countrey
               ,
               not
               like
               enemies
               to
               spoil
               ,
               but
               like
               Dinah
               to
               be
               satisfied
               with
               the
               stranger
               beauties
               of
               the
               land
               ,
               till
               their
               vertues
               are
               defloured
               and
               they
               enter
               into
               tragedies
               ,
               and
               are
               possessed
               by
               death
               ,
               and
               intolerable
               sorrows
               ;
               but
               because
               this
               is
               like
               the
               fate
               of
               Jacobs
               daughter
               and
               happens
               not
               by
               designe
               ,
               but
               folly
               ,
               not
               by
               malice
               ,
               but
               surprise
               ,
               not
               by
               the
               
               strength
               of
               will
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               yet
               carries
               a
               man
               to
               the
               same
               place
               whether
               a
               great
               vice
               usually
               does
               ,
               it
               is
               hugely
               pitiable
               ,
               and
               the
               persons
               are
               to
               be
               treated
               with
               compassion
               and
               to
               be
               assisted
               by
               the
               following
               considerations
               and
               exercises
               .
            
             
               First
               let
               us
               consider
               ,
               that
               for
               a
               good
               man
               to
               be
               overtaken
               in
               a
               single
               crime
               is
               the
               greatest
               dishonour
               and
               unthriftinesse
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               
                 As
                 a
                 fly
                 in
                 a
                 box
                 of
                 ointment
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 a
                 little
                 folly
                 to
                 him
                 who
                 is
                 accounted
                 wise
                 ,
              
               said
               the
               
                 Son
                 of
                 Sirach
              
               :
               No
               man
               chides
               a
               fool
               for
               his
               weaknesses
               ,
               or
               scorns
               a
               childe
               for
               playing
               with
               flies
               and
               preferring
               
               the
               present
               appetite
               ,
               before
               all
               the
               possibilities
               of
               to
               morrows
               event
               :
               But
               men
               wondered
               when
               they
               saw
               Socrates
               ride
               upon
               a
               cane
               ;
               and
               when
               Solomon
               laid
               his
               wisdom
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               Pharaohs
               daughter
               ,
               and
               changed
               his
               glory
               for
               the
               interest
               of
               wanton
               sleep
               ,
               he
               became
               the
               discourse
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               :
               and
               men
               think
               themselves
               abused
               ,
               and
               their
               expectation
               cousened
               when
               they
               see
               a
               wise
               man
               do
               the
               actions
               of
               a
               fool
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               man
               seized
               upon
               by
               the
               dishonours
               of
               a
               crime
               .
               But
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               reputation
               is
               the
               least
               of
               his
               evil
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 greatest
                 improvidence
                 in
                 the
                 world
              
               to
               let
               a
               healthful
               constitution
               be
               destroyed
               in
               the
               surfet
               of
               one
               night
               .
               
               For
               although
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               and
               a
               long
               endeavour
               hath
               obtained
               the
               habit
               of
               Christian
               graces
               ,
               every
               single
               sin
               does
               not
               spoil
               the
               habit
               of
               vertue
               ,
               because
               that
               cannot
               be
               lost
               but
               as
               it
               was
               gotten
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               parts
               ,
               and
               succession
               ,
               yet
               every
               crime
               interrupts
               
                 the
                 acceptation
              
               of
               the
               grace
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               man
               
               
               to
               enter
               into
               the
               state
               of
               enmity
               ,
               and
               displeasure
               with
               God.
               The
               habit
               is
               onely
               lessened
               naturally
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 value
              
               of
               it
               is
               wholly
               taken
               away
               :
               and
               in
               this
               sence
               is
               that
               of
               Josephus
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               Saint
               James
               well
               renders
               .
               
                 He
                 that
              
               
               
                 keeps
                 the
                 whole
                 law
                 and
                 offends
                 in
                 one
                 point
                 is
                 guilty
                 of
                 all
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               if
               he
               prevaricates
               in
               any
               commandment
               ,
               the
               transgression
               of
               which
               by
               the
               law
               was
               capital
               ,
               shall
               as
               certainly
               die
               as
               if
               he
               broke
               the
               whole
               law
               ;
               and
               the
               same
               is
               the
               case
               of
               those
               single
               actions
               which
               the
               school
               calls
               deadly
               sins
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               actions
               of
               choice
               in
               any
               sin
               that
               hath
               a
               name
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               Kinde
               &
               hath
               a
               distinct
               matter
               .
               And
               sins
               
               once
               pardoned
               return
               again
               to
               al
               the
               purposes
               of
               mischief
               .
               If
               we
               by
               a
               new
               sin
               forfeit
               Gods
               former
               loving
               kindnesse
               .
               
                 When
                 the
                 righteous
                 man
                 turneth
                 from
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 and
                 commiteth
                 iniquity
                 ,
                 all
                 his
                 righteousnesse
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 remembred
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 trespasse
              
               
               
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 trespassed
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 sin
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 sinned
                 ,
                 in
                 them
                 shall
                 he
                 die
                 .
              
               Now
               then
               consider
               how
               great
               a
               fool
               he
               is
               who
               when
               he
               hath
               with
               much
               labour
               &
               by
               suffering
               violence
               contradicted
               his
               first
               desires
               ;
               when
               his
               spirit
               hath
               been
               in
               agony
               and
               care
               ,
               and
               with
               much
               uneasinesse
               hath
               denied
               to
               please
               the
               lower
               man
               ,
               
               when
               with
               many
               prayers
               and
               groans
               and
               innumerable
               sighs
               and
               strong
               cryings
               to
               God
               with
               sharp
               sufferances
               and
               a
               long
               severity
               ,
               he
               hath
               obtained
               of
               God
               to
               begin
               his
               pardon
               and
               restitution
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               is
               in
               some
               hopes
               to
               return
               to
               Gods
               favour
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               shall
               become
               an
               heire
               of
               heaven
               :
               when
               some
               of
               his
               amazing
               fears
               and
               distracting
               cares
               begin
               to
               be
               taken
               off
               ,
               when
               he
               begins
               to
               think
               ,
               that
               now
               it
               is
               not
               certain
               he
               shall
               perish
               in
               a
               sad
               eternity
               ,
               but
               he
               hopes
               to
               be
               saved
               and
               he
               considers
               how
               excellent
               a
               condition
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 he
                 hopes
                 when
                 he
                 dies
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               he
               shall
               never
               enter
               into
               the
               possession
               of
               Devils
               ;
               and
               this
               state
               ,
               which
               
               is
               but
               the
               twilight
               of
               a
               glorious
               felicity
               ,
               he
               hath
               obtained
               with
               great
               labour
               and
               much
               care
               ,
               and
               infinite
               danger
               ;
               that
               this
               man
               should
               throw
               all
               this
               structure
               down
               ,
               and
               
                 then
                 when
              
               he
               is
               ready
               to
               reap
               the
               fruits
               of
               his
               labours
               ,
               by
               one
               indiscreet
               action
               ,
               to
               set
               fire
               upon
               his
               corn
               fields
               ,
               and
               destroy
               all
               his
               dearly
               earned
               hopes
               ,
               for
               the
               madnesse
               and
               loose
               wandrings
               of
               an
               hour
               ;
               This
               man
               is
               an
               indiscreet
               gamester
               ;
               who
               doubles
               his
               stake
               as
               he
               thrives
               ,
               and
               at
               one
               throw
               is
               dispossessed
               of
               all
               the
               prosperities
               of
               a
               luckie
               hand
               .
            
             
               They
               that
               are
               poor
               (
               as
               Plutarch
               observes
               )
               are
               carelesse
               of
               little
               
               things
               ,
               because
               by
               saving
               them
               ,
               they
               think
               no
               great
               moments
               can
               accrue
               to
               their
               estates
               ,
               and
               they
               despairing
               to
               be
               rich
               ,
               think
               such
               frugality
               impertinent
               :
               But
               they
               that
               feele
               their
               banks
               swell
               ,
               and
               are
               within
               the
               possibilities
               of
               wealth
               ,
               think
               it
               useful
               if
               they
               reserve
               the
               smaller
               minuts
               of
               expence
               ,
               knowing
               that
               every
               thing
               will
               adde
               to
               their
               heap
               ;
               but
               then
               after
               long
               sparing
               ,
               in
               one
               night
               to
               throw
               away
               the
               wealth
               of
               a
               long
               purchase
               ,
               is
               an
               imprudence
               
               becoming
               none
               but
               such
               persons
               who
               are
               to
               be
               kept
               under
               Tutors
               
               and
               Guardians
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               are
               to
               be
               chastised
               by
               their
               servants
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               them
               whom
               they
               clothe
               and
               feed
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
            
             
               These
               men
               sowe
               much
               ,
               and
               gather
               little
               ,
               stay
               long
               and
               return
               empty
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               long
               voyage
               they
               are
               dashed
               in
               pieces
               when
               their
               vessels
               are
               laden
               with
               the
               spoils
               of
               provinces
               .
               Every
               
               deadly
               sin
               destroyes
               the
               rewards
               of
               a
               seven
               years
               piety
               ;
               I
               adde
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               is
               more
               impatient
               at
               a
               sin
               committed
               by
               his
               servants
               then
               at
               many
               by
               persons
               that
               are
               his
               enemies
               ;
               and
               an
               uncivil
               answer
               from
               a
               son
               to
               a
               Father
               ,
               from
               an
               obliged
               person
               to
               a
               benefactor
               is
               a
               greater
               undecency
               ,
               then
               if
               an
               enemy
               should
               storm
               his
               house
               or
               revile
               him
               to
               his
               head
               .
               Augustus
               Caesar
               taxed
               all
               the
               world
               and
               God
               took
               no
               publick
               notices
               of
               it
               ;
               but
               when
               David
               taxed
               and
               numbered
               a
               petty
               province
               it
               was
               not
               to
               be
               expiated
               without
               a
               plague
               ;
               because
               such
               persons
               ,
               besides
               the
               direct
               sin
               ,
               adde
               the
               circumstance
               of
               ingratitude
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               hath
               redeemed
               
               
                 them
                 from
                 their
                 vain
                 conversation
                 and
                 from
                 death
                 ,
              
               and
               from
               hell
               ,
               and
               consigned
               them
               to
               the
               inheritance
               of
               sons
               and
               given
               them
               his
               grace
               and
               his
               spirit
               ,
               and
               many
               periods
               of
               comfort
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               hope
               and
               visible
               earnests
               of
               immortality
               ;
               nothing
               is
               baser
               then
               that
               such
               a
               person
               against
               his
               reason
               ,
               against
               his
               interest
               ,
               against
               his
               God
               ,
               against
               so
               many
               obligations
               ,
               against
               his
               custome
               ,
               against
               his
               very
               habits
               and
               acquired
               inclinations
               should
               do
               an
               action
               .
            
             
               
                 Quam
                 nisi
                 Seductis
                 nequeas
                 committere
                 Divis
                 
              
            
             
               Which
               a
               man
               must
               for
               ever
               be
               ashamed
               of
               ,
               and
               like
               Adam
               must
               run
               from
               God
               himself
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               and
               depart
               from
               the
               state
               in
               which
               he
               had
               placed
               all
               his
               hopes
               ,
               and
               to
               which
               he
               had
               designed
               all
               his
               labours
               .
               The
               consideration
               is
               effective
               enough
               ,
               if
               we
               sum
               up
               the
               particulars
               ;
               for
               he
               that
               hath
               lived
               well
               and
               then
               falls
               into
               a
               deliberate
               sin
               ,
               is
               infinitely
               dishonoured
               ,
               is
               most
               imprudent
               ,
               most
               unsafe
               ,
               and
               most
               unthankful
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Let
               persons
               tempted
               to
               the
               single
               instances
               of
               sin
               in
               the
               midst
               
               of
               a
               laudable
               life
               ,
               be
               very
               careful
               that
               they
               suffer
               not
               themselves
               to
               be
               drawn
               aside
               by
               the
               eminency
               of
               great
               examples
               .
               For
               some
               think
               drunkennesse
               hath
               a
               little
               honesty
               derived
               unto
               it
               by
               the
               examples
               of
               Noah
               ,
               and
               Adultery
               is
               not
               so
               scandalous
               and
               intolerably
               dishonorable
               ,
               since
               Bathsheba
               bathed
               ,
               and
               David
               was
               defiled
               and
               
               
               men
               think
               a
               flight
               is
               no
               cowardise
               ,
               if
               a
               General
               turns
               his
               head
               and
               runs
               .
            
             
               Pompeio
               fugiente
               timent
            
             
               Well
               might
               all
               the
               gowned
               Romans
               fear
               when
               Pompey
               fled
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               there
               that
               can
               hope
               to
               be
               more
               righteous
               then
               David
               ,
               or
               stronger
               then
               Samson
               ,
               or
               have
               lesse
               hypocrisy
               then
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               or
               be
               more
               temperate
               then
               Noah
               ?
               These
               great
               examples
               bear
               men
               of
               weak
               discourses
               and
               weaker
               resolutions
               from
               the
               severity
               
               of
               vertues
               .
               But
               as
               Diagoras
               to
               them
               that
               shewed
               to
               him
               the
               votive
               garments
               of
               those
               that
               had
               escaped
               shipwrack
               upon
               their
               prayers
               and
               vows
               to
               Neptune
               answered
               ,
               that
               they
               kept
               no
               account
               of
               those
               that
               prayed
               and
               vowed
               ,
               and
               yet
               were
               drowned
               :
               So
               do
               these
               men
               keep
               catalogues
               of
               those
               few
               persons
               who
               broke
               the
               thrid
               of
               a
               fair
               life
               in
               sunder
               with
               the
               violence
               of
               a
               great
               crime
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               recovered
               and
               repented
               and
               lived
               ;
               But
               they
               consider
               not
               concerning
               those
               infinite
               numbers
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               died
               in
               their
               first
               fit
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               who
               after
               a
               fair
               voyage
               have
               thrown
               themselves
               over
               
               boord
               ,
               and
               perished
               in
               a
               sudden
               wildnesse
               ,
               One
               said
               well
               ,
               
                 Si
                 quid
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 aut
                 Aristippus
                 contra
                 morem
                 et
                 consuetudinem
                 fecerunt
                 ,
                 idem
                 sibi
                 ne
                 arbitretur
                 licere
                 .
                 Magnis
                 enim
                 illi
                 &
                 divinis
                 bonis
                 hanc
                 licentiam
                 assequebantur
                 .
              
               If
               Socrates
               did
               any
               unusual
               thing
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               for
               thee
               who
               art
               of
               an
               ordinary
               vertue
               to
               assume
               the
               same
               licence
               ;
               For
               he
               by
               a
               divine
               and
               excellent
               life
               hath
               obtained
               leave
               or
               pardon
               respectively
               ,
               for
               what
               thou
               must
               never
               hope
               for
               ,
               till
               thou
               hast
               arrived
               to
               the
               same
               glories
               .
               First
               be
               as
               devout
               as
               David
               ,
               as
               good
               a
               Christian
               as
               Saint
               Peter
               ,
               and
               then
               thou
               wilt
               not
               dare
               with
               designe
               to
               act
               that
               ,
               which
               they
               fell
               into
               by
               surprize
               ;
               and
               if
               thou
               doest
               fall
               as
               
               they
               did
               ,
               by
               that
               time
               thou
               hast
               also
               repented
               like
               them
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               said
               concerning
               thee
               ,
               that
               thou
               dist
               fall
               and
               break
               thy
               bones
               ,
               but
               God
               did
               heal
               thee
               and
               pardon
               thee
               .
               Remember
               that
               all
               the
               damned
               soules
               shall
               bear
               an
               eternity
               of
               torments
               for
               the
               pleasures
               of
               a
               short
               sinfulnesse
               ;
               but
               for
               a
               single
               transient
               action
               ,
               to
               die
               forever
               ,
               is
               an
               intolerable
               exchange
               and
               the
               effect
               of
               so
               great
               a
               folly
               ,
               that
               whosoever
               falls
               into
               and
               then
               considers
               it
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               him
               mad
               and
               distracted
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Remember
               ,
               that
               since
               no
               man
               can
               please
               God
               or
               be
               partakers
               of
               any
               promises
               ,
               or
               reap
               the
               reward
               of
               any
               actions
               in
               the
               
               returnes
               of
               eternity
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               performs
               to
               God
               an
               intire
               duty
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               capacities
               of
               a
               man
               so
               taught
               ,
               and
               so
               tempted
               ,
               and
               so
               assisted
               ,
               such
               a
               person
               must
               be
               curious
               that
               he
               be
               not
               cozened
               with
               the
               duties
               and
               performances
               of
               any
               one
               relation
               ,
               1.
               
               Some
               there
               are
               that
               think
               all
               our
               religion
               consists
               in
               prayers
               and
               publick
               or
               private
               offices
               of
               devotion
               ,
               and
               not
               in
               moral
               actions
               or
               entercourses
               of
               justice
               and
               temperance
               ,
               of
               kindnesse
               and
               friendships
               
               of
               sincerity
               and
               liberality
               ,
               of
               chastity
               and
               humility
               ,
               of
               repentance
               
               and
               obedience
               :
               indeed
               no
               humour
               is
               so
               easie
               to
               be
               counterfeited
               as
               devotion
               ,
               and
               yet
               no
               hypocrisy
               is
               more
               common
               among
               men
               ,
               nor
               any
               so
               uselesse
               as
               to
               God
               ;
               for
               it
               being
               an
               addresse
               to
               him
               alone
               who
               knows
               the
               heart
               and
               all
               the
               secret
               purposes
               ,
               it
               can
               do
               no
               service
               in
               order
               to
               heaven
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               it
               is
               without
               
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Godlinesse
              
               ,
               and
               the
               energy
               and
               vivacity
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               .
               God
               will
               not
               suffer
               us
               to
               commute
               a
               duty
               ,
               because
               all
               is
               his
               due
               ;
               and
               religion
               shall
               not
               pay
               for
               the
               want
               of
               temperance
               :
               if
               the
               devoutest
               Hermit
               be
               proud
               ,
               or
               he
               that
               
                 fasts
                 thrice
                 in
                 the
                 week
              
               be
               uncharitable
               once
               ;
               or
               he
               that
               gives
               much
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               gives
               also
               too
               
               much
               liberty
               to
               himself
               ,
               he
               hath
               planted
               a
               fair
               garden
               ,
               and
               invited
               a
               wilde
               boar
               to
               refresh
               himself
               under
               the
               shade
               of
               the
               fruit
               trees
               ,
               and
               his
               guest
               being
               something
               rude
               hath
               disordered
               his
               paradise
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               become
               a
               wildernesse
               ,
               2.
               
               Others
               there
               are
               that
               judge
               themselves
               by
               the
               censures
               that
               Kings
               and
               Princes
               give
               concerning
               them
               ,
               or
               as
               they
               are
               spoken
               of
               by
               their
               betters
               ,
               and
               so
               make
               false
               judgements
               concerning
               their
               condition
               .
               For
               our
               betters
               to
               whom
               we
               show
               our
               best
               parts
               ,
               to
               whom
               we
               speak
               with
               caution
               and
               consider
               what
               we
               represent
               ,
               they
               see
               our
               arts
               and
               our
               dressings
               ,
               but
               nothing
               of
               our
               nature
               and
               deformities
               ;
               Trust
               not
               
               their
               censures
               concerning
               thee
               ,
               but
               to
               thy
               own
               opinion
               of
               thy self
               ,
               whom
               thou
               knowest
               in
               thy
               retirements
               and
               natural
               peevishnesse
               and
               unhandsome
               inclinations
               ,
               and
               secret
               basenesse
               ,
               3.
               
               Some
               men
               have
               been
               admired
               abroad
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               wife
               and
               the
               servant
               never
               saw
               any
               thing
               excellent
               :
               
                 a
                 rare
                 judge
              
               and
               
                 a
                 good
                 common-wealths
                 man
              
               in
               the
               streets
               ,
               and
               publick
               meetings
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 just
                 man
              
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               and
               
                 charitable
                 to
                 the
                 poor
              
               ;
               for
               in
               all
               these
               places
               the
               man
               is
               observed
               and
               kept
               in
               awe
               by
               the
               Sun
               ,
               by
               light
               and
               by
               voices
               ;
               But
               this
               man
               is
               a
               Tyrant
               at
               home
               ,
               an
               unkinde
               husband
               &
               ill
               Father
               ,
               an
               imperious
               Master
               ,
               and
               such
               men
               are
               like
               prophets
               in
               their
               own
               countreys
               ,
               
               
               not
               honoured
               at
               home
               and
               can
               never
               be
               honoured
               by
               God
               ,
               who
               will
               not
               endure
               that
               many
               vertues
               should
               excuse
               a
               few
               vices
               ,
               Or
               that
               any
               of
               his
               servants
               shall
               take
               pensions
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               profession
               of
               his
               service
               do
               his
               enemy
               single
               advantages
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               that
               hath
               past
               many
               stages
               of
               a
               good
               life
               to
               prevent
               his
               being
               tempted
               to
               a
               single
               sin
               must
               be
               very
               careful
               that
               he
               never
               entertain
               his
               spirit
               with
               the
               remembrances
               of
               his
               past
               sin
               ,
               nor
               amuse
               it
               with
               the
               phantastick
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               present
               .
               When
               the
               Israelites
               fancied
               the
               sapidnesse
               and
               relish
               of
               the
               flesh
               pots
               they
               longed
               to
               
               tast
               and
               to
               return
               .
            
             
               So
               when
               a
               Libian
               Tiger
               drawn
               from
               his
               wilder
               forragings
               is
               shut
               up
               and
               taught
               to
               eat
               civil
               meat
               and
               suffer
               the
               authority
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               he
               sits
               down
               tamely
               in
               his
               prison
               and
               payes
               to
               his
               keeper
               fear
               and
               reverence
               for
               his
               meat
               :
               But
               if
               he
               chance
               to
               come
               again
               
               
               and
               taste
               a
               draught
               of
               warm
               blood
               ,
               he
               presently
               leaps
               into
               his
               naturall
               cruelty
               .
            
             
               
                 Admonitae
                 tument
                 gustato
                 sanguine
                 fauces
                 ,
              
               
                 Feruet
                 &
                 à
                 trepido
                 vix
                 abstinet
                 ira
                 Magistro
                 .
              
            
             
               He
               scarce
               abstains
               from
               eating
               those
               hands
               that
               brought
               him
               discipline
               and
               food
               :
               so
               is
               the
               nature
               of
               a
               man
               made
               tame
               and
               gentle
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               reduced
               to
               reason
               ,
               and
               kept
               in
               awe
               by
               religion
               and
               lawes
               and
               by
               an
               awfull
               vertue
               is
               taught
               to
               forget
               those
               alluring
               and
               sottish
               relishes
               of
               sin
               :
               but
               if
               he
               diverts
               from
               his
               path
               ,
               and
               snatches
               handfuls
               from
               the
               wanton
               vineyards
               ,
               and
               remembers
               the
               lasciviousnesse
               of
               his
               unwholesome
               food
               that
               pleased
               his
               childish
               
               palate
               ,
               then
               he
               grows
               sick
               again
               ,
               and
               hungry
               after
               unwholesome
               diet
               ,
               and
               longs
               for
               the
               apples
               of
               Sodom
               .
               A
               man
               must
               walk
               thorow
               the
               world
               without
               eyes
               ,
               or
               ears
               ,
               fancy
               ,
               or
               appetite
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               are
               created
               and
               sanctified
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               being
               once
               made
               a
               new
               man
               ,
               he
               must
               serve
               all
               the
               needs
               of
               nature
               by
               the
               appetite
               ;
               and
               faculties
               of
               grace
               :
               nature
               must
               be
               wholly
               a
               servant
               ,
               and
               we
               must
               so
               look
               towards
               the
               deliciousnesse
               of
               our
               religion
               ,
               and
               the
               ravishments
               of
               heaven
               ,
               that
               our
               memory
               must
               be
               for
               ever
               uselesse
               to
               the
               affairs
               and
               perceptions
               of
               sin
               :
               we
               cannot
               stand
               ,
               wee
               
               cannot
               live
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               be
               curious
               and
               watchfull
               in
               this
               particular
               .
            
             
               By
               these
               and
               all
               other
               arts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               if
               we
               stand
               upon
               our
               guard
               ,
               never
               indulging
               to
               our selves
               one
               sin
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               but
               one
               ;
               as
               knowing
               that
               one
               sin
               brought
               in
               death
               upon
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               one
               sin
               brought
               slavery
               upon
               the
               posterity
               of
               Cham
               :
               and
               alwayes
               fearing
               lest
               death
               surprize
               us
               in
               that
               one
               sin
               ;
               we
               shall
               by
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               either
               not
               need
               ,
               or
               else
               easily
               perceive
               the
               effects
               and
               blessings
               of
               that
               compassion
               which
               God
               reserves
               in
               the
               secrets
               of
               his
               mercy
               ,
               for
               such
               persons
               whom
               his
               grace
               hath
               ordained
               and
               disposed
               with
               excellent
               dispositions
               unto
               life
               eternall
               .
            
             
               
               These
               are
               the
               sorts
               of
               men
               which
               are
               to
               be
               used
               with
               compassion
               ;
               concerning
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               make
               a
               difference
               ,
               
                 making
                 a
                 difference
              
               ]
               so
               sayes
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               of
               high
               concernment
               that
               we
               should
               do
               so
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               relieve
               the
               infirmities
               of
               the
               men
               ,
               and
               relieve
               their
               sicknesses
               ,
               and
               transcribe
               the
               copy
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               ,
               who
               loves
               not
               to
               
                 quench
                 the
                 smoaking
                 flax
                 ,
                 nor
                 break
                 the
                 bruised
                 reed
                 .
              
               For
               although
               all
               sins
               are
               against
               Gods
               Commandements
               ,
               directly
               ,
               or
               by
               certain
               consequents
               ,
               
                 by
                 line
              
               ,
               or
               
                 by
                 analogy
              
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               all
               of
               the
               same
               tincture
               and
               mortality
               .
            
             
               
                 
                 Nec
                 vincit
                 ratio
                 tantundem
                 ut
                 peccet
                 idemque
                 ,
              
               
                 Qui
                 teneros
                 caules
                 alieni
                 fregerit
                 horti
              
               
                 Ut
                 qui
                 nocturnus
                 Diuûm
                 sacra
                 legerit
                 .
              
            
             
               He
               that
               robs
               a
               garden
               of
               Coleworts
               ,
               and
               carries
               away
               an
               armfull
               of
               Spinage
               ,
               does
               not
               deserve
               hell
               as
               he
               that
               steals
               the
               Chalice
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               or
               betrayes
               a
               Prince
               ;
               and
               therefore
               men
               are
               distinguished
               accordingly
               :
            
             
               
               
                 Est
                 inter
                 Tanaim
                 quiddam
                 socerunique
                 Viselli
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               The
               Poet
               that
               Sejanus
               condemned
               for
               dishonouring
               the
               memory
               of
               Agamemnon
               ,
               was
               not
               an
               equall
               criminall
               with
               Cataline
               ,
               or
               Graechus
               :
               and
               Simon
               Magus
               and
               the
               Nicolaitans
               committed
               crimes
               which
               
                 God
                 hated
              
               ,
               more
               then
               the
               complying
               of
               S.
               Barnabas
               ,
               or
               the
               dissimulation
               of
               S.
               Peter
               ;
               and
               therefore
               God
               does
               treat
               these
               persons
               severally
               :
               Some
               of
               these
               are
               restrained
               with
               a
               fit
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               some
               with
               a
               great
               losse
               ;
               and
               in
               these
               there
               are
               degrees
               ,
               and
               some
               arrive
               at
               death
               .
               And
               in
               this
               manner
               God
               scourged
               the
               Corinthians
               for
               their
               irreverent
               and
               disorderly
               receiving
               the
               Holy
               Sacrament
               .
               
               For
               although
               even
               the
               least
               of
               the
               sins
               that
               I
               have
               discoursed
               of
               ,
               will
               lead
               to
               death
               eternall
               ,
               if
               their
               course
               be
               not
               interrupted
               ,
               and
               the
               disorder
               chastised
               ,
               yet
               because
               we
               do
               not
               stop
               their
               progresse
               instantly
               ,
               God
               many
               times
               does
               ,
               and
               visits
               us
               with
               proportionable
               judgements
               ,
               and
               so
               not
               onely
               checks
               the
               rivulet
               from
               swelling
               into
               rivers
               and
               a
               vastnesse
               ,
               but
               plainly
               tells
               us
               ,
               that
               although
               smaller
               crimes
               shall
               not
               be
               punished
               with
               equall
               severity
               as
               the
               greatest
               ,
               yet
               even
               in
               hell
               there
               are
               eternal
               rods
               as
               well
               as
               eternal
               scorpions
               ;
               and
               the
               smallest
               crime
               that
               we
               act
               with
               an
               infant-malice
               ,
               and
               manly
               
               deliberation
               ,
               shall
               be
               revenged
               with
               the
               lesser
               stroaks
               of
               wrath
               ;
               but
               yet
               with
               the
               infliction
               of
               a
               sad
               eternity
               .
               But
               then
               that
               we
               also
               should
               make
               a
               difference
               ,
               is
               a
               precept
               concerning
               Church
               discipline
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               here
               proper
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               but
               onely
               as
               it
               may
               concern
               our
               own
               particulars
               in
               the
               actions
               of
               repentance
               ;
               and
               our
               brethren
               in
               internal
               correction
               :
            
             
               
                 —
                 assit
              
               
                 Regula
                 quae
                 poenas
                 peccatis
                 irroget
                 aequas
                 ,
              
               
                 Nec
                 seuticâ
                 dignum
                 horribili
                 sectere
                 flagello
                 .
              
            
             
               Let
               us
               be
               sure
               that
               we
               neglect
               no
               sin
               ,
               but
               repent
               
                 for
                 every
                 one
              
               ,
               
               and
               
                 judge
                 our selves
                 for
                 every
                 one
              
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               proportion
               of
               the
               malice
               ,
               or
               the
               scandall
               ,
               or
               the
               danger
               .
               And
               although
               in
               this
               there
               is
               no
               fear
               that
               we
               would
               be
               excessive
               ;
               yet
               when
               we
               are
               to
               reprove
               a
               brother
               we
               are
               sharp
               enough
               ,
               and
               either
               by
               pride
               ,
               or
               by
               animosity
               ,
               by
               the
               itch
               of
               government
               ,
               or
               the
               indignation
               of
               an
               angry
               minde
               ,
               we
               run
               beyond
               the
               gentlenesse
               of
               a
               Christian
               Monitor
               ;
               we
               must
               remember
               that
               by
               Christs
               law
               some
               are
               to
               be
               admonished
               privately
               ,
               some
               to
               be
               shamed
               and
               corrected
               publikely
               ,
               and
               beyond
               these
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               abscission
               ,
               or
               
                 a
                 cutting
                 off
              
               from
               the
               communion
               
               of
               faithfull
               people
               ,
               
                 A
                 delivering
                 over
                 to
                 Sathan
              
               .
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               is
               that
               old
               reading
               of
               the
               words
               of
               my
               Text
               ,
               which
               is
               still
               in
               some
               Copies
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
                 Reprove
                 them
                 sharply
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 are
                 convinced
                 ,
                 or
                 separate
                 by
                 sentence
                 .
              
               But
               because
               this
               also
               is
               a
               designe
               of
               mercy
               ,
               acted
               with
               an
               instance
               of
               discipline
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               punishment
               of
               the
               flesh
               ,
               
                 that
                 the
                 soul
                 may
                 be
                 saved
              
               
               
               
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               it
               means
               the
               same
               with
               the
               usuall
               reading
               ,
               and
               with
               the
               last
               words
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               and
               teaches
               us
               our
               usage
               towards
               the
               worst
               of
               recoverable
               sinners
               .
            
             
               
                 Others
                 save
                 with
                 fear
                 ,
                 pulling
                 them
                 out
                 of
                 the
                 fire
                 .
                 ]
              
               Some
               sins
               there
               are
               ,
               which
               
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 nature
              
               are
               damnable
               ,
               and
               some
               are
               such
               as
               
                 will
                 certainly
                 bring
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 damnation
              
               ;
               the
               first
               are
               curable
               ,
               but
               with
               much
               danger
               ;
               the
               second
               are
               desperate
               and
               irrecoverable
               ;
               when
               a
               man
               is
               violently
               tempted
               ,
               and
               allured
               with
               an
               object
               that
               is
               proportionable
               and
               pleasant
               to
               his
               vigorous
               appetite
               ,
               and
               his
               unabated
               ,
               unmortified
               nature
               ,
               this
               man
               falls
               into
               death
               ,
               
               but
               yet
               we
               pity
               him
               as
               we
               pity
               a
               thief
               that
               robs
               for
               his
               necessity
               :
               this
               man
               did
               not
               tempt
               himself
               ,
               but
               his
               spirit
               suffers
               violence
               ,
               and
               his
               reason
               is
               invaded
               ,
               and
               his
               infirmities
               are
               mighty
               ,
               and
               his
               aids
               not
               yet
               prevailing
               :
               But
               when
               this
               single
               temptation
               hath
               prevailed
               for
               a
               single
               instance
               ,
               and
               leaves
               a
               relish
               upon
               the
               palate
               ,
               and
               this
               produces
               another
               ,
               and
               that
               also
               is
               fruitfull
               and
               swels
               into
               a
               family
               and
               kinred
               of
               sin
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               grows
               first
               into
               approbation
               ,
               then
               to
               a
               clear
               assent
               ,
               and
               an
               untroubled
               conscience
               ,
               thence
               into
               frequency
               ,
               from
               thence
               unto
               a
               custome
               ,
               and
               easinesse
               ,
               and
               a
               habit
               ,
               this
               man
               is
               fallen
               into
               the
               fire
               .
               There
               are
               also
               some
               single
               
               acts
               of
               so
               great
               a
               malice
               that
               they
               must
               suppose
               a
               man
               habitually
               sinfull
               before
               he
               could
               arrive
               at
               that
               height
               of
               wickednesse
               .
               No
               man
               begins
               his
               sinfull
               course
               with
               killing
               of
               his
               Father
               or
               his
               Prince
               ;
               and
               Simon
               Magus
               had
               preambulatory
               impieties
               ;
               he
               was
               covetous
               and
               ambitious
               ,
               long
               before
               he
               offered
               to
               buy
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               .
            
             
               Nemo
               repente
               fuit
               turpissimus
               —
            
             
               and
               although
               such
               actions
               may
               have
               in
               them
               the
               malice
               and
               the
               mischief
               ,
               the
               disorder
               and
               the
               wrong
               ,
               the
               principle
               and
               the
               permanent
               effect
               ,
               of
               a
               habit
               and
               a
               long
               course
               of
               sin
               ,
               yet
               because
               they
               never
               or
               
               very
               seldom
               go
               alone
               ,
               but
               after
               the
               praedisposition
               of
               other
               huishering
               crimes
               ,
               we
               shall
               not
               amisse
               comprise
               them
               under
               the
               name
               of
               habituall
               sins
               .
               For
               such
               they
               are
               ,
               either
               formally
               or
               equivalently
               :
               and
               if
               any
               man
               hath
               fallen
               into
               a
               sinfull
               habit
               ,
               into
               a
               course
               and
               order
               of
               sinning
               ,
               his
               case
               is
               little
               lesser
               then
               desperate
               ;
               but
               that
               little
               hope
               that
               is
               remanent
               hath
               its
               degree
               according
               to
               the
               infancy
               or
               the
               growth
               of
               the
               habit
               .
               1.
               
               For
               all
               sins
               lesse
               then
               habitual
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               a
               pardon
               is
               ready
               to
               penitent
               persons
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               sin
               in
               ignorance
               ,
               or
               in
               infirmity
               ,
               by
               surprize
               ,
               or
               inadvertency
               ,
               in
               smaller
               instances
               ,
               or
               infrequent
               returns
               ,
               with
               involuntary
               actions
               ,
               
               or
               imperfect
               resolutions
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               Clemens
               in
               his
               Epistles
               :
               
                 Lift
                 up
                 your
                 hands
                 to
                 Almighty
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 pray
                 him
                 to
                 be
                 mercifull
                 to
                 you
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 when
                 you
                 sin
                 unwillingly
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               which
               you
               sin
               with
               an
               imperfect
               choice
               :
               for
               no
               man
               sins
               against
               his
               will
               directly
               ,
               but
               when
               his
               understanding
               is
               abused
               by
               an
               inevitable
               ,
               
               or
               an
               intolerable
               weaknesse
               ,
               our
               wills
               follow
               their
               blind
               
               guide
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               the
               perfect
               mistresses
               of
               their
               own
               actions
               ,
               and
               therefore
               leave
               a
               way
               and
               easinesse
               to
               repent
               ,
               and
               be
               ashamed
               of
               it
               ▪
               and
               therefore
               a
               possibility
               and
               readinesse
               for
               pardon
               .
               And
               these
               are
               the
               sins
               that
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               pray
               to
               God
               that
               he
               would
               pardon
               ,
               as
               he
               gives
               us
               our
               bread
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 every
                 day
              
               .
               For
               
                 in
                 many
                 things
                 we
                 offend
                 all
                 ,
              
               said
               Saint
               James
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               many
               smaller
               matters
               ,
               in
               matters
               of
               surprize
               ,
               or
               inevitable
               infirmity
               :
               And
               therefore
               Posidices
               said
               ,
               that
               
                 Saint
                 Austin
              
               was
               used
               to
               say
               ,
               That
               
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 even
                 good
                 and
                 holy
                 Priests
                 go
                 from
                 this
                 world
                 without
                 the
                 susception
                 of
                 equall
                 and
                 worthy
                 penances
                 :
              
               and
               the
               most
               innocent
               life
               
               in
               our
               account
               is
               not
               a
               competent
               instrument
               of
               a
               peremptory
               confidence
               ,
               and
               of
               justifying
               our selves
               :
               
                 I
                 am
                 guilty
                 of
                 nothing
              
               ,
               (
               said
               Saint
               Paul
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               no
               ill
               intent
               ,
               or
               negligence
               in
               preaching
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               
                 yet
                 I
                 am
                 not
                 hereby
                 justified
                 ,
              
               for
               God
               it
               may
               bee
               knows
               many
               little
               irregularities
               ,
               and
               insinuations
               of
               sin
               :
               In
               this
               case
               we
               are
               to
               make
               a
               difference
               ;
               but
               humility
               ,
               and
               prayer
               ,
               and
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               are
               the
               direct
               instruments
               of
               the
               expiation
               of
               such
               sinnes
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               secondly
               ,
               whosoever
               sins
               without
               these
               abating
               circumstances
               ,
               
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               great
               instances
               ,
               in
               which
               a
               mans
               understanding
               cannot
               be
               cozened
               ;
               as
               in
               drunkennesse
               ,
               murder
               ,
               adultery
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               frequent
               repetitions
               of
               any
               sort
               of
               sin
               whatsoever
               ,
               in
               which
               a
               mans
               choice
               cannot
               be
               surprized
               ,
               and
               in
               which
               it
               is
               certain
               there
               is
               a
               love
               of
               the
               sin
               ,
               and
               a
               delight
               in
               it
               ,
               and
               a
               power
               over
               a
               mans
               resolutions
               ;
               in
               these
               cases
               it
               is
               a
               miraculous
               grace
               ,
               and
               an
               extraordinary
               change
               ,
               that
               must
               turn
               the
               current
               and
               the
               stream
               of
               the
               iniquity
               :
               and
               when
               it
               is
               begun
               ,
               the
               pardon
               is
               more
               uncertain
               ,
               and
               the
               repentance
               more
               difficult
               ,
               and
               the
               effect
               much
               abated
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               must
               be
               made
               miserable
               that
               he
               may
               be
               accursed
               for
               ever
               .
               
            
             
               1.
               
               I
               say
               his
               pardon
               is
               uncertain
               ,
               because
               there
               are
               some
               sins
               which
               are
               unpardonable
               ,
               (
               as
               I
               shall
               shew
               )
               and
               they
               are
               not
               all
               named
               in
               particular
               ,
               and
               the
               degrees
               of
               malice
               being
               uncertain
               ,
               the
               salvation
               of
               that
               man
               is
               to
               be
               wrought
               with
               infinite
               
                 fear
                 and
                 trembling
              
               .
               It
               was
               the
               case
               of
               Simon
               Magus
               ,
               
                 Repent
                 and
                 ask
                 pardon
              
               
               
                 for
                 thy
                 sin
                 ,
                 if
                 peradventure
                 the
                 thought
                 of
                 thy
                 heart
                 may
                 be
                 forgiven
                 thee
                 .
              
               If
               peradventure
               ;
               ]
               it
               was
               a
               new
               crime
               ,
               and
               concerning
               its
               possibility
               of
               pardon
               no
               revelation
               had
               been
               made
               ,
               and
               by
               analogy
               to
               other
               crimes
               it
               was
               very
               like
               an
               unpardonable
               sin
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               
                 a
                 thinking
                 a
                 thought
                 against
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               was
               next
               
               to
               
                 speaking
                 a
                 word
                 against
                 him
              
               .
               Cains
               sin
               was
               of
               the
               same
               nature
               ;
               
                 It
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 forgiven
                 ,
              
               his
               passion
               and
               his
               fear
               was
               too
               severe
               and
               decretory
               :
               it
               was
               pardonable
               ,
               but
               truly
               we
               never
               finde
               that
               God
               did
               pardon
               it
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               besides
               this
               ,
               it
               is
               uncertain
               in
               the
               pardon
               ,
               because
               it
               
               may
               be
               the
               time
               of
               pardon
               is
               passed
               ,
               and
               though
               God
               hath
               pardoned
               
               
               to
               other
               people
               the
               same
               sins
               ,
               and
               to
               thee
               too
               some
               times
               before
               ,
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               he
               will
               not
               now
               :
               he
               hath
               not
               promised
               pardon
               so
               often
               as
               we
               sin
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               returns
               of
               impudence
               ,
               apostacy
               ,
               and
               it
               gratitude
               ;
               and
               it
               may
               be
               
                 thy
                 day
                 is
                 past
              
               ,
               as
               was
               Jerusalems
               in
               the
               day
               that
               they
               crucified
               the
               Saviour
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Pardon
               of
               such
               habitual
               sins
               is
               uncertain
               ,
               because
               life
               is
               uncertain
               ;
               
               and
               such
               sins
               require
               much
               time
               for
               their
               abolition
               and
               expiation
               .
               And
               therefore
               although
               these
               sins
               are
               not
               
                 necessariò
                 mortifera
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               unpardonable
               ,
               yet
               by
               consequence
               they
               become
               deadly
               ,
               because
               our
               life
               may
               be
               cut
               off
               before
               we
               have
               finished
               or
               performed
               those
               necessary
               parts
               of
               repentance
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               severe
               
               and
               yet
               the
               onely
               condition
               of
               getting
               pardon
               .
               So
               that
               you
               may
               perceive
               ,
               that
               not
               onely
               every
               
                 great
                 single
                 crime
              
               ,
               but
               
                 the
                 habit
                 of
                 any
                 sin
              
               is
               dangerous
               ;
               and
               therefore
               these
               persons
               are
               to
               be
               snatched
               from
               the
               fire
               ,
               if
               you
               mean
               to
               rescue
               them
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               if
               you
               stay
               a
               day
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               you
               stay
               too
               long
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               which
               I
               adde
               this
               fourth
               consideration
               ,
               that
               every
               delay
               
               of
               return
               is
               in
               the
               case
               of
               habitual
               sins
               an
               approach
               to
               desperation
               ,
               because
               the
               nature
               of
               habits
               is
               like
               that
               of
               Crocodiles
               they
               grow
               as
               long
               as
               they
               live
               ;
               and
               if
               they
               come
               to
               obstinacy
               ,
               or
               confirmation
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               hell
               already
               ,
               and
               can
               never
               return
               back
               .
               For
               so
               the
               Pannonian
               
               Bears
               ,
               when
               they
               have
               clasped
               a
               dart
               in
               the
               region
               of
               their
               Liver
               ,
               wheel
               themselves
               upon
               the
               wound
               and
               with
               anger
               and
               malicious
               revenge
               strike
               the
               deadly
               barbe
               deeper
               ,
               and
               cannot
               be
               quit
               from
               that
               fatal
               steel
               ,
               but
               in
               flying
               bear
               along
               that
               which
               themselves
               make
               the
               instrument
               of
               a
               more
               hasty
               death
               :
               So
               is
               every
               vitious
               person
               struck
               with
               a
               deadly
               wound
               ,
               and
               his
               own
               hands
               forced
               it
               into
               the
               entertainments
               of
               his
               heart
               .
               And
               because
               it
               is
               painfull
               to
               draw
               it
               forth
               by
               a
               sharp
               and
               salutary
               repentance
               he
               still
               rouls
               and
               turns
               upon
               his
               wound
               ,
               and
               carries
               his
               death
               in
               his
               bowels
               ,
               where
               it
               first
               entered
               by
               choice
               ,
               and
               then
               dwelt
               by
               love
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               shall
               finish
               the
               tragedy
               by
               divine
               judgements
               ,
               and
               an
               unalterable
               decree
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               the
               pardon
               of
               these
               sins
               is
               uncertain
               ,
               so
               the
               conditions
               of
               restitution
               are
               hard
               ,
               even
               to
               them
               who
               shall
               be
               pardoned
               :
               their
               pardon
               and
               themselves
               too
               ,
               must
               be
               fetched
               from
               the
               fire
               ;
               water
               will
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               tears
               and
               ineffective
               sorrow
               cannot
               take
               off
               a
               habit
               ,
               or
               a
               great
               crime
               .
            
             
               
                 O
                 nimium
                 faciles
                 ,
                 qui
                 tristia
                 crimina
                 cadis
                 ,
              
               
                 Tolli
                 flumineâ
                 posse
                 putatis
                 aquâ
                 .
              
            
             
               
               Bion
               seeing
               a
               Prince
               weep
               and
               tearing
               his
               hair
               for
               sorrow
               ,
               asked
               if
               baldnesse
               would
               cure
               his
               grief
               ?
               such
               pompous
               sorrows
               may
               bee
               good
               indices
               ,
               but
               no
               perfect
               instruments
               of
               restitution
               .
               Saint
               James
               plainly
               declares
               the
               possibilities
               of
               pardon
               to
               great
               sins
               ,
               in
               the
               cases
               
               of
               
                 contention
                 ,
                 adultery
                 ,
                 lust
              
               ,
               and
               envy
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               four
               great
               indecencies
               that
               are
               most
               contrary
               to
               Christianity
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               5.
               
               Chap.
               
               he
               implies
               also
               a
               possibility
               of
               pardon
               to
               an
               habitual
               sinner
               ,
               whom
               
               he
               calls
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 one
                 that
                 erres
                 from
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               from
               the
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               
                 the
                 life
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 truth
              
               and
               he
               addes
               ,
               that
               such
               a
               person
               may
               be
               reduced
               and
               so
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               though
               he
               have
               sinned
               long
               ;
               
                 he
                 that
                 converts
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 ,
                 shall
              
               
               
                 hide
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 sins
              
               :
               But
               then
               the
               way
               that
               he
               appoints
               for
               the
               restitution
               of
               such
               persons
               is
               
                 humilty
                 ,
                 and
                 humiliation
                 ,
                 penanoes
                 .
              
               and
               
                 sharp
                 penitentiall
                 sorrows
              
               ,
               and
               
                 afflictions
                 ,
                 resisting
                 the
                 Devil
                 ,
                 returning
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 weeping
                 and
                 mourning
                 ,
                 confessions
                 and
                 prayers
                 ,
              
               as
               you
               may
               read
               at
               large
               in
               the
               4.
               and
               5.
               
               Chapters
               ;
               and
               there
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               you
               shall
               finde
               it
               a
               duty
               ,
               that
               such
               persons
               should
               
                 be
                 afflicted
              
               ,
               and
               
               should
               
                 confesse
                 to
                 their
                 brethren
              
               ;
               and
               these
               are
               harder
               conditions
               then
               God
               requires
               in
               the
               formet
               cases
               ;
               these
               are
               a
               kinde
               of
               
                 fiery
                 tryall
              
               .
            
             
               I
               have
               now
               done
               with
               my
               Text
               ,
               and
               should
               adde
               no
               more
               but
               that
               the
               nature
               of
               these
               sins
               is
               such
               that
               they
               may
               increase
               in
               their
               weight
               ,
               and
               duration
               ,
               and
               malice
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               increase
               in
               mischief
               ,
               and
               fatality
               ,
               and
               so
               go
               beyond
               the
               Text.
               Cicero
               said
               well
               ,
               
                 Ipsa
                 consuetudo
                 assentiendi
                 periculosa
                 esse
                 videtur
                 &
                 lubrica
                 .
                 l.
              
               4.
               
               
                 Acad.
                 Qu.
              
               The
               very
               custome
               of
               consenting
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               civility
               is
               dangerous
               and
               slippery
               ,
               and
               will
               quickly
               ingage
               us
               in
               errour
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               think
               we
               are
               bound
               to
               defend
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               
               are
               made
               flatterers
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               so
               become
               vitious
               ;
               and
               we
               love
               our
               own
               vices
               that
               we
               are
               used
               to
               ,
               and
               keep
               them
               till
               they
               are
               incurable
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               till
               we
               will
               never
               repent
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               some
               men
               resolve
               never
               to
               repent
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               they
               resolve
               they
               will
               not
               be
               saved
               ,
               
                 they
                 tread
                 under
                 foot
                 the
                 blood
                 of
                 the
                 everlasting
                 covenant
              
               ;
               those
               persons
               are
               in
               the
               fire
               too
               ,
               but
               they
               will
               not
               be
               pulled
               out
               :
               concerning
               whom
               Gods
               Prophets
               must
               say
               as
               once
               concerning
               Babylon
               ,
               
                 Curavimus
                 &
                 non
                 est
                 sanata
                 ,
                 derelinquamus
                 eam
                 ,
              
               We
               would
               have
               healed
               them
               ,
               but
               they
               would
               not
               be
               healed
               ,
               let
               us
               leave
               them
               in
               their
               sins
               ,
               and
               they
               shall
               have
               enough
               of
               it
               ;
               Onely
               this
               ,
               those
               that
               put
               themselves
               
               out
               of
               the
               condition
               of
               mercy
               are
               not
               to
               be
               endured
               in
               Christian
               societies
               ;
               they
               deserve
               it
               not
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               not
               safe
               that
               they
               should
               be
               suffered
               .
            
             
               But
               besides
               all
               this
               ,
               I
               shall
               name
               one
               thing
               more
               unto
               you
               ;
               for
            
             
               
                 —
                 nunquam
                 adeò
                 foedis
                 adeoquè
                 pudendis
                 ,
              
               
                 Utimur
                 exemplis
                 ,
                 ut
                 non
                 pejora
                 supersint
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               are
               some
               single
               actions
               of
               sin
               of
               so
               great
               a
               malice
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               own
               nature
               they
               are
               beyond
               the
               limit
               of
               
                 Gospel
                 pardon
              
               :
               they
               are
               not
               such
               things
               for
               the
               pardon
               of
               which
               God
               entered
               into
               covenant
               ;
               because
               they
               are
               such
               sins
               which
               put
               a
               man
               into
               perfect
               indispotisions
               ,
               
               and
               incapacities
               of
               entring
               into
               ,
               or
               being
               in
               the
               covenant
               .
               In
               the
               first
               ages
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               Atheisme
               was
               of
               that
               nature
               ;
               it
               was
               against
               their
               whole
               religion
               ;
               and
               the
               sin
               is
               worse
               now
               ,
               against
               the
               whole
               religion
               still
               ,
               and
               against
               a
               brighter
               light
               .
               In
               the
               ages
               after
               the
               flood
               idolatry
               was
               also
               just
               such
               another
               :
               for
               as
               God
               was
               known
               first
               onely
               
               
               as
               the
               creator
               ,
               then
               he
               began
               to
               manifest
               himself
               in
               special
               contracts
               with
               men
               ,
               and
               he
               quickly
               was
               declared
               the
               
                 God
                 of
                 Israel
              
               and
               idolatry
               perfectly
               
                 destroyed
                 all
                 that
                 religion
              
               ,
               and
               therefore
               was
               never
               pardoned
               intirely
               ;
               but
               God
               did
               visit
               it
               upon
               them
               that
               sinned
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               pardoned
               it
               in
               some
               degrees
               yet
               he
               also
               punished
               it
               in
               so
               me
               ;
               and
               yet
               rebellion
               against
               the
               supreme
               power
               of
               Moses
               and
               〈…〉
               was
               worse
               ;
               for
               that
               also
               is
               a
               perfect
               destruction
               of
               the
               whole
               religion
               ,
               because
               it
               refused
               to
               submit
               to
               those
               hands
               upon
               which
               God
               had
               placed
               all
               the
               religion
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               government
               .
               And
               now
               if
               we
               would
               know
               in
               the
               Gospel
               what
               answers
               these
               precedent
               sins
               ?
               I
               answer
               ,
               first
               the
               same
               sins
               acted
               by
               a
               resolute
               hand
               and
               heart
               
               are
               worse
               now
               then
               ever
               they
               were
               :
               and
               a
               third
               or
               fourth
               is
               also
               to
               be
               added
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               Apostacy
               or
               
                 or
                 a
                 voluntary
                 malicious
                 renouncing
                 the
                 faith
                 :
              
               The
               Church
               hath
               often
               declared
               that
               sin
               to
               be
               unpardonable
               :
               witchcraft
               or
               
                 final
                 impenitence
              
               ,
               and
               obstinacy
               in
               any
               sin
               are
               infallibly
               desperate
               :
               and
               in
               general
               ,
               and
               by
               a
               certain
               parity
               of
               reason
               ,
               whatsoever
               does
               destroy
               charity
               or
               the
               good
               life
               of
               a
               Christian
               with
               the
               same
               general
               venom
               and
               deletery
               as
               Apostacy
               destroyes
               faith
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               a
               Renegado
               from
               charity
               ,
               is
               as
               unpardonable
               as
               he
               that
               returns
               to
               solemn
               Atheisme
               or
               infidelity
               :
               for
               all
               that
               ,
               is
               directly
               the
               sin
               against
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               throwing
               that
               
               away
               wherby
               onely
               we
               can
               be
               Christians
               ,
               wherby
               onely
               we
               can
               hope
               to
               be
               saved
               ;
               
                 to
                 speak
                 a
                 word
                 against
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               in
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               was
               declared
               unpardonable
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               such
               a
               word
               which
               if
               it
               had
               been
               true
               ,
               or
               believed
               ,
               would
               have
               destroyed
               the
               whole
               religion
               ;
               for
               they
               said
               that
               Christ
               wrought
               by
               Beelzebub
               ,
               and
               by
               consequence
               did
               not
               come
               from
               God
               :
               He
               that
               destroyes
               al
               the
               whole
               order
               of
               Priesthood
               ,
               destroyes
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               parts
               of
               the
               religion
               ,
               &
               one
               of
               the
               greatest
               effects
               of
               the
               holy
               Ghost
               :
               He
               that
               destroyes
               government
               destroyes
               another
               part
               ;
               but
               that
               we
               may
               come
               neerer
               to
               our selves
               ;
               
                 to
                 quench
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               is
               worse
               then
               to
               speak
               some
               
               words
               against
               him
               ;
               
                 to
                 grieve
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               is
               a
               part
               of
               the
               same
               impiety
               ,
               
                 to
                 resist
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
              
               is
               another
               part
               ;
               and
               if
               we
               consider
               ,
               that
               every
               great
               sin
               does
               this
               in
               its
               proportion
               ,
               it
               would
               concern
               us
               to
               be
               careful
               ,
               lest
               we
               fal
               into
               
                 presumptuous
                 sins
                 ,
                 lest
                 they
                 get
                 the
                 dominion
                 over
                 us
              
               ;
               out
               of
               this
               that
               I
               have
               spoken
               you
               may
               easily
               gather
               what
               sort
               of
               men
               those
               are
               ,
               who
               cannot
               be
               snatched
               from
               the
               fire
               ;
               for
               whom
               as
               
                 S.
                 John
              
               saies
               ,
               
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 pray
              
               ,
               and
               how
               neer
               men
               come
               to
               it
               that
               continue
               in
               any
               known
               sin
               ;
               if
               I
               should
               descend
               to
               particulars
               ,
               I
               might
               lay
               a
               snare
               to
               scrupulous
               and
               nice
               consciences
               .
               This
               onely
               every
               confirmed
               
               habitual
               sinner
               does
               manifest
               the
               divine
               justice
               in
               punishing
               the
               sins
               of
               a
               short
               life
               with
               a
               never
               dying
               worm
               ,
               and
               a
               never
               quenched
               flame
               ,
               because
               we
               have
               an
               affection
               to
               sin
               that
               no
               time
               will
               diminish
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               would
               increase
               to
               eternal
               ages
               ;
               and
               accordingly
               as
               any
               man
               hath
               a
               degree
               of
               love
               ,
               so
               he
               hath
               lodged
               in
               his
               soul
               a
               spark
               which
               unless
               it
               be
               speedily
               &
               effectively
               quenched
               will
               break
               forth
               into
               unquenchable
               fire
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Sermon
               .
               XVIII
               .
               
               THE
               FOOLISH
               EXCHANGE
               .
               
            
             
               
                 Matthew
                 16.
                 
                 Ver.
                 26.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 what
                 is
                 a
                 man
                 profited
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 gain
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 lose
                 his
                 own
                 soul
                 ?
                 or
                 what
                 shall
                 a
                 man
                 give
                 in
                 exchange
                 for
                 his
                 soul
                 ?
              
            
             
               WHen
               the
               eternal
               mercy
               of
               God
               had
               decreed
               to
               rescue
               
               mankinde
               from
               misery
               and
               infelicity
               ,
               and
               so
               triumphed
               over
               his
               own
               justice
               ,
               the
               excellent
               wisdom
               of
               God
               resolved
               to
               do
               it
               in
               wayes
               contradictory
               to
               the
               appetites
               and
               designes
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               it
               also
               might
               triumph
               over
               our
               weaknesses
               and
               imperfect
               conceptions
               .
               So
               God
               decreeing
               to
               glorifie
               his
               mercy
               by
               curing
               our
               sins
               ,
               and
               to
               exalt
               his
               wisdome
               by
               the
               reproof
               of
               our
               ignorance
               ,
               and
               the
               representing
               upon
               what
               weak
               and
               false
               principals
               ,
               we
               had
               built
               our
               hopes
               and
               expectations
               
               of
               felicity
               :
               Pleasure
               and
               profit
               ,
               victory
               over
               our
               enemies
               ,
               riches
               and
               pompous
               honours
               ,
               power
               and
               revenge
               ,
               desires
               according
               to
               sensual
               appetites
               ,
               and
               prosecutions
               violent
               and
               passionate
               of
               those
               appetites
               ,
               health
               and
               long
               life
               ,
               free
               from
               trouble
               ,
               without
               poverty
               or
               persecution
               .
            
             
               
               
                 
                 Hac
                 sunt
                 jucundissime
                 Martialis
              
               
                 vitam
                 quae
                 faciunt
                 beatiorem
                 .
              
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               measures
               of
               good
               and
               evil
               ,
               the
               object
               of
               our
               hopes
               and
               fears
               ,
               the
               securing
               our
               content
               and
               the
               portion
               of
               this
               world
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               other
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               as
               it
               may
               .
               But
               the
               Blessed
               Jesus
               having
               made
               revelations
               of
               an
               immortal
               duration
               ,
               of
               another
               world
               ;
               and
               of
               a
               strange
               restitution
               to
               it
               ,
               even
               by
               the
               resurrection
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               
                 a
                 new
              
               investiture
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               upper
               garment
               ,
               clarified
               ,
               and
               made
               pure
               so
               as
               no
               Fuller
               on
               earth
               can
               whiten
               it
               ;
               
               hath
               also
               preached
               a
               new
               Philosophy
               ,
               hath
               cancelled
               all
               the
               old
               principles
               ,
               reduced
               the
               appetites
               of
               sence
               to
               the
               discourses
               of
               reason
               and
               heightned
               reason
               to
               the
               sublimities
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               teaching
               us
               abstractions
               ,
               and
               immaterial
               conceptions
               ,
               giving
               us
               new
               eyes
               ,
               and
               new
               objects
               ,
               and
               new
               proportions
               ;
               For
               now
               ,
               sensual
               pleasures
               are
               not
               delightful
               ,
               riches
               are
               drosse
               ,
               honours
               are
               nothing
               but
               the
               appendages
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               in
               relation
               to
               it
               are
               to
               receive
               their
               account
               ;
               but
               now
               if
               you
               would
               enjoy
               life
               you
               must
               die
               ,
               if
               you
               would
               be
               at
               ease
               ,
               you
               must
               take
               up
               Christs
               crosse
               ,
               and
               conform
               
               to
               his
               sufferings
               if
               you
               would
               save
               your
               life
               ,
               you
               must
               lose
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               you
               would
               be
               rich
               you
               must
               abound
               in
               good
               works
               ,
               you
               must
               be
               poor
               in
               spirit
               and
               despise
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               be
               rich
               unto
               God
               ;
               for
               whatsoever
               is
               contrary
               to
               the
               purchases
               and
               affections
               of
               this
               world
               is
               an
               endearment
               of
               our
               hopes
               in
               the
               world
               to
               come
               ;
               and
               therefore
               he
               having
               stated
               the
               question
               so
               ,
               that
               either
               we
               must
               quit
               this
               world
               or
               the
               other
               ,
               our
               affections
               I
               mean
               ,
               and
               adherencies
               to
               this
               ,
               or
               our
               interest
               and
               hopes
               of
               the
               other
               ;
               the
               choice
               is
               rendered
               very
               easie
               by
               the
               words
               of
               my
               text
               ,
               because
               the
               distance
               is
               not
               lesse
               then
               infinite
               ,
               and
               the
               comparison
               
               hath
               terms
               of
               a
               vast
               difference
               ,
               heaven
               and
               hell
               ,
               eternity
               and
               a
               moment
               ,
               vanity
               and
               real
               felicity
               ,
               life
               and
               death
               eternal
               ,
               all
               that
               can
               be
               hoped
               for
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               can
               be
               feared
               ;
               these
               are
               the
               terms
               of
               our
               choice
               ;
               and
               if
               a
               man
               have
               his
               wits
               about
               him
               and
               be
               not
               drunk
               with
               sensuality
               ,
               and
               senslessenesse
               ,
               he
               need
               not
               much
               to
               dispute
               before
               he
               passe
               the
               sentence
               .
               For
               nothing
               can
               be
               given
               to
               us
               to
               recompence
               the
               losse
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               if
               our
               souls
               be
               lost
               ,
               there
               is
               nothing
               remaining
               to
               us
               whereby
               we
               can
               be
               happy
               .
            
             
               
                 What
                 shall
                 it
                 profit
                 a
                 man
                 ?
              
               or
               
                 what
                 shall
                 a
                 man
                 give
              
               ?
               is
               there
               any
               
               exchange
               for
               a
               mans
               soul
               ?
               the
               question
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               the
               negative
               .
               Nothing
               can
               be
               given
               for
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               or
               a
               price
               to
               satisfie
               for
               its
               losse
               .
            
             
               The
               blood
               of
               the
               son
               of
               God
               was
               given
               to
               recover
               it
               or
               as
               an
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               when
               our
               souls
               were
               forfeit
               to
               him
               ,
               nothing
               lesse
               then
               the
               life
               and
               passion
               of
               God
               and
               man
               could
               pay
               the
               price
               (
               Isay
               )
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               yet
               was
               not
               concerned
               in
               the
               losse
               
               save
               onely
               that
               such
               was
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               that
               it
               pitied
               him
               to
               see
               his
               
               creature
               lost
               .
               But
               to
               us
               what
               shall
               be
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ?
               what
               can
               make
               us
               recompence
               when
               we
               have
               lost
               our
               own
               souls
               ,
               and
               are
               lost
               in
               a
               miserable
               eternity
               ?
               what
               can
               then
               recompence
               us
               ?
               not
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               not
               ten
               thousand
               worlds
               ,
               and
               of
               this
               that
               miserable
               man
               ,
               whose
               soul
               is
               lost
               is
               the
               best
               judge
               ;
               For
               the
               qustion
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               and
               hath
               a
               potential
               signification
               ,
               and
               means
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               that
               is
               suppose
               a
               man
               ready
               to
               die
               condemned
               to
               the
               sentence
               of
               a
               horrid
               death
               ,
               heightned
               with
               all
               the
               circumstances
               of
               trembling
               and
               amazement
               ,
               what
               would
               he
               give
               to
               save
               his
               life
               ?
               
                 eye
                 for
                 eye
                 ,
                 tooth
                 for
                 tooth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 a
                 man
                 hath
                 will
                 he
                 give
                 for
                 his
                 life
                 :
              
               and
               this
               
               turned
               to
               a
               proverb
               among
               the
               Jews
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               last
               words
               of
               the
               text
               are
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               which
               proverb
               being
               usually
               meant
               concerning
               a
               temporal
               death
               ,
               and
               was
               intended
               ,
               to
               represent
               ,
               the
               sadnesses
               of
               a
               condemned
               person
               ,
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               fits
               to
               his
               own
               purpose
               ,
               and
               translates
               to
               the
               signification
               of
               death
               eternal
               ,
               which
               he
               first
               revealed
               clearly
               to
               the
               world
               and
               because
               no
               interest
               of
               the
               world
               can
               make
               a
               man
               recompence
               for
               his
               life
               ,
               because
               to
               lose
               that
               ,
               makes
               him
               incapable
               of
               enjoying
               the
               exchange
               (
               and
               he
               were
               a
               strange
               fool
               who
               having
               no
               designe
               upon
               immortality
               or
               vertue
               ,
               should
               be
               willing
               to
               be
               hanged
               for
               a
               
               thousand
               pound
               per
               annum
               )
               this
               argument
               increases
               infinitely
               in
               the
               purpose
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ;
               and
               to
               gain
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               to
               lose
               our
               souls
               in
               the
               Christian
               sence
               is
               infinitely
               more
               madnesse
               and
               a
               worse
               exchange
               then
               when
               our
               souls
               ,
               signifie
               nothing
               but
               a
               temporal
               life
               ;
               and
               because
               possibly
               the
               indefinite
               hopes
               of
               Elysium
               or
               an
               honorable
               name
               ,
               might
               tempt
               some
               hardy
               persons
               to
               leave
               this
               world
               hoping
               for
               a
               better
               condition
               even
               among
               the
               heathens
               ;
               yet
               no
               excuse
               will
               acquit
               a
               Christian
               from
               madnesse
               ,
               If
               for
               the
               purchase
               of
               this
               world
               he
               lose
               his
               eternitie
               .
               
            
             
               Here
               then
               first
               we
               will
               consider
               the
               propositions
               of
               the
               exchange
               the
               world
               and
               a
               mans
               soul
               ,
               by
               way
               of
               supposition
               ,
               supposing
               all
               that
               is
               propounded
               were
               obtained
               ;
               
                 the
                 whole
                 world
              
               .
               Secondly
               we
               will
               consider
               what
               is
               likely
               to
               be
               obtained
               really
               ,
               and
               indeed
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               what
               are
               really
               the
               miseries
               of
               a
               lost
               soul
               ?
               For
               it
               is
               propounded
               in
               the
               text
               by
               way
               of
               supposition
               :
               
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 gain
                 the
                 world
              
               which
               no
               man
               ever
               did
               ,
               nor
               ever
               can
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               gets
               most
               ,
               gets
               too
               little
               to
               be
               exchanged
               for
               a
               temporal
               life
               .
               And
               thirdly
               I
               shall
               apply
               it
               to
               your
               practise
               and
               make
               material
               considerations
               .
               
            
             
               1.
               
               First
               ,
               then
               suppose
               a
               man
               gets
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               that
               he
               gets
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               bubble
               ,
               and
               a
               Phantasme
               ,
               and
               hath
               no
               reality
               beyond
               a
               present
               transient
               use
               ;
               a
               thing
               that
               is
               impossible
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               ,
               because
               its
               fruits
               and
               usages
               are
               transmitted
               to
               us
               ,
               by
               parts
               and
               by
               succession
               ;
               (
               He
               that
               hath
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               (
               if
               we
               can
               suppose
               
               
               such
               a
               man
               )
               cannot
               have
               a
               dish
               of
               fresh
               summer
               fruits
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               winter
               ,
               not
               so
               much
               as
               a
               green
               fig
               :
               and
               very
               much
               of
               its
               possessions
               is
               so
               hid
               ,
               so
               fugacious
               and
               of
               so
               uncertain
               purchase
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               like
               the
               riches
               of
               the
               sea
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               shore
               ,
               all
               the
               fish
               and
               wealth
               within
               all
               its
               hollownesses
               are
               his
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               never
               the
               better
               ,
               for
               what
               he
               cannot
               get
               .
               All
               the
               shell
               fishes
               that
               produce
               pearl
               ,
               produce
               them
               not
               for
               him
               ;
               and
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               earth
               shall
               hide
               her
               treasures
               in
               undiscovered
               retirements
               ;
               so
               that
               it
               will
               signifie
               as
               much
               to
               this
               great
               purchaser
               ,
               to
               be
               intitled
               to
               an
               inheritance
               in
               the
               upper
               region
               of
               the
               aire
               ;
               he
               is
               so
               far
               from
               possessing
               all
               its
               riches
               ,
               that
               he
               
               does
               not
               so
               much
               as
               know
               of
               them
               ,
               nor
               understand
               the
               Philosophy
               of
               her
               minerals
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               I
               consider
               that
               he
               that
               is
               the
               greatest
               possessor
               in
               the
               world
               enjoyes
               its
               best
               and
               most
               noble
               parts
               and
               those
               which
               are
               of
               most
               excellent
               perfection
               but
               in
               common
               with
               the
               inferiour
               persons
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               despicable
               of
               his
               kingdom
               .
               Can
               the
               greatest
               Prince
               inclose
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               set
               one
               little
               star
               in
               his
               cabinet
               for
               his
               own
               use
               ?
               or
               secure
               to
               himself
               the
               gentle
               and
               benigne
               influence
               of
               any
               one
               constellation
               ?
               Are
               not
               his
               subjects
               fields
               bedewed
               with
               the
               same
               
               showers
               that
               water
               his
               gardens
               of
               pleasure
               ?
            
             
               Nay
               those
               things
               which
               he
               esteems
               his
               ornament
               and
               his
               singularity
               of
               his
               possessions
               ,
               are
               they
               not
               of
               more
               use
               to
               others
               then
               to
               himself
               .
               For
               suppose
               his
               garments
               splendid
               and
               shining
               like
               the
               robe
               of
               a
               cherub
               or
               the
               clothing
               of
               the
               fields
               ,
               all
               that
               he
               that
               wears
               them
               enjoyes
               ,
               is
               that
               they
               keep
               him
               warm
               ,
               and
               clean
               and
               modest
               ;
               and
               all
               this
               is
               done
               by
               clean
               and
               lesse
               pompous
               vestments
               ;
               &
               the
               beauty
               of
               them
               which
               distinguishes
               him
               from
               others
               ,
               is
               made
               to
               please
               the
               eyes
               of
               the
               beholders
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               like
               a
               fair
               bird
               ,
               or
               the
               meretricious
               painting
               of
               a
               wanton
               woman
               made
               wholly
               to
               be
               
               looked
               on
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               be
               enjoyed
               by
               every
               one
               but
               himself
               ;
               and
               the
               fairest
               face
               and
               the
               sparkling
               eye
               cannot
               perceive
               or
               enjoy
               their
               own
               beauties
               but
               by
               reflection
               .
               It
               is
               I
               that
               am
               pleased
               with
               beholding
               his
               gayety
               ,
               and
               the
               gay
               man
               in
               his
               greatest
               bravery
               is
               onely
               pleased
               because
               I
               am
               pleased
               with
               the
               sight
               :
               so
               borrowing
               his
               little
               and
               imaginary
               complacency
               ,
               from
               the
               delight
               that
               I
               have
               ,
               not
               from
               any
               inherency
               of
               his
               own
               possession
               .
            
             
               The
               poorest
               Artizan
               of
               Rome
               walking
               in
               Caesars
               gardens
               ,
               had
               the
               same
               pleasures
               which
               they
               ministred
               to
               their
               Lord
               :
               and
               although
               
               it
               may
               be
               he
               was
               put
               to
               gather
               fruits
               to
               eat
               ,
               from
               another
               place
               ,
               yet
               his
               other
               senses
               were
               delighted
               equally
               with
               Caesars
               :
               the
               birds
               made
               him
               as
               good
               musick
               ,
               the
               flowers
               gave
               him
               as
               sweet
               smells
               ,
               he
               there
               sucked
               as
               good
               aire
               ,
               and
               delighted
               in
               the
               beauty
               and
               order
               of
               the
               place
               ,
               for
               the
               same
               reason
               and
               upon
               the
               same
               perception
               ,
               as
               the
               prince
               himselfe
               :
               save
               onely
               that
               Caesar
               paid
               for
               all
               that
               pleasure
               vast
               summes
               of
               money
               ,
               the
               blood
               and
               treasure
               of
               a
               
               province
               ,
               which
               the
               poor
               man
               had
               for
               nothing
               .
               
            
             
               3.
               
               Suppose
               a
               man
               Lord
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               (
               for
               still
               we
               are
               but
               in
               supposition
               )
               yet
               since
               every
               thing
               is
               received
               ,
               not
               according
               to
               its
               own
               greatnesse
               and
               worth
               ,
               but
               according
               to
               the
               capacity
               of
               the
               receiver
               ,
               it
               signifies
               very
               little
               as
               to
               our
               content
               ;
               or
               to
               the
               riches
               of
               our
               possession
               .
               If
               any
               man
               should
               give
               to
               a
               Lion
               a
               fair
               meadow
               full
               of
               hay
               ,
               or
               a
               thousand
               quince
               trees
               ,
               or
               should
               give
               to
               the
               goodly
               Bull
               ,
               the
               master
               and
               the
               fairest
               of
               the
               whole
               heard
               ,
               a
               thousand
               fair
               Stags
               ;
               If
               a
               man
               should
               present
               to
               a
               childe
               a
               ship
               laden
               with
               Persian
               carpets
               ,
               and
               the
               ingredients
               of
               the
               rich
               scarlet
               ,
               all
               these
               being
               either
               disproportionate
               to
               the
               appetite
               or
               to
               the
               understanding
               ,
               
               could
               adde
               nothing
               of
               content
               and
               might
               declare
               the
               freenesse
               of
               the
               presenter
               ,
               but
               they
               upbraid
               the
               incapacity
               of
               the
               receiver
               :
               and
               so
               it
               does
               if
               God
               should
               give
               the
               whole
               world
               to
               any
               man
               ;
               He
               knows
               not
               what
               to
               do
               with
               it
               ;
               he
               can
               use
               no
               more
               but
               according
               to
               the
               capacities
               of
               a
               man.
               He
               can
               use
               nothing
               but
               meat
               and
               drink
               and
               cloths
               ;
               and
               infinite
               riches
               that
               can
               give
               him
               changes
               of
               raiment
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               a
               full
               table
               ,
               do
               but
               give
               him
               a
               clean
               trencher
               every
               bit
               he
               eats
               ,
               it
               signifies
               no
               more
               but
               wantonnesse
               ,
               and
               variety
               to
               the
               same
               ,
               not
               to
               any
               new
               purposes
               ;
               He
               to
               whom
               the
               world
               can
               be
               given
               to
               any
               purpose
               greater
               then
               a
               private
               estate
               can
               minister
               ,
               
               must
               have
               new
               capacities
               created
               in
               him
               ;
               He
               needs
               the
               understanding
               of
               an
               Angel
               to
               take
               the
               accounts
               of
               his
               estate
               ;
               He
               had
               need
               have
               a
               stomach
               like
               fire
               or
               the
               grave
               :
               for
               else
               he
               can
               eat
               no
               more
               then
               one
               of
               his
               healthful
               subjects
               ,
               and
               unlesse
               he
               hath
               an
               eye
               like
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               a
               motion
               like
               that
               of
               a
               thought
               ,
               and
               a
               bulk
               as
               big
               as
               one
               of
               the
               orbs
               of
               heaven
               ;
               the
               pleasures
               of
               his
               eye
               can
               be
               no
               greater
               then
               to
               behold
               the
               beauty
               of
               a
               little
               prospect
               from
               a
               hill
               ,
               or
               to
               look
               upon
               the
               heap
               of
               gold
               packt
               up
               in
               a
               little
               room
               or
               to
               dote
               upon
               a
               cabinet
               of
               Jewels
               better
               then
               which
               there
               is
               no
               man
               that
               sees
               at
               all
               but
               sees
               every
               day
               ;
               For
               not
               to
               name
               the
               beauties
               and
               
               sparkling
               diamonds
               of
               heaven
               ,
               a
               mans
               or
               a
               womans
               or
               a
               haukes
               eye
               is
               more
               beauteous
               and
               excellent
               ,
               then
               al
               the
               Jewels
               of
               his
               crown
               .
               And
               when
               we
               remember
               ,
               that
               a
               beast
               who
               hath
               quicker
               senses
               then
               a
               man
               ,
               yet
               hath
               not
               so
               great
               delight
               in
               the
               fruition
               of
               any
               object
               ,
               because
               he
               wants
               understanding
               and
               the
               power
               to
               make
               reflex
               acts
               upon
               his
               perception
               ,
               it
               will
               follow
               ,
               that
               understanding
               and
               knowledge
               is
               the
               greatest
               instrument
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               most
               knowing
               hath
               a
               capacity
               to
               become
               happy
               ,
               which
               a
               lesse
               knowing
               prince
               or
               a
               rich
               person
               hath
               not
               :
               and
               in
               this
               onely
               a
               mans
               capacity
               is
               capable
               of
               enlargement
               :
               but
               then
               although
               
               they
               onely
               have
               power
               to
               relish
               any
               pleasure
               rightly
               ,
               who
               rightly
               understand
               the
               nature
               and
               degrees
               and
               essences
               ,
               and
               ends
               of
               things
               ,
               yet
               they
               that
               do
               so
               ,
               understand
               also
               the
               vanity
               and
               the
               unsatisfyingnesse
               of
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               so
               that
               the
               relish
               which
               could
               not
               be
               great
               ,
               but
               in
               a
               great
               understanding
               appears
               contemptible
               ,
               
               
               because
               its
               vanity
               appears
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ;
               the
               understanding
               sees
               all
               ,
               and
               sees
               thorow
               it
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               The
               greatest
               vanity
               of
               this
               world
               is
               remarkable
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               all
               its
               joyes
               summed
               up
               together
               are
               not
               big
               enough
               to
               counterpoise
               the
               evil
               of
               one
               sharp
               disease
               ,
               or
               to
               allay
               a
               sorrow
               .
               For
               imagine
               a
               man
               great
               in
               his
               dominion
               as
               Cyrus
               ,
               rich
               as
               Solomon
               ,
               victorious
               as
               David
               ,
               beloved
               like
               Titus
               ,
               learned
               as
               Trismegist
               ,
               powerful
               as
               all
               the
               Roman
               greatnesse
               ,
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               the
               results
               of
               all
               this
               ,
               give
               him
               no
               more
               pleasure
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               a
               feaver
               ,
               or
               the
               tortures
               of
               the
               stone
               ,
               then
               if
               he
               were
               only
               lord
               of
               a
               little
               dish
               ,
               and
               a
               dishfull
               of
               fountain
               water
               .
               Indeed
               the
               excellency
               of
               a
               holy
               conscience
               is
               a
               comfort
               
               and
               a
               magazine
               of
               joy
               ,
               so
               great
               ,
               that
               it
               sweetens
               the
               most
               bitter
               potion
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               makes
               tortures
               and
               death
               not
               only
               tolerable
               ,
               but
               amiable
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               part
               with
               this
               whose
               excellency
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               for
               the
               world
               that
               is
               of
               so
               inconsiderable
               a
               worth
               as
               not
               to
               have
               in
               it
               recompence
               enough
               ,
               for
               the
               sorrows
               of
               a
               sharp
               disease
               ,
               is
               a
               bargain
               fit
               to
               be
               made
               by
               none
               but
               fools
               and
               mad
               men
               .
               Antiochus
               ,
               Epiphanes
               &
               Herod
               the
               great
               &
               his
               grand
               child
               Agrippa
               ,
               were
               sad
               instances
               of
               this
               great
               truth
               ;
               to
               every
               of
               which
               it
               happened
               that
               the
               grandeur
               of
               their
               fortune
               ,
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               their
               possessions
               ,
               and
               the
               encrease
               of
               their
               estate
               disappeared
               ,
               and
               expired
               
               like
               Camphire
               at
               their
               arrest
               ,
               by
               those
               several
               sharp
               diseases
               ,
               which
               covered
               their
               head
               with
               Cypresse
               and
               hid
               their
               crowns
               in
               an
               inglorious
               grave
               .
            
             
               For
               what
               can
               all
               the
               world
               minister
               to
               a
               sick
               person
               ?
               If
               it
               represents
               all
               the
               spoils
               of
               nature
               and
               the
               choicest
               delicacies
               of
               land
               and
               sea
               .
               Alas
               his
               appetite
               is
               lost
               ,
               and
               to
               see
               a
               pibble
               stone
               is
               more
               pleasing
               to
               him
               :
               For
               he
               can
               look
               upon
               that
               without
               loathing
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               upon
               the
               most
               delicious
               fare
               that
               ever
               made
               famous
               the
               Roman
               luxury
               .
               Perfumes
               make
               his
               head
               ake
               ;
               if
               you
               load
               him
               with
               jewels
               ,
               you
               presse
               him
               with
               a
               burden
               as
               troublesome
               as
               his
               grave-stone
               :
               
               and
               what
               pleasure
               is
               in
               all
               those
               possessions
               ,
               that
               cannot
               make
               his
               pillow
               easie
               ,
               nor
               tame
               the
               rebellion
               of
               a
               tumultuous
               humour
               ,
               not
               restore
               the
               use
               of
               a
               withered
               hand
               ,
               or
               straighten
               a
               crooked
               finger
               :
               vain
               is
               the
               hope
               of
               that
               man
               whose
               soul
               rests
               upon
               vanity
               ,
               and
               such
               unprofitable
               possessions
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Suppose
               a
               man
               lord
               of
               all
               this
               world
               ,
               an
               universal
               Monarch
               ,
               as
               some
               princes
               have
               lately
               designed
               ,
               all
               that
               cannot
               minister
               content
               to
               him
               ;
               not
               that
               content
               which
               a
               poor
               contemplative
               man
               by
               the
               strength
               of
               Christian
               Philosophy
               ,
               and
               the
               support
               of
               a
               very
               small
               
               fortune
               daily
               does
               enjoy
               .
               All
               his
               power
               and
               greatnesse
               cannot
               command
               the
               sea
               to
               overflow
               his
               shores
               or
               to
               stay
               from
               the
               retiring
               to
               the
               opposit
               strand
               .
               It
               cannot
               make
               his
               children
               dutiful
               or
               wise
               &
               though
               the
               world
               admired
               at
               the
               greatness
               of
               Philip
               the
               second
               's
               fortune
               in
               the
               accession
               of
               Portugal
               and
               the
               East
               Indies
               to
               his
               principalities
               ,
               yet
               this
               could
               not
               allay
               the
               infelicitie
               of
               his
               family
               ,
               and
               the
               unhandsomenesse
               
               of
               his
               condition
               in
               having
               a
               proud
               and
               indiscreet
               and
               a
               vitious
               
               young
               prince
               likely
               to
               inherit
               all
               his
               greatnesse
               .
               And
               if
               nothing
               appears
               in
               the
               face
               of
               such
               a
               fortune
               ,
               to
               tell
               all
               the
               world
               that
               it
               is
               spotted
               and
               imperfect
               ;
               yet
               there
               is
               in
               all
               conditions
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               such
               wearinesse
               and
               tediousnesse
               of
               the
               spirits
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               is
               evermore
               pleased
               with
               hopes
               of
               going
               off
               for
               the
               present
               ,
               then
               in
               dwelling
               upon
               that
               condition
               which
               it
               may
               be
               others
               admire
               ,
               and
               think
               beauteous
               ,
               but
               none
               knoweth
               the
               smart
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               drank
               off
               the
               little
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               felt
               the
               ill
               relish
               of
               the
               appendage
               .
               How
               many
               Kings
               have
               groaned
               under
               the
               burden
               of
               their
               crowns
               ,
               and
               have
               sunk
               down
               and
               died
               ?
               How
               many
               have
               quitted
               
               their
               pompous
               cares
               ,
               and
               retired
               into
               private
               lives
               ,
               there
               to
               enjoy
               the
               pleasures
               of
               Philosophy
               and
               religion
               ,
               which
               their
               thrones
               denied
               ?
            
             
               And
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               supposition
               of
               the
               Text
               ,
               the
               thing
               will
               demonstrate
               it self
               .
               For
               he
               who
               can
               be
               supposed
               the
               owner
               and
               purchaser
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               must
               either
               be
               a
               King
               or
               a
               private
               person
               .
               A
               private
               person
               can
               hardly
               be
               supposed
               to
               be
               the
               man.
               For
               if
               he
               be
               subject
               to
               another
               ,
               how
               can
               he
               be
               Lord
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               ?
               But
               if
               he
               be
               a
               King
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               his
               cares
               are
               greater
               
               then
               any
               mans
               ,
               his
               fears
               are
               bigger
               ,
               his
               evils
               mountainous
               ,
               the
               accidents
               that
               discompose
               him
               are
               more
               frequent
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               intolerable
               :
               and
               of
               all
               his
               great
               possessions
               he
               hath
               not
               the
               greatest
               use
               and
               benefit
               .
               But
               they
               are
               like
               a
               great
               harvest
               which
               more
               labourers
               must
               bring
               in
               and
               more
               must
               eat
               of
               ;
               onely
               he
               is
               the
               centre
               of
               all
               the
               cares
               ,
               and
               they
               fix
               upon
               him
               ;
               but
               the
               profits
               run
               out
               to
               all
               the
               lines
               of
               the
               circle
               :
               to
               all
               that
               are
               about
               him
               ;
               whose
               good
               is
               therefore
               greater
               then
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Prince
               :
               Because
               what
               they
               enjoy
               is
               the
               purchase
               of
               the
               Princes
               care
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               feed
               upon
               his
               cost
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   Privatusque
                   magis
                   vivam
                   to
                   Rege
                   beatus
                   .
                
                 
              
            
             
               Servants
               live
               the
               best
               lives
               ;
               for
               their
               care
               is
               single
               ,
               onely
               how
               to
               please
               their
               Lord
               ;
               but
               all
               the
               burden
               of
               a
               troublesome
               providence
               ,
               and
               ministration
               ,
               makes
               the
               outside
               pompous
               and
               more
               full
               of
               ceremony
               ;
               but
               they
               intricate
               the
               condition
               and
               disturb
               the
               quiet
               of
               the
               great
               possessor
               .
            
             
               And
               imagine
               a
               person
               as
               blest
               as
               can
               be
               supposed
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               worldly
               interest
               ;
               when
               all
               his
               accounts
               are
               cast
               up
               ,
               he
               
               differs
               nothing
               from
               his
               subjects
               ,
               or
               his
               servants
               ,
               but
               in
               meer
               circumstance
               ,
               nothing
               of
               reality
               or
               substance
               .
               He
               hath
               more
               to
               wait
               at
               his
               Table
               ,
               or
               persons
               of
               higher
               rank
               to
               do
               the
               meanest
               offices
               ;
               more
               ceremonies
               of
               addresse
               ,
               a
               fairer
               Escutcheon
               ,
               louder
               titles
               ;
               But
               can
               his
               multitude
               of
               dishes
               make
               him
               have
               a
               good
               stomack
               ,
               or
               does
               not
               satiety
               cloy
               it
               :
               when
               his
               high
               diet
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               not
               
               
               capable
               of
               being
               feasted
               ,
               and
               knows
               not
               the
               frequent
               delights
               ,
               and
               oftener
               possibilities
               ,
               a
               poor
               man
               hath
               of
               being
               refreshed
               ,
               while
               not
               onely
               his
               labour
               makes
               hunger
               ,
               and
               so
               makes
               his
               meat
               delicate
               ;
               (
               and
               then
               it
               cannot
               be
               ill
               fare
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               what
               it
               will
               )
               but
               also
               his
               provision
               is
               such
               ,
               that
               every
               little
               addition
               is
               a
               direct
               feast
               to
               him
               ,
               while
               the
               great
               owner
               of
               the
               world
               giving
               to
               himself
               the
               utmost
               of
               his
               desires
               ,
               hath
               nothing
               left
               beyond
               his
               ordinary
               ,
               to
               become
               the
               entertainment
               of
               his
               festival
               dayes
               ,
               but
               more
               loads
               of
               the
               same
               meat
               .
               And
               then
               let
               him
               consider
               how
               much
               of
               felicity
               can
               this
               
               condition
               contribute
               to
               him
               .
               In
               which
               he
               is
               not
               further
               gone
               beyond
               
               a
               person
               of
               a
               little
               fortune
               ,
               in
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               his
               possession
               ,
               then
               he
               is
               fallen
               short
               in
               the
               pleasures
               and
               possibility
               of
               their
               enjoyment
               .
            
             
               And
               that
               is
               a
               sad
               condition
               when
               like
               Midas
               all
               that
               the
               man
               touches
               shall
               turn
               to
               gold
               :
               and
               his
               is
               no
               better
               to
               whom
               a
               perpetual
               full
               table
               not
               recreated
               with
               fasting
               ,
               not
               made
               pleasant
               with
               intervening
               scarcity
               ministers
               no
               more
               good
               then
               a
               heap
               of
               gold
               does
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               he
               hath
               no
               benefit
               of
               it
               ,
               save
               the
               beholding
               of
               it
               with
               his
               eyes
               .
               Cannot
               a
               man
               quench
               his
               thirst
               as
               well
               out
               of
               an
               Urn
               or
               Chalice
               ,
               as
               out
               of
               a
               whole
               River
               ?
               It
               is
               an
               ambitious
               thirst
               ,
               
               and
               a
               pride
               of
               draught
               that
               had
               rather
               lay
               his
               mouth
               to
               Euphrates
               then
               to
               a
               petty
               goblet
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               had
               rather
               ,
               it
               addes
               not
               so
               much
               to
               his
               content
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               danger
               ,
               and
               his
               vanity
               .
            
             
               
                 —
                 eo
                 sit
              
               
                 Plenior
                 ut
                 si
                 quos
                 delectet
                 copia
                 justo
                 ,
              
               
                 Cum
                 ripâ
                 simul
                 vulsos
                 ferat
                 Aufidus
                 acer
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               so
               I
               have
               heard
               of
               persons
               whom
               the
               river
               hath
               swept
               away
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Turf
               they
               pressed
               when
               they
               stooped
               to
               drown
               
               their
               pride
               rather
               then
               their
               thirst
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               this
               supposition
               hath
               a
               lessening
               tearm
               .
               If
               a
               man
               could
               be
               born
               heir
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               were
               something
               :
               But
               no
               man
               ever
               was
               so
               ;
               except
               him
               onely
               who
               enjoyed
               the
               least
               of
               it
               ,
               the
               Son
               of
               man
               ,
               that
               had
               not
               where
               to
               lay
               his
               head
               :
               but
               in
               the
               supposition
               it
               is
               ;
               
                 [
                 If
                 a
                 man
                 could
                 [
                 gain
                 ]
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 ,
                 ]
              
               which
               supposes
               labour
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               trouble
               and
               expence
               ,
               venture
               and
               hazard
               ,
               and
               so
               much
               time
               expired
               in
               its
               acquist
               and
               purchase
               ,
               that
               besides
               the
               possession
               is
               not
               secured
               to
               us
               for
               tearm
               of
               life
               ,
               yet
               our
               lives
               are
               almost
               expired
               ,
               before
               we
               become
               estated
               in
               our
               purchases
               .
               And
               indeed
               
               it
               is
               a
               sad
               thing
               to
               see
               an
               ambitious
               ,
               or
               a
               covetous
               person
               ,
               make
               his
               life
               unpleasant
               ,
               troublesome
               ,
               and
               vexatious
               ,
               to
               grasp
               a
               power
               bigger
               then
               himself
               ;
               To
               fight
               for
               it
               with
               infinite
               hazards
               of
               his
               life
               ,
               so
               that
               it
               is
               a
               thousand
               to
               one
               but
               he
               perishes
               in
               the
               attempt
               ,
               and
               gets
               nothing
               at
               all
               ,
               but
               an
               untimely
               grave
               ,
               a
               reproachfull
               memory
               ,
               and
               an
               early
               damnation
               .
               But
               suppose
               he
               gets
               a
               victory
               ,
               and
               
               that
               the
               unhappy
               party
               is
               but
               to
               begin
               a
               new
               game
               ,
               then
               to
               see
               
               the
               fears
               ,
               the
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               the
               diligence
               ,
               the
               laborious
               arts
               to
               secure
               a
               possession
               ,
               lest
               the
               desperate
               party
               should
               recover
               a
               desperate
               game
               :
               And
               suppose
               this
               with
               a
               new
               stock
               of
               labours
               ,
               danger
               and
               expence
               ,
               be
               seconded
               by
               a
               new
               successe
               ;
               then
               to
               look
               upon
               the
               new
               emergencies
               ,
               and
               troubles
               ,
               and
               discontents
               among
               his
               friends
               ,
               about
               parting
               the
               spoil
               ,
               the
               envies
               ,
               the
               jealousies
               ,
               the
               slanders
               ,
               the
               underminings
               ,
               and
               the
               perpetuall
               inscourity
               of
               his
               condition
               ;
               all
               this
               I
               say
               ,
               is
               to
               see
               a
               man
               take
               infinite
               pains
               to
               make
               himself
               miserable
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               will
               be
               so
               unlearned
               ,
               as
               to
               call
               this
               gallantry
               ,
               or
               a
               splendid
               fortune
               ,
               yet
               by
               this
               time
               when
               he
               remembers
               ,
               he
               hath
               
               certainly
               spent
               much
               of
               his
               time
               in
               trouble
               ;
               and
               how
               long
               he
               shall
               enjoy
               this
               he
               is
               still
               uncertain
               ;
               he
               is
               not
               certain
               of
               a
               moneth
               ,
               and
               suppose
               it
               be
               seven
               yeers
               ,
               yet
               when
               he
               comes
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               cast
               up
               his
               accounts
               ,
               and
               shall
               finde
               nothing
               remaining
               ,
               but
               a
               sad
               remembrance
               of
               evils
               ,
               and
               troubles
               past
               ,
               and
               expectations
               of
               worse
               ,
               infinitely
               worse
               he
               must
               acknowledge
               himself
               convinced
               ,
               that
               to
               gain
               all
               this
               world
               is
               a
               fortune
               not
               worth
               the
               labour
               and
               the
               dangers
               ,
               the
               fears
               ,
               and
               transportations
               of
               passions
               ,
               though
               the
               souls
               losse
               be
               not
               considered
               in
               the
               bargain
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               told
               you
               all
               this
               while
               ,
               that
               this
               is
               but
               a
               supposition
               
               still
               ,
               the
               putting
               of
               a
               case
               ,
               or
               like
               a
               fiction
               of
               love
               ,
               nothing
               reall
               :
               for
               if
               we
               consider
               in
               the
               second
               place
               ,
               how
               much
               every
               man
               is
               likely
               to
               get
               really
               ,
               and
               how
               much
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               any
               man
               to
               get
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               the
               account
               far
               shorter
               yet
               ,
               and
               the
               purchase
               most
               trifling
               and
               inconsiderable
               .
               For
               1.
               the
               world
               is
               at
               the
               same
               time
               enjoyed
               by
               all
               its
               inhabitants
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               portion
               of
               it
               by
               severall
               persons
               in
               their
               several
               capacities
               .
               A
               Prince
               enjoyes
               his
               whole
               kingdom
               ,
               not
               as
               all
               his
               people
               enjoyes
               it
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               a
               Prince
               ;
               the
               subjects
               in
               the
               manner
               of
               subjects
               .
               The
               Prince
               hath
               certain
               Regalia
               beyond
               the
               rest
               ;
               But
               the
               
                 feudall
                 right
              
               of
               subjects
               does
               
               them
               more
               emolument
               ,
               and
               the
               Regalia
               does
               the
               Prince
               more
               honour
               ;
               and
               these
               that
               hold
               the
               fees
               in
               subordinate
               right
               ,
               transmit
               it
               also
               to
               their
               Tenants
               ,
               and
               beneficiaries
               ,
               and
               dependants
               to
               publike
               uses
               ,
               to
               charity
               ,
               and
               hospitality
               ;
               all
               which
               is
               a
               lessening
               of
               the
               lords
               possessions
               and
               a
               cutting
               his
               river
               into
               little
               streams
               ,
               not
               that
               himself
               alone
               ,
               but
               that
               all
               his
               relatives
               may
               drink
               and
               be
               refreshed
               .
               Thus
               the
               Well
               where
               the
               woman
               of
               Samaria
               sate
               was
               Jacobs
               Well
               ,
               and
               he
               drank
               of
               it
               ,
               but
               so
               did
               his
               wives
               ,
               and
               his
               children
               ,
               and
               his
               cattel
               ;
               so
               that
               what
               we
               call
               ours
               ,
               is
               really
               ours
               ,
               but
               for
               our
               portion
               of
               expence
               and
               use
               ;
               we
               have
               so
               little
               of
               it
               ,
               that
               our
               
               servants
               have
               far
               more
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               ours
               is
               nothing
               but
               the
               title
               ,
               and
               the
               care
               ,
               and
               the
               trouble
               of
               securing
               and
               dispensing
               ;
               save
               onely
               that
               God
               whose
               stewards
               we
               all
               are
               ,
               will
               call
               such
               owners
               (
               as
               they
               are
               pleased
               to
               call
               themselves
               )
               to
               strict
               accounts
               for
               their
               disbursments
               .
               And
               by
               this
               account
               the
               possession
               or
               dominion
               
               
               is
               but
               a
               word
               ,
               and
               serves
               a
               fancy
               or
               a
               passion
               ,
               or
               a
               vice
               ,
               but
               no
               reall
               end
               of
               nature
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               use
               and
               spending
               it
               that
               makes
               a
               man
               ,
               to
               all
               reall
               purposes
               of
               nature
               to
               be
               the
               owner
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               in
               this
               the
               lord
               and
               master
               have
               but
               a
               share
               .
            
             
               But
               secondly
               ,
               consider
               how
               far
               short
               of
               the
               whole
               world
               the
               greatest
               Prince
               that
               ever
               reigned
               did
               come
               .
               Alexander
               that
               wept
               because
               he
               had
               no
               more
               worlds
               to
               conquer
               ,
               was
               in
               his
               knowledge
               deceived
               ,
               and
               bruitish
               ,
               as
               in
               his
               passion
               ;
               he
               over-run
               much
               of
               Asia
               ,
               but
               he
               could
               never
               passe
               the
               Ganges
               ,
               and
               never
               thrust
               his
               sword
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               Europe
               ,
               and
               knew
               nothing
               of
               America
               .
               And
               the
               
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               or
               the
               whole
               world
               began
               to
               have
               an
               appropriate
               sence
               ,
               and
               was
               rather
               put
               to
               the
               Romane
               Greatnesse
               as
               an
               honourable
               Appellative
               then
               did
               signifie
               that
               they
               were
               lords
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               who
               never
               went
               beyond
               Persia
               ,
               Egypt
               ,
               nor
               Britain
               .
            
             
               But
               why
               do
               I
               talk
               of
               great
               things
               in
               this
               Question
               of
               the
               exchange
               of
               the
               soul
               for
               the
               world
               ?
               Because
               it
               is
               
                 a
                 reall
                 bargain
              
               ,
               which
               many
               men
               (
               too
               many
               God
               knows
               )
               do
               make
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               it
               as
               applicable
               to
               practice
               .
               Every
               man
               that
               loses
               his
               soul
               for
               the
               purchase
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               must
               not
               looke
               to
               have
               the
               portion
               
               of
               a
               King.
               How
               few
               men
               are
               Princes
               ,
               and
               of
               those
               that
               are
               not
               born
               so
               ,
               how
               seldom
               instances
               are
               found
               in
               story
               ,
               of
               persons
               that
               by
               their
               industry
               became
               so
               ?
               But
               we
               must
               come
               far
               lower
               yet
               .
               Thousands
               there
               are
               that
               damne
               themselves
               ,
               and
               yet
               their
               purchase
               at
               long-running
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               base
               and
               weary
               life
               spent
               ,
               is
               but
               five
               hundred
               pounds
               a
               yeer
               ;
               nay
               it
               may
               be
               they
               onely
               cozen
               an
               easie
               person
               out
               of
               a
               good
               estate
               ,
               and
               pay
               for
               it
               at
               an
               easie
               rate
               ,
               which
               they
               obtain
               by
               lying
               ,
               by
               drinking
               ,
               by
               flattery
               ,
               by
               force
               ;
               and
               the
               gain
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               thousand
               pound
               in
               the
               whole
               ,
               or
               it
               may
               bee
               nothing
               but
               a
               convenience
               .
               Nay
               how
               many
               men
               hazard
               their
               salvation
               
               for
               an
               acre
               of
               ground
               ,
               for
               twenty
               pound
               ,
               to
               please
               a
               master
               ,
               to
               get
               a
               smile
               and
               a
               kinde
               usage
               from
               a
               Superiour
               ?
               These
               men
               get
               but
               little
               ,
               though
               they
               did
               not
               give
               so
               much
               for
               it
               .
               So
               little
               ,
               that
               Epictetus
               thought
               the
               purchase
               deer
               enough
               ,
               though
               you
               paid
               nothing
               for
               it
               but
               flattery
               ,
               and
               observance
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Observance
               was
               the
               price
               of
               his
               meal
               ,
               and
               he
               paid
               too
               dear
               for
               one
               that
               gave
               his
               birth-right
               for
               it
               :
               but
               he
               that
               exchanges
               his
               soul
               for
               it
               ,
               knowes
               not
               the
               vanity
               of
               his
               purchase
               ,
               nor
               the
               value
               of
               his
               losse
               .
               He
               that
               gains
               the
               purchase
               and
               spoil
               of
               a
               kingdom
               hath
               got
               
               that
               which
               to
               all
               that
               are
               placed
               in
               heaven
               or
               to
               a
               man
               ,
               that
               were
               seated
               in
               the
               paths
               of
               the
               Sun
               seem
               but
               like
               a
               spot
               in
               an
               eye
               ,
               or
               a
               Mathematical
               point
               ,
               so
               without
               vastnesse
               that
               it
               seems
               to
               be
               without
               dimensions
               .
               But
               he
               whose
               purchase
               is
               but
               his
               neighbours
               field
               ,
               or
               a
               few
               unjust
               acres
               ,
               hath
               got
               that
               which
               is
               inconsiderable
               ,
               below
               the
               notice
               and
               description
               of
               the
               Map
               ;
               for
               by
               such
               Hieroglyphicall
               representments
               ,
               Socrates
               chid
               the
               vanity
               of
               a
               proud
               Athenian
               .
            
             
             
               3.
               
               Although
               these
               premises
               may
               suffice
               to
               shew
               that
               the
               supposed
               
               purchase
               is
               but
               vain
               ,
               and
               that
               all
               which
               men
               use
               really
               to
               obtain
               ,
               is
               lesse
               then
               trifles
               ,
               yet
               even
               the
               possession
               of
               it
               whatsoever
               it
               be
               is
               not
               meer
               and
               unmixt
               ,
               but
               allaid
               with
               sorrow
               and
               uneasinesse
               :
               the
               gain
               hath
               but
               enlarged
               our
               appetite
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               draught
               to
               an
               hydropick
               person
               ,
               hath
               enraged
               his
               thirst
               ;
               and
               still
               that
               which
               he
               hath
               not
               is
               infinitely
               bigger
               then
               what
               he
               hath
               ,
               since
               the
               first
               enlargement
               of
               his
               purchase
               was
               not
               to
               satisfie
               necessity
               ,
               but
               his
               passion
               ,
               his
               lust
               or
               his
               avarice
               ,
               his
               pride
               or
               his
               revenge
               ,
               these
               things
               cease
               not
               by
               their
               fewell
               but
               their
               flames
               grow
               bigger
               ,
               and
               the
               capacities
               are
               stretched
               ,
               and
               they
               want
               more
               then
               they
               
               did
               at
               first
               .
               For
               who
               wants
               most
               ,
               he
               that
               wants
               five
               pound
               ,
               or
               he
               that
               wants
               five
               thousand
               :
               And
               supposing
               a
               man
               naturally
               supported
               ,
               and
               provided
               for
               in
               the
               dispensations
               of
               nature
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               poor
               hath
               enough
               to
               fill
               his
               belly
               ,
               and
               the
               rich
               man
               can
               never
               have
               enough
               to
               fill
               his
               eye
               .
               The
               poor
               mans
               wants
               are
               no
               greater
               then
               what
               may
               be
               supplied
               by
               charity
               ;
               and
               the
               rich
               mans
               wants
               are
               so
               big
               ,
               that
               none
               but
               Princes
               can
               relieve
               them
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               left
               to
               all
               the
               temptations
               of
               great
               vices
               ,
               and
               huge
               cares
               to
               make
               their
               reparations
               .
            
             
               
                 Dives
                 eget
                 gemmis
                 ,
                 Cereali
                 munere
                 pauper
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 Sed
                 cum
                 egeant
                 ambo
                 pauper
                 egens
                 minus
                 est
                 .
              
            
             
               If
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               worlds
               possessions
               produce
               such
               fruits
               ,
               vexation
               ,
               and
               care
               ,
               and
               want
               ,
               the
               ambitious
               requiring
               of
               great
               estates
               ,
               is
               but
               like
               the
               selling
               of
               a
               fountain
               ,
               to
               buy
               a
               fever
               ,
               a
               parting
               with
               content
               ,
               to
               buy
               necessity
               ,
               and
               the
               purchase
               of
               an
               unhandsome
               condition
               ,
               at
               the
               price
               of
               infelicity
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               He
               that
               enjoyes
               a
               great
               portion
               of
               this
               world
               hath
               most
               commonly
               the
               allay
               of
               some
               great
               crosse
               ,
               which
               although
               sometimes
               
               God
               designes
               in
               mercy
               ,
               to
               wean
               his
               affections
               from
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               abstracting
               them
               from
               sordid
               adherencies
               and
               cohabitation
               ,
               to
               make
               his
               eyes
               like
               stars
               ,
               to
               fix
               them
               in
               the
               orbs
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               regions
               of
               felicity
               ,
               yet
               they
               were
               an
               inseparable
               appendant
               and
               condition
               of
               humanity
               .
               Solomon
               observed
               the
               vanity
               of
               some
               persons
               ,
               that
               heaped
               up
               great
               riches
               for
               their
               heits
               ,
               and
               yet
               knew
               not
               whether
               a
               wise
               man
               or
               a
               fool
               should
               possesse
               them
               ,
               this
               is
               a
               great
               evil
               under
               the
               Sun.
               And
               if
               we
               observe
               the
               great
               crosses
               many
               times
               God
               permits
               in
               great
               families
               ,
               as
               discontent
               in
               marriages
               ,
               artificiall
               or
               naturall
               bastardies
               ,
               a
               society
               of
               man
               and
               wife
               like
               the
               conjunction
               of
               two
               politicks
               ,
               full
               of
               state
               ,
               and
               ceremony
               ,
               and
               designe
               ,
               but
               empty
               of
               those
               sweet
               caresses
               ,
               and
               naturall
               hearty
               complications
               ,
               and
               endearments
               ,
               usuall
               in
               meaner
               and
               innocent
               persons
               ,
               the
               perpetuall
               sicknesse
               ,
               fulnesse
               of
               diet
               ,
               fear
               of
               dying
               ,
               the
               abuse
               of
               flatterers
               ,
               the
               trouble
               and
               noise
               of
               company
               ;
               the
               tedious
               
               
               officiousnesse
               ,
               of
               impertinent
               and
               ceremonious
               visits
               ,
               the
               declension
               of
               estate
               ,
               the
               sadnesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               the
               notoriousnesse
               of
               those
               dishonours
               which
               the
               meannesse
               of
               lower
               persons
               conceals
               ,
               but
               their
               eminency
               makes
               us
               visible
               ,
               as
               the
               spots
               in
               the
               moons
               face
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               him
               to
               be
               most
               happy
               ,
               that
               hath
               most
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               least
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               because
               he
               onely
               hath
               the
               least
               danger
               ,
               and
               the
               most
               security
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               And
               lastly
               ,
               his
               soul
               so
               gets
               nothing
               that
               wins
               all
               this
               world
               ,
               if
               he
               loses
               his
               soul
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               ten
               to
               one
               but
               he
               that
               gets
               the
               one
               ,
               therefore
               shall
               lose
               the
               other
               ;
               For
               to
               a
               great
               and
               opulent
               fortune
               
               sin
               is
               so
               adherent
               and
               insinuating
               ,
               that
               it
               comes
               to
               him
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               civility
               ;
               It
               is
               a
               sad
               sight
               to
               see
               a
               great
               personage
               undertake
               an
               action
               passionately
               and
               upon
               great
               interest
               ;
               and
               let
               him
               manage
               it
               as
               indiscreetly
               ,
               let
               the
               whole
               designe
               be
               unjust
               ,
               let
               it
               be
               acted
               with
               all
               the
               malice
               and
               impotency
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               he
               shall
               have
               enough
               to
               tell
               him
               that
               he
               proceeds
               wisely
               enough
               ,
               to
               be
               servants
               of
               his
               interest
               ,
               and
               promoters
               of
               his
               sin
               ,
               instruments
               of
               his
               malice
               and
               actors
               of
               revenge
               .
               But
               which
               of
               all
               his
               relatives
               shall
               dare
               to
               tell
               him
               
               of
               his
               indiscretion
               ,
               of
               his
               rage
               and
               of
               his
               folly
               ?
               he
               had
               need
               be
               a
               bold
               man
               and
               a
               severe
               person
               ,
               that
               shall
               tell
               him
               of
               his
               danger
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               is
               in
               a
               direct
               progresse
               towards
               hell
               ;
               and
               indeed
               such
               personages
               have
               been
               so
               long
               nourished
               up
               in
               softnes
               flattery
               and
               effeminancy
               ,
               that
               too
               often
               themselves
               are
               impatient
               of
               a
               monitor
               ,
               and
               think
               the
               charity
               and
               duty
               of
               a
               modest
               reprehension
               to
               be
               a
               rudenesse
               and
               incivility
               that
               Prince
               is
               a
               wise
               man
               that
               loves
               to
               have
               it
               otherwise
               ;
               and
               certainly
               it
               is
               a
               strange
               civility
               and
               dutifulnesse
               in
               friends
               and
               relatives
               ,
               to
               suffer
               him
               to
               go
               to
               hell
               uncontrolled
               ;
               rather
               then
               to
               seem
               unmannerly
               towards
               a
               great
               sinner
               .
               But
               certainly
               this
               is
               none
               of
               the
               least
               infelicities
               of
               them
               who
               are
               Lords
               of
               the
               world
               and
               masters
               of
               great
               
               possessions
               .
            
             
               I
               omit
               to
               speak
               of
               the
               habitual
               intemperance
               ,
               which
               is
               too
               commonly
               annexed
               to
               Festival
               and
               delicious
               tables
               ,
               where
               there
               is
               no
               other
               measure
               or
               restraint
               upon
               the
               appetite
               ,
               but
               its
               fulnesse
               and
               satiety
               ,
               and
               when
               it
               cannot
               or
               dare
               not
               eat
               more
               .
               Oftentimes
               it
               happens
               ,
               that
               the
               intemperance
               of
               a
               poor
               table
               is
               more
               temperate
               and
               hath
               lesse
               of
               luxury
               in
               it
               ,
               then
               the
               temperance
               of
               a
               rich
               .
               To
               this
               are
               consequent
               all
               the
               evil
               accidents
               and
               effects
               of
               fulnesse
               ;
               pride
               ,
               lust
               ,
               wantonnesse
               ,
               softnesses
               of
               disposition
               and
               dissolution
               of
               manners
               ,
               huge
               talking
               ,
               imperiousnesse
               ,
               despite
               and
               contempt
               of
               poor
               
               persons
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               best
               it
               is
               a
               great
               temptation
               for
               a
               man
               to
               have
               in
               his
               power
               ,
               whatsoever
               he
               can
               have
               in
               his
               sensual
               desires
               :
               who
               then
               shall
               check
               his
               voracity
               or
               calm
               his
               revenge
               or
               allay
               his
               pride
               or
               mortify
               his
               lust
               or
               humble
               his
               spirit
               ?
               it
               is
               like
               as
               when
               a
               lustful
               young
               and
               tempted
               person
               lives
               perpetually
               with
               his
               amorous
               and
               delicious
               mistris
               ,
               if
               
                 he
                 scapes
              
               burning
               ,
               that
               is
               inflamed
               
               from
               within
               and
               set
               on
               fire
               from
               without
               it
               is
               a
               greater
               miracle
               
               then
               the
               escaping
               from
               the
               flames
               of
               the
               furnace
               ,
               by
               the
               three
               children
               of
               the
               captivity
               .
               And
               just
               such
               a
               thing
               is
               the
               possession
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               it
               furnishes
               us
               with
               abilities
               to
               sin
               and
               opportunities
               of
               ruine
               ,
               and
               it
               makes
               us
               to
               dwell
               with
               poisons
               and
               dangers
               ,
               and
               enemies
               .
            
             
               And
               although
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               is
               sufficient
               to
               great
               personages
               ,
               and
               masters
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               possible
               for
               a
               young
               man
               to
               be
               tyed
               upon
               a
               bed
               of
               flowers
               and
               fastned
               by
               the
               arms
               and
               band
               of
               a
               curtesan
               and
               tempted
               wantonly
               and
               yet
               to
               escape
               the
               danger
               and
               the
               crime
               ,
               and
               to
               triumph
               gloriously
               :
               (
               for
               so
               Saint
               Hierome
               
               reports
               of
               a
               son
               of
               the
               king
               of
               Nicomedia
               )
               and
               riches
               and
               a
               free
               fortune
               are
               designed
               by
               God
               to
               be
               a
               mercy
               and
               an
               opportunity
               of
               doing
               noble
               things
               ,
               and
               excellent
               charity
               ,
               and
               exact
               justice
               ,
               and
               to
               protect
               innocence
               ,
               and
               to
               defend
               oppressed
               people
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               a
               mercy
               mixt
               with
               much
               danger
               ;
               yet
               it
               is
               like
               the
               present
               of
               a
               whole
               vintage
               to
               a
               man
               in
               a
               hectick
               feaver
               ,
               he
               will
               be
               shrewdly
               tempted
               to
               drink
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               does
               ,
               he
               is
               inflamed
               and
               may
               chance
               to
               die
               with
               the
               kindnesse
               .
               Happy
               are
               those
               persons
               who
               use
               the
               world
               and
               abuse
               it
               not
               ,
               who
               possesse
               a
               part
               of
               it
               and
               love
               it
               for
               no
               
               other
               ends
               ,
               but
               for
               necessities
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               conveniencies
               of
               person
               and
               discharge
               of
               all
               their
               duty
               and
               the
               offices
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               in
               charity
               to
               Christ
               and
               all
               Christs
               members
               ;
               but
               since
               he
               that
               hath
               all
               the
               world
               cannot
               command
               nature
               to
               do
               him
               one
               office
               extraordinary
               ,
               and
               enjoyes
               the
               best
               parts
               but
               in
               common
               with
               the
               poorest
               man
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               
               and
               can
               use
               no
               more
               of
               it
               but
               according
               to
               a
               limited
               and
               a
               very
               narrow
               capacity
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               he
               can
               use
               or
               possesse
               cannot
               out-weigh
               the
               present
               pressure
               of
               a
               sharp
               disease
               ,
               nor
               can
               it
               at
               all
               give
               him
               content
               without
               which
               there
               can
               be
               nothing
               of
               felicity
               ;
               since
               a
               prince
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               using
               the
               world
               ,
               differs
               nothing
               from
               his
               subjects
               ,
               but
               in
               mere
               accedents
               and
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               yet
               these
               very
               many
               trifling
               differences
               are
               not
               to
               be
               obtained
               but
               by
               so
               much
               labour
               and
               care
               ,
               so
               great
               expence
               of
               time
               and
               trouble
               ,
               that
               the
               possession
               will
               not
               pay
               thus
               much
               of
               the
               price
               ,
               and
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               man
               may
               die
               two
               hours
               after
               he
               hath
               made
               his
               troublesome
               and
               expensive
               purchase
               and
               is
               certain
               not
               to
               enjoy
               it
               long
               .
            
             
               Adde
               to
               this
               last
               ,
               that
               most
               men
               get
               so
               little
               of
               the
               world
               that
               it
               is
               all
               together
               of
               a
               trifling
               and
               inconsiderable
               interest
               ,
               that
               they
               who
               have
               the
               most
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               have
               the
               most
               of
               that
               but
               in
               
               title
               and
               in
               supreme
               rights
               ,
               and
               reserved
               priviledges
               ,
               the
               real
               use
               descending
               upon
               others
               to
               more
               substantial
               purposes
               ;
               that
               the
               possession
               of
               this
               trifle
               is
               mixt
               with
               sorrow
               upon
               other
               accidents
               ,
               and
               is
               allayed
               with
               fear
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               mens
               possessions
               increase
               their
               thirst
               ,
               and
               enlarge
               their
               wants
               ,
               by
               swelling
               their
               capacitie
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               ,
               is
               of
               so
               great
               danger
               to
               a
               mans
               vertue
               
               
               that
               a
               great
               fortune
               and
               a
               very
               great
               vertue
               are
               not
               alwayes
               observed
               to
               grow
               together
               ;
               He
               that
               observes
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               he
               may
               observe
               ,
               will
               see
               that
               he
               that
               gains
               the
               whole
               world
               hath
               made
               no
               such
               great
               bargain
               of
               it
               although
               he
               had
               it
               for
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               necessary
               unavoidable
               troubles
               in
               getting
               it
               ;
               but
               how
               great
               a
               folly
               is
               it
               to
               buy
               so
               great
               a
               trouble
               ,
               so
               great
               a
               vanity
               ,
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               our
               pretious
               soules
               remains
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               the
               folowing
               parts
               of
               the
               text
               .
            
          
           
             
               
               Sermon
               .
               XIX
               .
               
               The
               foolish
               exchange
               .
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
            
             
               
                 ANd
                 lose
                 his
                 own
                 soul
                 or
                 what
                 shall
                 a
                 man
                 give
                 in
                 exchange
                 for
                 his
                 soul
                 ]
              
               And
               now
               the
               question
               is
               finally
               stated
               ,
               and
               the
               dispute
               is
               concerning
               the
               sum
               of
               affaires
               .
            
             
               
               De
               morte
               hominis
               nulla
               est
               cunctatio
               longa
               .
            
             
               And
               therefore
               when
               the
               soul
               is
               at
               stake
               ,
               not
               for
               its
               temporal
               ,
               but
               for
               its
               eternal
               interest
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               good
               to
               be
               hasty
               in
               determining
               ,
               without
               taking
               just
               measures
               of
               the
               exchange
               .
               Solomon
               had
               the
               good
               things
               of
               the
               world
               actually
               in
               possession
               ,
               and
               he
               tried
               the
               touch-stone
               of
               prudence
               and
               natural
               value
               and
               found
               them
               allayed
               with
               vanitie
               and
               imperfection
               ,
               and
               wee
               that
               see
               
               them
               wayed
               in
               the
               ballance
               of
               the
               sanctuary
               ,
               and
               tryed
               by
               the
               touch-stone
               of
               the
               spirit
               ,
               finde
               them
               not
               onely
               light
               and
               unprofitable
               but
               pungent
               and
               dolorous
               ,
               but
               now
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               what
               it
               is
               that
               men
               part
               with
               ,
               and
               lose
               when
               with
               passion
               and
               impotency
               they
               get
               the
               world
               and
               that
               will
               present
               the
               bargain
               to
               be
               a
               huge
               infelicity
               .
               And
               this
               I
               observe
               to
               be
               intimated
               in
               the
               word
               ,
               
               [
               lose
               ]
               for
               he
               gives
               gold
               for
               cloth
               or
               pretious
               stones
               for
               bread
               
               serves
               his
               needs
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               loses
               nothing
               by
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               merchant
               that
               found
               a
               pearle
               of
               great
               price
               ,
               and
               sold
               al
               that
               he
               had
               to
               make
               the
               purchase
               of
               it
               made
               a
               good
               venture
               he
               was
               no
               loser
               ,
               but
               here
               the
               case
               is
               otherwise
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               gains
               the
               whole
               world
               ,
               and
               his
               soul
               goes
               in
               the
               exchange
               ,
               he
               hath
               not
               done
               like
               a
               merchant
               ,
               but
               like
               a
               childe
               ,
               or
               a
               prodigal
               ,
               he
               hath
               given
               himself
               away
               ,
               he
               hath
               lost
               all
               that
               can
               distinguish
               him
               from
               a
               slave
               ,
               or
               a
               miserable
               preson
               ,
               he
               loses
               his
               soul
               in
               the
               exchange
               ,
               for
               the
               soul
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               all
               the
               world
               cannot
               be
               a
               just
               price
               ,
               a
               man
               may
               lose
               it
               or
               throw
               it
               away
               ,
               but
               he
               can
               never
               make
               good
               exchange
               ,
               when
               he
               parts
               with
               this
               
               Jewel
               ,
               and
               therefore
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               rarely
               well
               expresses
               it
               by
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               which
               is
               fully
               opposed
               to
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               gain
               ,
               it
               is
               such
               an
               ill
               market
               a
               man
               makes
               as
               if
               he
               should
               proclaim
               his
               riches
               ,
               goods
               ,
               vendible
               for
               a
               garland
               of
               thistles
               decked
               and
               trimmed
               up
               with
               the
               stinking
               poppy
               .
            
             
               But
               we
               shall
               better
               understand
               the
               nature
               of
               this
               bargain
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               soul
               that
               is
               exchanged
               ,
               what
               it
               is
               in
               it self
               in
               order
               not
               of
               nature
               but
               to
               felicity
               and
               the
               capacities
               of
               joy
               ,
               secondly
               what
               price
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               payed
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               thirdly
               what
               it
               is
               to
               lose
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               what
               miseries
               and
               tortures
               are
               signified
               by
               losing
               
               a
               mans
               soul.
               
            
             
               First
               if
               we
               consider
               what
               the
               soul
               is
               in
               its
               own
               capacity
               to
               happinesse
               ,
               we
               shall
               finde
               it
               to
               be
               an
               excellency
               greater
               then
               the
               sun
               ;
               of
               an
               angelicall
               substance
               ,
               sister
               to
               a
               cherubin
               ,
               an
               image
               of
               the
               divinity
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               argument
               of
               that
               mercy
               ,
               whereby
               God
               did
               distinguish
               us
               from
               the
               lower
               form
               of
               beasts
               and
               trees
               and
               minerals
               .
            
             
               For
               so
               it
               was
               the
               scripture
               affirmes
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 made
                 man
                 after
                 his
                 own
                 image
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 secundum
                 illam
                 imaginem
                 &
                 ideam
                 quam
                 concepitipse
                 ,
              
               not
               according
               to
               the
               likenesse
               of
               any
               of
               those
               creatures
               
               which
               were
               prexistent
               to
               mans
               production
               ;
               not
               according
               to
               any
               of
               those
               images
               or
               ideas
               whereby
               God
               created
               the
               heavens
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               ;
               but
               by
               a
               new
               form
               ;
               to
               distinguish
               him
               ,
               from
               all
               other
               substances
               ;
               he
               made
               him
               by
               a
               new
               idea
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               by
               an
               uncreated
               exemplar
               ;
               and
               besides
               that
               this
               was
               a
               donation
               of
               intelligent
               faculties
               ,
               such
               as
               we
               understand
               to
               be
               perfect
               ,
               and
               essential
               ,
               or
               rather
               the
               essence
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               was
               also
               a
               designation
               of
               him
               to
               a
               glorious
               immortality
               and
               a
               communication
               of
               the
               rayes
               and
               reflections
               of
               his
               own
               essential
               felicities
               .
            
             
               But
               the
               soul
               is
               al
               that
               whereby
               we
               may
               be
               ,
               and
               without
               which
               we
               
               cannot
               be
               happy
               .
               It
               is
               not
               the
               eye
               that
               sees
               the
               beauties
               of
               the
               heaven
               ,
               nor
               the
               ear
               that
               hears
               the
               sweetnesses
               of
               musick
               ,
               or
               the
               glad-tidings
               of
               a
               prosperous
               accident
               ,
               but
               the
               soul
               that
               perceives
               all
               the
               relishes
               of
               sensual
               and
               intellectual
               perfections
               and
               the
               more
               noble
               and
               excellent
               the
               soul
               is
               the
               greater
               and
               more
               savory
               are
               its
               perceptions
               ;
               
               
               and
               if
               a
               childe
               beholds
               the
               rich
               Ermine
               ,
               or
               the
               Diamonds
               of
               a
               starry
               night
               ,
               or
               the
               order
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               or
               hears
               the
               discourses
               of
               an
               Apostle
               ,
               because
               he
               makes
               no
               reflex
               acts
               upon
               himself
               ,
               and
               sees
               not
               that
               he
               sees
               ;
               he
               can
               have
               but
               the
               pleasure
               of
               a
               fool
               or
               the
               deliciousnesse
               of
               a
               mule
               .
               But
               although
               the
               reflection
               of
               its
               own
               acts
               be
               a
               rare
               instrument
               of
               pleasure
               or
               pain
               respectively
               ,
               yet
               the
               souls
               excellency
               is
               upon
               the
               same
               reason
               not
               perceived
               by
               us
               ,
               by
               which
               the
               sapidnesse
               of
               pleasant
               things
               of
               nature
               ,
               are
               not
               understood
               by
               a
               childe
               ;
               even
               because
               the
               soul
               cannot
               reflect
               far
               enough
               .
               For
               as
               the
               Sun
               which
               is
               the
               fountain
               of
               light
               and
               
               heat
               ,
               makes
               violent
               and
               direct
               emission
               of
               his
               rayes
               from
               himself
               but
               reflects
               them
               no
               further
               then
               to
               the
               bottom
               of
               a
               cloud
               ,
               or
               the
               lowest
               imaginary
               circle
               of
               the
               middle
               region
               ,
               and
               therefore
               receives
               a
               duplicate
               of
               his
               own
               heat
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               soul
               of
               man
               ,
               it
               reflects
               upon
               its
               own
               inferiour
               actions
               of
               particular
               sense
               or
               general
               understanding
               ;
               but
               because
               it
               knows
               little
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               ,
               the
               manners
               of
               volition
               the
               immediate
               instruments
               of
               understanding
               ,
               the
               way
               how
               it
               comes
               to
               meditate
               ,
               and
               cannot
               discern
               how
               a
               sudden
               thought
               arrives
               ,
               or
               the
               solution
               of
               a
               doubt
               ,
               not
               depending
               upon
               preceding
               premises
               ,
               
               therefore
               above
               halfe
               its
               pleasures
               are
               abated
               ,
               and
               its
               own
               worth
               lesse
               understood
               ;
               and
               possibly
               it
               is
               the
               better
               ,
               it
               is
               so
               .
               If
               the
               Elephant
               knew
               his
               strength
               ,
               or
               the
               horse
               the
               vigorousnesse
               of
               his
               own
               spirit
               ,
               they
               would
               be
               as
               rebellious
               against
               their
               rulers
               ,
               as
               unreasonable
               men
               against
               government
               :
               nay
               the
               Angels
               themselves
               ,
               because
               their
               light
               reflected
               home
               to
               their
               orbs
               ,
               and
               they
               understood
               all
               the
               secrets
               of
               their
               own
               perfection
               ,
               they
               grew
               vertiginous
               and
               fell
               from
               the
               battlements
               of
               heaven
               .
               But
               the
               excellency
               of
               a
               humane
               soul
               shall
               then
               be
               truly
               understood
               ,
               when
               the
               reflection
               will
               make
               no
               distraction
               of
               our
               faculties
               ,
               nor
               enkindle
               any
               irregular
               
               fires
               ;
               when
               we
               may
               understand
               our selves
               without
               danger
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               mean
               this
               consideration
               is
               gone
               high
               enough
               when
               we
               understand
               the
               soul
               of
               a
               man
               to
               be
               so
               excellently
               perfect
               ,
               that
               we
               cannot
               understand
               how
               excellently
               perfect
               it
               is
               :
               that
               being
               the
               best
               way
               of
               expressing
               our
               conceptions
               of
               God
               himself
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               by
               distinct
               discourses
               to
               represent
               that
               the
               will
               of
               man
               is
               the
               last
               resort
               and
               sanctuary
               of
               true
               pleasure
               ,
               which
               in
               its
               formality
               can
               be
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               conformity
               of
               possession
               or
               of
               being
               to
               the
               will
               ;
               that
               the
               understanding
               being
               the
               chanel
               and
               
               conveyance
               of
               the
               noblest
               perceptions
               feeds
               upon
               pleasures
               in
               all
               its
               proportionate
               acts
               ,
               and
               unlesse
               it
               be
               disturbed
               by
               intervening
               sins
               and
               remembrances
               ,
               derived
               hence
               ,
               keeps
               a
               perpetual
               festival
               ;
               that
               the
               passions
               are
               every
               of
               them
               fitted
               with
               an
               object
               ,
               in
               which
               they
               rest
               as
               in
               their
               centre
               ;
               that
               they
               have
               such
               delight
               in
               these
               their
               proper
               objects
               ,
               that
               too
               often
               they
               venture
               a
               damnation
               ,
               rather
               then
               quit
               their
               interest
               and
               possession
               ;
               but
               yet
               from
               these
               considerations
               
               it
               would
               follow
               that
               to
               lose
               a
               soul
               ,
               which
               is
               designed
               
               to
               be
               an
               immense
               sea
               of
               pleasures
               ,
               even
               in
               its
               natural
               capacities
               is
               to
               lose
               all
               that
               whereby
               a
               man
               can
               possibly
               be
               ,
               or
               be
               supposed
               happy
               ;
               and
               so
               much
               the
               rather
               is
               this
               understood
               to
               be
               an
               insupportable
               calamity
               ,
               because
               losing
               a
               soul
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               is
               not
               a
               meer
               privation
               of
               those
               felicities
               of
               which
               a
               soul
               is
               naturally
               designed
               to
               be
               a
               partaker
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               an
               investing
               it
               with
               contrary
               objects
               ,
               and
               crosse
               effects
               ,
               and
               dolorous
               perceptions
               :
               For
               the
               will
               if
               it
               misses
               its
               desires
               ,
               is
               afflicted
               ,
               and
               the
               understanding
               when
               it
               ceases
               to
               be
               ennobled
               with
               excellent
               things
               is
               made
               ignorant
               as
               a
               swine
               ,
               dull
               as
               the
               foot
               of
               a
               rock
               ,
               and
               the
               afflictions
               are
               in
               the
               destitution
               of
               
               their
               perfective
               actions
               ,
               made
               tumultuous
               ,
               vexed
               and
               discomposed
               ,
               to
               the
               height
               of
               rage
               and
               violence
               .
               But
               this
               is
               but
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               the
               beginning
               of
               those
               throes
               which
               end
               not
               but
               in
               eternal
               infelicity
               .
            
             
               Secondly
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               price
               that
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               payed
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               a
               soul
               ,
               we
               shall
               better
               estimate
               of
               it
               ,
               then
               from
               the
               weak
               discourses
               of
               our
               imperfect
               and
               unlearned
               Philosophy
               :
               not
               the
               spoil
               of
               rich
               provinces
               ,
               not
               the
               aestimate
               of
               kingdoms
               ,
               not
               the
               price
               of
               Cleopatra's
               draught
               ,
               not
               any
               thing
               that
               was
               corruptible
               or
               perishing
               ;
               for
               that
               ,
               which
               could
               not
               one
               minute
               retard
               
               the
               tearm
               of
               its
               own
               natural
               dissolution
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               a
               price
               for
               the
               redemption
               of
               one
               perishing
               soul.
               And
               if
               we
               list
               but
               to
               remember
               and
               then
               consider
               that
               a
               miserable
               ,
               lost
               ,
               and
               accursed
               soul
               does
               so
               infinitely
               undervalue
               ,
               and
               disrelish
               all
               the
               goods
               and
               riches
               that
               this
               world
               dotes
               on
               ;
               that
               he
               hath
               no
               more
               gust
               in
               them
               ,
               or
               pleasure
               ,
               then
               the
               fox
               hath
               in
               eating
               a
               turfe
               :
               that
               if
               he
               could
               be
               imagined
               to
               be
               the
               Lord
               of
               ten
               thousand
               worlds
               ,
               he
               would
               give
               them
               all
               for
               any
               shaddow
               of
               a
               hope
               of
               a
               possibility
               of
               returning
               to
               life
               again
               ;
               that
               Dives
               in
               hell
               would
               have
               willingly
               gone
               on
               embassy
               to
               his
               fathers
               house
               that
               he
               might
               have
               been
               quit
               a
               little
               from
               
               his
               flames
               ,
               and
               on
               that
               condition
               would
               have
               given
               Lazarus
               the
               fee-simple
               of
               all
               his
               temporal
               possessions
               ,
               though
               he
               had
               once
               denied
               to
               relieve
               him
               with
               the
               superfluities
               of
               his
               table
               ,
               will
               soon
               confesse
               that
               a
               moment
               of
               time
               is
               no
               good
               exchange
               for
               an
               eternity
               of
               duration
               ;
               and
               a
               light
               unprofitable
               possession
               is
               not
               to
               be
               put
               in
               the
               ballance
               against
               
                 a
                 soul
              
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               glory
               of
               the
               creation
               ;
               
                 a
                 soul
              
               ,
               with
               whom
               God
               had
               made
               a
               contract
               ,
               and
               contracted
               excellent
               relations
               ,
               it
               being
               one
               of
               Gods
               appellatives
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               [
               the
               lover
               of
               souls
               .
               ]
            
             
               When
               God
               made
               a
               soul
               ,
               it
               was
               onely
               ,
               
                 faciamus
                 hominem
                 ad
              
               
               
                 imaginem
                 nostram
              
               ;
               He
               spake
               the
               word
               and
               it
               was
               done
               ;
               but
               when
               man
               had
               lost
               this
               soul
               which
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               breathed
               in
               him
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               so
               soon
               recovered
               .
               It
               is
               like
               the
               resurrection
               which
               hath
               troubled
               the
               faith
               of
               many
               who
               are
               more
               apt
               to
               believe
               ,
               that
               God
               made
               a
               man
               from
               nothing
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               can
               return
               a
               man
               from
               dust
               &
               
               
               corruption
               ;
               but
               for
               this
               resurrection
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               for
               the
               reimplacing
               the
               divine
               image
               ,
               for
               the
               rescuing
               it
               from
               the
               devils
               power
               ,
               for
               the
               reintitling
               it
               to
               the
               kingdoms
               of
               grace
               and
               glory
               ,
               God
               did
               a
               work
               greater
               then
               the
               creation
               ;
               He
               was
               fain
               to
               contract
               Divinity
               ,
               to
               a
               span
               ,
               to
               send
               a
               person
               to
               die
               for
               us
               who
               of
               himself
               could
               not
               die
               ,
               and
               was
               constrained
               to
               use
               rare
               and
               mysterious
               arts
               ,
               to
               make
               him
               capable
               of
               dying
               ,
               he
               prepared
               a
               person
               instrumental
               to
               his
               purpose
               ,
               by
               sending
               his
               Son
               from
               his
               own
               bosom
               ,
               a
               person
               both
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               an
               aenigma
               to
               all
               nations
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               sciences
               ;
               one
               that
               ruled
               over
               all
               the
               Angels
               ,
               that
               walked
               upon
               the
               
               pavements
               of
               heaven
               ,
               whose
               feet
               were
               clothed
               with
               stars
               ,
               whose
               eyes
               were
               brighter
               then
               the
               Sun
               ,
               whose
               voice
               is
               louder
               then
               thunder
               ,
               whose
               understanding
               is
               larger
               then
               that
               infinite
               space
               which
               we
               imagine
               in
               the
               uncircumscribed
               distance
               ,
               beyond
               the
               first
               orbe
               of
               heaven
               ,
               a
               person
               to
               whom
               felicity
               was
               as
               essential
               as
               life
               to
               God
               ,
               this
               was
               the
               onely
               person
               that
               was
               designed
               in
               the
               eternal
               decrees
               of
               the
               divine
               predestination
               to
               pay
               the
               price
               of
               a
               soul
               ,
               to
               ransom
               us
               from
               death
               ;
               lesse
               then
               this
               person
               could
               not
               do
               it
               ;
               for
               although
               a
               soul
               in
               its
               essence
               is
               finite
               ,
               yet
               there
               were
               
                 many
                 infinites
              
               which
               
               were
               incident
               and
               annexed
               to
               the
               condition
               of
               lost
               souls
               ;
               For
               all
               which
               because
               provision
               was
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               nothing
               lesse
               then
               
                 an
                 infinite
                 excellence
              
               could
               satisfie
               for
               a
               soul
               who
               was
               lost
               to
               
                 infinite
                 and
                 eternal
                 ages
              
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               be
               afflicted
               with
               insupportable
               and
               indetermined
               that
               is
               next
               
                 to
                 infinite
                 paines
              
               ,
               who
               was
               to
               bear
               the
               load
               of
               an
               
                 infinite
                 anger
              
               from
               the
               provocation
               of
               an
               
                 eternal
                 God
              
               :
               and
               yet
               if
               it
               be
               possible
               that
               infinite
               can
               receive
               degrees
               ,
               this
               is
               but
               one
               half
               of
               the
               abysse
               ,
               and
               I
               think
               the
               lesser
               :
               for
               that
               this
               person
               who
               was
               God
               eternal
               ,
               should
               be
               lessened
               in
               all
               his
               appearances
               ,
               to
               a
               span
               ,
               to
               the
               little
               dimensions
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               should
               really
               become
               
               very
               contemptibly
               little
               ,
               although
               at
               the
               same
               time
               he
               was
               infinitely
               and
               unalterably
               great
               ,
               that
               is
               
                 essential
                 ,
                 natural
              
               and
               
                 necessary
                 felicity
              
               should
               turn
               into
               an
               intolerable
               ,
               violent
               and
               immense
               calamity
               to
               his
               person
               ,
               that
               this
               great
               God
               should
               not
               be
               admitted
               to
               pay
               the
               price
               of
               our
               redemption
               unlesse
               he
               would
               suffer
               that
               horrid
               misery
               ,
               which
               that
               lost
               soul
               should
               suffer
               ,
               as
               it
               represents
               the
               glories
               of
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               who
               used
               such
               rare
               and
               admirable
               instruments
               in
               actuating
               the
               designes
               of
               his
               mercy
               :
               so
               it
               shewes
               our
               condition
               to
               have
               been
               very
               desperate
               ,
               and
               our
               losse
               invaluable
               .
            
             
               A
               soul
               in
               Gods
               account
               is
               valued
               at
               the
               price
               of
               the
               blood
               ,
               and
               
               shame
               ,
               and
               tortures
               ,
               of
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               throw
               it
               a
               way
               for
               the
               exchange
               of
               sins
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               naturally
               is
               ashamed
               to
               own
               ;
               we
               lose
               it
               for
               the
               pleasure
               ,
               the
               sottish
               beastly
               pleasure
               of
               a
               night
               :
               I
               need
               not
               say
               ,
               we
               lose
               our
               soul
               to
               save
               our
               lives
               ;
               for
               though
               that
               was
               our
               blessed
               Saviours
               instance
               of
               the
               great
               unreasonablenesse
               of
               men
               ,
               who
               by
               saving
               their
               lives
               lose
               them
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               the
               great
               account
               of
               Dooms-day
               ,
               though
               this
               (
               I
               say
               )
               be
               extreamly
               unreasonable
               ,
               
               yet
               there
               is
               something
               to
               be
               pretended
               in
               the
               bargain
               ,
               
               nothing
               to
               excuse
               him
               with
               God
               ,
               but
               something
               in
               the
               accounts
               of
               timerous
               men
               ;
               but
               to
               lose
               our
               souls
               with
               swearing
               ,
               that
               unprofitable
               ,
               dishonourable
               ,
               and
               unpleasant
               vice
               ,
               to
               lose
               our
               souls
               with
               disobedience
               ,
               or
               rebellion
               ,
               a
               vice
               that
               brings
               a
               curse
               ,
               and
               danger
               all
               the
               way
               in
               this
               life
               :
               To
               lose
               our
               souls
               with
               drunkennesse
               ,
               a
               vice
               which
               is
               painfull
               ,
               and
               sickly
               in
               the
               very
               acting
               it
               ,
               which
               hastens
               our
               damnation
               ,
               by
               shortning
               our
               lives
               ;
               are
               instances
               fit
               to
               be
               put
               in
               the
               stories
               of
               fools
               and
               mad-men
               ;
               and
               all
               vice
               is
               a
               degree
               of
               the
               same
               unreasonablenesse
               ,
               the
               most
               splendid
               temptation
               ,
               being
               nothing
               but
               a
               prety
               well
               weaved
               fallacy
               ,
               a
               meer
               trick
               ,
               a
               sophisme
               ,
               
               and
               a
               cheating
               ,
               and
               abusing
               the
               understanding
               ;
               but
               that
               which
               I
               consider
               here
               is
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
               affront
               and
               contradiction
               to
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               so
               slight
               and
               undervalue
               a
               soul
               ,
               in
               which
               our
               interest
               is
               so
               concerned
               ;
               a
               soul
               which
               he
               who
               made
               it
               ,
               and
               who
               delighted
               not
               to
               see
               it
               lost
               ,
               did
               account
               a
               fit
               purchase
               to
               be
               made
               ,
               by
               the
               exchange
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               the
               eternal
               Son
               of
               God.
               To
               which
               also
               I
               adde
               this
               additionall
               account
               ,
               that
               a
               soul
               is
               so
               greatly
               valued
               by
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               to
               venture
               the
               losse
               of
               it
               ,
               to
               save
               all
               the
               world
               For
               therefore
               whosoever
               should
               commit
               a
               sin
               to
               save
               kingdoms
               from
               perishing
               ,
               or
               if
               the
               case
               could
               be
               put
               
               that
               all
               the
               good
               men
               ,
               and
               good
               causes
               ,
               and
               good
               things
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               were
               to
               be
               destroyed
               by
               Tyranny
               ,
               and
               it
               were
               in
               our
               power
               by
               perjury
               to
               save
               all
               these
               ,
               that
               doing
               this
               sin
               would
               be
               so
               farre
               from
               hallowing
               the
               crime
               ,
               that
               it
               were
               to
               offer
               to
               God
               a
               sacrifice
               of
               what
               he
               most
               hates
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               him
               with
               swines
               blood
               :
               and
               the
               rescuing
               all
               these
               from
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               or
               a
               hangman
               ,
               could
               not
               be
               pleasing
               to
               God
               upon
               those
               termes
               ,
               because
               a
               soul
               is
               lost
               by
               it
               ,
               which
               is
               in
               it self
               a
               greater
               losse
               and
               misery
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               evils
               in
               the
               world
               put
               together
               can
               out-ballance
               ;
               and
               a
               losse
               of
               that
               thing
               for
               which
               Christ
               gave
               his
               blood
               a
               price
               :
               Persecutions
               and
               temporal
               
               death
               in
               holy
               men
               and
               in
               a
               just
               cause
               ,
               are
               but
               seeming
               evils
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               bought
               off
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               a
               soul
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               real
               but
               an
               intolerable
               calamity
               :
               And
               if
               God
               for
               his
               own
               sake
               would
               not
               have
               all
               the
               world
               saved
               by
               sin
               ,
               that
               is
               by
               the
               hazarding
               of
               a
               soul
               ,
               we
               should
               do
               well
               for
               our
               own
               sakes
               not
               to
               lose
               a
               soul
               
               for
               trifles
               ,
               for
               things
               that
               make
               us
               here
               to
               be
               miserable
               ,
               and
               even
               here
               also
               to
               be
               ashamed
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               But
               it
               may
               be
               some
               natures
               ,
               or
               some
               understandings
               care
               not
               for
               all
               this
               ,
               therefore
               I
               proceed
               to
               the
               third
               and
               most
               material
               consideration
               ,
               as
               to
               us
               ;
               and
               I
               consider
               what
               it
               is
               to
               lose
               a
               soul
               ?
               which
               Hierocles
               thus
               explicates
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
                 An
                 immortall
                 substance
                 can
                 die
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 ceasing
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 losing
                 all
                 being
                 well
                 ,
                 by
                 becomming
                 miserable
                 .
              
               And
               it
               is
               remarkable
               ,
               when
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               gave
               us
               caution
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               not
               fear
               them
               that
               can
               kill
               the
               
               
               body
               onely
               ,
               but
               fear
               him
               (
               he
               sayes
               not
               that
               can
               kill
               the
               soul
               )
               But
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 able
                 to
                 destroy
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 soul
                 in
                 hell
              
               ;
               which
               word
               signifieth
               not
               death
               but
               tortures
               .
               
               For
               some
               have
               chosen
               death
               for
               sanctuary
               ,
               and
               fled
               to
               it
               to
               avoid
               intolerable
               shame
               ,
               to
               give
               a
               period
               to
               the
               sence
               of
               a
               sharp
               grief
               ,
               or
               to
               cure
               the
               earthquakes
               of
               fear
               ;
               and
               the
               damned
               perishing
               souls
               shall
               wish
               for
               death
               ,
               with
               a
               desire
               impatient
               as
               their
               calamity
               ;
               But
               this
               shall
               be
               denied
               them
               ,
               because
               death
               were
               a
               deliverance
               ,
               a
               mercy
               ,
               and
               a
               pleasure
               ,
               of
               which
               these
               miserable
               persons
               must
               despair
               of
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               I
               shall
               not
               need
               to
               represent
               to
               your
               considerations
               those
               expressions
               
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               which
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               hath
               set
               down
               to
               represent
               to
               our
               capacities
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               this
               perishing
               ;
               choosing
               such
               circumstances
               of
               character
               as
               were
               then
               usuall
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               which
               are
               dreadful
               to
               our
               understanding
               as
               any
               thing
               :
               
                 Hell
                 fire
              
               ]
               is
               the
               common
               expression
               ;
               for
               the
               Eastern
               nations
               accounted
               burnings
               the
               greatest
               of
               their
               miserable
               punishments
               :
               and
               burning
               malefactours
               was
               frequent
               ,
               
                 [
                 brimstone
                 and
                 fire
              
               ]
               to
               Saint
               John
               Revel
               .
               14.
               10.
               calls
               the
               state
               of
               punishment
               ,
               
                 prepared
                 for
                 the
                 Devil
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 servants
                 ,
              
               he
               adding
               the
               circumstance
               of
               brimstone
               ,
               for
               by
               this
               time
               the
               Devil
               had
               taught
               the
               world
               more
               ingenious
               pains
               ,
               
               and
               himself
               was
               new
               escaped
               out
               of
               boiling
               oil
               and
               brimstone
               ,
               and
               such
               bituminous
               matter
               ;
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               knew
               right
               well
               the
               worst
               expression
               was
               not
               bad
               enough
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               so
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               calls
               it
               ,
               
                 the
                 outer
                 darknesse
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               onely
               an
               abjection
               from
               the
               beatifick
               regions
               ,
               where
               God
               ,
               and
               his
               Angels
               ,
               and
               his
               Saints
               dwell
               for
               ever
               ,
               but
               then
               there
               is
               a
               positive
               state
               of
               misery
               expressed
               by
               darknesses
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               two
               Apostles
               ,
               Saint
               Peter
               and
               Saint
               Jude
               call
               it
               ,
               The
               blacknesse
               of
               darknesse
               for
               ever
               .
               In
               which
               although
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               God
               whose
               Justice
               there
               rules
               ,
               will
               inflict
               but
               just
               so
               much
               as
               our
               sins
               deserve
               ,
               and
               not
               superadde
               
               degrees
               of
               undeserved
               misery
               ,
               as
               he
               does
               to
               the
               Saints
               of
               glory
               (
               for
               God
               gives
               to
               blessed
               souls
               in
               heaven
               more
               ,
               infinitely
               more
               then
               all
               their
               good
               works
               could
               possibly
               deserve
               ,
               and
               therefore
               their
               glory
               is
               infinitely
               bigger
               glory
               then
               the
               pains
               of
               hell
               are
               great
               pains
               )
               yet
               because
               Gods
               Justice
               in
               hell
               rules
               alone
               ,
               without
               the
               allayes
               and
               sweeter
               abatements
               of
               mercy
               ,
               they
               shall
               have
               pure
               and
               unmingled
               misery
               ;
               no
               pleasant
               thought
               to
               refresh
               their
               wearinesse
               ,
               no
               comfort
               in
               an
               other
               accident
               to
               alleviate
               their
               pressures
               ,
               no
               waters
               to
               cool
               their
               flames
               ;
               but
               because
               when
               there
               is
               a
               great
               calamity
               
               upon
               a
               man
               ,
               every
               such
               man
               thinks
               himself
               the
               most
               miserable
               ;
               and
               though
               there
               are
               great
               degrees
               of
               pain
               in
               hell
               ,
               yet
               there
               are
               none
               perceived
               by
               him
               that
               thinks
               he
               suffers
               the
               greatest
               ;
               It
               follows
               that
               every
               man
               that
               loses
               his
               soul
               in
               this
               darknesse
               is
               miserable
               beyond
               all
               those
               expressions
               which
               the
               tortures
               of
               this
               world
               could
               furnish
               to
               the
               Writers
               of
               holy
               Scripture
               .
            
             
             
               But
               I
               shall
               choose
               to
               represent
               this
               consideration
               in
               that
               expression
               
               of
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               Mark
               the
               9.
               the
               44.
               verse
               ;
               which
               himself
               took
               out
               of
               the
               Prophet
               Esay
               ,
               the
               66.
               verse
               the
               24.
               
               
                 Where
                 the
                 worm
                 dieth
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fire
                 is
                 not
                 quenched
              
               ;
               this
               is
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               spoken
               of
               by
               Daniel
               the
               Prophet
               ;
               for
               although
               this
               expression
               was
               a
               prediction
               of
               that
               horrid
               calamity
               and
               abscision
               of
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               ,
               when
               God
               poured
               out
               a
               full
               vial
               of
               his
               wrath
               upon
               the
               crucifiers
               of
               his
               Son
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               which
               was
               the
               greatest
               calamity
               which
               ever
               did
               or
               ever
               shall
               happen
               to
               a
               Nation
               ,
               Christ
               with
               great
               reason
               took
               to
               describe
               the
               calamity
               of
               accursed
               souls
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               greatest
               instance
               to
               signifie
               the
               greatest
               torment
               :
               yet
               we
               must
               observe
               
               that
               the
               difference
               of
               each
               state
               makes
               the
               same
               words
               in
               the
               several
               cases
               to
               be
               of
               infinite
               distinction
               :
               The
               worm
               stuck
               close
               to
               the
               Jewish
               Nation
               ,
               and
               the
               fire
               of
               Gods
               wrath
               flamed
               out
               till
               they
               were
               consumed
               with
               a
               great
               and
               unheard
               of
               destruction
               ;
               till
               many
               millions
               did
               die
               accursedly
               ,
               and
               the
               small
               remnant
               became
               vagabonds
               ,
               and
               were
               reserved
               ,
               like
               broken
               pieces
               ,
               after
               a
               storm
               ,
               to
               shew
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               storm
               ,
               and
               misery
               of
               the
               shipwrack
               ;
               but
               then
               this
               being
               translated
               to
               signifie
               the
               state
               of
               accursed
               souls
               ,
               whose
               dying
               is
               a
               continual
               perishing
               ,
               who
               cannot
               cease
               to
               be
               ,
               it
               must
               mean
               an
               eternity
               of
               duration
               ,
               in
               proper
               and
               naturall
               significations
               .
               
            
             
               And
               that
               we
               may
               understand
               it
               fully
               ,
               observe
               the
               places
               .
               In
               the
               34.
               
               Esa.
               8.
               
               The
               Prophet
               prophecies
               of
               the
               great
               destruction
               of
               Jerusalem
               for
               all
               her
               great
               iniquities
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 vengeance
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 yeer
                 of
                 recompences
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 controversie
                 of
                 Sion
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 streams
                 thereof
                 shall
                 be
                 turned
                 into
                 pitch
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dust
                 thereof
                 into
                 brimstone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 land
                 thereof
                 shall
                 become
                 burning
                 pitch
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 quenched
                 night
                 nor
                 day
                 ,
                 the
                 smoak
                 thereof
                 shall
                 go
                 up
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 from
                 generation
                 to
                 generation
                 .
                 It
                 shall
                 lie
                 wast
                 ,
                 none
                 shall
                 passe
                 thorow
                 it
                 for
                 ever
                 and
                 ever
                 .
              
               This
               is
               the
               final
               destruction
               of
               the
               Nation
               ;
               but
               this
               destruction
               shall
               
               have
               an
               end
               ,
               because
               the
               Nation
               shall
               end
               ,
               and
               the
               anger
               also
               shall
               end
               in
               its
               own
               period
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               God
               shall
               call
               the
               Jews
               into
               the
               common
               inheritance
               with
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 God.
              
               And
               this
               also
               was
               the
               period
               of
               their
               worme
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               of
               their
               
                 fire
                 ,
                 The
                 fire
                 of
                 the
                 Divine
                 vengeance
              
               upon
               the
               Nation
               ;
               which
               was
               not
               to
               be
               extinguished
               till
               they
               were
               destroyed
               ,
               as
               we
               see
               it
               come
               to
               passe
               .
               And
               thus
               also
               in
               Saint
               Jude
               ,
               the
               Angels
               who
               kept
               not
               their
               first
               state
               ,
               are
               said
               to
               be
               reserved
               by
               God
               
                 in
                 everlasting
                 chains
                 under
                 darknesse
              
               :
               which
               word
               [
               everlasting
               ]
               signifies
               not
               absolutely
               to
               eternity
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               utmost
               end
               of
               that
               period
               ,
               for
               so
               it
               follows
               
               
                 [
                 unto
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 ]
              
               that
               
                 [
                 everlasting
              
               ]
               lasts
               no
               longer
               ;
               and
               in
               verse
               the
               seventh
               ,
               the
               word
               
                 [
                 eternal
              
               ]
               is
               just
               so
               used
               :
               
                 The
                 men
                 of
                 Sodom
                 and
                 Gomorrha
                 are
                 set
                 forth
                 for
                 an
                 example
                 suffering
                 the
                 vengeance
              
               of
               [
               eternal
               fire
               ,
               ]
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               a
               fire
               ,
               which
               burned
               till
               they
               were
               quite
               destroyed
               ,
               and
               the
               cities
               and
               the
               countrey
               
               
               with
               an
               irreparable
               ruine
               never
               to
               be
               rebuilt
               ,
               and
               reinhabited
               as
               long
               as
               this
               world
               continues
               .
               The
               effect
               of
               which
               observations
               is
               this
               ;
            
             
               That
               these
               words
               
                 [
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 everlasting
                 ,
                 eternal
                 ,
                 the
                 never-dying
                 worme
                 ,
                 the
                 fire
                 unquenchable
                 ,
                 ]
              
               being
               words
               borrowed
               by
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               and
               his
               Apostles
               from
               the
               stile
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               must
               have
               a
               signification
               just
               proportionable
               to
               the
               state
               in
               which
               they
               signifie
               ;
               so
               that
               as
               this
               worme
               when
               it
               signifies
               a
               temporal
               infliction
               meanes
               a
               worme
               that
               never
               ceases
               ,
               giving
               torment
               ,
               till
               the
               body
               is
               consumed
               :
               So
               when
               it
               is
               translated
               to
               an
               immortall
               
               state
               ,
               it
               must
               signifie
               as
               much
               in
               that
               proportion
               :
               that
               
                 [
                 eternal
                 ,
              
               ]
               that
               everlasting
               ,
               hath
               no
               end
               at
               all
               :
               because
               the
               soul
               cannot
               be
               killed
               in
               the
               natural
               sense
               ,
               but
               is
               made
               miserable
               and
               perishing
               for
               ever
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 worme
                 shall
                 not
                 die
              
               so
               long
               as
               the
               soul
               shall
               be
               unconsumed
               :
               
                 the
                 fire
                 shall
                 not
                 be
                 quenched
                 ,
              
               till
               the
               period
               of
               an
               immortall
               nature
               comes
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               shall
               be
               
                 absolutely
                 for
                 ever
              
               without
               any
               restriction
               ,
               appears
               unanswerably
               in
               this
               ,
               because
               the
               same
               
                 (
                 for
                 ever
              
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               for
               the
               blessed
               souls
               ,
               the
               same
               
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               is
               for
               the
               accursed
               souls
               ;
               but
               the
               blessed
               
                 souls
                 that
                 die
                 in
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 henceforth
              
               
               
                 shall
                 die
                 no
                 more
                 ;
                 death
                 hath
                 no
                 power
                 over
                 them
                 ;
                 for
                 death
                 is
                 destroyed
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 swallowed
                 up
                 in
                 victory
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Paul
               )
               and
               
                 there
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 death
                 ,
              
               saith
               Saint
               John
               ,
               Revel
               .
               21.
               4.
               
               So
               that
               because
               
                 for
                 ever
              
               hath
               no
               end
               ,
               till
               the
               thing
               or
               the
               duration
               it self
               have
               end
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               in
               which
               the
               Saints
               and
               Angels
               give
               glory
               to
               God
               
                 for
                 ever
              
               ,
               in
               the
               same
               sense
               the
               lost
               souls
               shall
               suffer
               the
               evils
               of
               their
               sad
               inheritance
               ;
               and
               since
               after
               this
               death
               of
               nature
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               separation
               of
               soul
               and
               body
               ,
               there
               remains
               no
               more
               death
               ,
               but
               this
               second
               death
               ,
               this
               eternal
               perishing
               of
               miserable
               accursed
               souls
               ,
               whose
               duration
               must
               be
               eternall
               ;
               It
               follows
               that
               
                 the
                 worm
                 of
                 conscience
              
               ,
               
               and
               
                 the
                 unquenchable
                 fire
              
               of
               hell
               have
               no
               period
               at
               all
               ;
               but
               shall
               last
               as
               long
               as
               God
               lasts
               ,
               or
               the
               measures
               of
               a
               proper
               eternity
               ;
               that
               they
               who
               provoke
               God
               to
               wrath
               ,
               by
               their
               base
               ,
               unreasonable
               ,
               and
               sottish
               practises
               ,
               may
               know
               what
               their
               portion
               shall
               be
               in
               the
               everlasting
               habitations
               :
               and
               yet
               suppose
               that
               Origens
               opinion
               had
               been
               true
               ;
               and
               that
               accursed
               souls
               should
               have
               ease
               and
               a
               period
               to
               their
               tortures
               after
               a
               thousand
               years
               ;
               I
               pray
               let
               it
               be
               considered
               ,
               whether
               it
               be
               not
               a
               great
               madnesse
               to
               choose
               the
               pleasures
               ,
               or
               the
               wealth
               of
               a
               few
               years
               here
               ,
               with
               trouble
               ,
               with
               danger
               ,
               with
               uncertainty
               ,
               with
               labour
               ,
               with
               intervalls
               
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               for
               this
               to
               endure
               the
               flames
               of
               hell
               for
               a
               thousand
               yeers
               together
               ?
               The
               pleasures
               of
               the
               world
               no
               man
               can
               have
               for
               a
               hundred
               yeers
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               hath
               pleasure
               a
               hundred
               dayes
               together
               ,
               but
               he
               hath
               some
               trouble
               intervening
               :
               or
               at
               least
               a
               wearinesse
               and
               a
               loathing
               of
               the
               pleasure
               ;
               and
               therefore
               to
               endure
               insufferable
               calamities
               (
               suppose
               it
               be
               )
               for
               a
               hundred
               yeers
               ,
               without
               any
               interruption
               ,
               without
               so
               much
               comfort
               as
               the
               light
               
               of
               a
               small
               candle
               ,
               or
               a
               drop
               of
               water
               amounts
               to
               in
               a
               fever
               ,
               is
               a
               
               bargain
               to
               be
               made
               by
               no
               man
               that
               loves
               himself
               ,
               or
               is
               not
               in
               love
               with
               infinite
               affliction
               .
            
             
               If
               a
               man
               were
               condemned
               but
               to
               lie
               still
               ,
               or
               to
               lie
               a
               bed
               in
               one
               posture
               without
               turning
               ,
               for
               seven
               yeers
               together
               ,
               would
               he
               not
               buy
               it
               off
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               all
               his
               estate
               ?
               If
               a
               man
               were
               to
               be
               put
               upon
               the
               rack
               ,
               for
               every
               day
               ,
               three
               moneths
               together
               ,
               (
               suppose
               him
               able
               to
               live
               so
               long
               )
               what
               would
               he
               do
               to
               be
               quit
               of
               his
               torture
               ?
               Wouldany
               man
               curse
               the
               King
               to
               his
               face
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               sure
               to
               have
               both
               his
               hands
               burnt
               off
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               tormented
               with
               torments
               three
               yeers
               together
               ?
               Would
               any
               man
               in
               his
               wits
               accept
               of
               
               a
               hundred
               pound
               a
               yeer
               for
               fourty
               yeers
               ,
               if
               he
               were
               sure
               to
               be
               tormented
               in
               the
               fire
               for
               the
               next
               hundred
               yeers
               together
               without
               intermission
               ?
               Think
               then
               what
               a
               thousand
               yeers
               signifie
               :
               Ten
               ages
               ,
               the
               age
               of
               two
               Empires
               ;
               but
               this
               account
               I
               must
               tell
               you
               is
               infinitely
               short
               ,
               though
               I
               thus
               discourse
               to
               you
               ,
               how
               great
               fools
               wicked
               men
               are
               ,
               though
               this
               opinion
               should
               be
               true
               :
               A
               goodly
               comfort
               surely
               !
               that
               for
               two
               or
               three
               yeers
               sottish
               pleasure
               ,
               a
               man
               shall
               be
               infinitely
               tormented
               but
               for
               
                 a
                 thousand
                 yeers
              
               .
               But
               then
               when
               we
               cast
               up
               the
               minutes
               ,
               and
               yeers
               ,
               and
               ages
               of
               eternity
               ,
               the
               consideration
               it self
               is
               a
               great
               hell
               to
               those
               persons
               who
               by
               their
               evil
               lives
               
               are
               consigned
               to
               such
               sad
               and
               miserable
               portions
               .
            
             
               A
               thousand
               yeers
               is
               a
               long
               while
               to
               be
               in
               torment
               ;
               we
               finde
               a
               fever
               of
               21.
               dayes
               to
               be
               like
               an
               age
               in
               length
               :
               but
               when
               the
               duration
               of
               an
               intolerable
               misery
               is
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               height
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               beginning
               ,
               and
               ten
               thousand
               yeers
               hath
               spent
               no
               part
               of
               its
               terme
               ,
               but
               it
               makes
               a
               perpetual
               efflux
               ,
               and
               is
               like
               the
               centre
               of
               a
               circle
               ,
               which
               ever
               transmits
               lines
               to
               the
               circumference
               ;
               this
               is
               a
               consideration
               so
               sad
               that
               the
               horrour
               of
               it
               and
               the
               reflexion
               upon
               its
               abode
               and
               duration
               ,
               make
               a
               great
               part
               of
               the
               hell
               ;
               for
               hell
               could
               not
               be
               hell
               without
               the
               despair
               of
               accursed
               souls
               ;
               for
               any
               hope
               were
               a
               refreshment
               ,
               
               and
               a
               drop
               of
               water
               ,
               which
               would
               help
               to
               allay
               those
               flames
               ,
               which
               as
               they
               burn
               intolerably
               ,
               so
               they
               must
               burn
               for
               ever
               .
            
             
               And
               I
               desire
               you
               to
               consider
               that
               although
               the
               Scripture
               uses
               the
               word
               [
               fire
               ]
               to
               expresse
               the
               torments
               of
               accursed
               souls
               ,
               yet
               fire
               can
               no
               more
               equal
               the
               pangs
               of
               hell
               then
               it
               can
               torment
               a
               material
               substance
               ;
               the
               pains
               of
               perishing
               souls
               being
               as
               much
               more
               afflictive
               then
               the
               smart
               of
               fire
               ,
               as
               the
               smart
               of
               fire
               is
               troublesome
               beyond
               the
               softnesse
               of
               Persian
               carpets
               ,
               or
               the
               sensuality
               of
               the
               Asian
               Luxury
               :
               for
               the
               pains
               of
               hell
               ;
               and
               the
               perishing
               or
               losing
               of
               the
               
               soul
               is
               to
               suffer
               the
               wrath
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 our
                 God
                 is
                 a
                 consuming
                 fire
                 :
              
               that
               is
               the
               fire
               of
               hell
               ,
               when
               God
               takes
               away
               all
               comfort
               from
               us
               ,
               nothing
               to
               support
               our
               spirit
               is
               left
               us
               ,
               when
               sorrow
               is
               our
               food
               and
               tears
               our
               drink
               ;
               when
               it
               is
               eternal
               night
               without
               Sun
               or
               star
               ,
               or
               lamp
               ,
               or
               sleep
               ;
               when
               we
               burn
               
               
               with
               fire
               without
               light
               that
               is
               ,
               are
               loaden
               with
               sadnesse
               ,
               without
               remedy
               or
               hope
               or
               ease
               ,
               and
               that
               this
               wrath
               is
               to
               be
               expressed
               ,
               and
               to
               fall
               upon
               us
               ,
               in
               spiritual
               ,
               immateriall
               ,
               but
               most
               accursed
               ,
               most
               pungent
               and
               dolorous
               emanations
               ,
               then
               we
               feel
               what
               it
               is
               to
               lose
               a
               soul.
               
            
             
               We
               may
               guesse
               at
               it
               by
               the
               terrours
               of
               a
               guilty
               conscience
               ,
               those
               
                 verbera
                 &
                 laeniatus
              
               ,
               those
               secret
               lashings
               and
               whips
               of
               the
               exterminating
               Angel
               ,
               those
               thorns
               in
               the
               soul
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               is
               haunted
               by
               an
               evil
               spirit
               ;
               those
               butcheries
               which
               the
               soul
               of
               a
               Tyrant
               ,
               or
               a
               violent
               ,
               or
               a
               vitious
               person
               ,
               when
               he
               falls
               in
               to
               fear
               or
               any
               calamity
               does
               feel
               ,
               are
               the
               infinite
               arguments
               ,
               that
               Hell
               which
               
               is
               the
               consummation
               of
               the
               torment
               of
               conscience
               ,
               just
               as
               man-hood
               is
               the
               consummation
               of
               infancy
               or
               as
               glory
               is
               the
               perfection
               of
               grace
               ,
               is
               an
               affliction
               greater
               then
               the
               bulk
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               ;
               for
               there
               it
               is
               that
               God
               powrs
               out
               the
               treasures
               of
               his
               wrath
               and
               empties
               the
               whole
               magazin
               of
               thunder
               bolts
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               armory
               of
               God
               is
               imployed
               not
               in
               the
               chastising
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               tormenting
               of
               a
               perishing
               soul.
               Lucian
               brings
               in
               Radamanthus
               telling
               the
               poor
               wandring
               souls
               upon
               the
               banks
               of
               Elysium
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               for
               every
               wickednesse
               that
               any
               man
               commits
               in
               his
               life
               when
               he
               comes
               
               to
               hell
               he
               hath
               stamped
               upon
               his
               soul
               an
               invisible
               brand
               and
               mark
               of
               torment
               ;
               and
               this
               begins
               here
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               cancelled
               by
               death
               but
               there
               is
               enlarged
               by
               the
               greatnesse
               
                 of
                 infinite
              
               and
               the
               aboads
               of
               eternity
               .
               How
               great
               these
               tormens
               of
               conscience
               are
               here
               ,
               let
               any
               man
               imagine
               that
               can
               but
               understand
               what
               despair
               means
               ;
               despair
               upon
               just
               reason
               :
               let
               it
               be
               what
               it
               will
               ,
               no
               misery
               can
               be
               greater
               then
               despaire
               :
               and
               because
               I
               hope
               none
               here
               have
               felt
               those
               horrors
               of
               an
               evil
               conscience
               ,
               which
               are
               consignations
               to
               eternity
               ,
               you
               may
               please
               to
               learn
               it
               by
               your
               own
               reason
               ,
               or
               els
               by
               the
               sad
               instances
               of
               story
               .
               It
               is
               reported
               of
               Petrus
               Ilosuanus
               ,
               A
               Polonian
               
               School-master
               that
               having
               read
               some
               ill
               managed
               discourses
               of
               absolute
               decrees
               and
               divine
               reprobation
               ,
               began
               to
               be
               Phantastick
               and
               melancholy
               and
               apprehensive
               that
               he
               might
               be
               one
               of
               those
               many
               whom
               God
               had
               decreed
               for
               hell
               from
               all
               eternity
               ;
               from
               possible
               to
               probable
               ,
               from
               probable
               ,
               to
               certain
               ,
               the
               temptation
               soon
               carried
               him
               ,
               and
               when
               he
               once
               began
               to
               believe
               himself
               to
               be
               a
               person
               inevitably
               perishing
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               possible
               to
               understand
               perfectly
               ,
               what
               infinite
               fears
               ,
               and
               agonies
               and
               despairs
               ,
               what
               tremblings
               ,
               what
               horrors
               ,
               what
               confusion
               and
               amazement
               the
               poor
               man
               
               felt
               within
               him
               ,
               to
               consider
               that
               he
               was
               to
               be
               tormented
               extremely
               without
               remedy
               even
               to
               eternal
               ages
               ;
               This
               in
               a
               short
               continuance
               grew
               insufferable
               ,
               and
               prevailed
               upon
               him
               so
               far
               that
               he
               hanged
               himself
               ,
               and
               left
               this
               account
               of
               it
               or
               to
               this
               purpose
               in
               writing
               in
               his
               study
               ;
               I
               am
               gone
               from
               hence
               to
               the
               flames
               of
               hell
               ,
               &
               have
               forced
               my
               way
               thither
               being
               impatient
               to
               try
               what
               those
               great
               torments
               
               are
               which
               here
               I
               have
               heard
               with
               an
               insupportable
               amazement
               :
               this
               
               instance
               may
               suffice
               to
               show
               what
               it
               is
               to
               lose
               a
               soul.
               But
               I
               will
               take
               off
               from
               this
               sad
               discourse
               ;
               onely
               I
               shall
               crave
               your
               attention
               ,
               to
               a
               word
               of
               exhortation
               .
            
             
               That
               you
               take
               care
               ,
               lest
               for
               the
               purchase
               of
               a
               little
               ,
               trifling
               ,
               inconsiderable
               portion
               of
               the
               world
               you
               come
               into
               this
               place
               and
               state
               of
               torment
               .
               Although
               Homer
               was
               pleased
               to
               complement
               the
               beauty
               of
               Helena
               to
               such
               a
               height
               as
               to
               say
               it
               was
               a
               sufficient
               price
               for
               all
               the
               evils
               which
               the
               Greeks
               and
               Trojans
               suffered
               in
               ten
               years
               .
            
             
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
               Yet
               it
               was
               a
               more
               reasonable
               conjecture
               of
               Herodotus
               ,
               that
               during
               the
               ten
               years
               siege
               of
               Troy
               Helena
               for
               whom
               the
               Greeks
               fought
               was
               in
               Egypt
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               city
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               unimaginable
               but
               that
               the
               Trojans
               would
               have
               thrown
               her
               over
               the
               walls
               rather
               then
               for
               the
               sake
               of
               such
               a
               trifle
               ,
               have
               endured
               so
               great
               calamities
               ,
               we
               are
               more
               sottish
               then
               the
               Trojans
               ,
               if
               we
               retain
               our
               Helena
               ,
               any
               one
               beloved
               lust
               ,
               any
               painted
               Devil
               ,
               any
               sugar'd
               temptation
               with
               ,
               (
               not
               the
               hazard
               but
               )
               the
               certainty
               of
               having
               such
               horrid
               miseries
               ,
               such
               in
               valuable
               
               losses
               .
               And
               certainly
               its
               a
               strange
               stupidity
               of
               spirit
               that
               can
               sleep
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               such
               thunder
               ,
               when
               God
               speaks
               from
               heaven
               with
               his
               lowdest
               voice
               ,
               and
               draws
               aside
               his
               curtain
               ,
               and
               shows
               his
               arsenal
               and
               his
               armory
               ,
               full
               of
               arrows
               steeled
               with
               wrath
               ,
               headed
               and
               pointed
               ,
               and
               hardned
               with
               vengeance
               ,
               still
               to
               snatch
               at
               those
               arrows
               ,
               if
               they
               came
               but
               in
               the
               retinue
               of
               a
               rich
               fortune
               or
               a
               vain
               Mistris
               ,
               if
               they
               wait
               but
               upon
               pleasure
               or
               profit
               or
               in
               the
               reare
               of
               an
               ambitious
               designe
               .
            
             
               But
               let
               not
               us
               have
               such
               a
               hardinesse
               against
               the
               threats
               and
               representments
               of
               the
               divine
               vengeance
               as
               to
               take
               the
               little
               imposts
               
               and
               revenues
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               stand
               in
               defiance
               against
               God
               and
               the
               fears
               of
               hell
               unlesse
               we
               have
               a
               charm
               that
               we
               can
               be
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               invisible
               to
               the
               judge
               of
               heaven
               and
               earth
               and
               are
               impregnable
               against
               ,
               or
               are
               sure
               we
               shall
               be
               insensible
               of
               the
               miseries
               of
               a
               perishing
               soul.
               
            
             
               There
               is
               a
               sort
               of
               men
               who
               because
               they
               will
               be
               vitious
               and
               Atheistical
               in
               their
               lives
               ,
               have
               no
               way
               to
               go
               on
               with
               any
               plaisance
               and
               without
               huge
               disturbances
               ,
               but
               by
               being
               also
               Atheistical
               in
               their
               opinions
               and
               to
               believe
               that
               the
               story
               of
               hell
               is
               but
               a
               bug-bear
               to
               affright
               children
               and
               fools
               ,
               easy
               believing
               people
               to
               make
               them
               
               soft
               and
               apt
               for
               government
               and
               designes
               of
               princes
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               an
               opinion
               that
               befriends
               none
               but
               impure
               and
               vicious
               persons
               ;
               others
               there
               are
               that
               believe
               God
               to
               be
               all
               mercy
               ,
               that
               he
               forgets
               his
               justice
               ,
               believing
               that
               none
               shall
               perish
               with
               so
               sad
               a
               ruine
               ,
               if
               they
               do
               but
               at
               their
               death-bed
               ask
               God
               forgivenesse
               and
               say
               they
               are
               sorry
               ;
               but
               yet
               continue
               their
               impiety
               till
               their
               house
               be
               ready
               
               
               to
               fall
               ;
               being
               like
               the
               Circassians
               whose
               Gentlemen
               enter
               not
               into
               the
               Church
               till
               they
               be
               threescore
               years
               old
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               effect
               till
               by
               their
               age
               they
               cannot
               any
               longer
               use
               rapine
               :
               till
               then
               they
               hear
               service
               at
               their
               windows
               :
               dividing
               unequally
               their
               life
               between
               sin
               and
               devotition
               ,
               dedicateing
               their
               youth
               to
               robbery
               ,
               and
               their
               old
               age
               to
               a
               repentance
               without
               restitution
               .
            
             
               Our
               youth
               ,
               and
               our
               man-hood
               and
               old
               age
               are
               all
               of
               them
               due
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               justice
               and
               mercy
               are
               to
               him
               equally
               essential
               ,
               and
               as
               this
               life
               is
               a
               time
               of
               the
               possibilities
               of
               mercy
               so
               to
               them
               that
               neglect
               it
               ,
               the
               next
               world
               shall
               be
               a
               state
               of
               pure
               and
               unmingled
               justice
               .
            
             
               
               Remember
               the
               fatal
               and
               decretory
               sentence
               which
               God
               hath
               passed
               upon
               all
               man-kinde
               
                 [
                 it
                 is
                 appointed
                 to
                 all
                 men
                 once
                 to
                 die
                 and
                 after
                 death
                 comes
                 judgement
                 ]
              
               and
               if
               any
               of
               us
               were
               certain
               to
               die
               next
               morning
               ,
               with
               what
               earnestnesse
               should
               we
               pray
               ,
               with
               what
               hatred
               should
               we
               remember
               our
               sins
               ,
               with
               what
               scorn
               should
               we
               look
               upon
               the
               licentious
               pleasures
               of
               the
               world
               then
               nothing
               could
               be
               welcome
               unto
               us
               but
               a
               prayer
               book
               ,
               no
               company
               but
               a
               Comforter
               and
               a
               Guide
               of
               souls
               ,
               no
               imployment
               but
               repentance
               ,
               no
               passions
               but
               in
               order
               to
               religion
               ,
               no
               kindnesse
               for
               a
               lust
               that
               hath
               undone
               us
               ;
               and
               if
               any
               of
               you
               have
               been
               arrested
               with
               alarmes
               of
               
               death
               ,
               or
               been
               in
               hearty
               fear
               of
               its
               approach
               ,
               remember
               what
               thoughts
               and
               designes
               then
               possessed
               you
               ,
               how
               precious
               a
               soul
               was
               then
               in
               your
               account
               and
               what
               then
               you
               would
               give
               that
               you
               had
               despised
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               done
               your
               duty
               to
               God
               and
               man
               ,
               and
               lived
               a
               holy
               life
               .
               It
               will
               come
               to
               that
               again
               and
               we
               shall
               be
               in
               that
               condition
               in
               which
               we
               shall
               perfectly
               understand
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               things
               and
               pleasures
               of
               the
               world
               are
               vain
               and
               unprofitable
               ,
               and
               irkesome
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               onely
               is
               a
               wise
               man
               who
               secures
               the
               interest
               of
               his
               soul
               though
               it
               be
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               all
               this
               world
               and
               his
               own
               life
               into
               the
               bargain
               .
               When
               we
               are
               to
               depart
               this
               life
               to
               go
               to
               strange
               company
               
               and
               stranger
               places
               ,
               and
               to
               an
               unknown
               condition
               ,
               then
               a
               holy
               conscience
               will
               be
               the
               best
               security
               the
               best
               possession
               ;
               it
               wil
               be
               a
               horror
               that
               every
               friend
               we
               meet
               shall
               with
               triumph
               upbraid
               to
               us
               the
               sottishnesse
               of
               our
               folly
               .
               
                 Lo
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 goodly
                 change
                 you
                 have
                 made
                 ,
                 you
                 had
                 your
                 good
                 things
                 in
                 your
                 life
                 time
                 ,
                 and
                 how
                 like
                 you
                 the
                 portion
                 that
                 is
                 reserved
                 to
                 you
                 for
                 ever
                 ?
              
               The
               old
               Rabbins
               those
               Poets
               of
               religion
               report
               of
               Moses
               that
               when
               the
               courtiers
               of
               Pharaoh
               were
               sporting
               with
               the
               childe
               Moses
               in
               the
               chamber
               of
               Pharaohs
               daughter
               ,
               they
               presented
               to
               his
               choice
               an
               ingot
               of
               gold
               in
               one
               hand
               ,
               and
               a
               cole
               of
               fire
               in
               the
               other
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               childe
               snatched
               at
               the
               coal
               ,
               thrust
               it
               
               into
               his
               mouth
               ,
               and
               so
               singed
               and
               parched
               his
               tongue
               ,
               that
               he
               stammered
               ever
               after
               :
               and
               certainly
               it
               is
               infinitely
               more
               childish
               in
               us
               for
               the
               glittering
               of
               the
               small
               gloworms
               and
               the
               charcoal
               of
               worldly
               possessions
               ,
               to
               swallow
               the
               flames
               of
               hell
               greedily
               ,
               in
               our
               choice
               :
               such
               a
               bit
               will
               produce
               a
               worse
               stammering
               then
               Moses
               had
               :
               for
               so
               the
               aeccursed
               and
               lost
               souls
               have
               their
               ugly
               and
               horrid
               dialect
               ,
               they
               
               
                 roare
                 and
                 blaspheme
                 ,
                 blaspheme
                 and
                 roare
                 for
                 ever
                 .
              
               And
               suppose
               God
               
               should
               now
               at
               this
               instant
               send
               the
               great
               Archangel
               with
               his
               trumpet
               to
               summon
               all
               the
               world
               to
               judgement
               ,
               would
               not
               all
               this
               seem
               a
               notorious
               visible
               truth
               ,
               a
               truth
               ,
               which
               you
               will
               then
               wonder
               that
               every
               man
               did
               not
               lay
               to
               his
               heart
               and
               preserve
               therein
               actual
               ,
               pious
               and
               effective
               consideration
               ?
               let
               the
               trumpet
               of
               God
               perpetually
               sound
               in
               your
               ears
               ,
               
                 surgite
                 mortui
                 ,
                 &
                 venite
                 ad
                 judicium
                 ,
              
               place
               your selves
               by
               meditation
               every
               day
               upon
               your
               death-bed
               ,
               and
               remember
               what
               thoughts
               shall
               then
               possesse
               you
               ;
               and
               let
               such
               thoughts
               dwell
               in
               your
               understanding
               for
               ever
               ,
               and
               be
               the
               parent
               of
               all
               your
               resolutions
               and
               actions
               .
               The
               Doctors
               of
               the
               Jews
               
               report
               ,
               that
               when
               Absalom
               hanged
               among
               the
               oakes
               ,
               by
               the
               haire
               of
               the
               head
               ,
               he
               seemed
               to
               see
               under
               him
               hell
               gaping
               wide
               ,
               ready
               to
               receive
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               durst
               not
               cut
               off
               the
               hair
               that
               intangled
               him
               ,
               for
               fear
               he
               should
               fall
               into
               the
               horrid
               lake
               whose
               portion
               is
               flames
               and
               torment
               ;
               but
               chose
               to
               protract
               his
               miserable
               life
               a
               few
               minuts
               in
               that
               pain
               of
               posture
               ,
               and
               to
               abide
               the
               stroke
               of
               his
               pursuing
               enemies
               :
               His
               condition
               was
               sad
               when
               his
               arts
               of
               remedy
               were
               so
               vain
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Soph.
               A
               condemned
               man
               hath
               but
               small
               comfort
               to
               stay
               the
               singing
               of
               a
               long
               psalm
               ,
               it
               is
               the
               case
               of
               every
               vitious
               person
               .
               
            
             
               Hell
               is
               wide
               open
               to
               every
               impenitent
               persevering
               sinner
               ,
               to
               every
               unpurged
               person
               .
            
             
               Noctes
               atque
               dies
               patet
               atri
               Janua
               Ditis
               .
            
             
               And
               although
               God
               hath
               lighted
               his
               candle
               and
               the
               lantern
               of
               his
               word
               and
               clearest
               revelations
               is
               held
               out
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               we
               can
               see
               hell
               in
               its
               worst
               colours
               ,
               and
               most
               horrid
               representments
               yet
               we
               run
               greedily
               after
               bables
               into
               that
               praecipice
               which
               swallows
               up
               the
               greatest
               part
               of
               man
               kinde
               ;
               and
               then
               onely
               we
               begin
               to
               consider
               ,
               when
               all
               consideration
               is
               fruitlesse
               .
            
             
               He
               therefore
               is
               a
               huge
               fool
               that
               heaps
               up
               riches
               ,
               that
               greedily
               
               pursues
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               (
               for
               so
               it
               must
               be
               
                 heaps
                 of
                 wrath
                 to
                 himself
                 against
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 wrath
              
               ;
               when
               sicknesse
               &
               death
               arrests
               him
               ,
               then
               they
               appear
               unprofitable
               &
               himself
               extreamly
               miserable
               :
               &
               if
               you
               would
               know
               how
               great
               that
               misery
               is
               you
               may
               take
               account
               of
               it
               by
               those
               fearful
               words
               and
               killing
               Rhetorick
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 fearful
                 things
                 to
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 hands
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 God
              
               and
               
                 who
                 can
                 dwell
                 with
                 the
                 everlasting
                 burning
                 ?
              
               That
               is
               ,
               No
               patience
               can
               abide
               there
               one
               houre
               where
               they
               must
               dwell
               for
               ever
               .
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               
               Sermon
               .
               XX.
               OF
               CHRISTIAN
               
               PRVDENCE
               .
            
             
               
                 Matthew
                 10.
                 
                   latter
                   part
                   of
                
                 Ver.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 Be
                 ye
                 therefore
                 wise
                 as
                 serpents
                 and
                 harmlesse
                 as
                 doves
                 .
              
            
             
               
               WHen
               our
               B.
               Saviour
               entailed
               a
               law
               &
               a
               condition
               of
               sufferings
               ,
               &
               promised
               a
               state
               of
               persecution
               to
               his
               servants
               ,
               and
               withall
               had
               charmed
               them
               with
               the
               bands
               &
               unactive
               chains
               of
               so
               many
               passive
               graces
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               not
               be
               able
               to
               stir
               against
               the
               violence
               of
               Tyrants
               ,
               or
               abate
               the
               edge
               of
               axes
               ,
               by
               any
               instrument
               ,
               but
               their
               own
               blood
               ;
               being
               
                 sent
                 forth
                 as
                 sheep
                 among
                 wolves
                 ,
              
               innocent
               and
               silent
               ,
               harmlesse
               ,
               and
               defencelesse
               ,
               certainly
               exposed
               to
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               uncertainly
               guarded
               in
               their
               persons
               ;
               their
               condition
               seemed
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               a
               designation
               
               to
               slaughter
               :
               and
               when
               they
               were
               drawn
               into
               the
               folds
               of
               the
               church
               ,
               they
               were
               betrayed
               into
               the
               hands
               of
               evil
               men
               ,
               infinitely
               and
               unavoidably
               ;
               and
               when
               an
               Apostle
               invited
               a
               proselyte
               to
               come
               to
               Christ
               ,
               it
               was
               in
               effect
               a
               snare
               laid
               for
               his
               life
               ,
               and
               he
               could
               neither
               conceal
               his
               religion
               ,
               nor
               hide
               his
               person
               ,
               nor
               avoid
               a
               captious
               question
               ,
               nor
               deny
               his
               accusation
               ,
               nor
               elude
               the
               bloody
               
               arts
               of
               Orators
               and
               informers
               ,
               nor
               break
               prisons
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               but
               
               die
               .
               If
               the
               case
               stood
               just
               thus
               ,
               it
               was
               well
               eternity
               stood
               at
               the
               outer
               doors
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               ready
               to
               receive
               such
               harmlesse
               people
               ;
               but
               surely
               there
               could
               be
               no
               art
               in
               the
               designe
               ,
               no
               pitying
               of
               humane
               weaknesses
               ,
               no
               complying
               with
               the
               condition
               of
               man
               ,
               no
               allowances
               made
               for
               customs
               and
               prejudices
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               no
               inviting
               men
               by
               the
               things
               of
               men
               ,
               no
               turning
               nature
               into
               religion
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               all
               the
               way
               a
               direct
               violence
               ,
               and
               an
               open
               prostitution
               of
               our
               lives
               ;
               and
               a
               throwing
               away
               our
               fortune
               into
               a
               sea
               of
               rashnesse
               and
               credulity
               .
               But
               therefore
               God
               ordered
               the
               affaires
               and
               necessities
               of
               religion
               in
               other
               wayes
               and
               to
               other
               purposes
               .
               Although
               God
               
               bound
               our
               hands
               behinde
               us
               ,
               yet
               he
               did
               not
               tie
               our
               understandings
               up
               :
               although
               we
               might
               not
               use
               our
               swords
               ,
               yet
               we
               might
               use
               our
               reason
               :
               we
               were
               not
               suffered
               to
               be
               violent
               ,
               but
               we
               might
               avoid
               violence
               by
               all
               the
               arts
               of
               prudence
               and
               innocence
               ;
               if
               we
               did
               take
               heed
               of
               sin
               ,
               we
               might
               also
               take
               heed
               of
               men
               :
               &
               because
               in
               al
               contentions
               between
               
                 wit
                 and
                 violence
                 ,
                 prudence
                 &
                 rudenesse
                 ,
                 learning
              
               and
               
                 the
                 sword
              
               ,
               the
               strong
               hand
               took
               it
               first
               ,
               and
               the
               strong
               head
               possessed
               it
               last
               :
               the
               strong
               man
               first
               governed
               ,
               and
               the
               witty
               man
               succeeded
               him
               ,
               and
               lasted
               longer
               ;
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               that
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               Father
               hath
               so
               ordered
               it
               ,
               that
               all
               his
               Disciples
               should
               overcome
               
               the
               power
               of
               the
               Roman
               legions
               by
               a
               wise
               religion
               ;
               and
               prudence
               and
               innocence
               should
               become
               the
               mightiest
               guards
               ;
               and
               the
               Christian
               although
               exposed
               to
               persecution
               ,
               yet
               is
               so
               secured
               that
               he
               shall
               never
               need
               to
               die
               But
               when
               the
               circumstances
               are
               so
               ordered
               that
               his
               reason
               is
               convinced
               that
               then
               it
               is
               fit
               he
               should
               ;
               fit
               (
               I
               say
               )
               in
               order
               to
               Gods
               purposes
               and
               his
               own
               .
            
             
               For
               he
               that
               is
               innocent
               is
               safe
               against
               all
               the
               rods
               and
               the
               axes
               of
               all
               the
               Consuls
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               if
               they
               rule
               by
               justice
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               is
               prudent
               will
               also
               escape
               from
               many
               rudenesses
               and
               irregular
               violences
               ,
               
               that
               can
               come
               by
               injustice
               :
               and
               no
               wit
               of
               man
               ,
               no
               government
               ,
               no
               armies
               can
               do
               more
               ;
               for
               Caesar
               perished
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               all
               his
               legions
               and
               all
               his
               honours
               ,
               and
               against
               chance
               and
               irregularities
               there
               is
               no
               provision
               lesse
               then
               infinite
               ,
               that
               can
               give
               security
               ;
               and
               although
               prudence
               alone
               cannot
               do
               this
               ;
               yet
               innocence
               gives
               the
               greatest
               title
               to
               that
               providence
               which
               onely
               can
               if
               he
               pleases
               ,
               and
               will
               if
               it
               be
               fitting
               .
               Here
               then
               are
               the
               two
               armes
               defensive
               of
               a
               Christian
               :
               Prudence
               against
               the
               evils
               of
               men
               ,
               Innocence
               against
               the
               evils
               of
               Devils
               and
               all
               that
               relates
               to
               his
               kingdom
               .
            
             
               Prudence
               fences
               against
               persecution
               ,
               and
               the
               evil
               snares
               ,
               against
               
               the
               opportunities
               and
               occasions
               of
               sin
               ,
               it
               prevents
               surprizes
               ,
               it
               fortifies
               all
               its
               proper
               weaknesses
               ,
               it
               improves
               our
               talents
               ,
               it
               does
               advantage
               to
               the
               kingdom
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               interests
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               it
               secures
               our
               condition
               ,
               and
               instructs
               our
               choice
               in
               all
               the
               wayes
               and
               just
               passages
               to
               felicity
               ,
               it
               makes
               us
               to
               live
               profitably
               ,
               and
               die
               wisely
               ;
               and
               without
               it
               ,
               simplicity
               would
               turn
               to
               sillinesse
               ,
               zeal
               
               
               into
               passion
               ,
               passion
               into
               fury
               ,
               religion
               into
               scandal
               ,
               conversation
               into
               a
               snare
               ,
               civilities
               into
               temptation
               ,
               curtesies
               into
               danger
               ,
               and
               an
               imprudent
               person
               falls
               into
               a
               condition
               of
               harmelesse
               ,
               rich
               and
               unwary
               fools
               ,
               or
               rather
               of
               birds
               ,
               sheep
               ,
               and
               bevers
               ,
               who
               are
               hunted
               and
               persecuted
               for
               the
               spoils
               of
               their
               Fleece
               ,
               or
               their
               flesh
               ,
               their
               skins
               ,
               or
               their
               entrails
               ,
               and
               have
               not
               the
               foresight
               to
               avoid
               a
               snare
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               fear
               and
               undefending
               follies
               are
               driven
               thither
               where
               they
               die
               infallibly
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               Every
               good
               man
               is
               incircled
               with
               many
               enemies
               ,
               and
               dangers
               :
               and
               his
               vertue
               shall
               be
               rifled
               ,
               and
               the
               decency
               of
               his
               soul
               and
               spirit
               shall
               be
               discomposed
               and
               turned
               into
               a
               heap
               of
               inarticulate
               and
               disorderly
               
               fancies
               ,
               unlesse
               by
               the
               methods
               and
               guards
               of
               prudence
               it
               be
               mannaged
               and
               secured
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               order
               to
               the
               following
               discourse
               and
               its
               method
               ,
               we
               are
               first
               to
               consider
               whether
               this
               be
               ,
               or
               indeed
               can
               be
               a
               commandement
               ,
               or
               what
               is
               it
               ?
               For
               can
               all
               men
               that
               give
               up
               their
               names
               in
               baptisme
               ,
               be
               enjoyned
               to
               be
               wise
               and
               prudent
               ?
               It
               is
               as
               if
               God
               would
               command
               us
               to
               be
               eloquent
               ,
               or
               witty
               men
               ,
               fine
               speakers
               ,
               or
               strait
               bodied
               ,
               or
               excellent
               schollers
               ,
               or
               rich
               men
               :
               If
               he
               please
               to
               make
               us
               so
               ,
               we
               are
               so
               ;
               and
               prudence
               is
               a
               gift
               of
               God
               ,
               a
               blessing
               of
               an
               excellent
               nature
               ,
               and
               of
               great
               leisure
               ,
               and
               a
               wise
               opportunity
               ,
               
               and
               a
               severe
               education
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               experience
               ,
               and
               a
               strict
               observation
               ,
               and
               good
               company
               ;
               all
               which
               being
               either
               wholly
               ,
               or
               in
               part
               out
               of
               our
               power
               ,
               may
               be
               expected
               as
               free
               gifts
               ,
               but
               cannot
               be
               imposed
               as
               commandments
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               I
               answer
               ,
               That
               Christian
               prudence
               is
               in
               very
               many
               instances
               a
               direct
               duty
               ;
               in
               some
               an
               instance
               and
               advice
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               degrees
               and
               advantages
               :
               where
               it
               is
               a
               duty
               ,
               it
               is
               put
               into
               every
               mans
               power
               ;
               where
               it
               is
               an
               advice
               it
               is
               onely
               expected
               according
               to
               what
               a
               man
               hath
               ,
               and
               not
               according
               to
               what
               he
               hath
               not
               :
               and
               even
               here
               ,
               although
               the
               events
               of
               prudence
               are
               out
               of
               our
               power
               ,
               yet
               
               the
               endeavours
               and
               the
               observation
               ,
               the
               diligence
               and
               caution
               ,
               the
               moral
               part
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               plain
               conduct
               of
               our
               necessary
               duty
               (
               which
               are
               portions
               of
               this
               grace
               )
               are
               such
               things
               which
               God
               will
               demand
               in
               proportion
               to
               the
               talent
               which
               he
               hath
               intrusted
               into
               our
               Banks
               .
               There
               are
               in
               indeed
               some
               Christians
               very
               unwary
               and
               unwise
               in
               the
               conduct
               of
               their
               religion
               ,
               and
               they
               cannot
               all
               help
               it
               ,
               at
               least
               not
               in
               all
               degrees
               ;
               but
               yet
               they
               may
               be
               taught
               to
               
                 do
                 prudent
                 things
              
               ,
               though
               
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 prudent
                 persons
              
               ;
               if
               they
               have
               not
               the
               prudence
               of
               advice
               ,
               and
               conduct
               ,
               yet
               they
               may
               have
               the
               prudence
               of
               
               obedience
               ,
               and
               of
               disciples
               :
               and
               the
               event
               is
               this
               ;
               without
               prudence
               their
               vertue
               is
               unsafe
               ,
               and
               their
               persons
               defenselesse
               ,
               and
               their
               interest
               is
               unguarded
               ;
               for
               prudence
               is
               a
               hand-maid
               waiting
               at
               the
               production
               and
               birth
               of
               vertue
               :
               It
               is
               a
               nurse
               to
               it
               in
               its
               infancy
               ,
               its
               patron
               an
               assaults
               ,
               its
               guide
               in
               temptations
               ,
               its
               security
               in
               all
               portions
               of
               chance
               and
               contingency
               :
               And
               he
               that
               is
               imprudent
               ,
               if
               he
               
               have
               many
               accidents
               and
               varieties
               ,
               is
               in
               great
               danger
               of
               being
               none
               
               
                 at
                 all
              
               ,
               or
               if
               he
               be
               ,
               at
               the
               best
               he
               is
               but
               
                 a
                 weak
                 and
                 an
                 unprofitable
                 servant
                 ,
              
               uselesse
               to
               his
               neighbour
               ,
               vain
               in
               himself
               ,
               and
               as
               to
               God
               ,
               
                 the
                 least
                 in
                 the
                 kingdom
              
               :
               his
               vertue
               is
               contingent
               ,
               and
               by
               chance
               ,
               not
               proportioned
               to
               the
               reward
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               the
               election
               of
               a
               wise
               religion
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               No
               purchase
               ,
               no
               wealth
               ,
               no
               advantage
               is
               great
               enough
               to
               be
               
               compared
               to
               a
               wise
               soul
               ,
               and
               a
               prudent
               spirit
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               wants
               it
               hath
               a
               lesse
               vertue
               ,
               and
               a
               defenselesse
               minde
               ,
               and
               will
               suffer
               a
               mighty
               hazard
               in
               the
               interest
               of
               eternity
               .
               Its
               parts
               and
               proper
               acts
               consist
               in
               the
               following
               particulars
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               the
               duty
               of
               Christian
               prudence
               to
               choose
               the
               end
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               that
               which
               is
               perfective
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               satisfactory
               to
               reason
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               the
               beatification
               of
               his
               spirit
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               choose
               and
               desire
               ,
               and
               propound
               to
               himself
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               fruition
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               the
               end
               of
               all
               his
               acts
               and
               arts
               ,
               his
               designes
               and
               purposes
               .
               For
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               that
               is
               most
               eligible
               ,
               and
               
               most
               to
               be
               pursued
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               perfective
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               acquiescence
               ,
               the
               satisfaction
               ,
               and
               proper
               rest
               of
               our
               most
               reasonable
               appetites
               .
               Now
               the
               things
               of
               this
               world
               are
               difficult
               and
               uneasie
               ,
               full
               of
               thornes
               ,
               and
               empty
               of
               pleasures
               ,
               they
               fill
               a
               diseased
               faculty
               ,
               or
               an
               abused
               sense
               ,
               but
               are
               an
               infinite
               dissatisfaction
               to
               reason
               ,
               and
               the
               appetites
               of
               the
               soul
               :
               they
               are
               short
               ,
               and
               transient
               ,
               and
               they
               never
               abide
               ,
               unlesse
               sorrow
               like
               a
               chain
               be
               bound
               about
               their
               leg
               ,
               and
               then
               they
               never
               stir
               ,
               till
               the
               grace
               of
               God
               and
               religion
               breaks
               it
               ,
               or
               else
               that
               the
               rust
               of
               time
               eats
               the
               chain
               in
               pieces
               :
               they
               are
               dangerous
               and
               doubtfull
               ,
               few
               and
               difficult
               ,
               sordid
               and
               
               particular
               ,
               not
               onely
               not
               communicable
               to
               a
               multitude
               ,
               but
               not
               diffusive
               upon
               the
               whole
               man
               ;
               there
               being
               no
               one
               pleasure
               or
               object
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               delights
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               man
               :
               and
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               they
               are
               originally
               from
               earth
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               creatures
               ,
               onely
               that
               they
               oftentimes
               contract
               alliances
               with
               hell
               and
               the
               grave
               ,
               with
               shame
               and
               sorrow
               ;
               and
               all
               these
               put
               together
               make
               no
               great
               amability
               ,
               or
               proportion
               to
               a
               wise
               mans
               choice
               :
               But
               on
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               the
               things
               of
               God
               are
               the
               noblest
               satisfactions
               to
               those
               desires
               ,
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               cherished
               and
               swelled
               up
               to
               infinite
               ;
               their
               deliciousnesse
               is
               vast
               and
               full
               of
               relish
               ,
               and
               their
               very
               appendant
               thorns
               
               are
               to
               be
               chosen
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               gilded
               ,
               they
               are
               safe
               and
               medicinall
               ,
               they
               heal
               the
               wound
               they
               make
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               of
               a
               blessed
               and
               a
               holy
               life
               :
               The
               things
               of
               God
               and
               of
               religion
               are
               easie
               and
               sweet
               ,
               they
               bear
               entertainments
               in
               their
               hand
               ,
               and
               reward
               at
               their
               back
               ,
               their
               good
               is
               certain
               and
               perpetual
               ,
               and
               they
               make
               us
               cheerfull
               
               
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               pleasant
               to
               morrow
               ;
               and
               spiritual
               songs
               end
               not
               in
               a
               sigh
               and
               a
               groan
               ;
               neither
               like
               unwholesome
               physick
               do
               they
               let
               loose
               a
               present
               humour
               ,
               and
               introduce
               an
               habitual
               indisposition
               :
               But
               they
               bring
               us
               to
               the
               felicity
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               same
               yesterday
               ,
               and
               to
               day
               ,
               and
               for
               ever
               ;
               they
               do
               not
               give
               a
               private
               and
               particular
               delight
               ,
               but
               their
               benefit
               is
               publike
               ,
               like
               the
               incense
               of
               the
               altar
               ,
               it
               sends
               up
               a
               sweet
               smell
               to
               heaven
               ,
               and
               makes
               atonement
               for
               the
               religious
               man
               that
               kindled
               it
               ,
               and
               delights
               all
               the
               standers
               by
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               very
               air
               wholesome
               ;
               there
               is
               no
               blessed
               soul
               goes
               to
               heaven
               ,
               but
               he
               makes
               a
               generall
               joy
               in
               all
               the
               mansions
               where
               
               the
               Saints
               do
               dwell
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               chappels
               where
               the
               Angels
               sing
               :
               and
               the
               joyes
               of
               religion
               are
               not
               univocal
               ,
               but
               productive
               of
               rare
               and
               accidental
               ,
               and
               praeternatural
               pleasures
               ;
               for
               the
               musick
               of
               holy
               hymnes
               delights
               the
               ear
               ,
               and
               refreshes
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               very
               bones
               of
               the
               Saint
               to
               rejoyce
               :
               and
               charity
               ,
               or
               the
               giving
               alms
               to
               the
               poor
               ,
               does
               not
               onely
               ease
               the
               poverty
               of
               the
               receiver
               ,
               but
               makes
               the
               giver
               rich
               ,
               and
               heals
               his
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               
                 delivers
                 from
                 death
              
               ;
               and
               temperance
               though
               it
               be
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               meat
               ,
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               pleasures
               ,
               yet
               hath
               an
               effect
               upon
               the
               understanding
               
               and
               makes
               the
               reason
               sober
               ,
               and
               his
               will
               orderly
               ,
               and
               his
               affections
               regular
               ,
               and
               does
               things
               beside
               ,
               and
               beyond
               their
               natural
               and
               proper
               efficacy
               ;
               for
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               our
               duty
               are
               watered
               with
               the
               showers
               of
               blessing
               ,
               and
               bring
               forth
               fruit
               according
               to
               the
               influence
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               beyond
               the
               capacities
               of
               nature
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               let
               the
               voluptuous
               person
               go
               and
               try
               whether
               putting
               his
               wanton
               hand
               to
               the
               bosome
               of
               his
               Mistris
               will
               get
               half
               such
               honour
               as
               Scaevola
               put
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               when
               he
               put
               his
               hand
               into
               the
               fire
               .
               Let
               him
               see
               whether
               a
               drunken
               meeting
               will
               cure
               a
               fever
               ,
               or
               make
               him
               wise
               ?
               A
               hearty
               and
               a
               persevering
               prayer
               will.
               
               Let
               him
               tell
               me
               ,
               if
               spending
               great
               summes
               of
               money
               upon
               his
               lusts
               will
               make
               him
               sleep
               soundly
               ,
               or
               be
               rich
               ?
               Charity
               will
               ;
               Alms
               will
               increase
               his
               fortune
               ,
               and
               a
               good
               conscience
               shall
               charme
               all
               his
               cares
               and
               sorrows
               into
               a
               most
               delicious
               slumber
               ;
               well
               may
               a
               full
               goblet
               wet
               the
               drunkards
               tongue
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               heat
               rising
               from
               the
               stomack
               will
               dry
               the
               spunge
               ,
               and
               heat
               it
               into
               the
               scorchings
               and
               little
               images
               of
               hell
               :
               and
               the
               follies
               of
               a
               wanton
               bed
               will
               turn
               the
               itch
               into
               a
               smart
               ,
               and
               empty
               the
               reins
               of
               all
               their
               lustfull
               powers
               ;
               but
               can
               they
               do
               honour
               ,
               or
               satisfaction
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               must
               last
               ,
               and
               that
               ought
               to
               be
               provided
               for
               ?
               No
               :
               All
               the
               things
               of
               
               this
               world
               are
               little
               ,
               and
               trifling
               ,
               and
               limited
               ,
               and
               particular
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               necessary
               because
               we
               are
               miserable
               ,
               wanting
               and
               imperfect
               ,
               but
               they
               never
               do
               any
               thing
               toward
               perfection
               ,
               but
               their
               pleasure
               dies
               like
               the
               time
               in
               which
               it
               danced
               a
               while
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               minute
               is
               gone
               ,
               so
               is
               the
               pleasure
               too
               ,
               and
               leaves
               no
               footstep
               but
               the
               impression
               of
               a
               sigh
               ,
               and
               dwells
               no
               where
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               same
               house
               where
               you
               shall
               finde
               yesterday
               ,
               that
               is
               in
               forgetfulnesse
               ,
               and
               
               annihilation
               ,
               unlesse
               its
               onely
               childe
               ,
               sorrow
               ,
               shall
               marry
               ,
               and
               breed
               
               more
               of
               its
               kinde
               ,
               and
               so
               continue
               its
               memory
               and
               name
               to
               eternall
               ages
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               the
               most
               necessary
               part
               of
               prudence
               to
               choose
               well
               in
               the
               main
               stake
               ;
               and
               the
               dispute
               is
               not
               much
               ;
               for
               if
               eternall
               things
               be
               better
               then
               temporall
               ,
               the
               soul
               more
               noble
               then
               the
               body
               ,
               vertue
               more
               honourable
               then
               the
               basest
               vices
               ,
               a
               lasting
               joy
               to
               be
               chosen
               before
               an
               eternall
               sorrow
               ,
               much
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               
                 little
                 ,
                 certainty
              
               before
               
                 danger
                 ,
                 publike
                 good
                 things
              
               ,
               before
               
                 private
                 evils
                 ,
                 eternity
              
               before
               moments
               ,
               then
               let
               us
               set
               down
               in
               religion
               ,
               and
               make
               heaven
               to
               be
               our
               end
               ,
               God
               to
               be
               our
               Father
               ,
               Christ
               our
               elder
               Brother
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               the
               earnest
               of
               our
               inheritance
               ,
               
               vertue
               to
               be
               our
               imployment
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               shall
               never
               enter
               into
               the
               portion
               of
               fools
               and
               accursed
               ill-choosing
               spirits
               .
               Nazianzen
               said
               well
               ,
               
                 Malim
                 prudentiae
                 guttam
                 quàm
                 foecundioris
                 fortunae
                 pelagus
                 :
              
               One
               drop
               of
               prudence
               is
               more
               usefull
               ,
               then
               an
               ocean
               of
               a
               smooth
               fortune
               ;
               for
               prudence
               is
               a
               rare
               instrument
               towards
               heaven
               ;
               and
               a
               great
               fortune
               is
               made
               oftentimes
               the
               high-way
               to
               hell
               and
               destruction
               .
               However
               ,
               thus
               farre
               ,
               prudence
               is
               our
               duty
               ;
               every
               man
               can
               be
               so
               wise
               ,
               and
               is
               bound
               to
               it
               ,
               to
               choose
               heaven
               and
               a
               cohabitation
               with
               God
               ,
               before
               the
               possessions
               and
               transient
               vanities
               of
               the
               world
               .
               
            
             
               2.
               
               It
               is
               a
               duty
               of
               Christian
               prudence
               to
               pursue
               this
               great
               end
               ,
               with
               apt
               means
               and
               instruments
               in
               proportion
               to
               that
               end
               .
               No
               wise
               man
               will
               sail
               to
               Ormus
               in
               a
               cock-boat
               ,
               or
               use
               a
               childe
               for
               his
               interpreter
               ;
               and
               that
               Generall
               is
               a
               Cyclops
               without
               an
               eye
               ,
               who
               chooses
               the
               sickest
               men
               to
               man
               his
               Towns
               ,
               and
               the
               weakest
               to
               fight
               his
               battels
               .
               It
               cannot
               be
               a
               vigorous
               prosecution
               unlesse
               the
               means
               have
               an
               efficacy
               or
               worth
               commensurate
               to
               all
               the
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               something
               of
               the
               excellency
               of
               that
               end
               which
               is
               designed
               .
               And
               indeed
               men
               use
               not
               to
               be
               so
               weak
               in
               acquiring
               the
               possessions
               of
               their
               temporals
               ;
               But
               in
               matters
               of
               religion
               they
               think
               
               any
               thing
               effective
               enough
               to
               secure
               the
               greatest
               interest
               ;
               as
               if
               all
               the
               fields
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               regions
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               were
               waste
               ground
               ,
               and
               wanted
               a
               Colony
               of
               planters
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               invited
               men
               to
               heaven
               upon
               any
               terms
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               multitude
               of
               subjects
               .
               For
               certain
               it
               is
               ,
               men
               do
               more
               to
               get
               a
               little
               money
               ,
               then
               for
               all
               the
               glories
               of
               heaven
               :
               Men
               
                 rise
                 up
                 early
              
               ,
               and
               
                 sit
                 up
                 late
              
               ,
               and
               
                 eat
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 carefulnesse
              
               ,
               to
               become
               richer
               then
               their
               neighbours
               ;
               and
               are
               amazed
               at
               every
               losse
               ,
               and
               impatient
               of
               an
               evil
               accident
               ,
               and
               feel
               a
               direct
               storm
               of
               passion
               ,
               if
               they
               suffer
               in
               their
               interest
               :
               But
               in
               order
               to
               heaven
               they
               are
               cold
               in
               their
               religion
               ,
               
               indevour
               in
               their
               prayers
               ,
               incurious
               in
               their
               walking
               ,
               unwatchfull
               in
               their
               circumstances
               ,
               indifferent
               in
               the
               use
               of
               their
               opportunities
               ,
               infrequent
               in
               their
               discoursings
               of
               it
               ,
               not
               inquisitive
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               and
               yet
               think
               they
               shall
               surely
               go
               to
               heaven
               :
               But
               a
               prudent
               man
               knows
               that
               by
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               purchase
               ,
               he
               is
               to
               
               
               make
               an
               estimate
               of
               the
               value
               and
               the
               price
               :
               When
               we
               ask
               of
               God
               any
               great
               thing
               ;
               As
               
                 wisdom
                 ,
                 delivery
                 from
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
              
               the
               grace
               of
               
                 chastity
                 ,
                 restitution
                 to
                 his
                 favour
                 ,
              
               or
               the
               like
               ,
               do
               we
               hope
               to
               obtain
               them
               without
               a
               high
               opinion
               of
               the
               things
               we
               ask
               ?
               and
               if
               we
               value
               them
               highly
               ,
               must
               we
               not
               desire
               them
               earnestly
               ?
               and
               if
               we
               desire
               them
               earnestly
               ,
               must
               we
               not
               pray
               for
               them
               fervently
               ?
               and
               whatsoever
               we
               ask
               for
               fervently
               ,
               must
               not
               we
               beg
               for
               frequently
               ?
               and
               then
               because
               prayer
               is
               but
               one
               hand
               toward
               the
               reaching
               a
               blessing
               ,
               and
               God
               requires
               our
               cooperation
               and
               endeavour
               ;
               and
               we
               must
               work
               with
               both
               
               hands
               :
               are
               we
               not
               convinced
               that
               our
               prayers
               are
               either
               faint
               ,
               or
               a
               designe
               of
               lazinesse
               ,
               when
               we
               either
               ask
               coldly
               ,
               or
               else
               pray
               loudly
               ,
               hoping
               to
               receive
               the
               graces
               we
               need
               without
               labour
               ?
               A
               prudent
               person
               that
               knows
               to
               value
               the
               best
               object
               of
               his
               desires
               ,
               will
               also
               know
               that
               he
               must
               observe
               the
               degrees
               of
               labour
               ,
               according
               to
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               reward
               :
               Prayer
               must
               be
               
                 effectuall
                 ,
                 servent
                 ,
                 frequent
                 ,
                 continuall
                 ,
                 holy
                 ,
                 passionate
                 ,
              
               that
               must
               get
               a
               grace
               ,
               or
               secure
               a
               blessing
               :
               The
               love
               that
               we
               must
               have
               to
               God
               must
               be
               such
               as
               
                 to
                 keep
                 his
                 commandements
              
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               us
               willing
               to
               part
               with
               all
               our
               estate
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               honour
               ,
               and
               our
               life
               for
               the
               testimony
               
               of
               a
               holy
               conscience
               .
               
                 Our
                 charity
              
               to
               our
               neighbours
               must
               be
               expressive
               in
               a
               language
               of
               a
               reall
               friendship
               ,
               aptnesse
               to
               forgive
               ,
               readinesse
               to
               forbear
               ,
               in
               pitying
               infirmities
               ,
               in
               relieving
               necessities
               ,
               in
               giving
               our
               goods
               and
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               quitting
               our
               privileges
               to
               save
               his
               soul
               ,
               to
               secure
               and
               support
               his
               vertue
               .
               
                 Our
                 repentance
              
               must
               be
               full
               of
               sorrows
               and
               care
               ,
               of
               diligence
               and
               hatred
               against
               sin
               ,
               it
               must
               drive
               out
               all
               ,
               and
               leave
               no
               affections
               towards
               it
               ;
               it
               must
               be
               constant
               and
               persevering
               ,
               fearfull
               of
               relapse
               ,
               and
               watch-full
               of
               all
               accidents
               :
               
                 Our
                 temperance
              
               must
               sometimes
               turn
               into
               abstinence
               ,
               and
               
                 most
                 commonly
              
               be
               severe
               ,
               and
               ever
               without
               reproof
               :
               
               
                 He
                 that
                 striveth
                 for
                 masteries
                 is
                 temperate
              
               (
               saith
               Saint
               Paul
               )
               
                 in
                 all
                 things
              
               ;
               he
               that
               does
               all
               this
               ,
               may
               with
               some
               pretence
               and
               reason
               say
               ,
               he
               intends
               to
               go
               to
               heaven
               :
               But
               they
               that
               will
               not
               deny
               a
               lust
               ,
               nor
               refrain
               an
               appetite
               ,
               they
               that
               will
               be
               drunk
               when
               their
               friends
               do
               merrily
               constrain
               them
               ,
               or
               love
               a
               cheap
               religion
               and
               a
               gentle
               and
               lame
               prayer
               ,
               short
               and
               soft
               ,
               quickly
               said
               ,
               and
               soon
               passed
               over
               ,
               seldome
               returning
               ,
               and
               but
               little
               observed
               ,
               How
               is
               it
               possible
               that
               they
               should
               think
               themselves
               persons
               disposed
               to
               receive
               such
               glorious
               crowns
               and
               scepters
               ,
               such
               excellent
               conditions
               ,
               which
               they
               have
               not
               faith
               enough
               to
               believe
               ,
               nor
               attention
               
               enough
               to
               consider
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               can
               have
               wit
               enough
               to
               understand
               .
               But
               so
               might
               an
               Arcadian
               shepherd
               look
               from
               the
               rocks
               ,
               or
               thorow
               the
               clefts
               of
               the
               valley
               where
               his
               sheep
               graze
               ,
               and
               wonder
               that
               the
               messenger
               stayes
               so
               long
               from
               comming
               to
               him
               to
               be
               crowned
               King
               of
               all
               the
               Greek
               Ilands
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               adopted
               heir
               to
               the
               Macedonian
               Monarchy
               .
               It
               is
               an
               infinite
               love
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               
               heaven
               upon
               conditions
               ,
               which
               we
               can
               perform
               with
               greatest
               diligence
               ;
               
               But
               truely
               the
               lives
               of
               men
               are
               generally
               such
               ,
               that
               they
               do
               things
               in
               order
               to
               heaven
               ,
               things
               (
               I
               say
               )
               so
               few
               ,
               so
               trifling
               ,
               so
               unworthy
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               not
               proportionable
               to
               the
               reward
               of
               a
               crown
               of
               oak
               ,
               or
               a
               yellow
               riband
               ,
               the
               slender
               reward
               with
               which
               the
               Romans
               payed
               their
               souldiers
               for
               their
               extraordinary
               valour
               .
               True
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               heaven
               is
               not
               in
               a
               just
               sense
               of
               a
               commutation
               ,
               
                 a
                 reward
              
               ,
               but
               
                 a
                 gift
              
               ,
               and
               
                 an
                 infinite
                 favour
              
               :
               but
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               reached
               forth
               but
               to
               persons
               disposed
               by
               the
               conditions
               of
               God
               ;
               which
               conditions
               when
               we
               pursue
               in
               kinde
               ,
               let
               us
               be
               very
               carefull
               we
               do
               not
               fail
               of
               
                 the
                 mighty
                 price
                 of
                 our
                 high
                 calling
                 ,
              
               for
               want
               of
               
               degrees
               ,
               and
               just
               measures
               ,
               the
               measures
               of
               zeal
               and
               a
               mighty
               love
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               It
               is
               an
               office
               of
               prudence
               so
               to
               serve
               God
               that
               we
               may
               at
               the
               same
               time
               preserve
               our
               lives
               and
               our
               estates
               ,
               our
               interest
               and
               reputation
               for
               our selves
               ,
               and
               our
               relatives
               ,
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               can
               consist
               together
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               Christianity
               was
               careful
               to
               instruct
               the
               forwardnesse
               and
               zeal
               of
               the
               new
               Christians
               into
               good
               husbandry
               ,
               and
               to
               catechize
               the
               men
               into
               good
               trades
               ,
               and
               the
               women
               into
               useful
               imployments
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               
               not
               be
               unprofitable
               .
               For
               Christian
               religion
               carrying
               us
               to
               heaven
               ,
               does
               it
               by
               the
               way
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               body
               it
               serves
               the
               soul
               ,
               as
               by
               the
               soul
               it
               serves
               God
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               endeavours
               to
               secure
               the
               body
               and
               its
               interest
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               continue
               the
               opportunities
               of
               a
               crown
               ,
               and
               prolong
               the
               stage
               in
               which
               we
               are
               to
               run
               
                 for
                 the
                 mighty
                 price
                 of
                 our
                 salvation
                 :
              
               and
               this
               is
               that
               part
               of
               prudence
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               defensative
               and
               guards
               of
               a
               Christian
               in
               the
               time
               of
               persecution
               ;
               and
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               much
               of
               duty
               .
               He
               that
               through
               an
               indiscreet
               zeal
               casts
               himself
               into
               a
               needlesse
               danger
               ,
               hath
               betrayed
               his
               life
               to
               tyranny
               and
               tempts
               the
               sin
               of
               an
               enemy
               ,
               
               he
               loses
               to
               God
               the
               service
               of
               many
               yeers
               ,
               and
               cuts
               off
               himself
               from
               a
               fair
               opportunity
               of
               working
               his
               salvation
               (
               in
               the
               main
               parts
               of
               which
               we
               shall
               finde
               a
               long
               life
               ,
               and
               very
               many
               yeers
               of
               reason
               to
               be
               little
               enough
               )
               he
               betrayes
               the
               interest
               of
               his
               relatives
               ,
               (
               which
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               preserve
               )
               he
               disables
               himself
               of
               making
               
                 provision
                 for
                 them
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 house
                 ,
              
               and
               he
               that
               fails
               in
               this
               duty
               by
               his
               own
               fault
               ,
               
                 is
                 worse
                 then
                 an
                 infidel
              
               ,
               and
               denies
               the
               faith
               ,
               by
               such
               unseasonably
               dying
               ,
               or
               being
               undone
               ,
               which
               by
               that
               testimony
               he
               did
               intend
               gloriously
               to
               confesse
               ;
               he
               serves
               the
               end
               of
               ambition
               and
               popular
               services
               ,
               but
               not
               the
               sober
               ends
               of
               religion
               ,
               he
               
               discourages
               the
               weak
               ,
               and
               weakens
               the
               hands
               of
               the
               strong
               ,
               and
               by
               upbraiding
               their
               warinesse
               ,
               tempts
               them
               to
               turn
               it
               into
               rashnesse
               or
               despair
               ;
               he
               affrights
               strangers
               from
               entring
               into
               religion
               ,
               while
               by
               such
               imprudence
               ,
               he
               shall
               represent
               it
               to
               be
               impossible
               at
               the
               same
               time
               to
               be
               wise
               and
               to
               be
               religious
               ;
               it
               turns
               all
               the
               whole
               religion
               into
               a
               forwardnesse
               of
               dying
               or
               beggery
               ,
               leaving
               
               
               no
               space
               for
               the
               parts
               and
               offices
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               ▪
               which
               in
               times
               of
               persecution
               are
               infinitely
               necessary
               ,
               for
               the
               advantages
               of
               the
               institution
               .
               But
               God
               hath
               provided
               better
               things
               for
               his
               servants
               :
               
                 Quem
                 fata
                 cogunt
                 ,
                 ille
                 cum
                 veniâ
                 est
                 miser
                 ,
              
               He
               whom
               God
               by
               an
               inevitable
               necessity
               calls
               to
               sufferance
               ,
               he
               hath
               leave
               to
               be
               undone
               ,
               and
               that
               ruine
               of
               his
               estate
               or
               losse
               of
               his
               life
               shall
               secure
               first
               a
               providence
               ,
               then
               a
               crown
               .
            
             
               
                 At
                 si
                 quis
                 ultro
                 se
                 malis
                 offert
                 volens
                 .
              
               
                 seque
                 ipse
                 torquet
                 ,
                 perdere
                 est
                 dignus
                 bona
              
               
                 
                 Queis
                 nescit
                 uti
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               he
               that
               invites
               the
               cruelty
               of
               a
               Tyrant
               by
               his
               own
               follyes
               or
               the
               indiscretions
               of
               an
               unsignificant
               and
               impertinent
               zeal
               ,
               suffers
               as
               a
               wilful
               person
               ,
               and
               enters
               into
               the
               portion
               and
               reward
               of
               fools
               .
               And
               this
               is
               the
               precept
               of
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               next
               after
               my
               text
               :
               
                 Beware
                 of
                 men
              
               :
               use
               your
               prudence
               to
               the
               purposes
               of
               avoiding
               their
               snare
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Man
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 harmful
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 wilde
                 beasts
                 :
                 ye
                 are
                 sent
                 as
                 sheep
                 among
                 wolves
                 ,
                 be
                 therefore
              
               
               
                 wise
                 as
                 serpents
              
               ;
               when
               you
               can
               avoid
               it
               suffer
               not
               
                 men
                 to
                 ride
                 over
                 your
                 heads
                 ,
              
               or
               trample
               you
               under
               foot
               ;
               that
               's
               the
               wisdom
               of
               Serpents
               ;
               and
               so
               must
               we
               ;
               that
               is
               by
               all
               just
               complyances
               ,
               and
               toleration
               of
               all
               indifferent
               changes
               in
               which
               a
               duty
               is
               not
               destroyed
               and
               in
               which
               we
               were
               not
               active
               ,
               so
               to
               preserve
               our selves
               that
               we
               might
               be
               permitted
               to
               live
               ,
               and
               serve
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               advantages
               to
               religion
               ;
               so
               purchasing
               time
               to
               do
               good
               in
               ,
               by
               bending
               in
               all
               those
               flexures
               of
               fortune
               ,
               and
               condition
               ,
               which
               we
               cannot
               help
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               do
               not
               set
               forward
               ,
               and
               which
               we
               never
               did
               procure
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               direct
               meaning
               of
               Saint
               Paul
               ;
               
                 see
                 then
                 that
                 ye
                 walk
              
               
               
               
                 circumspectly
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 fools
                 but
                 as
                 wise
                 ,
                 Redeeming
                 the
                 time
                 because
                 the
                 dayes
                 are
                 evil
              
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               we
               are
               fallen
               into
               times
               that
               are
               troublesome
               ,
               dangerous
               ,
               persecuting
               and
               afflictive
               ,
               purchase
               as
               much
               respite
               as
               you
               can
               :
               Buy
               or
               
                 redeem
                 the
                 time
              
               by
               all
               honest
               arts
               ,
               by
               humility
               ,
               by
               fair
               carriage
               and
               sweetnesses
               of
               society
               ,
               by
               civility
               ,
               and
               a
               peaceful
               conversation
               ,
               by
               good
               words
               ,
               and
               all
               honest
               offices
               ,
               by
               
                 praying
                 for
                 your
                 persecutors
              
               ,
               by
               patient
               sufferance
               of
               what
               is
               unavoidable
               :
               And
               when
               the
               Tyrant
               draws
               you
               forth
               from
               all
               these
               guards
               and
               retirements
               ,
               and
               offers
               violence
               to
               your
               duty
               or
               tempts
               you
               to
               do
               a
               dishonest
               act
               ,
               or
               to
               omit
               an
               act
               of
               obligation
               ,
               then
               come
               forth
               into
               
               the
               Theater
               and
               lay
               your
               necks
               down
               to
               the
               hangmans
               axe
               ,
               and
               fear
               not
               to
               die
               the
               most
               shamful
               death
               of
               the
               crosse
               or
               the
               gallows
               ;
               for
               so
               have
               I
               known
               angels
               ascending
               and
               descending
               upon
               those
               ladders
               ;
               and
               the
               Lord
               of
               glory
               suffered
               shame
               and
               purchased
               honour
               upon
               the
               crosse
               .
               Thus
               we
               are
               
                 to
                 walk
                 in
                 wisdom
                 towards
                 them
                 that
              
               
               
                 are
                 without
                 redeeming
                 the
                 time
              
               :
               for
               so
               Saint
               Paul
               renewes
               that
               permission
               ,
               or
               commandment
               :
               Give
               them
               no
               just
               cause
               of
               offence
               ;
               
               with
               all
               humility
               and
               as
               occasion
               is
               offered
               represent
               their
               duty
               ,
               
               and
               invite
               them
               sweetly
               to
               felicities
               and
               vertue
               ,
               but
               do
               not
               in
               ruder
               language
               upbraid
               and
               reproach
               their
               basenesse
               :
               and
               when
               they
               are
               in
               corrigible
               ,
               let
               them
               alone
               ,
               lest
               like
               cats
               they
               run
               mad
               with
               the
               smell
               of
               delicious
               ointments
               ;
               And
               therefore
               Pothinus
               Bishop
               of
               Lyons
               being
               asked
               by
               the
               unbaptized
               President
               ,
               
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 ?
              
               answered
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               If
               you
               be
               disposed
               with
               real
               and
               hearty
               desires
               of
               learning
               ,
               what
               you
               ask
               you
               shall
               quickly
               know
               ;
               But
               if
               your
               purposes
               be
               in
               direct
               ,
               I
               shall
               not
               preach
               to
               you
               ,
               to
               my
               hurt
               and
               your
               no
               advantage
               .
               Thus
               the
               wisdom
               of
               the
               primitive
               Christians
               was
               careful
               not
               to
               prophane
               
               the
               temples
               of
               the
               heathen
               ,
               not
               to
               revile
               their
               false
               Gods
               ,
               and
               when
               they
               were
               in
               duty
               to
               represent
               the
               follies
               of
               their
               religion
               they
               chose
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               from
               their
               own
               writings
               and
               as
               relators
               of
               their
               own
               records
               they
               fled
               from
               the
               fury
               of
               a
               persecution
               ,
               they
               hid
               themselves
               in
               caves
               ,
               and
               wandred
               about
               in
               disguises
               ,
               and
               preached
               in
               private
               ,
               and
               celebrated
               their
               synaxes
               ,
               and
               communions
               in
               grots
               and
               retirements
               ,
               and
               made
               it
               appear
               to
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               they
               were
               peaceable
               ,
               and
               obedient
               ,
               charitable
               ,
               and
               patient
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               price
               bought
               their
               time
               .
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
              
            
             
               As
               knowing
               that
               even
               in
               this
               sense
               ,
               
                 time
                 was
                 very
                 pretious
              
               and
               the
               opportunitie
               of
               giving
               glory
               to
               God
               by
               the
               offices
               of
               an
               excellent
               religion
               ,
               was
               not
               too
               deare
               a
               purchase
               at
               that
               rate
               .
               But
               then
               when
               the
               wolves
               had
               entred
               into
               the
               folds
               and
               seized
               upon
               a
               lamb
               the
               rest
               fled
               ,
               and
               used
               all
               the
               innocent
               arts
               of
               concealment
               .
               
                 Saint
                 Athanasius
              
               being
               overtaken
               by
               his
               persecutors
               ,
               but
               not
               known
               ,
               and
               asked
               whether
               he
               saw
               Athanasius
               passing
               that
               
               way
               ;
               pointed
               out
               forward
               with
               his
               finger
               ,
               
                 non
                 longè
                 abest
                 Athanasius
              
               ;
               the
               man
               is
               not
               far
               off
               ;
               a
               swift
               foot-man
               will
               easily
               overtake
               him
               .
               And
               Saint
               Paul
               divided
               the
               councell
               of
               his
               Judges
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               Pharisees
               his
               parties
               by
               a
               witty
               insinuation
               of
               his
               own
               belief
               of
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               which
               was
               not
               the
               main
               question
               ,
               but
               an
               incident
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               his
               accusation
               .
               And
               when
               Plinius
               secundus
               in
               the
               face
               of
               a
               Tyrant
               court
               was
               pressed
               so
               invidiously
               to
               give
               his
               opinion
               concerning
               a
               good
               man
               in
               banishment
               and
               under
               the
               disadvantage
               of
               an
               unjust
               sentence
               he
               diverted
               the
               snare
               of
               Marcus
               Regulus
               by
               referring
               his
               answer
               to
               a
               competent
               judicatory
               
               according
               to
               the
               laws
               ;
               being
               pressed
               again
               ,
               by
               offering
               a
               direct
               answer
               upon
               a
               just
               condition
               ,
               which
               he
               knew
               ,
               they
               would
               not
               accept
               ;
               and
               the
               third
               time
               ,
               by
               turning
               the
               envy
               upon
               the
               impertinent
               and
               malicious
               Orator
               ,
               that
               he
               won
               great
               honour
               ,
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               severe
               honesty
               ,
               and
               a
               witty
               man
               ,
               and
               a
               prudent
               
               
               person
               .
               The
               thing
               I
               have
               noted
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               a
               good
               pattern
               to
               represent
               the
               arts
               of
               honest
               evasion
               ,
               and
               religious
               ,
               prudent
               honesty
               :
               which
               any
               good
               man
               may
               transcribe
               and
               turn
               into
               his
               own
               instances
               if
               an
               equal
               case
               should
               occur
               .
            
             
               For
               in
               this
               case
               the
               rule
               is
               easy
               ;
               If
               we
               are
               commanded
               to
               be
               wise
               and
               redeeme
               our
               time
               ,
               that
               we
               serve
               God
               and
               religion
               ,
               we
               must
               not
               use
               unlawful
               arts
               which
               set
               us
               back
               in
               the
               accounts
               of
               our
               time
               ,
               no
               lying
               Subterfuges
               ,
               no
               betraying
               of
               a
               truth
               ,
               no
               treachery
               to
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               no
               insnaring
               of
               a
               brother
               ,
               no
               secret
               renouncing
               of
               any
               part
               or
               proposition
               of
               our
               religion
               ,
               no
               denying
               
               to
               confesse
               the
               article
               when
               we
               are
               called
               to
               it
               .
               For
               when
               the
               primitive
               Christians
               had
               got
               a
               trick
               to
               give
               money
               for
               certificates
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               sacrificed
               to
               idols
               ,
               though
               indeed
               they
               did
               not
               do
               it
               ,
               but
               had
               corrupted
               the
               officers
               and
               ministers
               of
               state
               ,
               they
               dishonoured
               their
               religion
               and
               were
               marked
               with
               the
               appellative
               of
               
                 libellatici
                 ,
                 Libellers
              
               ;
               and
               were
               excommunicate
               and
               cast
               off
               from
               the
               society
               of
               Christians
               and
               the
               hopes
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               till
               they
               had
               returned
               to
               God
               by
               a
               severe
               repentance
               ;
               
                 optanduum
                 est
                 ut
                 quod
                 libenter
                 facis
                 din
                 facere
                 possis
                 .
              
               It
               is
               good
               to
               have
               time
               long
               to
               doe
               that
               which
               wee
               
               ought
               to
               doe
               ;
               but
               to
               pretend
               that
               ,
               which
               we
               dare
               not
               doe
               ,
               and
               to
               say
               we
               have
               ,
               when
               we
               have
               not
               ,
               if
               we
               know
               we
               ought
               not
               ,
               is
               to
               dishonour
               the
               cause
               and
               the
               person
               too
               ;
               it
               is
               expressly
               against
               
                 confession
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ,
               of
               which
               Saint
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               
                 by
                 the
                 mouth
                 confession
                 is
                 made
                 unto
                 salvation
              
               And
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               ,
               
                 he
                 that
                 confesseth
                 me
                 before
                 men
                 .
                 I
                 will
                 confesse
                 him
                 before
                 my
                 Heavenly
                 Father
              
               ;
               and
               if
               here
               he
               refuseth
               to
               own
               me
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               own
               him
               hereafter
               :
               it
               is
               also
               expressly
               against
               Christian
               fortitude
               and
               noblenesse
               ;
               and
               against
               the
               simplicity
               and
               sincerity
               of
               our
               religion
               ,
               and
               it
               turnes
               prudence
               into
               craft
               ,
               
               and
               brings
               the
               Devil
               to
               wait
               in
               the
               temple
               ,
               and
               to
               minister
               to
               God
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               lesser
               Kinde
               of
               apostacy
               :
               and
               it
               is
               well
               that
               the
               man
               is
               tempted
               no
               further
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               persecutors
               could
               not
               be
               corrupted
               with
               money
               ,
               it
               is
               ods
               but
               the
               complying
               man
               would
               ,
               and
               though
               he
               would
               with
               the
               money
               hide
               his
               shame
               ,
               yet
               he
               will
               not
               with
               the
               losse
               of
               all
               his
               estate
               redeeme
               his
               religion
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               some
               men
               will
               lose
               their
               lives
               rather
               then
               a
               faire
               estate
               :
               and
               doe
               not
               almost
               all
               the
               armies
               of
               the
               world
               (
               I
               mean
               )
               those
               that
               fight
               in
               the
               justest
               causes
               ,
               pretend
               to
               fight
               and
               die
               for
               their
               lands
               
               and
               liberties
               :
               and
               there
               are
               too
               many
               also
               that
               will
               die
               twice
               rather
               then
               be
               beggers
               once
               :
               although
               we
               all
               know
               that
               the
               second
               death
               is
               intolerable
               .
               Christian
               prudence
               forbids
               us
               to
               provoke
               a
               danger
               ;
               and
               they
               were
               fond
               persons
               that
               run
               to
               persecution
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               Proconsul
               sate
               on
               the
               life
               and
               death
               ,
               and
               made
               strict
               inquisition
               after
               Christians
               ,
               went
               and
               offered
               themselves
               
               to
               die
               ;
               and
               he
               was
               a
               fool
               that
               being
               in
               Portugal
               run
               to
               
               the
               Priest
               as
               he
               elevated
               the
               host
               ;
               and
               overthrew
               the
               mysteries
               and
               openly
               defied
               the
               rites
               of
               that
               religion
               :
               God
               when
               he
               sends
               a
               persecution
               will
               pick
               out
               such
               persons
               whom
               he
               will
               have
               to
               die
               ,
               and
               whom
               he
               will
               consigne
               to
               banishment
               ,
               and
               whom
               to
               poverty
               :
               In
               the
               mean
               time
               let
               us
               do
               our
               duty
               when
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               as
               long
               as
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               with
               as
               much
               strictnesse
               as
               we
               can
               ;
               walking
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               as
               the
               Apostles
               Phrase
               is
               )
               not
               prevaricating
               in
               the
               least
               tittle
               ;
               and
               then
               if
               we
               can
               be
               safe
               with
               the
               arts
               of
               civil
               ,
               innocent
               ,
               inoffensive
               ,
               compliance
               ,
               let
               us
               blesse
               God
               for
               his
               permissions
               made
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               his
               assistances
               in
               the
               using
               them
               .
               But
               if
               either
               we
               turne
               
               our
               zeal
               into
               the
               ambition
               of
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               follies
               of
               an
               unnecessary
               beggery
               ;
               or
               on
               the
               other
               side
               turn
               our
               prudence
               into
               craft
               and
               covetousnesse
               ;
               to
               the
               first
               ,
               (
               I
               say
               )
               that
               
                 God
                 hath
                 no
                 pleasure
                 in
                 fooles
                 ,
              
               to
               the
               latter
               ,
               
                 If
                 you
                 gain
                 the
                 whole
                 world
                 and
                 lose
                 your
                 own
                 soul
                 :
              
               your
               losse
               is
               infinite
               and
               intolerable
               .
               
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Sermon
               .
               XXI
               .
               
               Of
               Christian
               Prudence
               .
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
            
             
               
               4.
               
               IT
               is
               the
               office
               of
               Christian
               prudence
               so
               to
               order
               the
               affaires
               of
               our
               life
               as
               that
               in
               all
               the
               offices
               of
               our
               souls
               and
               conversation
               ,
               we
               do
               honour
               and
               reputation
               ,
               to
               the
               religion
               we
               professe
               .
               For
               the
               follies
               and
               vices
               of
               the
               Professors
               give
               great
               advantages
               to
               the
               adversary
               to
               speak
               reproachfully
               ,
               and
               does
               aliene
               the
               hearts
               and
               hinder
               the
               complyance
               of
               those
               undetermined
               persons
               ,
               who
               are
               apt
               to
               be
               perswaded
               ,
               if
               their
               understandings
               be
               not
               prejudiced
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               our
               necessary
               duty
               is
               bound
               upon
               us
               by
               one
               ligament
               more
               
               in
               order
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               cause
               of
               God
               :
               so
               it
               particularly
               bindes
               us
               to
               many
               circumstances
               adjuncts
               and
               parts
               of
               duty
               which
               have
               no
               other
               commandment
               ,
               but
               the
               law
               of
               prudence
               .
               There
               are
               some
               sects
               of
               Christians
               which
               have
               some
               one
               constant
               indisposition
               ,
               which
               as
               a
               character
               divides
               them
               from
               all
               others
               ,
               and
               makes
               them
               reproved
               on
               all
               hands
               :
               some
               are
               so
               suspitious
               and
               ill
               natured
               ,
               that
               if
               a
               person
               of
               a
               facile
               nature
               and
               gentle
               disposition
               fall
               into
               their
               hands
               he
               is
               presently
               sowred
               and
               made
               morose
               ,
               unpleasant
               ,
               and
               uneasy
               in
               his
               conversation
               :
               Others
               there
               are
               that
               do
               things
               so
               like
               to
               what
               themselves
               condemn
               that
               they
               are
               forced
               to
               take
               sanctuary
               
               and
               labour
               in
               the
               mine
               of
               unsignificant
               distinctions
               ,
               to
               make
               themselves
               believe
               they
               are
               innocent
               :
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               they
               offend
               all
               men
               else
               ,
               and
               open
               the
               mouths
               of
               their
               adversaries
               to
               speak
               reproachful
               things
               ;
               true
               ,
               or
               false
               ;
               (
               as
               it
               happens
               )
               And
               it
               requires
               a
               great
               wit
               to
               understand
               all
               the
               distinctions
               and
               devices
               thought
               of
               ,
               for
               legitimating
               the
               worshipping
               of
               images
               :
               And
               those
               
               people
               that
               are
               liberal
               in
               their
               excommunications
               make
               men
               think
               
               they
               have
               reason
               to
               say
               their
               Judges
               are
               proud
               ,
               or
               self
               willed
               ,
               or
               covetous
               ,
               or
               ill
               natured
               people
               .
               These
               that
               are
               the
               faults
               of
               Governours
               ,
               and
               continued
               ,
               are
               quickly
               derived
               upon
               the
               sect
               and
               cause
               a
               disreputation
               to
               the
               whole
               society
               and
               institution
               .
               And
               who
               can
               think
               that
               congregation
               to
               be
               a
               true
               branch
               of
               the
               Christian
               ,
               who
               makes
               it
               their
               profession
               to
               kill
               men
               to
               save
               their
               souls
               against
               their
               will
               ,
               and
               against
               their
               understanding
               ?
               who
               calling
               themselves
               disciples
               of
               so
               meek
               a
               Master
               ,
               do
               live
               like
               bears
               upon
               prey
               ,
               and
               spoil
               and
               blood
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               huge
               dishonour
               to
               the
               sincerity
               of
               a
               mans
               purposes
               to
               be
               too
               busie
               in
               fingring
               money
               in
               the
               matters
               of
               religion
               :
               and
               
               they
               that
               are
               zealous
               for
               their
               rights
               and
               tame
               in
               their
               devotion
               ,
               furious
               against
               sacrilege
               ,
               and
               a
               companion
               of
               drunkards
               ;
               implacable
               against
               breakers
               of
               a
               Canon
               ,
               and
               carelesse
               and
               patient
               enough
               with
               them
               that
               break
               the
               fifth
               or
               sixth
               Commandments
               of
               the
               Decalogue
               ,
               tell
               all
               the
               world
               their
               private
               sense
               is
               to
               preserve
               their
               own
               interest
               with
               scruple
               and
               curiosity
               ,
               and
               leave
               God
               to
               take
               care
               for
               his
               .
            
             
               Thus
               Christ
               reproved
               the
               Pharisees
               ,
               for
               straining
               at
               a
               gnat
               and
               swallowing
               a
               Camel
               ;
               the
               very
               representation
               of
               the
               manner
               and
               matter
               of
               fact
               discovers
               the
               vice
               by
               reproving
               the
               folly
               of
               it
               .
               They
               
               that
               are
               factious
               to
               get
               a
               rich
               proselyte
               and
               think
               the
               poor
               not
               worth
               saving
               dishonour
               their
               zeal
               and
               teach
               men
               to
               call
               it
               covetousnesse
               ,
               and
               though
               there
               may
               be
               a
               reason
               of
               prudence
               to
               desire
               one
               more
               then
               the
               other
               ,
               because
               of
               a
               bigger
               efficacy
               ,
               the
               example
               of
               the
               one
               may
               have
               more
               then
               the
               other
               ;
               yet
               it
               will
               quickly
               be
               discovered
               if
               it
               be
               done
               by
               secular
               designe
               :
               and
               the
               Scripture
               that
               did
               not
               allow
               the
               preferring
               of
               a
               gay
               man
               before
               a
               poor
               Saint
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               place
               ,
               will
               not
               be
               pleased
               that
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               souls
               ,
               which
               are
               all
               equal
               ,
               there
               should
               be
               a
               faction
               and
               designe
               ,
               and
               an
               acceptation
               of
               persons
               .
               Never
               let
               us
               pollute
               our
               religion
               
               with
               arts
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               nor
               offer
               to
               support
               the
               arke
               with
               unhallowed
               hands
               ;
               nor
               mingle
               false
               propositions
               with
               true
               ,
               nor
               make
               religion
               a
               pretence
               to
               profit
               or
               preferment
               ,
               nor
               do
               things
               which
               are
               like
               a
               vice
               ;
               neither
               ever
               speak
               things
               dishonorable
               of
               God
               ,
               nor
               abuse
               thy
               brother
               for
               Gods
               sake
               ,
               nor
               be
               solicitous
               and
               over
               busie
               to
               recover
               thy
               own
               little
               things
               neither
               alwayes
               think
               it
               fit
               to
               lose
               thy
               charity
               by
               forcing
               thy
               brother
               to
               do
               justice
               ;
               and
               all
               those
               things
               which
               are
               the
               outsides
               and
               faces
               ,
               the
               garments
               and
               most
               discerned
               parts
               of
               religion
               ,
               be
               sure
               that
               they
               be
               dressed
               according
               to
               all
               the
               circumstances
               of
               men
               and
               by
               all
               the
               rules
               of
               common
               honesty
               ,
               
               and
               publick
               reputation
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               sad
               thing
               that
               the
               Jew
               should
               say
               ,
               the
               Christians
               worship
               images
               ?
               or
               that
               it
               should
               become
               a
               proverb
               ,
               that
               
                 the
                 Jew
                 spends
                 all
                 in
                 his
                 passeover
                 ,
                 the
                 Moore
                 in
                 his
                 marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christian
                 in
                 his
                 law
                 suits
                 ?
              
               that
               ,
               what
               the
               first
               sacrifice
               to
               religion
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               to
               publick
               joy
               ,
               we
               should
               spend
               
               
               in
               malice
               ,
               covetousnesse
               ,
               and
               revenge
               ?
               
                 Pudet
                 haec
                 opprobria
                 nobis
                 &
                 dici
                 potuisse
                 ,
                 &
                 non
                 potuisse
                 refelli
                 .
              
               But
               among
               our selves
               also
               ,
               we
               serve
               the
               Devils
               ends
               ,
               and
               minister
               to
               an
               eternal
               dis-union
               ,
               by
               saying
               and
               doing
               things
               which
               look
               unhandsomely
               .
               One
               sort
               of
               men
               is
               superstitious
               ,
               phantastical
               ,
               greedy
               of
               honour
               ,
               and
               tenacious
               of
               propositions
               to
               fill
               the
               purse
               ,
               and
               his
               religion
               is
               thought
               nothing
               but
               policy
               ,
               and
               opinion
               .
               Another
               sayes
               he
               hath
               a
               good
               religion
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               the
               most
               indifferent
               and
               cold
               person
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               either
               to
               maintain
               it
               ,
               or
               to
               live
               according
               to
               it
               ;
               the
               one
               dresses
               the
               images
               of
               Saints
               with
               fine
               clothes
               ,
               the
               other
               lets
               the
               poor
               go
               
               naked
               ,
               and
               disrobes
               the
               priests
               that
               minister
               in
               the
               religion
               .
               A
               third
               uses
               God
               worse
               then
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               sayes
               of
               him
               such
               things
               that
               are
               scandalous
               even
               to
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               and
               such
               which
               would
               undo
               a
               good
               mans
               reputation
               :
               And
               a
               fourth
               yet
               endures
               no
               governour
               but
               himself
               ,
               and
               pretends
               to
               set
               up
               Christ
               and
               make
               himself
               his
               lieutenant
               .
               And
               a
               fifth
               hates
               all
               government
               ,
               and
               from
               all
               this
               it
               comes
               to
               passe
               that
               it
               is
               hard
               for
               a
               man
               to
               choose
               his
               side
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               chooses
               wisest
               takes
               that
               ,
               which
               hath
               in
               it
               least
               hurt
               ;
               but
               some
               he
               must
               endure
               ,
               or
               live
               without
               communion
               :
               and
               every
               Church
               of
               one
               denomination
               is
               ,
               or
               hath
               been
               too
               incurious
               of
               preventing
               infamy
               
               or
               disreputation
               to
               their
               confessions
               .
            
             
               One
               thing
               I
               desire
               should
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               here
               the
               Question
               being
               concerning
               prudence
               ,
               and
               the
               matter
               of
               doing
               reputation
               to
               our
               religion
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               enough
               to
               say
               ,
               we
               can
               with
               learning
               justifie
               all
               that
               we
               do
               ,
               and
               make
               all
               whole
               with
               3.
               or
               4.
               distinctions
               ;
               for
               possibly
               the
               man
               that
               went
               to
               visit
               the
               
                 Corinthian
                 Lais
              
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               been
               asked
               why
               he
               dishonoured
               himself
               with
               so
               unhandsome
               an
               entrance
               ,
               might
               finde
               an
               excuse
               to
               legitimate
               his
               act
               ,
               or
               at
               least
               to
               make
               himself
               beleeve
               well
               of
               his
               own
               person
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               intends
               to
               do
               himself
               honour
               ,
               must
               take
               care
               that
               he
               be
               not
               suspected
               ,
               
               that
               he
               give
               no
               ocasion
               of
               reproachful
               language
               ;
               for
               fame
               and
               honour
               is
               a
               nice
               thing
               ,
               tender
               as
               a
               womans
               chastity
               ,
               or
               like
               the
               face
               of
               the
               purest
               mirrour
               ,
               which
               a
               foul
               breath
               ,
               or
               an
               unwholesome
               air
               ,
               or
               a
               watry
               eye
               can
               fully
               ,
               and
               the
               beauty
               is
               lost
               although
               it
               be
               not
               dashed
               in
               pieces
               .
               When
               a
               man
               or
               a
               sect
               is
               put
               to
               answer
               for
               themselves
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               reputation
               ,
               they
               with
               their
               distinctions
               wipe
               the
               glasse
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               can
               do
               nothing
               but
               make
               it
               appear
               it
               was
               not
               broken
               ;
               but
               their
               very
               abstersion
               and
               laborious
               excuses
               confesse
               it
               was
               foul
               and
               faulty
               :
               We
               must
               know
               that
               all
               sorts
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               all
               sects
               of
               Christians
               ,
               have
               not
               onely
               the
               mistakes
               
               of
               men
               and
               their
               prejudices
               to
               contest
               withall
               ,
               but
               the
               calumnies
               and
               aggravation
               of
               Devils
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               will
               much
               ease
               our
               accounts
               of
               dooms-day
               ,
               if
               we
               are
               now
               so
               prudent
               that
               men
               will
               not
               be
               offended
               here
               ,
               nor
               the
               Devils
               furnished
               with
               a
               libell
               in
               the
               day
               of
               our
               great
               account
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               rule
               appertains
               that
               we
               be
               curious
               in
               observing
               the
               
               circumstances
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               satisfie
               all
               their
               reasonable
               expectations
               ,
               
               and
               do
               things
               at
               that
               rate
               of
               charity
               and
               religion
               which
               they
               are
               taught
               to
               be
               prescribed
               in
               the
               institution
               .
               There
               are
               some
               things
               which
               are
               undecencies
               rather
               then
               sins
               ,
               such
               which
               may
               become
               a
               just
               Heathen
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               holy
               Christian
               ;
               a
               man
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               not
               a
               man
               
                 professing
                 godlinesse
              
               .
               Because
               when
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               or
               the
               excellency
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               engage
               us
               upon
               great
               severity
               ,
               or
               an
               exemplar
               vertue
               ,
               whatsoever
               is
               lesse
               then
               it
               renders
               the
               man
               unworthy
               of
               the
               religion
               ,
               or
               the
               religion
               unworthy
               of
               its
               fame
               :
               Men
               think
               themselves
               abused
               ,
               and
               therefore
               return
               shame
               for
               payment
               .
               We
               never
               read
               of
               an
               Apostle
               that
               went
               to
               law
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               
               but
               reasonable
               to
               expect
               that
               of
               all
               men
               in
               the
               world
               Christians
               should
               not
               be
               such
               fighting
               people
               ,
               and
               Clergy
               men
               should
               not
               command
               Armies
               ,
               and
               Kings
               should
               not
               be
               drunk
               ,
               and
               subjects
               should
               not
               strike
               Princes
               for
               justice
               ,
               and
               an
               old
               man
               should
               not
               be
               youthfull
               in
               talk
               ,
               or
               in
               his
               habit
               ;
               and
               women
               should
               not
               swear
               ,
               and
               great
               men
               should
               not
               lie
               ,
               and
               a
               poor
               man
               should
               not
               oppresse
               ;
               for
               besides
               the
               sin
               of
               some
               of
               them
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               undecency
               in
               all
               of
               them
               ;
               and
               by
               being
               contrary
               to
               the
               end
               of
               an
               office
               ,
               or
               the
               reputation
               of
               a
               state
               ,
               or
               the
               sobrieties
               of
               a
               graver
               or
               sublimed
               
               person
               ,
               they
               asperse
               the
               religion
               as
               insufficient
               to
               keepe
               the
               persons
               within
               the
               bounds
               of
               fame
               and
               common
               reputation
               .
            
             
               But
               above
               all
               things
               those
               sects
               of
               Christians
               whose
               professed
               doctrine
               brings
               destruction
               and
               diminution
               to
               government
               ,
               give
               the
               most
               intolerable
               scandal
               ,
               and
               dishonour
               to
               the
               institution
               ;
               and
               it
               had
               been
               impossible
               that
               Christianity
               should
               have
               prevailed
               over
               the
               wisdom
               and
               power
               of
               the
               Greeks
               and
               Romans
               ,
               if
               it
               had
               not
               been
               humble
               to
               superiours
               ,
               patient
               of
               injuries
               ,
               charitable
               to
               the
               needy
               ,
               a
               great
               exactour
               of
               obedience
               to
               Kings
               ,
               even
               
                 to
                 heathens
              
               ,
               that
               they
               
               might
               be
               won
               ,
               and
               convinced
               ;
               and
               
                 to
                 persecutours
              
               that
               they
               might
               be
               sweetned
               in
               their
               anger
               ,
               or
               upbraided
               for
               their
               cruel
               injustice
               :
               for
               so
               doth
               the
               humble
               vine
               creep
               at
               the
               foot
               of
               an
               oak
               ,
               and
               leans
               upon
               its
               lowest
               base
               ,
               and
               begs
               shade
               and
               protection
               ,
               and
               leave
               to
               grow
               under
               its
               branches
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               and
               take
               mutuall
               refreshment
               ,
               and
               pay
               a
               friendly
               influence
               for
               a
               mighty
               patronage
               ,
               and
               they
               grow
               and
               dwell
               together
               ,
               and
               are
               the
               most
               remarkable
               of
               friends
               and
               married
               pairs
               of
               all
               the
               leavie
               nation
               .
               Religion
               of
               it self
               is
               soft
               ,
               easie
               and
               defenselesse
               ,
               and
               God
               hath
               made
               it
               grow
               up
               with
               empire
               ,
               and
               to
               leane
               upon
               the
               arms
               of
               Kings
               ,
               and
               it
               cannot
               well
               grow
               alone
               ;
               and
               if
               it
               shall
               like
               the
               Ivy
               suck
               
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               oak
               upon
               whose
               body
               it
               grew
               and
               was
               supported
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               pulled
               down
               from
               its
               usurped
               eminency
               ,
               and
               fire
               and
               shame
               shall
               be
               its
               portion
               .
               We
               cannot
               complain
               if
               Princes
               arm
               against
               those
               Christians
               ,
               who
               if
               they
               are
               suffered
               to
               preach
               will
               disarm
               the
               Princes
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               to
               perswade
               that
               Kings
               are
               bound
               to
               protect
               and
               nourish
               those
               that
               will
               prove
               ministers
               
               
               of
               their
               own
               exauctoration
               :
               And
               no
               Prince
               can
               have
               justci
               reason
               to
               forbid
               ,
               nor
               any
               man
               have
               greater
               reason
               to
               deny
               communion
               to
               a
               family
               ,
               then
               if
               they
               go
               about
               to
               destroy
               the
               power
               of
               the
               one
               ,
               or
               corrupt
               the
               duty
               of
               the
               other
               .
               The
               particulars
               of
               this
               rule
               are
               very
               many
               ;
               I
               shall
               onely
               instance
               in
               one
               more
               ,
               because
               it
               is
               of
               great
               concernment
               to
               the
               publike
               interest
               of
               Christendome
               .
            
             
               There
               are
               some
               persons
               whose
               religion
               is
               hugely
               disgraced
               ,
               because
               they
               change
               their
               propositions
               according
               as
               their
               temporall
               necessities
               or
               advantages
               do
               return
               .
               They
               that
               in
               their
               weaknesse
               and
               beginning
               cry
               out
               against
               all
               violence
               as
               against
               persecution
               :
               
               and
               from
               being
               suffered
               ,
               swell
               up
               till
               they
               be
               prosperous
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               power
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               to
               Tyranny
               ;
               and
               then
               suffer
               none
               but
               themselves
               ,
               and
               trip
               up
               those
               feet
               ,
               which
               they
               humbly
               kissed
               ,
               that
               themselves
               should
               not
               be
               trampled
               upon
               ;
               these
               men
               tell
               all
               the
               world
               that
               
                 at
                 first
              
               they
               were
               pusillanimous
               ,
               or
               
                 at
                 last
              
               outragious
               ;
               that
               their
               doctrine
               at
               first
               served
               their
               fear
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               served
               their
               rage
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               did
               not
               at
               all
               intend
               to
               serve
               God
               :
               and
               then
               who
               shall
               believe
               them
               in
               any
               thing
               else
               ?
               Thus
               some
               men
               declaim
               against
               the
               faults
               of
               Governours
               ,
               that
               themselves
               may
               governe
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               power
               was
               in
               their
               hands
               ,
               what
               was
               
               a
               fault
               in
               others
               ,
               is
               in
               them
               necessity
               ;
               as
               if
               a
               sin
               could
               be
               hallowed
               for
               comming
               into
               their
               hands
               .
               Some
               Greeks
               at
               Florence
               subscribed
               the
               Article
               of
               Purgatory
               ,
               and
               condemned
               it
               in
               their
               own
               Diocesses
               :
               And
               the
               Kings
               supremacy
               in
               causes
               Ecclesiastical
               ,
               was
               earnestly
               defended
               against
               the
               pretences
               of
               the
               Bishop
               of
               Rome
               ,
               and
               yet
               when
               he
               was
               thrust
               out
               ,
               some
               men
               were
               ,
               and
               are
               violent
               to
               submit
               the
               King
               to
               their
               Consistories
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               were
               Supreme
               in
               defiance
               of
               the
               Pope
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               Supreme
               over
               his
               own
               Clergy
               .
               These
               Articles
               are
               mannaged
               too
               suspitiously
               .
            
             
               
               Omnia
               si
               perdas
               famam
               servare
               memento
               .
            
             
               You
               lose
               all
               the
               advantages
               to
               your
               cause
               ,
               if
               you
               lose
               your
               reputation
               .
            
             
               5
               It
               is
               a
               duty
               also
               of
               Christian
               prudence
               that
               the
               teachers
               of
               others
               by
               authority
               ,
               or
               reprovers
               of
               their
               vices
               by
               charity
               ,
               should
               also
               make
               their
               persons
               apt
               to
               do
               it
               without
               objection
               .
            
             
               Lori
               pedem
               rectus
               derideat
               ,
               Aethiopemalbus
               .
            
             
               
               No
               man
               can
               endure
               the
               Gracchi
               preaching
               against
               sedition
               ,
               nor
               Uerres
               prating
               against
               theevery
               ,
               or
               Milo
               against
               homicide
               :
               and
               if
               Herod
               had
               made
               an
               oration
               of
               humility
               ,
               or
               Antiochus
               of
               mercy
               ,
               men
               would
               have
               thought
               ,
               it
               had
               been
               a
               designe
               to
               evil
               purposes
               .
               He
               that
               means
               to
               gain
               a
               soul
               ,
               must
               not
               make
               his
               Sermon
               an
               ostentation
               of
               his
               Eloquence
               ,
               but
               the
               law
               of
               his
               own
               life
               .
               If
               a
               Gramarian
               
               should
               speak
               solaecismes
               ,
               or
               a
               Musician
               sing
               like
               a
               bittern
               ,
               he
               
               becomes
               ridiculous
               for
               offending
               in
               the
               faculty
               he
               professes
               :
               So
               it
               is
               in
               them
               who
               minister
               to
               the
               conversion
               of
               souls
               :
               If
               they
               fail
               in
               their
               own
               life
               ,
               when
               they
               professe
               to
               instruct
               another
               ,
               they
               are
               defective
               in
               their
               proper
               part
               ,
               and
               are
               unskilfull
               to
               all
               their
               purposes
               ;
               and
               the
               Cardinal
               of
               Crema
               did
               with
               ill
               successe
               tempt
               the
               English
               priests
               to
               quit
               their
               chaste
               marriages
               ,
               when
               himself
               was
               deprehended
               in
               unchaste
               embraces
               .
               For
               good
               counsel
               seems
               to
               be
               unhallowed
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               reached
               forth
               by
               an
               impure
               hand
               ,
               and
               he
               can
               ill
               be
               beleeved
               by
               another
               ,
               whose
               life
               so
               confutes
               his
               rules
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               plain
               he
               does
               not
               beleeve
               himself
               .
               Those
               Churches
               
               that
               are
               zealous
               for
               souls
               ,
               must
               send
               into
               their
               ministeries
               men
               so
               innocent
               ,
               that
               evil
               persons
               may
               have
               no
               excuse
               to
               be
               any
               longer
               vitious
               .
               When
               Gorgias
               went
               about
               to
               perswade
               the
               Greeks
               to
               be
               at
               peace
               ,
               he
               had
               eloquence
               enough
               to
               do
               advantage
               to
               his
               cause
               ,
               and
               reason
               enough
               to
               presse
               it
               :
               But
               Melanthius
               was
               glad
               to
               put
               him
               off
               ,
               by
               telling
               him
               that
               he
               was
               not
               fit
               to
               perswade
               peace
               ,
               who
               could
               not
               agree
               at
               home
               with
               his
               wife
               ,
               nor
               make
               his
               wife
               agree
               with
               her
               maid
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               could
               not
               make
               peace
               between
               three
               single
               persons
               ,
               was
               unapt
               to
               prevail
               for
               the
               reuniting
               fourteen
               or
               fifteen
               Common-wealths
               :
               And
               this
               thing
               Saint
               Paul
               remarks
               by
               
               enjoyning
               that
               a
               Bishop
               should
               be
               chosen
               such
               a
               one
               as
               knew
               well
               to
               rule
               his
               own
               house
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               rule
               the
               Church
               of
               God.
               And
               when
               thou
               perswadest
               thy
               brother
               to
               be
               chaste
               ,
               let
               not
               him
               deride
               thee
               for
               thy
               intemperance
               ;
               and
               it
               will
               ill
               become
               thee
               to
               be
               severe
               against
               an
               idle
               servant
               ,
               if
               thou
               thy self
               beest
               uselesse
               to
               the
               publike
               ;
               and
               every
               notorious
               vice
               is
               infinitely
               against
               the
               spirit
               of
               government
               ,
               and
               depresses
               the
               man
               to
               an
               evennesse
               with
               common
               persons
               ,
               
                 —
                 Facinus
                 quos
                 inquinat
                 ,
                 aequat
                 ,
              
               to
               reprove
               ,
               belongs
               to
               a
               Superiour
               ;
               and
               as
               innocence
               gives
               a
               man
               
               advantage
               over
               his
               brother
               ,
               giving
               him
               an
               artificiall
               and
               adventitious
               authority
               ;
               so
               the
               follies
               and
               scandals
               of
               a
               publike
               and
               Governing
               man
               destroyes
               the
               efficacy
               of
               that
               authority
               that
               is
               just
               and
               naturall
               .
               Now
               this
               is
               directly
               an
               office
               of
               Christian
               prudence
               ,
               that
               good
               offices
               and
               great
               authority
               ,
               become
               not
               ineffective
               by
               ill
               conduct
               .
            
             
               Hither
               also
               it
               appertains
               that
               in
               publike
               or
               private
               reproofs
               ,
               we
               observe
               circumstances
               of
               time
               ,
               of
               place
               ,
               of
               person
               ,
               of
               disposition
               .
               The
               vices
               of
               a
               King
               are
               not
               to
               be
               opened
               publikely
               ;
               and
               Princes
               must
               not
               be
               reprehended
               as
               a
               man
               reproves
               his
               servant
               ;
               but
               
               by
               Categoricall
               propositions
               ,
               by
               abstracted
               declamations
               ,
               by
               reprehensions
               of
               a
               crime
               in
               its
               single
               nature
               ,
               in
               private
               ,
               with
               humility
               ,
               and
               arts
               of
               insinuation
               :
               And
               it
               is
               against
               Christian
               prudence
               not
               onely
               to
               use
               a
               Prince
               or
               great
               Personage
               with
               common
               language
               ,
               but
               it
               is
               as
               great
               an
               imprudence
               to
               pretend
               for
               such
               a
               rudenesse
               ,
               the
               
               
               examples
               of
               the
               Prophets
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               .
               For
               their
               case
               was
               extraordinary
               ,
               their
               calling
               peculiar
               ,
               their
               commission
               special
               ,
               their
               spirit
               miraculous
               ,
               their
               authority
               great
               ,
               as
               to
               that
               single
               mission
               ,
               they
               were
               like
               thunder
               or
               the
               trump
               of
               God
               ,
               sent
               to
               do
               that
               office
               plainly
               ,
               for
               the
               doing
               of
               which
               in
               that
               manner
               ,
               God
               had
               given
               no
               commission
               to
               any
               ordinary
               minister
               :
               And
               therefore
               we
               never
               finde
               that
               the
               Priests
               did
               use
               that
               freedom
               ,
               which
               the
               Prophets
               were
               commanded
               to
               use
               ,
               whose
               very
               words
               being
               put
               into
               their
               mouthes
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               to
               be
               esteemed
               an
               humane
               act
               ,
               or
               a
               lawfull
               manner
               of
               doing
               an
               ordinary
               office
               ;
               neither
               could
               it
               become
               a
               precedent
               to
               them
               whose
               authority
               is
               precarious
               and
               without
               
               coërcion
               whose
               spirit
               is
               allayed
               with
               Christian
               graces
               and
               duties
               of
               humility
               ,
               whose
               words
               are
               not
               prescribed
               ,
               but
               left
               to
               the
               conduct
               of
               prudence
               ,
               as
               it
               is
               to
               be
               advised
               by
               publike
               necessities
               ,
               and
               private
               circumstances
               ,
               in
               ages
               where
               all
               things
               are
               so
               ordered
               ,
               that
               what
               was
               fit
               and
               pious
               amongst
               the
               old
               Jews
               ,
               would
               be
               incivil
               and
               intolerable
               to
               the
               latter
               Christians
               .
               He
               also
               that
               reproves
               a
               vice
               should
               also
               treat
               the
               persons
               with
               honour
               ,
               and
               civilities
               ,
               and
               by
               fair
               opinions
               ,
               and
               sweet
               addresses
               place
               the
               man
               in
               the
               regions
               of
               modesty
               ,
               and
               the
               confines
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               the
               fringes
               of
               repentance
               .
               For
               some
               men
               are
               more
               restrained
               by
               an
               imperfect
               ,
               feared
               shame
               ,
               
               so
               long
               as
               they
               think
               there
               is
               a
               reserve
               of
               reputation
               which
               they
               may
               secure
               ,
               then
               they
               can
               be
               with
               all
               the
               furious
               declamations
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               when
               themselves
               are
               represented
               ugly
               and
               odious
               ,
               full
               of
               shame
               ,
               and
               actually
               punished
               with
               the
               worst
               of
               temporal
               evils
               ,
               beyond
               which
               he
               fears
               not
               here
               to
               suffer
               ,
               and
               from
               whence
               because
               he
               knows
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               for
               him
               to
               be
               redeemed
               by
               an
               after-game
               of
               reputation
               ,
               it
               makes
               him
               desperate
               and
               incorrigible
               by
               fraternall
               correption
               .
            
             
               A
               zealous
               man
               hath
               not
               done
               his
               duty
               ,
               when
               he
               calls
               his
               brother
               drunkard
               and
               beast
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               better
               do
               it
               ,
               by
               telling
               him
               
               he
               is
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               sealed
               with
               Gods
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               honoured
               with
               the
               title
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               or
               ought
               to
               be
               reputed
               as
               a
               discreet
               person
               by
               his
               friends
               ;
               and
               a
               governour
               of
               a
               family
               ,
               or
               a
               guide
               in
               his
               countrey
               ,
               or
               an
               example
               to
               many
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               huge
               pity
               so
               many
               excellent
               things
               should
               be
               sullied
               ,
               and
               allayed
               with
               what
               is
               so
               much
               below
               all
               this
               :
               Then
               a
               reprover
               does
               his
               duty
               ,
               when
               he
               is
               severe
               against
               the
               vice
               ,
               and
               charitable
               to
               the
               man
               ,
               and
               carefull
               of
               his
               reputation
               ,
               and
               sorry
               for
               his
               reall
               dishonour
               ,
               and
               observant
               of
               his
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               watchfull
               to
               surprize
               his
               affections
               
               and
               resolutions
               ,
               there
               where
               they
               are
               most
               tender
               ,
               and
               most
               tenable
               ;
               and
               men
               will
               not
               be
               in
               love
               with
               vertue
               whither
               they
               are
               forced
               with
               rudenesse
               and
               incivilities
               ;
               but
               they
               love
               to
               dwell
               there
               whither
               they
               are
               invited
               friendly
               ,
               and
               where
               they
               are
               treated
               civilly
               ,
               and
               feasted
               liberally
               ,
               and
               lead
               by
               the
               hand
               and
               the
               eye
               to
               honour
               and
               felicity
               .
            
             
             
               6.
               
               It
               is
               a
               duty
               of
               Christian
               prudence
               not
               to
               suffer
               our
               souls
               to
               
               walk
               alone
               ,
               unguarded
               ,
               unguided
               ,
               and
               more
               single
               then
               in
               other
               actions
               and
               interests
               of
               our
               lives
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               lesse
               concernment
               .
               
                 Uae
                 soli
                 &
                 singulari
              
               ,
               said
               the
               Wise
               man
               ,
               
                 Wo
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 alone
                 :
              
               and
               if
               we
               consider
               how
               much
               God
               hath
               done
               to
               secure
               our
               souls
               ,
               and
               after
               all
               that
               ,
               how
               many
               wayes
               there
               are
               for
               a
               mans
               soul
               to
               miscarry
               ,
               we
               should
               think
               it
               very
               necessary
               to
               call
               to
               a
               spirituall
               man
               to
               take
               us
               by
               the
               hand
               ,
               to
               walk
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               lead
               us
               in
               all
               the
               regions
               of
               duty
               ,
               and
               thorow
               the
               labyrinths
               of
               danger
               .
               For
               God
               who
               best
               loves
               ,
               and
               best
               knows
               how
               to
               value
               our
               souls
               ,
               set
               a
               price
               no
               lesse
               upon
               it
               then
               the
               life-blood
               of
               his
               
               Holy
               Son
               ;
               he
               hath
               treated
               it
               with
               variety
               of
               usages
               according
               as
               the
               world
               had
               new
               guises
               ,
               and
               new
               necessities
               ;
               he
               abates
               it
               with
               punishment
               to
               make
               us
               avoid
               greater
               ;
               he
               shortned
               our
               life
               that
               we
               might
               live
               for
               ever
               ;
               he
               turns
               sicknesse
               into
               vertue
               ;
               he
               brings
               good
               out
               of
               evil
               ;
               he
               turns
               enmities
               to
               advantages
               ,
               our
               very
               sins
               into
               repentances
               ,
               and
               stricter
               walking
               ;
               he
               defeats
               all
               the
               follies
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               arts
               of
               the
               Devil
               and
               layes
               snares
               ,
               and
               uses
               violence
               to
               secure
               our
               obedience
               ,
               he
               sends
               Prophets
               and
               Priests
               to
               invite
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               threaten
               us
               to
               felicities
               ;
               he
               restrains
               us
               with
               lawes
               ,
               and
               he
               
               bridles
               us
               with
               honour
               and
               shame
               ,
               reputation
               ,
               and
               society
               ,
               friends
               ,
               and
               foes
               ;
               he
               layes
               hold
               on
               us
               by
               the
               instruments
               of
               all
               the
               passions
               ;
               he
               is
               enough
               to
               fill
               our
               love
               ,
               he
               satisfies
               our
               hope
               ,
               he
               affrights
               us
               with
               fear
               ,
               he
               gives
               us
               part
               of
               our
               reward
               in
               hand
               ,
               and
               entertains
               all
               our
               faculties
               with
               the
               promises
               of
               an
               infinite
               and
               glorious
               portion
               ;
               he
               curbs
               our
               affections
               ;
               he
               directs
               our
               wills
               ,
               he
               instructs
               our
               understandings
               with
               Scriptures
               ,
               with
               perpetuall
               Sermons
               ,
               with
               good
               books
               ,
               with
               frequent
               discourses
               ,
               with
               particular
               observations
               ,
               and
               great
               experience
               ,
               with
               accidents
               and
               judgements
               ,
               with
               rare
               events
               of
               providence
               ,
               and
               miracles
               ;
               he
               sends
               his
               
               Angels
               to
               be
               our
               guard
               ,
               and
               to
               place
               us
               in
               opportunities
               of
               vertue
               ,
               and
               to
               take
               us
               off
               from
               ill
               company
               and
               places
               of
               danger
               ,
               to
               set
               us
               neer
               to
               good
               example
               ;
               he
               gives
               us
               his
               holy
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               he
               becomes
               to
               us
               a
               principle
               of
               a
               mighty
               grace
               ,
               descending
               upon
               us
               in
               great
               variety
               ,
               and
               undiscerned
               events
               ,
               besides
               all
               those
               parts
               of
               it
               which
               men
               have
               reduced
               to
               a
               method
               and
               an
               art
               ;
               and
               after
               all
               this
               he
               forgives
               us
               infinite
               irregularities
               ,
               and
               spares
               us
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               still
               expects
               ,
               and
               passes
               by
               ,
               and
               waits
               all
               our
               dayes
               ,
               still
               watching
               to
               do
               us
               good
               ,
               and
               to
               save
               that
               soul
               which
               he
               knowes
               is
               so
               precious
               ,
               one
               of
               the
               chiefest
               of
               the
               works
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               an
               image
               of
               divinity
               ,
               
               Now
               from
               all
               these
               arts
               and
               mercies
               of
               God
               ,
               besides
               that
               we
               have
               infinite
               reason
               to
               adore
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               we
               have
               also
               a
               demonstration
               ,
               that
               we
               ought
               to
               do
               all
               that
               possibly
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               extend
               all
               our
               faculties
               ,
               and
               watch
               all
               our
               opportunities
               ,
               and
               take
               in
               all
               assistances
               to
               secure
               the
               interest
               of
               our
               soul
               ,
               for
               which
               God
               is
               pleased
               to
               take
               such
               care
               ,
               and
               use
               so
               many
               arts
               for
               its
               security
               .
               If
               
               
               it
               were
               not
               highly
               worth
               it
               ,
               God
               would
               not
               do
               it
               .
               If
               it
               were
               not
               all
               of
               it
               necessary
               ,
               God
               would
               not
               do
               it
               .
               But
               if
               it
               be
               worth
               it
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               it
               be
               necessary
               ,
               why
               should
               we
               not
               labour
               in
               order
               to
               this
               great
               end
               ?
               If
               it
               be
               worth
               so
               much
               to
               God
               it
               is
               so
               much
               more
               to
               us
               :
               for
               if
               we
               perish
               ,
               his
               felicity
               is
               undisturbed
               ,
               but
               we
               are
               undone
               ,
               infinitely
               undone
               .
               It
               is
               therefore
               worth
               taking
               in
               a
               spirituall
               guide
               ,
               so
               far
               we
               are
               gone
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               we
               are
               in
               the
               question
               of
               prudence
               ,
               we
               must
               consider
               whether
               it
               be
               necessary
               to
               do
               so
               :
               For
               every
               man
               thinks
               himself
               wise
               enough
               as
               to
               the
               conduct
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               managing
               of
               his
               eternal
               interest
               ;
               and
               divinity
               is
               every
               mans
               trade
               ,
               and
               the
               
               Scriptures
               speak
               our
               own
               language
               ,
               and
               the
               commandments
               are
               few
               and
               plain
               ,
               and
               the
               laws
               are
               the
               measure
               of
               justice
               ,
               and
               if
               I
               say
               my
               prayers
               ,
               and
               pay
               my
               debts
               ,
               my
               duty
               is
               soon
               summed
               up
               ,
               and
               thus
               we
               usually
               make
               our
               accounts
               for
               eternity
               ,
               and
               at
               this
               rate
               onely
               take
               care
               for
               heaven
               ;
               but
               let
               a
               man
               be
               questioned
               for
               a
               portion
               of
               his
               estate
               or
               have
               his
               life
               shaken
               with
               diseases
               ,
               then
               it
               will
               not
               be
               enough
               to
               employ
               one
               agent
               ,
               or
               to
               send
               for
               a
               good
               woman
               to
               minister
               a
               potion
               of
               the
               juices
               of
               her
               country
               garden
               ,
               but
               the
               
               ablest
               Lawyers
               and
               the
               skilfullest
               Physitians
               &
               the
               advice
               of
               friends
               and
               huge
               caution
               ,
               and
               diligent
               attendances
               and
               a
               curious
               watching
               concerning
               all
               the
               accidents
               and
               little
               passages
               of
               our
               disease
               ,
               and
               truly
               a
               mans
               life
               ,
               and
               health
               is
               worth
               all
               that
               ,
               and
               much
               more
               ,
               and
               in
               many
               cases
               it
               needs
               it
               all
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               is
               the
               soul
               the
               onely
               safe
               and
               the
               onely
               trifling
               thing
               about
               us
               ?
               Are
               not
               there
               a
               thousand
               dangers
               ,
               and
               ten
               thousand
               difficulties
               ,
               and
               innumerable
               possibilities
               of
               a
               misadventure
               ?
               Are
               not
               all
               the
               congregations
               in
               the
               world
               divided
               in
               their
               doctrines
               ,
               and
               all
               of
               them
               call
               their
               own
               way
               necessary
               and
               most
               of
               them
               call
               all
               the
               
               rest
               damnable
               ?
               we
               had
               need
               of
               a
               wise
               instructor
               and
               a
               prudent
               choice
               at
               our
               first
               entrance
               ,
               and
               election
               of
               our
               side
               :
               and
               when
               we
               are
               well
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               Faith
               for
               its
               object
               ,
               and
               jnstitution
               ;
               all
               the
               evils
               of
               my self
               and
               all
               the
               evils
               of
               the
               Church
               and
               all
               the
               good
               that
               happens
               to
               evil
               men
               ,
               every
               day
               of
               danger
               ,
               the
               periods
               of
               sicknesse
               and
               the
               day
               of
               death
               are
               dayes
               of
               tempest
               and
               storm
               ,
               and
               our
               faith
               wil
               suffer
               shipwrack
               unlesse
               it
               be
               strong
               and
               supported
               and
               directed
               .
               But
               who
               shall
               guide
               the
               vessel
               when
               a
               stormy
               passion
               or
               a
               violent
               imagination
               transports
               the
               man
               ?
               who
               shall
               awaken
               his
               reason
               and
               charm
               his
               passion
               into
               slumber
               &
               instruction
               ?
               How
               shal
               a
               man
               make
               
               his
               fears
               confident
               ,
               and
               allay
               his
               confidence
               with
               fear
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               allay
               with
               just
               proportions
               ,
               and
               steere
               evenly
               ,
               between
               the
               extremes
               ,
               or
               call
               upon
               his
               sleeping
               purposes
               or
               actuate
               his
               choices
               ,
               or
               binde
               him
               to
               reason
               in
               all
               the
               wandrings
               and
               ignorances
               ,
               in
               his
               passion
               and
               mistakes
               ?
               For
               suppose
               the
               man
               of
               great
               skil
               and
               great
               learning
               in
               the
               wayes
               of
               religion
               ,
               yet
               if
               he
               be
               abused
               by
               accident
               ,
               or
               by
               his
               own
               will
               ,
               who
               shall
               then
               judge
               his
               cases
               of
               conscience
               ,
               and
               awaken
               
               his
               duty
               and
               renew
               his
               holy
               principle
               ,
               and
               actuate
               his
               spiritual
               
               powers
               ?
               For
               Physitians
               that
               prescribe
               to
               others
               ,
               do
               not
               minister
               to
               themselves
               in
               cases
               of
               danger
               ,
               and
               violent
               sicknesses
               ;
               and
               in
               matter
               of
               distemperature
               we
               shall
               not
               finde
               that
               books
               alone
               will
               do
               all
               the
               work
               of
               a
               spiritual
               Physitian
               more
               then
               of
               a
               natural
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               go
               about
               to
               increase
               the
               dangers
               and
               difficulties
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               to
               represent
               the
               assistance
               of
               a
               spiritual
               man
               to
               be
               necessary
               .
               But
               of
               this
               I
               am
               sure
               ;
               our
               not
               understanding
               ,
               and
               our
               not
               considering
               our
               soul
               make
               us
               first
               to
               neglect
               ,
               and
               then
               many
               times
               to
               lose
               it
               .
               But
               is
               not
               every
               man
               an
               unequal
               judge
               in
               his
               own
               case
               ?
               and
               therefore
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
               and
               the
               laws
               hath
               appointed
               tribunals
               and
               
               Judges
               and
               arbitrators
               and
               that
               men
               are
               partial
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               souls
               ,
               it
               is
               infinitely
               certain
               ,
               because
               amongst
               those
               milions
               of
               souls
               that
               perish
               ,
               not
               one
               in
               ten
               thousand
               but
               believes
               himself
               in
               a
               good
               condition
               ;
               and
               all
               sects
               of
               Christians
               think
               they
               are
               in
               the
               right
               ,
               and
               few
               are
               patient
               to
               enquire
               whether
               they
               be
               or
               no
               :
               then
               adde
               to
               this
               ,
               that
               the
               Questions
               of
               souls
               ,
               being
               clothed
               with
               circumstances
               of
               matter
               and
               particular
               contingency
               ,
               are
               or
               may
               be
               infinite
               ,
               and
               most
               men
               are
               so
               infortunate
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               so
               intangled
               their
               cases
               of
               conscience
               ,
               that
               there
               where
               they
               have
               done
               something
               good
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               they
               have
               mingled
               half
               a
               dozen
               evils
               ;
               and
               when
               interests
               
               are
               confounded
               and
               governments
               altered
               ,
               and
               power
               strives
               with
               right
               ,
               and
               insensibly
               passes
               into
               right
               ,
               and
               duty
               to
               God
               would
               fain
               be
               reconciled
               with
               duty
               to
               our
               relatives
               ,
               will
               it
               not
               be
               more
               then
               necessary
               that
               we
               should
               have
               some
               one
               that
               we
               may
               enquire
               of
               after
               the
               way
               to
               heaven
               ,
               which
               is
               now
               made
               intricate
               by
               our
               follies
               and
               inevitable
               accidents
               ?
               But
               by
               what
               instrument
               shall
               men
               alone
               and
               in
               their
               own
               cases
               be
               able
               to
               discern
               the
               spirit
               of
               truth
               from
               the
               spirit
               of
               illusion
               ,
               just
               confidence
               from
               presumption
               ,
               fear
               from
               pusillanimity
               ;
               are
               not
               all
               the
               things
               and
               assistances
               in
               the
               world
               little
               enough
               to
               defend
               us
               against
               pleasure
               and
               pain
               ,
               the
               two
               great
               fountains
               
               of
               temptation
               ?
               is
               it
               not
               harder
               to
               cure
               a
               lust
               then
               to
               cure
               a
               feaver
               ?
               and
               are
               not
               the
               deceptions
               and
               follies
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               arts
               of
               the
               Devil
               and
               inticements
               of
               the
               world
               &
               the
               deceptions
               of
               a
               mans
               own
               heart
               ,
               and
               the
               evils
               of
               sin
               more
               evil
               and
               more
               numerous
               then
               the
               sicknesses
               and
               diseases
               of
               any
               one
               man
               ?
               and
               if
               a
               man
               perishes
               in
               his
               soul
               ,
               is
               it
               not
               infinitely
               more
               sad
               then
               if
               he
               could
               rise
               from
               his
               grave
               and
               die
               a
               thousand
               deaths
               over
               ?
               Thus
               we
               are
               advanced
               a
               second
               step
               in
               this
               prudential
               motive
               ;
               God
               used
               many
               arts
               to
               secure
               our
               souls
               interest
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               infinite
               dangers
               ,
               and
               infinite
               wayes
               of
               miscarriage
               in
               the
               souls
               interest
               ;
               and
               therefore
               there
               is
               great
               necessity
               
               God
               should
               do
               all
               those
               mercies
               of
               security
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               should
               do
               all
               the
               under-ministeries
               we
               can
               in
               this
               great
               work
               .
            
             
               But
               what
               advantage
               shall
               we
               receive
               by
               a
               spiritual
               Guide
               ?
               much
               every
               way
               .
               For
               this
               is
               the
               way
               that
               God
               hath
               appointed
               who
               in
               every
               age
               hath
               sent
               a
               succession
               of
               spiritual
               persons
               ,
               whose
               office
               is
               
               
               to
               minister
               in
               holy
               things
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               
                 stewards
                 of
                 Gods
                 houshold
                 ,
                 shepherds
                 of
                 the
                 stock
                 ,
                 dispensers
                 of
                 the
                 mysteries
                 ,
              
               under
               mediators
               ,
               and
               ministers
               of
               prayer
               ,
               preachers
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               expounders
               of
               questions
               ,
               monitors
               of
               duty
               ,
               conveiances
               of
               blessings
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               is
               a
               good
               discourse
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               another
               man
               is
               from
               them
               an
               ordinance
               of
               God
               ;
               and
               besides
               its
               natural
               efficacy
               and
               perswasion
               ,
               it
               prevails
               by
               the
               way
               of
               blessing
               ,
               by
               the
               reverence
               of
               his
               person
               ,
               by
               divine
               institution
               ,
               by
               the
               excellency
               of
               order
               ,
               by
               the
               advantages
               of
               opinion
               and
               assistances
               of
               reputation
               ,
               by
               the
               influence
               of
               the
               spirit
               who
               is
               the
               president
               of
               such
               ministeries
               ,
               and
               who
               is
               appointed
               
               to
               all
               Christians
               according
               to
               the
               despensation
               ]
               that
               is
               appointed
               to
               them
               ;
               to
               the
               people
               in
               their
               obedience
               ,
               and
               frequenting
               of
               the
               ordinance
               ,
               to
               the
               Priest
               in
               his
               ministery
               and
               publick
               and
               privat
               offices
               ;
               To
               which
               also
               I
               adde
               this
               consideration
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Holy
               Sacraments
               are
               hugely
               effective
               to
               spiritual
               purposes
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               they
               convey
               a
               blessing
               to
               the
               worthy
               suscipients
               ,
               but
               because
               men
               cannot
               be
               worthy
               suscipients
               unlesse
               they
               do
               many
               excellent
               acts
               of
               vertue
               in
               order
               to
               a
               previous
               disposition
               :
               so
               that
               in
               the
               whole
               conjunction
               ,
               and
               transaction
               of
               affaires
               there
               is
               good
               done
               by
               way
               of
               proper
               efficacy
               and
               divine
               blessing
               ;
               so
               it
               is
               in
               following
               
               the
               conduct
               of
               a
               spiritual
               man
               ,
               and
               consulting
               with
               him
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               our
               souls
               ;
               we
               cannot
               do
               it
               unless
               we
               consider
               our
               souls
               and
               make
               religion
               our
               businesse
               and
               examine
               our
               present
               state
               ,
               and
               consider
               concerning
               our
               danger
               ,
               and
               watch
               and
               designe
               for
               our
               advantages
               ,
               which
               things
               of
               themselves
               wil
               set
               a
               man
               much
               forwarder
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Godlinesse
               ;
               besides
               thath
               naturally
               every
               man
               will
               lesse
               dare
               to
               act
               a
               sin
               for
               which
               he
               knows
               he
               shall
               feel
               a
               present
               shame
               in
               his
               discoveries
               made
               to
               the
               spiritual
               Guide
               ,
               the
               man
               that
               is
               made
               the
               witnesse
               of
               his
               conversation
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
               Holy
               men
               ought
               to
               know
               all
               things
               from
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               relate
               to
               
               God
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               conduct
               of
               souls
               :
               and
               there
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               said
               against
               this
               ,
               if
               we
               do
               not
               suffer
               the
               devil
               in
               this
               affaire
               to
               abuse
               us
               ,
               as
               he
               does
               many
               people
               in
               their
               opinions
               ,
               teaching
               men
               to
               suspect
               there
               is
               a
               designe
               and
               a
               snake
               under
               the
               plantain
               ?
               But
               so
               may
               they
               suspect
               Kings
               when
               they
               command
               obedience
               ,
               or
               the
               Levites
               when
               they
               read
               the
               law
               of
               tithes
               ,
               or
               Parents
               when
               they
               teach
               their
               children
               temperance
               ,
               or
               Tutors
               when
               they
               watch
               their
               charge
               .
               However
               ,
               it
               is
               better
               to
               venture
               the
               worst
               of
               the
               designe
               ,
               then
               to
               lose
               the
               best
               of
               the
               assistance
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               guides
               himself
               hath
               much
               work
               ,
               and
               much
               danger
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               is
               under
               the
               conduct
               of
               another
               ,
               his
               work
               is
               
               easy
               ,
               little
               and
               secure
               ;
               it
               is
               nothing
               but
               diligence
               and
               obedience
               ,
               and
               though
               it
               be
               a
               hard
               thing
               to
               rule
               well
               ,
               yet
               nothing
               is
               easier
               then
               to
               follow
               and
               to
               be
               obedient
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Sermon
               .
               XXII
               .
               
               Of
               Christian
               Prudence
               .
               
                 Part
                 III.
              
               
            
             
               7.
               
               AS
               it
               is
               a
               part
               of
               Christian
               prudence
               to
               take
               into
               the
               conduct
               
               of
               our
               soules
               a
               spiritual
               man
               for
               a
               guide
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               also
               of
               great
               concernment
               that
               we
               be
               prudent
               in
               the
               choice
               of
               him
               whom
               we
               are
               to
               trust
               in
               so
               great
               an
               interest
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               which
               it
               will
               be
               impossible
               to
               give
               characters
               and
               significations
               particular
               enough
               to
               enable
               a
               choice
               without
               the
               interval
               assistances
               of
               prayer
               ,
               experience
               and
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ;
               He
               that
               describes
               a
               man
               can
               tell
               you
               the
               colour
               of
               his
               hair
               ,
               his
               stature
               and
               proportions
               ,
               and
               describe
               some
               general
               lines
               ,
               enough
               to
               distingush
               him
               from
               a
               Cyclops
               or
               a
               Saracen
               ,
               but
               when
               you
               chance
               
               to
               see
               the
               man
               you
               will
               discover
               figures
               or
               little
               features
               of
               which
               the
               description
               had
               produced
               in
               you
               no
               Phantasme
               ,
               or
               expectation
               .
               And
               in
               the
               exteriour
               significations
               of
               a
               sect
               there
               are
               more
               semblances
               then
               in
               mens
               faces
               and
               greater
               uncertainty
               in
               the
               signes
               :
               &
               what
               is
               faulty
               strives
               so
               craftily
               to
               act
               the
               true
               and
               proper
               images
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               the
               more
               they
               are
               defective
               in
               circumstances
               ,
               the
               more
               curious
               they
               are
               in
               forms
               ;
               and
               they
               also
               use
               such
               arts
               of
               gaining
               Proselytes
               which
               are
               of
               most
               advantage
               towards
               an
               effect
               ,
               and
               therefore
               such
               which
               the
               true
               Christian
               ought
               to
               pursue
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               actually
               did
               ,
               and
               they
               strive
               to
               follow
               their
               patterns
               in
               arts
               of
               
               perswasion
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               they
               would
               seem
               like
               them
               ,
               but
               because
               they
               can
               have
               none
               so
               good
               ,
               so
               effective
               to
               their
               purposes
               ;
               that
               it
               follows
               that
               it
               is
               not
               more
               a
               duty
               to
               take
               care
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               not
               corrupted
               with
               false
               teachers
               ,
               then
               that
               we
               be
               not
               abused
               with
               false
               signes
               ;
               for
               we
               as
               well
               finde
               a
               good
               man
               teaching
               a
               false
               proposition
               ,
               
               
               as
               a
               good
               cause
               managed
               by
               ill
               men
               ,
               and
               a
               holy
               cause
               is
               not
               alwayes
               dressed
               with
               healthful
               symptomes
               ;
               nor
               is
               there
               a
               crosse
               alwayes
               set
               upon
               the
               doores
               of
               those
               congregations
               ,
               who
               are
               infected
               with
               the
               plague
               of
               heresy
               .
            
             
               When
               Saint
               John
               was
               to
               separate
               false
               teachers
               from
               true
               ,
               he
               took
               no
               other
               course
               but
               to
               remark
               the
               doctrine
               which
               was
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               should
               be
               the
               mark
               of
               cognisance
               to
               distinguish
               right
               shepheards
               from
               robbers
               and
               invaders
               :
               
                 every
                 spirit
                 that
                 confesseth
                 that
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 is
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 is
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 He
                 that
                 denieth
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 God.
              
               By
               this
               he
               bids
               his
               schollers
               to
               avoid
               the
               present
               sects
               of
               Ebion
               ,
               
               Cerinthus
               ,
               Simon
               Magus
               and
               such
               other
               persons
               that
               denied
               that
               Christ
               was
               at
               all
               before
               he
               came
               ,
               or
               that
               he
               came
               really
               in
               the
               flesh
               and
               a
               proper
               humanity
               .
               This
               is
               a
               clear
               note
               and
               they
               that
               conversed
               with
               Saint
               John
               or
               believed
               his
               doctrine
               were
               sufficiently
               instructed
               in
               the
               present
               Questions
               .
               But
               this
               note
               will
               signify
               nothing
               to
               us
               ;
               for
               all
               sects
               of
               Christians
               
                 confesse
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 come
                 in
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
              
               and
               the
               following
               sects
               did
               avoid
               that
               rock
               over
               which
               a
               great
               Apostle
               had
               hung
               out
               so
               plain
               a
               lantern
               .
            
             
               In
               the
               following
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               men
               have
               been
               so
               curious
               to
               
               signifie
               misbelievers
               ,
               that
               they
               have
               invented
               and
               observed
               some
               signes
               ,
               which
               indeed
               in
               some
               cases
               were
               true
               ,
               real
               appendages
               of
               false
               believers
               ;
               but
               yet
               such
               which
               were
               also
               ,
               or
               might
               be
               common
               to
               them
               with
               good
               men
               ,
               and
               members
               of
               the
               Catholick
               Church
               ;
               some
               few
               I
               shall
               remark
               and
               give
               a
               short
               account
               of
               them
               that
               by
               removing
               the
               uncertain
               ,
               we
               may
               fix
               our
               inquiries
               and
               direct
               them
               by
               certain
               significations
               ;
               lest
               this
               art
               of
               prudence
               turn
               into
               folly
               and
               faction
               ,
               errour
               and
               secular
               designe
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               Some
               men
               distinguish
               errour
               from
               truth
               by
               calling
               their
               adversaries
               doctrine
               ,
               
                 new
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 yesterday
              
               ;
               and
               certainly
               this
               is
               a
               good
               
               signe
               if
               it
               be
               rightly
               applyed
               ;
               for
               since
               all
               Christian
               doctrine
               is
               that
               which
               Christ
               taught
               his
               Church
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               enlarged
               ,
               or
               expounded
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               delivered
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               begin
               the
               Christian
               aera
               for
               our
               faith
               and
               parts
               of
               religion
               by
               the
               period
               of
               their
               preaching
               :
               our
               account
               begins
               then
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               contrary
               to
               what
               they
               taught
               is
               new
               and
               false
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               besides
               ,
               what
               they
               taught
               ,
               is
               no
               part
               of
               our
               religion
               (
               and
               then
               no
               man
               can
               be
               prejudiced
               for
               believing
               it
               or
               not
               )
               and
               if
               it
               be
               adopted
               into
               the
               confessions
               of
               the
               Church
               ,
               the
               proposition
               is
               alwayes
               so
               uncertain
               ,
               that
               it
               s
               not
               to
               be
               admitted
               into
               the
               faith
               ;
               and
               therefore
               if
               it
               be
               old
               in
               
               respect
               of
               our
               dayes
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               therefore
               necessary
               to
               be
               believed
               :
               if
               it
               be
               new
               it
               may
               be
               received
               into
               opinion
               according
               to
               its
               probabilitie
               ,
               and
               no
               sects
               or
               interest
               are
               to
               be
               divided
               upon
               such
               accounts
               .
               This
               onely
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               when
               a
               truth
               returns
               from
               banishment
               by
               a
               postliminium
               ,
               if
               it
               was
               from
               the
               first
               ,
               though
               the
               Holy
               fire
               hath
               been
               buried
               ,
               or
               the
               river
               ran
               under
               ground
               ,
               yet
               that
               we
               do
               not
               call
               that
               new
               ;
               since
               newnesse
               is
               not
               to
               be
               accounted
               
               of
               by
               a
               proportion
               to
               our
               short
               lived
               memories
               ,
               or
               to
               the
               
               broken
               records
               and
               fragments
               of
               story
               lest
               after
               the
               inundation
               of
               barbarisme
               and
               war
               ,
               and
               change
               of
               Kingdoms
               and
               corruption
               of
               Authors
               ;
               but
               by
               its
               relation
               to
               the
               fountain
               of
               our
               truths
               and
               the
               birth
               of
               our
               religion
               under
               our
               Fathers
               in
               Christ
               ,
               the
               holy
               Apostles
               ,
               and
               Disciples
               :
               a
               Camel
               was
               a
               new
               thing
               to
               them
               that
               saw
               it
               in
               the
               fable
               ;
               But
               yet
               it
               was
               created
               as
               soon
               as
               a
               cow
               or
               the
               domestick
               creatures
               ,
               and
               some
               people
               are
               apt
               to
               call
               every
               thing
               new
               ,
               which
               they
               never
               heard
               of
               before
               ,
               as
               if
               all
               religion
               were
               to
               be
               measured
               by
               the
               standards
               of
               their
               observation
               ,
               or
               country
               customs
               .
               Whatsoever
               was
               not
               taught
               by
               Christ
               ,
               or
               his
               Apostles
               though
               it
               came
               
               in
               by
               Papias
               ,
               or
               Dionysius
               ,
               by
               Arius
               or
               Liberius
               ,
               is
               certainly
               new
               as
               to
               our
               account
               ;
               and
               whatsoever
               is
               taught
               to
               us
               by
               the
               Doctors
               of
               the
               present
               age
               if
               it
               can
               shew
               its
               test
               from
               the
               beginning
               of
               our
               period
               for
               revelaltion
               ,
               is
               not
               to
               be
               called
               new
               though
               it
               be
               pressed
               with
               a
               new
               zeal
               and
               discoursed
               of
               by
               unheard
               of
               arguments
               ;
               that
               is
               though
               men
               be
               ignorant
               and
               need
               to
               learn
               it
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               not
               therefore
               new
               or
               unnecessary
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Some
               would
               have
               false
               teachers
               sufficiently
               signified
               by
               a
               name
               or
               the
               owning
               of
               a
               private
               Appellative
               as
               of
               
                 Papist
                 ,
                 Lutheran
                 ,
                 Calvenists
                 Zuinglian
                 ,
                 Socinian
              
               ;
               &
               think
               it
               is
               enough
               to
               denominat
               them
               
               not
               ,
               of
               Christ
               if
               they
               are
               called
               by
               the
               name
               of
               a
               man.
               And
               indeed
               the
               thing
               is
               in
               it self
               ill
               :
               but
               then
               if
               by
               this
               mark
               we
               shall
               esteem
               false
               teachers
               sufficiently
               signified
               we
               must
               follow
               no
               man
               ,
               no
               Church
               ,
               nor
               no
               communion
               :
               for
               all
               are
               by
               their
               adversaries
               marked
               with
               an
               appellative
               of
               separation
               and
               singularity
               ,
               and
               yet
               themselves
               are
               tenacious
               of
               a
               good
               name
               ,
               such
               as
               they
               choose
               or
               such
               as
               is
               permitted
               to
               them
               by
               fame
               ,
               and
               the
               people
               ,
               and
               a
               natural
               necessity
               of
               making
               a
               distinction
               .
               Thus
               the
               Donatist
               called
               themselves
               
                 the
                 flock
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Novatians
               called
               the
               
                 Catholicks
                 traditors
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Eustathians
               called
               themselves
               Catholikes
               and
               
                 the
                 worshippers
              
               
               
                 of
                 images
              
               made
               Iconoclast
               to
               be
               a
               name
               of
               scorn
               ,
               and
               men
               made
               names
               as
               they
               listed
               ,
               or
               as
               the
               fate
               of
               the
               market
               went.
               And
               if
               a
               Doctor
               preaches
               a
               doctrine
               which
               another
               man
               likes
               not
               ,
               but
               preaches
               the
               contradictory
               ,
               he
               that
               consents
               and
               he
               that
               refuses
               have
               each
               of
               them
               a
               teacher
               by
               whose
               name
               ,
               if
               they
               please
               to
               wrangle
               ,
               they
               may
               be
               signified
               .
               It
               was
               so
               in
               the
               Corinthian
               Church
               with
               this
               onely
               difference
               that
               they
               divided
               themselves
               by
               names
               which
               signified
               the
               same
               religion
               .
               
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Paul
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 of
                 Apollo
                 and
                 I
                 am
                 of
                 Peter
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 of
                 Christ
              
               ;
               these
               Apostles
               were
               ministers
               of
               Christ
               ;
               and
               so
               does
               every
               teacher
               new
               or
               old
               among
               the
               Christians
               pretend
               himself
               to
               
               be
               ;
               Let
               that
               therefore
               be
               examined
               ;
               if
               he
               ministers
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               religion
               of
               his
               master
               ,
               let
               him
               be
               entertained
               as
               a
               servant
               of
               his
               Lord
               ;
               but
               if
               an
               appellative
               be
               taken
               from
               his
               name
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               faction
               commenced
               in
               it
               ;
               and
               there
               is
               a
               fault
               in
               the
               men
               if
               there
               be
               none
               in
               the
               doctrine
               ;
               but
               that
               the
               doctrine
               be
               true
               or
               
               
               false
               ,
               to
               be
               received
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               rejected
               because
               of
               the
               name
               is
               accidental
               and
               extrinsecall
               ;
               and
               therefore
               not
               to
               be
               determined
               by
               this
               signe
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Amongst
               some
               men
               a
               sect
               is
               sufficiently
               thought
               to
               be
               reproved
               ,
               if
               it
               subdivides
               and
               breaks
               into
               little
               fractions
               ,
               or
               changes
               its
               own
               opinions
               :
               indeed
               if
               it
               declines
               its
               own
               doctrine
               ,
               no
               man
               hath
               reason
               to
               beleeve
               them
               upon
               their
               word
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               them
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               reputation
               ,
               which
               (
               themselves
               being
               judges
               )
               they
               have
               forfeited
               and
               renounced
               in
               the
               changing
               that
               which
               at
               first
               they
               obtruded
               passionately
               .
               And
               therefore
               in
               this
               case
               there
               
               is
               nothing
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               but
               to
               beleeve
               the
               men
               so
               farre
               as
               they
               have
               reason
               to
               beleeve
               themselves
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               consider
               when
               they
               prove
               what
               they
               say
               :
               and
               they
               that
               are
               able
               to
               do
               so
               ,
               are
               not
               persons
               in
               danger
               to
               be
               seduced
               by
               a
               bare
               authority
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               list
               themselves
               ;
               for
               others
               that
               sink
               under
               an
               unavoidable
               prejudice
               ,
               God
               will
               take
               care
               for
               them
               if
               they
               be
               good
               people
               ;
               and
               their
               case
               shall
               be
               considered
               by
               and
               by
               .
               But
               for
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               signe
               ;
               when
               men
               fall
               out
               among
               themselves
               for
               other
               interests
               or
               opinions
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               argument
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               in
               an
               errour
               concerning
               that
               doctrine
               ,
               which
               they
               all
               unitedly
               teach
               or
               condemn
               respectively
               ;
               
               but
               it
               hath
               in
               it
               some
               probability
               that
               their
               union
               is
               a
               testimony
               of
               truth
               ,
               as
               certainly
               as
               that
               their
               fractions
               are
               a
               testimony
               of
               their
               zeal
               ,
               or
               honesty
               ,
               or
               weaknesse
               (
               as
               it
               happens
               )
               :
               and
               if
               we
               Christians
               be
               too
               decretory
               in
               this
               instance
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               hard
               for
               any
               of
               us
               to
               keep
               a
               Jew
               from
               making
               use
               of
               it
               against
               the
               whole
               religion
               which
               from
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               Apostles
               hath
               been
               rent
               into
               innumerable
               sects
               ,
               and
               under-sects
               ,
               springing
               from
               mistake
               or
               interest
               ,
               from
               the
               arts
               of
               the
               Devil
               ,
               or
               the
               weaknesse
               of
               man.
               But
               from
               hence
               we
               may
               make
               an
               advantage
               in
               the
               way
               of
               prudence
               and
               become
               sure
               that
               all
               
                 that
                 doctrine
                 is
                 certainly
                 true
              
               ,
               in
               which
               the
               generality
               
               of
               Christians
               (
               who
               are
               divided
               in
               many
               things
               ,
               yet
               )
               do
               constantly
               agree
               :
               and
               that
               
                 that
                 doctrine
                 is
                 also
                 sufficient
              
               since
               it
               is
               certain
               that
               because
               in
               all
               Communions
               and
               Churches
               there
               are
               some
               very
               good
               men
               ,
               that
               do
               all
               their
               duty
               to
               the
               getting
               of
               truth
               ,
               God
               will
               not
               fail
               in
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               necessary
               to
               them
               that
               honestly
               and
               heartily
               desire
               to
               obtain
               it
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               they
               rest
               in
               the
               heartinesse
               of
               that
               ,
               and
               live
               accordingly
               ,
               and
               superinduce
               nothing
               to
               the
               destruction
               of
               that
               ,
               they
               have
               nothing
               to
               do
               but
               to
               rely
               upon
               Gods
               goodnesse
               :
               and
               if
               they
               perish
               ,
               it
               is
               certain
               they
               cannot
               help
               it
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               demonstration
               enough
               that
               they
               cannot
               perish
               ,
               
               considering
               the
               justice
               and
               goodnesse
               of
               our
               Lord
               and
               Judge
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               Whoever
               break
               the
               bands
               of
               a
               Society
               ,
               or
               Communion
               ,
               and
               go
               out
               from
               that
               Congregation
               in
               whose
               Confession
               they
               are
               baptized
               ,
               do
               an
               intolerable
               scandal
               to
               their
               doctrine
               and
               persons
               ,
               and
               give
               suspicious
               men
               reason
               to
               decline
               their
               Assemblies
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               choose
               them
               at
               all
               for
               any
               thing
               of
               their
               authority
               ,
               or
               outward
               
               circumstances
               :
               and
               Saint
               Paul
               bids
               the
               Romans
               to
               mark
               
               
                 them
                 that
                 cause
                 divisions
                 and
                 offences
                 .
              
               But
               the
               following
               words
               make
               their
               caution
               prudent
               and
               practicable
               ,
               
                 [
                 contrary
                 to
                 the
                 doctrine
                 which
                 ye
                 have
                 learned
                 and
                 avoid
                 them
                 ]
              
               they
               that
               recede
               from
               the
               doctrine
               which
               they
               have
               learned
               ,
               they
               cause
               the
               offence
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               also
               obtrude
               this
               upon
               their
               congregations
               ,
               they
               also
               make
               the
               division
               .
               For
               it
               is
               certain
               ,
               if
               we
               receive
               any
               doctrine
               contrary
               to
               what
               Christ
               gave
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               taught
               ,
               for
               the
               authority
               of
               any
               man
               ,
               then
               we
               call
               
                 men
                 Masters
              
               ,
               and
               leave
               
                 our
                 Master
                 which
                 is
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ;
               and
               in
               that
               case
               we
               must
               separate
               from
               the
               Congregation
               and
               adhere
               to
               Christ
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               not
               to
               be
               done
               ,
               unlesse
               
               the
               case
               be
               evident
               and
               notorious
               .
               But
               as
               it
               is
               hard
               ,
               that
               the
               publike
               doctrine
               of
               a
               Church
               should
               be
               rifled
               ,
               and
               misunderstood
               ,
               and
               reproved
               ,
               and
               rejected
               ,
               by
               any
               of
               her
               wilful
               or
               ignorant
               sons
               and
               daughters
               :
               so
               it
               is
               also
               as
               hard
               that
               they
               should
               be
               bound
               ,
               not
               to
               see
               when
               the
               case
               is
               plain
               and
               evident
               .
               There
               may
               be
               mischiefs
               on
               both
               sides
               ;
               but
               the
               former
               sort
               of
               evils
               men
               may
               avoid
               if
               they
               will
               ;
               for
               they
               may
               be
               humble
               and
               modest
               ,
               and
               entertain
               better
               opinions
               of
               their
               Superiours
               then
               of
               themselves
               ,
               and
               in
               doubtful
               things
               give
               them
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               just
               opinion
               :
               and
               if
               they
               do
               not
               do
               so
               ,
               that
               evil
               will
               be
               their
               own
               private
               :
               for
               that
               it
               become
               not
               publike
               ,
               
               the
               King
               and
               the
               Bishop
               are
               to
               take
               care
               :
               but
               for
               the
               latter
               sort
               of
               evil
               it
               will
               certainly
               become
               universal
               ;
               If
               (
               I
               say
               )
               an
               authoritative
               false
               doctrine
               be
               imposed
               ,
               and
               is
               to
               be
               accepted
               accordingly
               ;
               for
               then
               all
               men
               shall
               be
               bound
               to
               professe
               against
               their
               conscience
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 with
                 their
                 mouthes
                 not
                 to
                 confesse
                 unto
                 salvation
                 ,
              
               what
               
                 with
                 their
                 hearts
                 they
                 believe
                 unto
                 righteousnesse
                 .
              
               The
               best
               way
               of
               remedying
               both
               the
               evils
               is
               ,
               that
               Governours
               lay
               no
               burden
               of
               doctrines
               or
               lawes
               but
               what
               are
               necessary
               ,
               or
               very
               profitable
               :
               and
               that
               Inferiours
               do
               not
               contend
               for
               things
               unnecessary
               ,
               nor
               call
               any
               thing
               necessary
               that
               is
               not
               :
               till
               then
               there
               will
               be
               evils
               on
               both
               sides
               ;
               and
               
               although
               the
               Governours
               are
               to
               carry
               the
               Question
               in
               the
               point
               of
               law
               ,
               reputation
               ,
               and
               publike
               government
               ,
               yet
               as
               to
               Gods
               Judicature
               they
               will
               bear
               the
               bigger
               load
               ,
               who
               in
               his
               right
               do
               him
               an
               injury
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               impresses
               of
               
                 his
                 authority
              
               destroy
               
                 his
                 truth
              
               .
               But
               in
               this
               case
               also
               ,
               although
               separating
               be
               a
               suspicious
               thing
               and
               intolerable
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               when
               a
               sin
               is
               imposed
               ,
               yet
               to
               separate
               is
               also
               accidentall
               to
               truth
               :
               for
               some
               men
               separate
               with
               reason
               ,
               some
               men
               against
               reason
               ;
               therefore
               here
               all
               the
               certainty
               that
               is
               
                 in
                 the
                 thing
              
               ,
               is
               
                 when
                 the
                 truth
                 is
                 secured
              
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               security
               
                 to
                 the
                 men
              
               will
               be
               in
               
                 the
                 humility
                 of
                 their
                 persons
              
               ,
               and
               the
               heartinesse
               and
               simplicity
               
               of
               their
               intention
               ,
               and
               diligence
               of
               inquiry
               .
               The
               Church
               of
               England
               had
               reason
               to
               separate
               from
               the
               Confession
               and
               practises
               of
               Rome
               in
               many
               particulars
               ,
               and
               yet
               if
               her
               children
               separate
               from
               her
               they
               may
               be
               unreasonable
               and
               impious
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               wayes
               of
               direction
               which
               we
               have
               from
               holy
               Scripture
               
               
               to
               distinguish
               false
               Apostles
               from
               true
               ,
               are
               taken
               from
               their
               doctrine
               or
               their
               lives
               .
               That
               of
               the
               doctrine
               is
               the
               most
               sure
               way
               if
               we
               can
               hit
               upon
               it
               ;
               but
               that
               also
               is
               the
               thing
               signified
               ,
               and
               needs
               to
               have
               other
               signes
               .
               Saint
               John
               and
               Saint
               Paul
               took
               this
               way
               ,
               for
               they
               were
               able
               to
               do
               it
               infallibly
               .
               
                 All
                 that
                 confesse
                 Jesus
                 incarnate
                 are
                 of
                 God
              
               said
               Saint
               John
               ;
               those
               men
               that
               deny
               it
               are
               hereticks
               ;
               avoid
               them
               :
               and
               Saint
               Paul
               bids
               to
               
                 observe
                 them
                 that
                 cause
                 divisions
                 and
                 offences
                 against
                 the
                 doctrine
                 delivered
                 .
              
               Them
               also
               avoid
               ,
               that
               do
               so
               .
               And
               we
               might
               do
               so
               as
               easily
               as
               they
               ,
               if
               the
               world
               would
               onely
               take
               their
               depositum
               ,
               that
               doctrine
               which
               they
               delivered
               to
               all
               
               men
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 the
                 Creed
              
               ,
               and
               superinduce
               nothing
               else
               ,
               but
               suffer
               Christian
               faith
               to
               rest
               in
               its
               own
               perfect
               simplicity
               ,
               unmingled
               with
               arts
               ,
               and
               opinions
               ,
               and
               interests
               .
               This
               course
               is
               plain
               and
               easie
               ,
               and
               I
               will
               not
               intricate
               it
               with
               more
               words
               ,
               but
               leave
               it
               directly
               in
               its
               own
               truth
               and
               certainty
               ,
               with
               this
               onely
               direction
               .
               That
               when
               we
               are
               to
               choose
               our
               doctrine
               ,
               or
               our
               side
               ,
               we
               take
               that
               which
               is
               in
               the
               plain
               unexpounded
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ;
               for
               in
               that
               onely
               our
               religion
               can
               consist
               .
               Secondly
               choose
               that
               which
               is
               most
               advantageous
               to
               a
               holy
               life
               ,
               to
               the
               proper
               graces
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               to
               humility
               ,
               to
               charity
               ,
               to
               forgivenesse
               and
               alms
               ,
               to
               obedience
               ,
               and
               
               complying
               with
               governments
               ,
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               God
               and
               the
               exaltation
               of
               his
               attributes
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               conservation
               and
               advantages
               of
               the
               publike
               societies
               of
               men
               ;
               and
               this
               last
               ,
               Saint
               Paul
               directs
               ,
               
                 Let
                 ours
                 be
                 carefull
                 to
                 maintain
                 goodworks
                 for
                 necessary
                 uses
                 ,
              
               for
               he
               that
               heartily
               pursues
               these
               proportions
               cannot
               be
               an
               ill
               man
               ,
               though
               he
               were
               accidentally
               and
               in
               the
               particular
               applications
               deceived
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               But
               because
               this
               is
               an
               act
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               rather
               then
               prudence
               ,
               and
               supposes
               science
               or
               knowledge
               rather
               then
               experience
               ,
               therefore
               it
               concerns
               the
               prudence
               of
               a
               Christian
               to
               observe
               the
               practise
               ,
               
               and
               the
               rules
               of
               practise
               ,
               their
               lives
               ,
               and
               pretences
               ,
               the
               designes
               ,
               and
               colours
               ,
               the
               arts
               of
               conduct
               ,
               and
               gaining
               proselytes
               ,
               which
               their
               Doctors
               and
               Catechists
               do
               use
               in
               order
               to
               their
               purposes
               ,
               and
               in
               their
               ministery
               about
               souls
               .
               For
               although
               many
               signes
               are
               uncertain
               ,
               yet
               some
               are
               infallible
               and
               some
               are
               highly
               probable
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               Therefore
               those
               teachers
               that
               pretend
               to
               be
               guided
               by
               a
               private
               spirit
               are
               certainly
               false
               Doctors
               .
               I
               remember
               what
               Simmias
               in
               Plutarch
               tels
               concerning
               Socrates
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               heard
               any
               man
               say
               he
               saw
               a
               divine
               vision
               ,
               he
               presently
               esteemed
               him
               vain
               and
               proud
               ;
               but
               if
               he
               pretended
               onely
               to
               have
               heard
               a
               voice
               or
               the
               word
               of
               
               God
               ,
               he
               listened
               to
               that
               religiously
               ,
               and
               would
               enquire
               of
               him
               with
               curiosity
               .
               There
               was
               some
               reason
               in
               his
               fancy
               ;
               for
               God
               does
               not
               communicate
               himself
               by
               the
               eye
               to
               men
               but
               by
               the
               ear
               :
               
                 ye
                 saw
                 no
                 figure
                 ,
                 but
                 ye
                 heard
                 a
                 voice
                 ,
              
               said
               Moses
               to
               the
               people
               concerning
               God
               :
               and
               therefore
               if
               any
               man
               pretends
               to
               speak
               the
               word
               of
               God
               ,
               we
               will
               enquire
               concerning
               it
               ;
               the
               man
               may
               the
               better
               
               be
               heard
               ,
               because
               he
               may
               be
               certainly
               reproved
               if
               he
               speaks
               amisse
               :
               
               but
               if
               he
               pretends
               to
               visions
               and
               revelations
               ,
               to
               a
               private
               spirit
               and
               a
               
                 mission
                 extraordinary
              
               ,
               the
               man
               is
               proud
               and
               unlearned
               ,
               vicious
               and
               impudent
               .
               
                 No
                 Scripture
                 is
                 of
                 private
                 interpretation
              
               (
               saith
               S.
               Peter
               )
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 of
                 private
                 emission
                 or
                 declaration
              
               .
               Gods
               words
               were
               delivered
               indeed
               by
               single
               men
               ,
               but
               such
               as
               were
               publikely
               designed
               Prophets
               ,
               remarked
               with
               a
               known
               character
               ,
               approved
               of
               by
               the
               high
               Priest
               ,
               and
               Sanhedrim
               ,
               indued
               with
               a
               publike
               spirit
               ,
               and
               his
               doctrines
               were
               alwayes
               agreeable
               to
               the
               other
               Scriptures
               .
               But
               if
               any
               man
               pretends
               now
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               either
               it
               must
               be
               a
               private
               or
               publike
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               private
               ,
               it
               can
               but
               be
               usefull
               to
               himself
               
               alone
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               cozen
               him
               too
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               not
               assisted
               by
               the
               spirit
               of
               a
               publike
               man.
               But
               if
               it
               be
               a
               publike
               spirit
               ,
               it
               must
               enter
               in
               at
               the
               publike
               door
               of
               ministeries
               ,
               and
               divine
               ordinances
               ,
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               and
               mans
               endeavour
               ,
               it
               must
               be
               subject
               to
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               it
               is
               discernable
               and
               judicable
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               therefore
               may
               be
               rejected
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               must
               pretend
               no
               longer
               .
               For
               he
               that
               will
               pretend
               to
               an
               extraordinary
               spirit
               ,
               and
               refuses
               to
               be
               tried
               by
               the
               ordinary
               wayes
               ,
               must
               either
               prophecy
               ,
               or
               work
               miracles
               ,
               or
               must
               have
               a
               voice
               from
               heaven
               to
               give
               him
               testimony
               .
               The
               Prophets
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               and
               the
               Apostles
               in
               the
               New
               ,
               and
               Christ
               between
               
               both
               had
               no
               other
               way
               of
               extraordinary
               probation
               :
               and
               they
               that
               pretend
               to
               any
               thing
               extraordinary
               ,
               cannot
               ,
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               beleeved
               ,
               unlesse
               they
               have
               something
               more
               then
               their
               own
               word
               .
               
                 If
                 I
                 bear
                 witnesse
                 of
                 my self
                 ,
                 my
                 witnesse
                 is
                 not
                 true
                 ,
              
               said
               Truth
               it self
               ,
               our
               Blessed
               Lord.
               But
               secondly
               ,
               they
               that
               intend
               to
               teach
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               spirit
               ,
               if
               they
               pretend
               to
               teach
               according
               to
               Scripture
               must
               be
               examined
               by
               the
               measures
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               then
               their
               extraordinary
               must
               be
               judged
               by
               the
               ordinary
               spirit
               ,
               and
               stands
               or
               falls
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               every
               good
               mans
               religion
               ,
               and
               publike
               government
               ;
               and
               then
               we
               are
               well
               enough
               .
               But
               if
               they
               
               speak
               any
               thing
               against
               Scripture
               it
               is
               the
               spirit
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               the
               Devil
               ;
               
                 For
                 if
                 an
                 Angel
                 from
                 heaven
              
               (
               he
               certainly
               is
               a
               spirit
               )
               
                 preach
                 any
                 other
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 let
                 him
                 be
                 accursed
                 .
              
            
             
               But
               this
               pretence
               of
               a
               single
               and
               extraordinary
               spirit
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               pride
               ,
               errour
               ,
               and
               delusion
               ,
               a
               snare
               to
               catch
               easie
               and
               credulous
               souls
               ,
               which
               are
               willing
               to
               die
               for
               a
               gay
               word
               and
               a
               distorted
               face
               ;
               it
               is
               the
               parent
               of
               folly
               ,
               and
               giddy
               doctrine
               ,
               impossible
               to
               be
               proved
               ,
               and
               therefore
               uselesse
               to
               all
               purposes
               of
               religion
               ,
               reason
               ,
               or
               sober
               counsels
               ;
               it
               is
               like
               an
               invisible
               colour
               ,
               or
               musick
               without
               a
               sound
               ,
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               indeed
               is
               so
               intended
               to
               be
               ,
               a
               
               direct
               overthrow
               of
               order
               ,
               and
               government
               ,
               and
               publike
               ministeries
               ;
               It
               is
               bold
               to
               say
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               resolved
               to
               prove
               nothing
               ;
               it
               imposes
               upon
               willing
               people
               after
               the
               same
               manner
               that
               Oracles
               and
               the
               lying
               Daemons
               did
               of
               old
               time
               ,
               abusing
               men
               not
               by
               proper
               efficacy
               of
               its
               own
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               men
               love
               to
               be
               abused
               ;
               
               
               it
               is
               a
               great
               disparagement
               to
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               asperses
               the
               Divine
               providence
               for
               giving
               to
               so
               many
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               an
               imperfect
               religion
               ,
               expressely
               against
               the
               truth
               of
               their
               words
               who
               said
               ,
               they
               
                 had
                 declared
                 the
                 whole
                 truth
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 told
                 all
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 God
                 :
              
               and
               it
               is
               an
               affront
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               knowledge
               ,
               of
               order
               and
               publike
               ministeries
               .
               But
               the
               will
               furnishes
               out
               malice
               ,
               and
               the
               understanding
               sends
               out
               levity
               ,
               and
               they
               marry
               ,
               and
               produce
               a
               phantastick
               dream
               ,
               and
               the
               daughter
               sucking
               winde
               instead
               of
               the
               milk
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               growes
               up
               to
               madnesse
               and
               the
               spirit
               of
               reprobation
               .
               Besides
               all
               this
               ,
               an
               extraordinary
               
               spirit
               is
               extremely
               unnecessary
               ,
               and
               God
               does
               not
               give
               immissions
               and
               miracles
               from
               heaven
               to
               no
               purpose
               ,
               and
               to
               no
               necessities
               of
               his
               Church
               ;
               for
               the
               supplying
               of
               which
               he
               hath
               given
               Apostles
               and
               
                 Evangelists
                 ,
                 Prophets
              
               and
               
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 Bishops
              
               and
               Priests
               ,
               the
               
                 spirit
                 of
                 Ordination
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 instruction
                 ,
                 Catechists
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 Arts
              
               and
               
                 Sciences
                 ,
                 Scriptures
              
               and
               
                 a
                 constant
                 succession
                 of
                 Expositors
              
               ,
               the
               testimony
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               a
               constant
               line
               of
               tradition
               ,
               or
               delivery
               of
               Apostolical
               Doctrine
               in
               all
               things
               necessary
               to
               salvation
               .
               And
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               to
               have
               a
               fungus
               arise
               from
               the
               belly
               of
               mud
               and
               darknesse
               ,
               and
               nourish
               a
               gloworm
               ,
               that
               shall
               
               challenge
               to
               out-shine
               the
               lantern
               of
               Gods
               word
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               candles
               which
               God
               set
               upon
               a
               hill
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               the
               Spirit
               hath
               set
               upon
               the
               candlesticks
               ;
               and
               all
               
                 the
                 starres
                 in
                 Christs
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
              
               is
               to
               annull
               all
               the
               excellent
               ,
               established
               ,
               orderly
               ,
               and
               certain
               effects
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               worship
               the
               false
               fires
               of
               the
               night
               .
               He
               therefore
               that
               will
               follow
               a
               Guide
               that
               leads
               him
               by
               an
               extraordinary
               spirit
               ,
               shall
               go
               an
               extraordinary
               way
               ,
               and
               have
               a
               strange
               fortune
               ,
               and
               a
               singular
               religion
               ,
               and
               a
               portion
               by
               himself
               ,
               a
               great
               way
               off
               from
               the
               common
               inheritance
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               who
               are
               all
               led
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               have
               one
               heart
               ,
               and
               one
               minde
               ,
               one
               faith
               ,
               
               and
               one
               hope
               ,
               the
               same
               baptisme
               ,
               and
               the
               helps
               of
               the
               Ministery
               ,
               leading
               them
               to
               the
               common
               countrey
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               portion
               of
               all
               that
               are
               the
               sons
               of
               adoption
               ,
               consigned
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 the
                 earnest
                 of
                 their
                 inheritance
              
               .
            
             
               Concerning
               the
               pretence
               of
               a
               private
               spirit
               ,
               for
               interpretation
               of
               the
               confessed
               doctrine
               of
               God
               (
               the
               holy
               Scriptures
               )
               it
               will
               not
               so
               easily
               come
               into
               this
               Question
               of
               choosing
               our
               spirituall
               Guides
               ;
               Because
               every
               person
               that
               can
               be
               Candidate
               in
               this
               office
               ,
               that
               can
               be
               chosen
               to
               guide
               others
               ,
               must
               be
               a
               publike
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               of
               a
               holy
               calling
               ,
               sanctified
               or
               separate
               publikely
               to
               the
               office
               ;
               and
               
               then
               to
               interpret
               is
               part
               of
               his
               calling
               ,
               and
               imployment
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               so
               is
               the
               work
               of
               a
               publike
               spirit
               ;
               he
               is
               ordained
               and
               designed
               ,
               he
               is
               commanded
               and
               inabled
               to
               do
               it
               :
               and
               in
               this
               there
               is
               no
               other
               caution
               to
               be
               interposed
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               more
               publike
               the
               man
               is
               ,
               of
               the
               more
               authority
               his
               interpretation
               is
               ;
               and
               he
               comes
               neerest
               to
               a
               law
               of
               order
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               government
               is
               to
               be
               observed
               :
               
               but
               the
               more
               holy
               and
               the
               more
               learnd
               the
               man
               is
               ,
               his
               interpretation
               
               in
               matter
               of
               Question
               is
               more
               likely
               to
               be
               true
               :
               and
               though
               lesse
               to
               be
               pressed
               as
               to
               the
               publick
               confession
               yet
               it
               may
               be
               more
               effective
               to
               a
               private
               perswasion
               ,
               provided
               it
               be
               done
               without
               scandal
               ,
               or
               lessening
               the
               authority
               ,
               or
               disparagement
               to
               the
               more
               publick
               person
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               Those
               are
               to
               be
               suspected
               for
               evil
               guides
               ,
               who
               to
               get
               authority
               among
               the
               people
               pretend
               a
               great
               zeal
               ,
               and
               use
               a
               bold
               liberty
               in
               reproving
               Princes
               and
               Governours
               ,
               nobility
               and
               Prelates
               ;
               for
               such
               homilies
               cannot
               be
               the
               effects
               of
               a
               holy
               religion
               ,
               which
               lay
               a
               snare
               for
               authority
               ,
               and
               undermine
               power
               ,
               and
               discontent
               the
               people
               
               and
               make
               them
               bold
               against
               Kings
               ,
               and
               immodest
               in
               their
               own
               stations
               ,
               and
               trouble
               the
               government
               .
               Such
               men
               may
               speak
               a
               truth
               or
               teach
               a
               true
               doctrine
               ;
               for
               every
               such
               designe
               does
               not
               unhallow
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               ;
               but
               they
               take
               some
               truthes
               and
               force
               them
               to
               minister
               to
               an
               evil
               end
               ;
               but
               therefore
               ,
               mingle
               not
               in
               the
               communities
               of
               such
               men
               ,
               for
               they
               will
               make
               it
               a
               part
               of
               your
               religion
               to
               prosecute
               that
               end
               openly
               which
               they
               by
               arts
               of
               the
               Tempter
               have
               insinuated
               privately
               .
            
             
               But
               if
               ever
               you
               enter
               into
               the
               seats
               of
               those
               Doctors
               that
               speak
               reproachfully
               of
               their
               Superiours
               ,
               or
               detract
               from
               government
               ,
               
               or
               love
               to
               curse
               the
               King
               in
               their
               heart
               ,
               or
               slander
               him
               with
               their
               mouths
               ,
               or
               disgrace
               their
               persons
               ,
               blesse
               your self
               and
               retire
               quickly
               ;
               for
               there
               dwells
               the
               plague
               ,
               but
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               is
               not
               president
               of
               the
               assembly
               ;
               and
               therefore
               you
               shall
               observe
               in
               all
               the
               characters
               which
               the
               B.
               Apostles
               of
               our
               Lord
               made
               for
               describing
               
               and
               avoiding
               societies
               of
               hereticks
               ,
               false
               guides
               and
               bringers
               in
               of
               strange
               doctrines
               ,
               still
               they
               reckon
               
                 treason
                 and
                 rebellion
              
               ;
               so
               S.
               Paul
               ,
               
                 In
                 the
                 last
                 dayes
                 perillous
                 times
                 shall
                 come
                 ,
                 the
                 men
                 shall
                 have
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 Godlinesse
                 ,
                 and
                 denie
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 it
              
               ;
               they
               shall
               be
               
                 Traitors
                 ,
                 heady
                 ,
                 high
                 minded
                 :
              
               that
               's
               their
               characteristic
               note
               .
               So
               Saint
               Peter
               
                 the
                 Lord
              
               
               
                 knoweth
                 how
                 to
                 deliver
                 the
                 Godly
                 out
                 of
                 temptations
                 and
                 to
                 reserve
                 the
              
               
               
                 unjust
                 unto
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 judgement
                 to
                 be
                 punished
                 .
                 But
                 chiefly
                 them
                 that
                 walk
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 in
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 uncleannesse
                 and
                 despise
                 government
                 ;
                 presumptuous
                 are
                 they
                 ,
                 self
                 willed
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 afraid
                 to
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 dignities
                 .
              
               The
               same
               also
               is
               recorded
               and
               observed
               by
               Saint
               Jude
               ,
               
               
                 likewise
                 also
                 these
                 filthy
                 dreamers
                 defile
                 the
                 flesh
                 ,
                 despise
                 dominion
                 and
                 speak
                 evil
                 of
                 dignities
                 .
              
               These
               three
               testimonies
               are
               but
               the
               declaration
               of
               one
               great
               contingency
               ;
               they
               are
               the
               same
               prophesy
               declared
               by
               three
               Apostolical
               men
               ,
               that
               had
               the
               gift
               of
               prophecy
               :
               and
               by
               this
               character
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               all
               ages
               hath
               given
               us
               caution
               
               to
               avoid
               such
               assemblies
               ,
               where
               the
               speaking
               and
               ruling
               man
               shall
               be
               the
               canker
               of
               government
               ,
               and
               a
               preacher
               of
               sedition
               ,
               who
               shall
               either
               ungirt
               the
               Princes
               sword
               ,
               or
               unloose
               the
               button
               of
               their
               mantle
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               But
               the
               Apostles
               in
               all
               these
               prophecies
               have
               remarked
               lust
               to
               
               
               be
               the
               inseparable
               companion
               of
               these
               rebel
               prophets
               :
               
                 they
                 are
                 filthy
                 dreamers
                 ,
                 they
                 defile
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ;
               so
               Saint
               Jude
               :
               
                 they
                 walk
                 after
                 the
                 flesh
                 in
                 the
                 lust
                 of
                 uncleannesse
                 ,
              
               so
               Saint
               Peter
               
                 they
                 are
                 lovers
                 of
                 pleasure
                 more
                 then
                 lovers
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 incontinent
                 and
                 sensual
                 .
              
               So
               Saint
               Paul
               and
               by
               this
               part
               of
               the
               character
               ,
               as
               the
               Apostles
               remarked
               the
               Nicolatians
               ,
               and
               Gnosticks
               ,
               the
               Carpocratians
               and
               all
               their
               impure
               branches
               which
               began
               in
               their
               dayes
               and
               multiplied
               after
               their
               deaths
               ,
               so
               they
               prophetically
               did
               foresignifie
               al
               such
               sects
               to
               be
               avoided
               who
               to
               catch
               
                 silly
                 women
                 laden
                 with
                 sins
              
               preach
               doctrines
               of
               ease
               and
               licenciounesse
               ,
               apt
               to
               countenance
               and
               encourage
               vile
               
               things
               ,
               and
               not
               apt
               to
               restrain
               a
               passion
               ,
               or
               mortifie
               a
               sin
               .
               Such
               as
               those
               ;
               that
               [
               God
               sees
               no
               sin
               in
               his
               children
               :
               that
               no
               sin
               will
               take
               us
               from
               Gods
               favour
               ;
               that
               all
               of
               such
               a
               party
               are
               elect
               people
               :
               that
               God
               requires
               of
               us
               nothing
               but
               faith
               :
               and
               that
               faith
               which
               justifies
               is
               nothing
               but
               a
               meere
               believing
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               Gods
               chosen
               :
               that
               we
               are
               not
               tied
               to
               the
               law
               of
               commandments
               :
               that
               the
               law
               of
               grace
               is
               a
               law
               of
               liberty
               :
               and
               that
               liberty
               is
               to
               do
               what
               we
               list
               ;
               that
               divorces
               are
               to
               be
               granted
               upon
               many
               and
               slight
               causes
               :
               that
               simple
               fornication
               is
               no
               sin
               :
               these
               are
               such
               doctrines
               ,
               that
               upon
               the
               belief
               of
               them
               men
               may
               doe
               any
               thing
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               that
               which
               shall
               satisfie
               
               their
               own
               desires
               and
               promote
               their
               interests
               and
               seduce
               their
               shee
               disciples
               :
               and
               indeed
               it
               was
               not
               without
               great
               reason
               that
               these
               three
               Apostles
               joyned
               
                 lust
                 and
                 treason
              
               together
               ;
               because
               the
               former
               is
               so
               shameful
               a
               crime
               and
               renders
               a
               mans
               spirit
               naturally
               averse
               to
               government
               that
               if
               it
               falls
               upon
               the
               person
               of
               a
               Ruler
               ,
               it
               takes
               from
               him
               the
               spirit
               of
               government
               ,
               and
               renders
               him
               
                 diffident
                 ,
                 pusillanimous
                 ,
                 private
              
               ,
               and
               ashamed
               ;
               if
               it
               happen
               in
               the
               person
               of
               a
               subject
               ,
               it
               makes
               him
               hate
               the
               man
               that
               shall
               shame
               him
               and
               punish
               him
               :
               it
               hates
               the
               light
               and
               the
               Sun
               ,
               because
               that
               opens
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               much
               more
               against
               government
               because
               that
               
               publishes
               and
               punishes
               too
               .
               One
               thing
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               observed
               ,
               that
               though
               the
               primitive
               heresies
               now
               named
               and
               all
               those
               others
               their
               successors
               practised
               and
               taught
               horrid
               impurities
               ,
               yet
               they
               did
               not
               invade
               government
               at
               all
               ,
               and
               therefore
               those
               sects
               that
               these
               Apostles
               did
               signifie
               by
               prophecy
               ,
               and
               in
               whom
               both
               these
               are
               concentred
               ,
               were
               to
               appear
               in
               some
               latter
               times
               ;
               and
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               prophecy
               were
               not
               then
               to
               be
               fulfill'd
               ;
               what
               they
               are
               since
               ,
               every
               age
               must
               judge
               ,
               by
               its
               own
               experience
               ,
               &
               for
               its
               own
               interest
               .
               But
               Christian
               religion
               is
               so
               pure
               and
               holy
               that
               chastity
               is
               sometimes
               used
               for
               the
               
               whole
               religion
               ,
               and
               to
               do
               an
               action
               chastly
               signifies
               
                 purity
                 of
                 intention
              
               ,
               
               abstraction
               from
               the
               world
               and
               separation
               from
               low
               and
               secular
               ends
               ,
               the
               virginity
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               its
               union
               with
               God
               ;
               and
               all
               deviations
               and
               estrangements
               from
               God
               and
               adhesion
               to
               forbidden
               objects
               is
               called
               fornication
               and
               adultery
               .
               Those
               sects
               therefore
               that
               teach
               ,
               incourage
               ,
               or
               practise
               impious
               or
               unhallowed
               mixtures
               and
               shameful
               lusts
               are
               issues
               of
               the
               impure
               spirit
               and
               most
               contrary
               to
               
               God
               who
               can
               behold
               no
               unclean
               thing
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               Those
               prophets
               and
               Pastors
               that
               pretend
               severity
               and
               live
               
               loosely
               ,
               or
               are
               severe
               in
               small
               things
               and
               give
               liberty
               in
               greater
               ,
               or
               forbid
               some
               sins
               with
               extreme
               rigour
               ,
               and
               yet
               practise
               or
               teach
               those
               that
               serve
               their
               interest
               or
               constitute
               their
               sect
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               suspected
               and
               avoided
               accordingly
               .
               
                 Nihil
                 est
                 hominum
                 ineptâ
                 persuasione
                 falsius
                 ,
                 nec
                 fictâ
                 severitate
                 ineptius
                 .
              
               All
               ages
               of
               the
               Church
               were
               extremely
               curious
               to
               observe
               when
               any
               new
               teachers
               did
               arise
               ,
               what
               kinde
               of
               lives
               they
               lived
               :
               and
               if
               they
               pretended
               severely
               and
               to
               a
               strict
               life
               ,
               then
               they
               knew
               their
               danger
               doubled
               :
               for
               it
               is
               certain
               all
               that
               teach
               doctrines
               contrary
               to
               the
               established
               religion
               ,
               delivered
               by
               
               the
               Apostles
               ,
               all
               they
               are
               evil
               men
               .
               God
               will
               not
               suffer
               a
               good
               man
               to
               be
               seduced
               damnably
               ,
               much
               lesse
               can
               he
               be
               a
               seducer
               of
               others
               :
               and
               therefore
               you
               shall
               still
               observe
               the
               false
               Apostles
               to
               be
               furious
               and
               vehement
               in
               their
               reproofs
               and
               severe
               in
               their
               animadversions
               of
               others
               ;
               but
               then
               if
               you
               watch
               their
               private
               ,
               or
               stay
               till
               their
               numbers
               are
               full
               ,
               or
               observe
               their
               spiritual
               habits
               ,
               you
               shall
               finde
               them
               indulgent
               to
               themselves
               ,
               or
               to
               return
               from
               their
               disguises
               ,
               or
               so
               spiritually
               wicked
               ,
               that
               their
               pride
               ,
               or
               their
               revenge
               ,
               their
               envie
               or
               their
               detraction
               ,
               their
               scorn
               or
               their
               complacency
               in
               themselves
               ,
               their
               
                 desire
                 of
                 preheminence
              
               and
               
                 their
                 impatience
              
               of
               arrival
               ,
               shall
               place
               
               them
               far
               enough
               in
               distance
               from
               a
               poor
               
                 carnal
                 sinner
              
               ,
               whom
               they
               shall
               load
               with
               censures
               and
               an
               upbraiding
               scorn
               ;
               but
               themselves
               are
               like
               Devils
               ,
               the
               spirits
               of
               darknesse
               
                 the
                 spiritual
                 wickednesses
                 in
                 high
                 places
                 .
              
               Some
               sects
               of
               men
               are
               very
               angry
               against
               servants
               for
               recreating
               and
               easing
               their
               labours
               with
               a
               lesse
               prudent
               and
               an
               unsevere
               refreshment
               ;
               but
               the
               patron
               of
               their
               sect
               shall
               oppresse
               a
               wicked
               man
               and
               an
               unbelieving
               person
               ;
               they
               shall
               chastise
               a
               drunkard
               and
               entertain
               murmurrers
               ;
               they
               shall
               not
               abide
               an
               oath
               and
               yet
               shal
               force
               men
               to
               break
               three
               or
               four
               .
               This
               sect
               is
               to
               be
               avoided
               ,
               because
               although
               it
               is
               good
               to
               be
               severe
               against
               carnal
               or
               bodily
               sins
               ,
               yet
               
               it
               is
               not
               good
               to
               mingle
               with
               them
               who
               chastise
               
                 a
                 bodily
                 sin
              
               to
               make
               way
               
                 for
                 a
                 spiritual
              
               ,
               or
               reprove
               a
               servant
               ,
               that
               his
               Lord
               may
               sin
               alone
               ,
               or
               punish
               a
               stranger
               and
               a
               begger
               that
               will
               not
               approve
               their
               sins
               ,
               but
               will
               have
               sins
               of
               his
               own
               .
               Concering
               such
               persons
               Saint
               Paul
               hath
               told
               us
               that
               
                 they
                 shall
                 not
                 proeecd
                 far
                 ,
                 but
                 their
                 folly
                 shall
                 bemanifest
                 .
              
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               said
               Lysias
               .
               
                 Cito
                 ad
                 naturam
                 sicta
                 reciderunt
                 sua
                 .
              
               They
               that
               dissemble
               their
               sin
               and
               their
               manners
               ,
               or
               make
               severity
               to
               serve
               loosnesse
               ,
               and
               an
               imaginary
               vertue
               to
               minister
               to
               a
               real
               vice
               ;
               they
               that
               
                 abhor
                 Idols
                 and
                 would
                 commit
                 sacrilege
                 :
              
               chastise
               a
               drunkard
               and
               promote
               sedition
               ,
               
               declaime
               against
               the
               vanity
               of
               great
               persons
               ,
               and
               then
               spoil
               them
               of
               their
               goods
               ,
               reform
               manners
               and
               engrosse
               estates
               ,
               talk
               godly
               and
               do
               impiously
               ,
               these
               are
               teachers
               ,
               which
               the
               Holy
               spirit
               of
               God
               hath
               by
               three
               Apostles
               bid
               us
               to
               beware
               of
               and
               decline
               as
               we
               would
               run
               from
               the
               hollownesse
               of
               a
               grave
               or
               the
               despaires
               and
               
               
               sorrows
               of
               the
               damned
               .
            
             
               11.
               
               The
               substance
               of
               al
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               not
               chose
               our
               doctrine
               by
               our
               guide
               ;
               but
               our
               guide
               by
               the
               doctrine
               ,
               &
               if
               we
               doubt
               concerning
               the
               doctrine
               we
               may
               judge
               of
               that
               by
               the
               lives
               and
               designes
               of
               the
               Teachers
               :
               
                 By
                 their
                 fruits
                 you
                 shall
                 know
                 them
                 ,
              
               and
               by
               the
               plain
               words
               of
               the
               scripture
               ,
               by
               the
               Apostles
               Creed
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               commandments
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               certain
               known
               and
               established
               forms
               of
               government
               ;
               These
               are
               the
               great
               indices
               ,
               and
               so
               plain
               ,
               apt
               and
               easy
               ;
               that
               he
               that
               is
               deceived
               is
               so
               because
               he
               will
               be
               so
               ;
               he
               is
               betrayed
               into
               it
               by
               his
               own
               lust
               and
               a
               voluntary
               chosen
               folly
               .
            
             
               
               12
               Besides
               these
               premises
               there
               are
               other
               little
               candles
               ,
               that
               can
               help
               to
               make
               the
               judgement
               clearer
               but
               they
               are
               such
               as
               do
               not
               signifie
               alone
               ,
               but
               in
               conjunction
               with
               some
               of
               the
               precedent
               characters
               which
               are
               drawn
               by
               the
               great
               lines
               of
               scripture
               .
               Such
               as
               are
               1.
               when
               the
               teachers
               of
               sects
               stir
               up
               unprofitable
               and
               uselesse
               
               Questions
               ,
               2.
               when
               they
               causelesly
               retire
               from
               the
               universal
               customs
               
               of
               Christendom
               ,
               3.
               
               And
               cancel
               all
               the
               memorials
               of
               the
               greatest
               
               mysteries
               of
               our
               redemption
               ,
               4.
               
               When
               their
               confessions
               and
               Catechismes
               
               and
               their
               whole
               religion
               consist
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               in
               speculations
               and
               
               ineffective
               notions
               ,
               in
               discourses
               of
               Angels
               
               and
               spirits
               ,
               in
               abstractions
               and
               raptures
               ,
               in
               things
               they
               understand
               not
               and
               of
               which
               they
               have
               no
               revelation
               5.
               
               Or
               else
               if
               their
               religion
               spends
               it self
               in
               ceremonies
               ,
               
               outward
               guises
               and
               material
               solemnities
               and
               imperfect
               formes
               drawing
               the
               heart
               of
               the
               vine
               forth
               into
               leaves
               and
               irregular
               fruitless
               suckers
               ,
               turning
               the
               substance
               into
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               the
               love
               of
               God
               into
               gestures
               ,
               and
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               spirit
               into
               the
               impertinent
               offices
               of
               a
               burdensom
               ceremonial
               :
               For
               by
               these
               two
               particulars
               the
               Apostles
               reproved
               the
               Jews
               and
               the
               Gnostics
               ,
               or
               those
               that
               from
               the
               school
               of
               Pythagoras
               pretended
               conversation
               with
               Angels
               and
               great
               knowledge
               of
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               spirits
               ;
               chosing
               tutelar
               Angels
               and
               assigning
               them
               offices
               and
               charges
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               Church
               of
               
               Rome
               to
               this
               day
               they
               do
               to
               Saints
               :
               to
               these
               adde
               ,
               6.
               that
               we
               observe
               whether
               the
               guides
               of
               souls
               avoid
               to
               suffer
               for
               their
               religion
               ,
               
               for
               then
               the
               matter
               is
               foul
               ,
               or
               the
               man
               not
               fit
               to
               lead
               ,
               that
               dares
               not
               die
               in
               cold
               blood
               for
               his
               religion
               :
               will
               the
               man
               lay
               his
               life
               and
               his
               soul
               upon
               the
               proposition
               ?
               If
               so
               ,
               then
               you
               may
               consider
               him
               upon
               his
               proper
               grounds
               ,
               but
               if
               he
               refuses
               that
               ,
               refuse
               his
               conduct
               sure
               enough
               ,
               7.
               
               You
               may
               also
               watch
               whether
               they
               do
               not
               chose
               
               their
               proselyts
               amongst
               the
               rich
               and
               vitious
               ;
               that
               they
               may
               serve
               
               themselves
               upon
               his
               wealth
               ,
               and
               their
               disciple
               upon
               his
               vice
               ,
               8.
               
               If
               
               their
               doctrines
               evidently
               and
               greatly
               serve
               the
               interest
               of
               wealth
               or
               honour
               ,
               and
               are
               ineffective
               to
               piety
               ,
               9.
               
               If
               they
               strive
               to
               gain
               
               any
               one
               to
               their
               confession
               ,
               and
               are
               negligent
               to
               gain
               them
               to
               good
               life
               ,
               10.
               
               If
               by
               pretences
               they
               lessen
               the
               severity
               of
               Christs
               precepts
               ,
               
               and
               are
               easy
               in
               dispensations
               and
               licencious
               glosses
               :
               11.
               
               If
               they
               invent
               
               suppletories
               to
               excuse
               an
               evil
               man
               and
               yet
               to
               reconcile
               his
               
               bad
               life
               with
               the
               hopes
               of
               heaven
               ,
               you
               have
               reason
               to
               suspect
               the
               
               whole
               and
               to
               reject
               these
               parts
               of
               errour
               and
               designe
               which
               in
               themselves
               are
               so
               unhandsom
               alwayes
               ,
               and
               somtimes
               criminal
               .
               He
               that
               shal
               observe
               the
               Church
               of
               Rome
               so
               implacably
               fierce
               for
               purgatory
               and
               the
               Popes
               supremacy
               ,
               from
               clerical
               immunities
               ,
               and
               the
               Superiority
               of
               the
               Ecclesiastical
               persons
               to
               secular
               ,
               for
               indulgencies
               and
               precious
               and
               costly
               pardons
               ,
               and
               then
               so
               full
               of
               devises
               to
               reconcile
               an
               evil
               life
               with
               heaven
               ,
               requiring
               onely
               contrition
               ,
               even
               at
               the
               last
               for
               the
               abolition
               of
               eternal
               guilt
               and
               having
               a
               thousand
               wayes
               to
               commute
               and
               take
               off
               the
               temporal
               ;
               will
               see
               he
               hath
               reason
               to
               be
               jealous
               that
               interest
               is
               in
               these
               bigger
               then
               the
               religion
               ,
               and
               yet
               
               that
               the
               danger
               of
               the
               soul
               is
               greater
               then
               that
               interest
               ;
               and
               therefore
               the
               man
               is
               to
               do
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               Here
               indeed
               is
               the
               great
               necessity
               that
               we
               should
               have
               the
               prudence
               and
               discretion
               ,
               the
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               of
               serpents
               ,
            
             
               
                 —
                 ut
                 cernamus
                 acutum
              
               
                 Quam
                 aut
                 aquila
                 aut
                 serpens
                 Epidaurius
                 .
              
            
             
               For
               so
               serpents
               as
               they
               are
               curious
               to
               preserve
               their
               heads
               from
               contrition
               or
               a
               bruise
               ,
               so
               also
               to
               safeguard
               themselves
               that
               they
               be
               not
               charmed
               with
               sweet
               and
               enticing
               words
               of
               false
               prophets
               ;
               who
               charm
               not
               wisely
               ,
               but
               cunningly
               ,
               leading
               aside
               
                 unstable
                 souls
              
               ;
               against
               
               these
               we
               must
               stop
               our
               ears
               or
               lend
               our
               attention
               according
               to
               the
               foregoing
               measures
               and
               significations
               ;
               but
               here
               also
               I
               am
               to
               insert
               two
               or
               three
               cautions
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               We
               cannot
               expect
               that
               by
               these
               or
               any
               other
               signes
               we
               shall
               be
               inabled
               to
               discover
               concerning
               
                 all
                 men
              
               whether
               they
               teach
               an
               errour
               or
               no.
               Neither
               can
               a
               man
               by
               these
               reprove
               a
               Lutheran
               ,
               or
               a
               Zuinglian
               ,
               a
               Dominican
               or
               a
               Franciscan
               ,
               a
               Russian
               or
               a
               Greek
               ,
               a
               Muscovite
               or
               a
               Georgian
               ,
               because
               those
               which
               are
               certain
               signes
               of
               false
               teachers
               ,
               do
               signifie
               such
               men
               ,
               who
               destroy
               an
               article
               of
               faith
               or
               a
               commandment
               ;
               God
               was
               careful
               to
               secure
               us
               from
               
               death
               by
               removing
               the
               Lepers
               from
               the
               camp
               ,
               and
               giving
               certain
               notices
               of
               distinction
               ,
               and
               putting
               a
               term
               between
               the
               living
               and
               the
               dead
               :
               but
               he
               was
               not
               pleased
               to
               secure
               every
               man
               from
               innocent
               and
               harmlesse
               errors
               ,
               from
               the
               mistakes
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               the
               failings
               of
               mortality
               .
               The
               signes
               which
               can
               distinguish
               a
               living
               man
               from
               a
               dead
               ,
               will
               not
               also
               distinguish
               a
               black
               man
               from
               a
               brown
               ,
               or
               a
               pale
               from
               a
               white
               :
               It
               is
               enough
               that
               we
               decline
               those
               guides
               that
               lead
               us
               to
               hell
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               think
               that
               we
               are
               inticed
               to
               death
               by
               the
               weaknesses
               of
               every
               disagreeing
               brother
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               In
               all
               discerning
               of
               sects
               ,
               we
               must
               be
               careful
               to
               distinguish
               the
               
               faults
               of
               men
               from
               the
               evils
               of
               their
               doctrine
               ;
               for
               some
               there
               are
               that
               say
               very
               well
               ,
               and
               do
               very
               ill
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
            
             
               
                 Multos
                 Thyrsigeros
                 ,
                 paucos
                 est
                 cernere
                 Bacchos
                 :
              
               Many
               men
               of
               
                 holy
                 calling
              
               and
               
                 holy
                 religion
              
               that
               are
               of
               
                 unholy
                 lives
                 ;
                 homines
                 ignavâ
                 oper
                 â
              
               
               
               
                 Philosophâ
                 sententiâ
              
               :
               But
               these
               must
               be
               separated
               from
               the
               institution
               :
               and
               the
               evil
               of
               the
               men
               is
               onely
               to
               be
               noted
               ,
               as
               that
               such
               persons
               be
               not
               taken
               to
               our
               single
               conduct
               ,
               and
               personal
               ministery
               ;
               I
               will
               be
               of
               the
               mans
               religion
               if
               it
               be
               good
               ,
               though
               he
               be
               not
               ;
               but
               I
               will
               not
               make
               him
               my
               confessor
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               If
               he
               be
               not
               wise
               for
               himself
               ,
               I
               will
               not
               sit
               down
               at
               his
               feet
               lest
               we
               mingle
               filthinesse
               instead
               of
               being
               cleansed
               and
               instructed
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Let
               us
               make
               one
               separation
               more
               &
               then
               we
               may
               consider
               and
               act
               according
               to
               the
               premises
               :
               If
               we
               espie
               a
               designe
               or
               an
               evil
               mark
               upon
               one
               doctrine
               let
               us
               divide
               it
               from
               the
               other
               that
               are
               not
               so
               spotted
               ,
               
               for
               indeed
               the
               publick
               communions
               of
               men
               are
               at
               this
               day
               so
               ordered
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               as
               fond
               of
               their
               errours
               as
               of
               their
               truthes
               ,
               and
               somtimes
               moct
               zealous
               for
               what
               they
               have
               least
               reason
               to
               be
               so
               :
               and
               if
               we
               can
               by
               any
               arts
               of
               prudence
               separate
               from
               an
               evil
               proposition
               and
               communicate
               in
               all
               the
               good
               ,
               then
               we
               may
               love
               colleges
               of
               religious
               persons
               ,
               though
               we
               do
               not
               worship
               images
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               obey
               our
               Prelates
               ,
               though
               we
               do
               no
               injury
               to
               princes
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               be
               zealous
               against
               a
               crime
               ,
               though
               we
               be
               not
               imperious
               over
               mens
               persons
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               be
               diligent
               in
               the
               conduct
               of
               souls
               though
               we
               be
               not
               rapacious
               of
               estates
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               be
               moderate
               
               exactors
               of
               Obedience
               to
               human
               laws
               though
               we
               do
               not
               dispense
               with
               the
               breach
               of
               the
               divine
               ;
               and
               the
               Clergy
               may
               represent
               their
               calling
               necessary
               though
               their
               persons
               be
               full
               of
               modesty
               and
               humility
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               preserve
               our
               rights
               and
               not
               lose
               our
               charity
               .
               For
               this
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               
                 Try
                 all
                 things
                 and
                 retain
                 that
                 which
                 is
                 good
                 :
              
               from
               every
               sect
               and
               communitie
               of
               Christians
               take
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               good
               ,
               that
               advances
               holy
               religion
               ,
               and
               the
               Divine
               honour
               ;
               For
               one
               hath
               a
               better
               government
               ,
               a
               second
               a
               better
               confession
               ,
               a
               third
               hath
               excellent
               spiritual
               arts
               for
               the
               conduct
               of
               souls
               ,
               a
               fourth
               hath
               fewer
               errours
               ,
               and
               by
               what
               instrument
               soever
               a
               holy
               
               life
               is
               advantaged
               use
               that
               though
               thou
               grindest
               thy
               spears
               and
               arrows
               at
               the
               forges
               of
               the
               Philistines
               ;
               knowing
               thou
               hast
               no
               Master
               but
               Christ
               ,
               no
               religion
               but
               the
               Christian
               ,
               no
               rule
               but
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
               and
               the
               laws
               and
               right
               reason
               ,
               other
               things
               that
               are
               helps
               ,
               are
               to
               be
               used
               accordingly
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               general
               rules
               of
               Christian
               prudence
               which
               I
               have
               chosen
               to
               insist
               upon
               ;
               there
               are
               many
               others
               more
               particular
               indeed
               ,
               but
               yet
               worth
               not
               onely
               the
               enumerating
               ,
               but
               observing
               also
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               be
               reduced
               to
               practise
               .
               For
               the
               prudence
               of
               a
               Christian
               does
               oblige
               and
               direct
               respectively
               all
               the
               children
               of
               the
               institution
               ;
               
               *
               that
               we
               be
               careful
               to
               decline
               a
               danger
               ,
               *
               watchful
               against
               a
               temptation
               ,
               *
               alwayes
               choosing
               that
               that
               is
               safe
               ,
               and
               fitted
               to
               all
               circumstances
               ,
               *
               that
               we
               be
               wise
               in
               choosing
               our
               company
               *
               reserved
               and
               wary
               in
               our
               friendships
               ,
               *
               and
               communicative
               in
               our
               charity
               ,
               *
               that
               we
               be
               silent
               and
               retentive
               of
               what
               we
               hear
               and
               what
               we
               think
               ,
               *
               not
               credulous
               ,
               *
               not
               unconstant
               ,
               *
               that
               we
               be
               deliberate
               in
               our
               election
               
               *
               and
               vigorous
               in
               our
               prosecutions
               ,
               *
               that
               we
               suffer
               not
               good
               nature
               to
               
               discompose
               our
               duty
               but
               that
               we
               separate
               images
               from
               substances
               ,
               and
               the
               pleasing
               of
               a
               present
               company
               from
               our
               religion
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               our
               eternal
               interest
               :
               for
               sometimes
               that
               which
               is
               counselled
               to
               us
               by
               
                 Christian
                 prudence
              
               is
               accounted
               folly
               by
               
                 humane
                 prudence
              
               ,
               and
               so
               it
               is
               ever
               accounted
               when
               our
               duty
               leads
               us
               into
               a
               persecution
               .
               *
               Hither
               also
               appertain
               ;
               that
               we
               never
               do
               a
               thing
               that
               we
               know
               we
               must
               repent
               of
               ,
               *
               that
               we
               do
               not
               admire
               too
               many
               things
               ,
               nor
               any
               thing
               too
               much
               ,
               *
               that
               we
               be
               even
               in
               prosperity
               *
               and
               patient
               in
               adversity
               ;
               but
               transported
               with
               neither
               into
               the
               regions
               of
               despair
               or
               levity
               ,
               pusillanimity
               or
               Tyranny
               ,
               dejection
               or
               Garishnesse
               ,
               *
               alwayes
               
               to
               look
               upon
               the
               sear
               we
               have
               impressed
               upon
               our
               flesh
               ,
               and
               no
               more
               to
               handle
               dangers
               and
               knives
               ,
               *
               to
               abstain
               from
               ambitious
               and
               vexatious
               suits
               ,
               *
               not
               to
               contend
               with
               a
               mighty
               man
               ,
               *
               ever
               to
               listen
               to
               him
               (
               who
               according
               to
               the
               proverb
               )
               
                 hath
                 four
                 ears
                 ,
                 Reason
                 Religion
                 ,
                 wisdom
              
               and
               experience
               ,
               *
               rather
               to
               lose
               a
               benefit
               then
               to
               suffer
               a
               detriment
               and
               an
               evil
               ,
               *
               to
               stop
               the
               beginnings
               of
               evil
               ,
               *
               to
               pardon
               and
               not
               to
               observe
               all
               the
               faults
               of
               friends
               or
               enemies
               ;
               *
               of
               evils
               to
               choose
               the
               least
               ,
               *
               and
               of
               goods
               to
               choose
               the
               greatest
               ,
               if
               it
               be
               also
               safest
               ;
               *
               not
               to
               be
               insolent
               in
               successe
               ,
               but
               to
               proceed
               according
               to
               the
               probability
               of
               humane
               causes
               and
               contingencies
               ,
               *
               ever
               to
               be
               thankful
               for
               benefits
               ,
               *
               and
               profitable
               
               to
               others
               and
               useful
               in
               all
               that
               we
               can
               ,
               *
               to
               watch
               the
               seasons
               and
               circumstances
               of
               actions
               ,
               *
               to
               do
               that
               willingly
               which
               cannot
               be
               avoided
               ,
               lest
               the
               necessity
               serve
               anothers
               appetite
               ,
               and
               it
               be
               lost
               to
               all
               our
               purposes
               ,
               
                 Insignis
                 enim
                 est
                 prudentiae
                 ,
                 ut
                 quod
                 non
                 facere
                 non
                 possis
                 ,
                 id
                 facere
                 ut
                 libenter
                 fecisse
                 videaris
                 ,
              
               *
               not
               to
               pursue
               difficult
               uncertain
               and
               obscure
               things
               with
               violence
               and
               passion
               .
               These
               if
               we
               observe
               we
               shall
               do
               advantage
               to
               our selves
               and
               to
               the
               religion
               ,
               and
               avoid
               those
               evils
               which
               fools
               and
               unwary
               people
               suffer
               for
               nothing
               ,
               dying
               or
               bleeding
               without
               cause
               and
               without
               pity
               .
               I
               end
               
               this
               with
               the
               saying
               of
               Socrates
               .
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               
                 Vertue
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 shadow
                 and
                 a
                 servile
                 imployment
                 unlesse
                 
                 it
                 be
                 adorned
                 and
                 instructed
                 with
                 prudence
                 which
                 gives
                 motion
                 and
                 conduct
                 ,
                 spirits
                 and
                 vigourousnesse
                 to
                 religion
                 ,
                 making
                 it
                 not
                 onely
                 humane
                 and
                 reasonable
                 but
                 Divine
                 and
                 caelestial
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               
               Sermon
               .
               XXIII
               .
               OF
               CHRISTIAN
               
               SIMPLICITY
               .
            
             
               
                 Matthew
                 10.
                 
                   latter
                   part
                   of
                
                 Ver.
                 16.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 harmlesse
                 as
                 doves
                 .
                 ]
              
            
             
               OUR
               Blessed
               Saviour
               having
               prefac'd
               concerning
               
               Prudence
               ,
               addes
               to
               the
               integrity
               of
               the
               precept
               ,
               and
               for
               the
               conduct
               of
               our
               religion
               ,
               that
               we
               be
               simple
               as
               well
               as
               prudent
               ,
               innocent
               as
               well
               as
               wary
               :
               harmlesse
               and
               safe
               together
               do
               well
               ;
               for
               without
               this
               blessed
               union
               ,
               prudence
               turns
               into
               craft
               ,
               and
               simplicity
               degenerates
               into
               folly
               .
               
                 Prudens
                 simplicitas
              
               ,
               is
               Martial's
               character
               of
               a
               good
               man
               :
               a
               wary
               and
               cautious
               innocence
               ,
               a
               harmlesse
               providence
               ,
               and
               provision
               :
               
                 Verâ
                 simplicitate
                 bonus
              
               ,
               a
               true
               simplicity
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               leaves
               to
               a
               man
               arms
               defensive
               ;
               
               his
               castles
               and
               strong
               forts
               ,
               but
               takes
               away
               his
               swords
               ,
               and
               spears
               ,
               or
               else
               his
               anger
               and
               his
               malice
               ,
               his
               peevishnesse
               and
               spite
               .
               But
               such
               is
               the
               misery
               ,
               and
               such
               is
               the
               iniquity
               of
               mankinde
               ,
               that
               craft
               hath
               invaded
               all
               the
               contracts
               and
               entercourses
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               made
               simplicity
               so
               weak
               a
               thing
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               grown
               into
               contempt
               ,
               sometimes
               with
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               without
               reason
               ;
               
                 Et
                 homines
              
               
               
                 simplices
                 ,
                 minimè
                 malos
              
               ,
               the
               Romans
               called
               
                 parum
                 cautos
                 ,
                 saepè
              
               
               stolidos
               ,
               unwary
               fools
               ,
               and
               defenselesse
               people
               were
               called
               simple
               :
               and
               when
               the
               innocency
               of
               the
               old
               simple
               Romans
               in
               Junius
               Brutus
               time
               ,
               in
               Fabritius
               ,
               and
               Camillus
               began
               to
               degenerate
               ,
               and
               to
               need
               the
               Aquilian
               law
               to
               force
               men
               to
               deal
               honestly
               ,
               quickly
               the
               mischief
               increased
               ,
               till
               the
               Aquilian
               law
               grew
               as
               much
               out
               of
               power
               ,
               as
               honesty
               was
               out
               of
               countenance
               .
               And
               there
               ,
               and
               every
               where
               else
               men
               thought
               they
               got
               a
               purchase
               ,
               when
               they
               met
               with
               an
               honest
               man
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               Aristotle
               calls
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               and
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               A
               fool
               is
               a
               profitable
               person
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               simple
               is
               little
               better
               then
               mad
               :
               And
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               when
               simplicity
               wants
               prudence
               .
               
               He
               that
               because
               he
               means
               honestly
               himself
               ,
               thinks
               every
               man
               else
               does
               so
               ,
               and
               therefore
               is
               unwary
               in
               all
               ,
               or
               any
               of
               his
               entercourses
               ,
               is
               a
               simple
               man
               in
               an
               evil
               sence
               ,
               and
               therefore
               Saint
               Gregory
               Nazianzen
               remarks
               Constantius
               with
               a
               note
               of
               folly
               ,
               for
               suffering
               his
               easie
               nature
               to
               be
               abused
               by
               Georgius
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               Princes
               
               simplicity
               ,
               so
               he
               calls
               it
               for
               reverence
               ,
               but
               indeed
               it
               was
               folly
               ,
               for
               it
               was
               zeal
               without
               knowledge
               :
               But
               it
               was
               a
               better
               temper
               ,
               which
               he
               observed
               in
               his
               own
               father
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               such
               a
               simplicity
               which
               onely
               wanted
               craft
               ,
               or
               deceit
               ,
               but
               wanted
               no
               prudence
               or
               caution
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               truly
               
                 Christian
                 simplicity
              
               ,
               or
               the
               
               sincerity
               of
               an
               honest
               ,
               and
               ingenious
               ,
               and
               a
               fearlesse
               person
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               a
               rare
               band
               ,
               not
               onely
               of
               societies
               ,
               and
               contracts
               ,
               but
               also
               of
               friendships
               ,
               and
               advantages
               of
               mankinde
               .
            
             
               We
               do
               not
               live
               in
               an
               age
               in
               which
               there
               is
               so
               much
               need
               to
               bid
               men
               be
               wary
               ,
               as
               to
               take
               care
               that
               they
               be
               innocent
               :
               Indeed
               in
               religion
               we
               are
               usually
               too
               loose
               ,
               and
               ungirt
               ,
               exposing
               our selves
               to
               temptation
               ,
               and
               others
               to
               offence
               ,
               and
               our
               name
               to
               dishonour
               ,
               and
               the
               cause
               it self
               to
               reproach
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               open
               and
               ready
               to
               every
               evil
               but
               persecution
               :
               from
               that
               we
               are
               close
               enough
               ,
               and
               that
               
               alone
               we
               call
               prudence
               ;
               but
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               interest
               we
               are
               wary
               as
               serpents
               ,
               subtil
               as
               foxes
               ,
               vigilant
               as
               the
               birds
               of
               the
               night
               ,
               rapacious
               as
               Kites
               ,
               tenacious
               as
               grapling
               hooks
               and
               the
               weightiest
               anchors
               ,
               and
               above
               all
               ,
               false
               and
               hypocritical
               as
               a
               thin
               crust
               of
               ice
               ,
               spread
               upon
               the
               face
               of
               a
               deep
               ,
               smooth
               ,
               and
               dissembling
               pit
               ;
               if
               you
               set
               your
               foot
               ,
               your
               foot
               slips
               ,
               or
               the
               ice
               breaks
               ,
               and
               you
               sink
               into
               death
               ,
               and
               are
               wound
               in
               a
               sheet
               of
               water
               ,
               descending
               into
               mischief
               or
               your
               grave
               ;
               suffering
               a
               great
               fall
               ,
               or
               a
               sudden
               death
               by
               your
               confidence
               and
               unsuspecting
               foot
               .
               There
               is
               an
               universal
               crust
               of
               hypocrisie
               ,
               that
               covers
               the
               face
               of
               the
               greatest
               part
               
               of
               mankinde
               .
               Their
               religion
               consists
               in
               forms
               and
               outsides
               ,
               and
               serves
               reputation
               or
               a
               designe
               ,
               but
               does
               not
               serve
               God
               :
               Their
               promises
               are
               but
               fair
               language
               ,
               and
               the
               civilities
               of
               the
               Piazzas
               or
               Exchanges
               ,
               and
               disband
               and
               unty
               like
               the
               air
               that
               beat
               upon
               their
               teeth
               ,
               when
               they
               spake
               the
               delicious
               and
               hopefull
               words
               .
               Their
               
               
               oaths
               are
               snares
               to
               catch
               men
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               confident
               :
               Their
               contracts
               are
               arts
               and
               stratagems
               to
               deceive
               ,
               measured
               by
               profit
               and
               possibility
               ;
               and
               every
               thing
               is
               lawfull
               that
               is
               gainfull
               ;
               and
               their
               friendships
               are
               trades
               of
               getting
               ;
               and
               their
               kindnesse
               of
               watching
               a
               dying
               friend
               ,
               is
               but
               the
               office
               of
               a
               vulture
               ,
               the
               gaping
               for
               a
               legacy
               ,
               the
               spoil
               of
               the
               carcasse
               ;
               and
               their
               sicknesses
               are
               many
               times
               policies
               of
               state
               ,
               sometimes
               a
               designe
               to
               shew
               the
               riches
               of
               our
               bed-chamber
               ;
               and
               their
               funeral
               tears
               are
               but
               the
               paranymphs
               and
               pious
               solicitors
               of
               a
               second
               Bride
               ;
               and
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               ugly
               must
               be
               hid
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               that
               is
               handsome
               must
               be
               seen
               ,
               and
               that
               will
               make
               a
               fair
               cover
               for
               a
               huge
               deformity
               ;
               and
               therefore
               
               it
               is
               (
               as
               they
               think
               )
               necessary
               that
               men
               should
               alwayes
               have
               some
               pretences
               and
               forms
               ,
               some
               faces
               of
               religion
               ,
               or
               sweetnesse
               of
               language
               ,
               confident
               affirmatives
               ,
               or
               bold
               oaths
               ,
               protracted
               treaties
               ,
               or
               multitude
               of
               words
               ,
               affected
               silence
               ,
               or
               grave
               deportment
               ,
               a
               good
               name
               ,
               or
               a
               good
               cause
               ,
               a
               fair
               relation
               ,
               or
               a
               worthy
               calling
               ,
               great
               power
               ,
               or
               a
               pleasant
               wit
               ;
               any
               thing
               that
               can
               be
               fair
               ,
               or
               that
               can
               be
               usefull
               ,
               any
               thing
               that
               can
               do
               good
               ,
               or
               be
               thought
               good
               ,
               we
               use
               it
               to
               abuse
               our
               brother
               ,
               or
               promote
               our
               interests
               .
               Leporina
               resolved
               to
               die
               ,
               being
               troubled
               for
               her
               husbands
               danger
               ,
               and
               he
               
               resolved
               to
               die
               with
               her
               that
               had
               so
               great
               a
               kindnesse
               for
               him
               as
               not
               to
               out-live
               the
               best
               of
               her
               husbands
               fortune
               .
               It
               was
               agreed
               and
               she
               temperd
               the
               poyson
               ,
               and
               drank
               the
               face
               of
               the
               unwholesome
               goblet
               ,
               but
               the
               weighty
               poyson
               sunke
               to
               the
               bottome
               ,
               and
               the
               easie
               man
               drank
               it
               all
               off
               ,
               and
               died
               ,
               and
               the
               woman
               carried
               him
               forth
               to
               funeral
               ,
               and
               after
               a
               little
               illnesse
               which
               she
               soon
               recovered
               ,
               she
               enterd
               upon
               the
               inheritance
               and
               a
               second
               marriage
               .
            
             
               Tuta
               frequensque
               via
               est
               —
            
             
               This
               is
               an
               usual
               and
               a
               safe
               way
               to
               cozen
               ,
               upon
               colour
               of
               friendship
               
               or
               religion
               ,
               but
               that
               is
               hugely
               criminal
               ;
               to
               tell
               a
               lie
               to
               abuse
               a
               mans
               belief
               ,
               and
               by
               it
               to
               enter
               upon
               any
               thing
               of
               his
               possession
               or
               his
               injury
               is
               a
               perfect
               destruction
               of
               all
               humane
               society
               ,
               the
               most
               ignoble
               of
               all
               humane
               follies
               ,
               perfectly
               contrary
               to
               God
               ,
               who
               is
               Truth
               it self
               ,
               the
               greatest
               argument
               of
               a
               timorous
               and
               a
               base
               ,
               a
               cowardly
               and
               a
               private
               minde
               ,
               not
               at
               all
               honest
               ,
               or
               confident
               to
               see
               the
               Sun
               ,
               a
               vice
               fit
               for
               slaves
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               as
               
                 Dio
                 Chrysostomus
              
               calls
               it
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               
               for
               the
               most
               timorous
               and
               the
               basest
               of
               beasts
               
               use
               craft
               ,
               and
               lie
               in
               wait
               ,
               and
               take
               their
               prey
               ,
               and
               save
               their
               lives
               by
               deceit
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               the
               greatest
               injury
               to
               the
               abused
               person
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               for
               besides
               that
               it
               abuses
               his
               interest
               ,
               it
               also
               makes
               him
               for
               ever
               insecure
               ,
               and
               uneasie
               in
               his
               confidence
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               period
               of
               cares
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               a
               mans
               spirit
               ;
               it
               makes
               it
               necessary
               for
               a
               man
               to
               be
               jealous
               and
               suspicious
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               be
               troublesome
               to
               himself
               
               and
               every
               man
               else
               ;
               and
               above
               all
               ,
               lying
               ,
               or
               craftinesse
               ,
               and
               unfaithful
               
               usages
               ,
               robs
               a
               man
               of
               the
               honour
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               making
               his
               understanding
               uselesse
               and
               in
               the
               condition
               of
               a
               fool
               ;
               spoiled
               ,
               and
               dishonoured
               ,
               and
               despised
               :
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               Said
               Plato
               ,
               
                 Every
                 soul
                 loses
                 truth
                 very
                 unwillingly
                 :
              
               Every
               man
               is
               so
               great
               a
               lover
               of
               truth
               ,
               that
               if
               he
               hath
               it
               not
               he
               loves
               to
               beleeve
               he
               hath
               ,
               and
               would
               fain
               have
               all
               the
               world
               to
               beleeve
               as
               he
               does
               ;
               either
               presuming
               that
               he
               hath
               truth
               ,
               or
               else
               hating
               to
               be
               deceived
               ,
               or
               to
               be
               esteemed
               a
               cheated
               and
               an
               abused
               person
               .
               
                 Non
                 licet
                 suffurari
                 mentem
                 hominis
                 etiam
                 Samaritani
                 ,
              
               said
               R.
               Moses
               ,
               
                 sed
                 veritatem
              
               
               
                 loquere
                 atque
                 age
                 ingenuè
              
               ,
               If
               a
               man
               be
               a
               Samaritan
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
               a
               hated
               person
               ,
               a
               person
               from
               whom
               you
               differ
               in
               matter
               of
               religion
               ,
               yet
               steal
               not
               his
               minde
               away
               ,
               but
               speak
               truth
               to
               him
               honestly
               and
               ingenuously
               .
               A
               mans
               soul
               loves
               to
               dwell
               in
               truth
               ,
               it
               is
               his
               resting
               place
               ;
               and
               if
               you
               take
               him
               from
               thence
               ,
               you
               take
               him
               into
               strange
               regions
               ,
               a
               place
               of
               banishment
               and
               dishonour
               .
               
                 Qui
                 ignotos
                 loedit
                 ,
                 latro
                 appellatur
                 ,
                 qui
                 amicos
                 ,
                 paulò
                 minus
                 quam
                 parricida
                 .
              
               He
               that
               hurts
               strangers
               is
               a
               thief
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               hurts
               his
               friends
               is
               little
               better
               then
               a
               parricide
               :
               That
               's
               the
               brand
               and
               stigma
               of
               hypocrisie
               and
               lying
               :
               it
               hurts
               our
               friends
               ,
               
                 mendacium
                 in
                 damnum
                 potens
              
               ,
               and
               makes
               the
               man
               that
               owns
               it
               guilty
               of
               a
               crime
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
               to
               be
               punished
               by
               the
               sorrows
               usually
               suffered
               in
               the
               most
               execrable
               places
               of
               the
               cities
               ;
               But
               I
               must
               reduce
               the
               duty
               to
               particulars
               ,
               and
               discover
               the
               contrary
               vice
               ,
               by
               the
               several
               parts
               of
               its
               proportion
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               first
               office
               of
               Christian
               simplicity
               consists
               in
               our
               religion
               and
               manners
               :
               that
               they
               he
               open
               and
               honest
               ,
               publike
               and
               justifiable
               ,
               the
               same
               at
               home
               and
               abroad
               ;
               for
               besides
               the
               ingenuity
               and
               honesty
               of
               this
               ,
               there
               is
               an
               indispensable
               ,
               and
               infinite
               necessity
               it
               should
               be
               so
               ,
               because
               whoever
               is
               a
               hypocrite
               in
               his
               religion
               ,
               mocks
               God
               ,
               presenting
               to
               him
               the
               outside
               ,
               and
               reserving
               
               the
               inward
               for
               his
               enemy
               :
               which
               is
               either
               a
               denying
               God
               to
               be
               the
               searcher
               of
               our
               hearts
               ,
               or
               else
               an
               open
               defiance
               of
               his
               omniscience
               ,
               and
               of
               his
               justice
               :
               To
               provoke
               God
               that
               we
               may
               deceive
               men
               ,
               to
               defie
               his
               Almightinesse
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               abuse
               our
               brother
               ,
               is
               to
               destroy
               all
               that
               is
               Sacred
               ,
               all
               that
               is
               prudent
               ,
               it
               is
               an
               open
               hostility
               to
               all
               things
               humane
               and
               divine
               ,
               a
               breaking
               from
               all
               the
               bands
               of
               all
               relations
               ,
               and
               uses
               God
               so
               cheaply
               as
               if
               he
               were
               to
               be
               treated
               ,
               or
               could
               be
               cozened
               like
               a
               weak
               man
               ,
               and
               an
               undiscerning
               and
               easie
               merchant
               :
               But
               so
               is
               the
               life
               of
               many
               men
               :
            
             
               
                 Vita
                 fallax
                 ,
                 abditos
                 sensus
                 gerens
                 ,
                 
              
               
                 Nimisque
                 pulchram
                 turpibus
                 faciem
                 induens
                 .
              
            
             
               It
               is
               a
               crafty
               life
               that
               men
               live
               ,
               carrying
               designes
               ,
               and
               living
               upon
               secret
               purposes
               ;
               
                 Pudor
                 impudentem
                 celat
                 ,
                 audacem
                 quies
                 ,
                 piet
                 as
              
               
               
               
                 nefandum
                 ,
                 vera
                 fallaces
                 probant
                 ;
                 simulantque
                 molles
                 dura
                 .
              
               Men
               pretend
               modesty
               ,
               and
               under
               that
               red
               vail
               are
               bold
               against
               Superiours
               ,
               saucy
               to
               their
               betters
               upon
               pretences
               of
               religion
               ,
               invaders
               of
               others
               rights
               by
               false
               propositions
               in
               Theology
               ,
               pretending
               humility
               they
               challenge
               superiority
               above
               all
               orders
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               for
               being
               thought
               more
               holy
               ,
               think
               that
               they
               have
               title
               to
               govern
               the
               world
               ;
               they
               bear
               upon
               their
               face
               great
               religion
               ,
               and
               are
               impious
               in
               their
               relations
               ,
               false
               to
               their
               trust
               ,
               unfaithful
               to
               their
               friend
               ,
               unkinde
               to
               their
               dependants
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               turning
               up
               the
               white
               of
               their
               eye
               ,
               and
               seeking
               for
               
               reputation
               in
               the
               streets
               ;
               so
               did
               some
               of
               the
               old
               hypocrites
               ,
               the
               Gentile
               Pharisees
               ,
               
                 Asperum
                 cultum
                 ,
                 &
                 intonsum
                 caput
                 &
                 negligentiorem
                 barbam
                 &
                 nitidum
                 argento
                 odium
                 ,
                 &
                 cubile
                 humi
                 positum
                 &
                 quicquid
                 aliud
                 ambitionem
                 viâ
                 perversâ
                 sequitur
                 :
              
               being
               the
               softest
               persons
               under
               an
               austere
               habit
               ,
               the
               loosest
               livers
               under
               a
               contracted
               brow
               ;
               under
               a
               pale
               face
               ,
               having
               the
               reddest
               and
               most
               spritely
               livers
               ;
               these
               kinde
               of
               men
               have
               abused
               all
               ages
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               religions
               ,
               it
               being
               so
               easie
               in
               nature
               ,
               so
               prepared
               and
               ready
               for
               mischiefs
               ,
               that
               men
               should
               creep
               into
               opportunities
               of
               devouring
               the
               flock
               upon
               pretence
               of
               defending
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               raise
               
               their
               estates
               upon
               colour
               of
               saving
               their
               souls
               .
            
             
               Introrsum
               turpes
               speciosi
               pelle
               decorâ
               .
            
             
               Men
               that
               are
               like
               painted
               sepulchres
               ,
               entertainment
               for
               the
               eye
               ,
               but
               images
               of
               death
               ,
               chambers
               of
               rottennesse
               ,
               and
               repositories
               of
               dead
               mens
               bones
               .
               It
               may
               sometimes
               concern
               a
               man
               
                 to
                 seem
                 religious
              
               ;
               Gods
               glory
               may
               be
               shewed
               by
               fair
               appearances
               ,
               or
               the
               edification
               of
               our
               brother
               ,
               or
               the
               reputation
               of
               a
               cause
               ;
               but
               this
               is
               but
               sometimes
               ;
               but
               it
               alwayes
               concerns
               us
               
                 that
                 we
                 be
                 religious
              
               ,
               and
               we
               may
               reasonably
               think
               ,
               that
               if
               the
               colours
               of
               religion
               so
               well
               do
               advantage
               to
               us
               ,
               the
               substance
               and
               reality
               would
               do
               it
               much
               
               more
               .
               For
               no
               man
               can
               have
               a
               good
               by
               seeming
               religious
               ,
               and
               another
               by
               not
               being
               so
               ;
               the
               power
               of
               godlinesse
               never
               destroys
               any
               well
               built
               fabrick
               that
               was
               raised
               upon
               the
               reputation
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               its
               pretences
               :
               
                 Nunquam
                 est
                 peccare
                 utile
                 quia
                 semper
                 est
                 turpe
                 ,
              
               said
               Cicero
               .
               It
               is
               never
               profitable
               to
               sin
               because
               it
               is
               always
               base
               and
               dishonest
               :
               and
               if
               the
               face
               of
               religion
               could
               do
               a
               good
               turn
               ,
               which
               the
               heart
               and
               substance
               does
               destroy
               ,
               then
               religion
               it self
               were
               the
               greatest
               hypocrite
               in
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               promises
               a
               blessing
               which
               it
               never
               can
               perform
               ,
               but
               must
               be
               beholding
               to
               its
               enemy
               to
               verifie
               its
               promises
               .
               No.
               We
               shall
               be
               sure
               to
               feel
               the
               blessings
               
               of
               both
               the
               worlds
               if
               we
               serve
               in
               the
               offices
               of
               religion
               devoutly
               and
               charitably
               ,
               before
               men
               and
               before
               God
               :
               if
               we
               ask
               of
               God
               things
               honest
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               men
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               (
               as
               Pythagoras
               gave
               in
               precept
               )
               praying
               to
               God
               with
               a
               free
               heart
               and
               a
               publike
               prayer
               ,
               and
               doing
               before
               men
               things
               that
               are
               truly
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               turning
               our
               heart
               outward
               and
               our
               face
               inwards
               ,
               that
               
               is
               ,
               conversing
               with
               men
               as
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               private
               
               towards
               God
               ,
               being
               as
               holy
               and
               devout
               ,
               as
               if
               we
               prayed
               in
               publike
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               corners
               of
               the
               streets
               .
               Pliny
               praising
               of
               Ariston
               ,
               gave
               him
               the
               title
               of
               an
               honest
               and
               hearty
               religion
               .
               
                 Ornat
                 hunc
                 maguitudo
                 animi
                 quae
                 nihil
                 ad
                 ostentationem
                 ,
                 omnia
                 ad
                 conscientiam
                 refert
                 :
                 rectèque
                 facti
                 ,
                 non
                 ex
                 populi
                 sermone
                 mercedem
                 ,
                 sed
                 ex
                 facto
                 petit
                 .
              
               And
               this
               does
               well
               state
               the
               question
               of
               a
               sincere
               religion
               ,
               and
               an
               ingenuous
               goodnesse
               ;
               It
               requires
               that
               we
               do
               nothing
               for
               ostentation
               ,
               but
               every
               thing
               for
               conscience
               ;
               and
               we
               may
               be
               obliged
               in
               conscience
               to
               publish
               our
               manner
               of
               lives
               ,
               but
               then
               it
               must
               be
               ,
               not
               that
               we
               may
               have
               a
               popular
               noise
               for
               a
               reward
               ,
               but
               that
               God
               may
               
               be
               glorified
               by
               our
               publike
               worshippings
               ,
               and
               others
               edified
               by
               our
               good
               examples
               .
            
             
               Neither
               doth
               the
               sincerity
               of
               our
               religion
               require
               that
               we
               should
               not
               conceal
               our
               sins
               ,
               for
               he
               that
               sins
               and
               dares
               to
               own
               them
               publikely
               may
               become
               impudent
               :
               and
               so
               long
               as
               in
               modesty
               we
               desire
               our
               shame
               should
               be
               hid
               ,
               and
               men
               to
               think
               better
               of
               us
               then
               we
               deserve
               ,
               I
               say
               for
               no
               other
               reason
               ,
               but
               either
               because
               we
               would
               not
               derive
               the
               ill
               examples
               to
               others
               ,
               or
               the
               shame
               to
               our selves
               ,
               we
               are
               within
               the
               protection
               of
               one
               of
               vertues
               sisters
               ,
               and
               we
               are
               not
               far
               from
               the
               gates
               of
               the
               kingdom
               of
               heaven
               ;
               easie
               and
               apt
               to
               be
               invited
               in
               ,
               and
               not
               very
               unworthy
               to
               enter
               .
               
            
             
               But
               if
               any
               other
               principle
               draws
               the
               vail
               ,
               if
               we
               conceal
               our
               vices
               because
               we
               would
               be
               honoured
               for
               sanctity
               ,
               or
               because
               we
               would
               not
               be
               hindered
               in
               our
               designes
               ,
               we
               serve
               the
               interest
               of
               pride
               and
               ambition
               ,
               covetousnesse
               ,
               or
               vanity
               ;
               if
               an
               innocent
               purpose
               hides
               the
               ulcer
               ,
               it
               does
               half
               heal
               it
               ;
               but
               if
               it
               retires
               into
               the
               secrecy
               of
               sin
               and
               darknesse
               ,
               it
               turns
               into
               a
               plague
               ,
               and
               infects
               the
               heart
               ,
               and
               it
               dies
               infallibly
               of
               a
               double
               exulceration
               .
               The
               Macedonian
               boy
               that
               kept
               the
               coal
               in
               his
               flesh
               ,
               and
               would
               not
               shake
               his
               arm
               ,
               lest
               he
               should
               disturbe
               the
               sacrifice
               ,
               or
               discompose
               the
               ministery
               before
               
               Alexander
               the
               Great
               ,
               concealed
               his
               pain
               to
               the
               honour
               of
               patience
               and
               religion
               .
               But
               the
               Spartan
               boy
               who
               suffered
               the
               little
               fox
               to
               eat
               his
               bowels
               rather
               then
               confesse
               his
               theft
               when
               he
               was
               in
               danger
               of
               discovery
               ,
               payed
               the
               price
               of
               a
               bold
               hypocrisie
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               dissimulation
               reproveable
               in
               matter
               of
               manners
               ,
               which
               conceals
               one
               sin
               to
               make
               way
               for
               another
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ;
               Lucian
               notes
               it
               of
               his
               Philosophical
               hypocrites
               ,
               dissemblers
               in
               matter
               of
               deportment
               and
               religion
               ,
               they
               seem
               severe
               abroad
               ,
               but
               they
               enter
               into
               the
               vaults
               of
               harlots
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               ashamed
               to
               see
               a
               naked
               
               sin
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               its
               uglinesse
               ,
               and
               undressed
               circumstances
               .
               A
               mighty
               wrastler
               ,
               that
               had
               won
               a
               crown
               at
               Olympus
               ,
               for
               contending
               prosperously
               ,
               was
               observed
               to
               turn
               his
               head
               and
               go
               forward
               ,
               with
               his
               face
               upon
               his
               shoulder
               ,
               to
               behold
               a
               fair
               woman
               that
               was
               present
               ;
               and
               he
               lost
               the
               glory
               of
               his
               strength
               ,
               when
               he
               
               
               became
               so
               weak
               ,
               that
               a
               woman
               could
               turn
               his
               head
               about
               ,
               which
               his
               adversary
               could
               not
               .
               These
               are
               the
               follies
               and
               weaknesses
               of
               man
               and
               dishonours
               to
               religion
               ,
               when
               a
               man
               shall
               contend
               nobly
               and
               do
               handsomly
               and
               then
               be
               taken
               in
               a
               base
               or
               a
               dishonorable
               action
               ;
               and
               mingle
               venome
               with
               his
               delicious
               ointment
               .
            
             
               
                 Quid
                 quod
                 olet
                 gravius
                 mistum
                 dia
                 pasmate
                 virus
                 .
              
               
                 Atque
                 duplex
                 animae
                 longius
                 exit
                 odor
                 .
              
            
             
               When
               Fescenia
               perfumed
               her
               breath
               that
               she
               might
               not
               smell
               of
               wine
               ,
               she
               condemned
               the
               crime
               of
               drunkennesse
               :
               but
               grew
               ridiculous
               when
               the
               wine
               broke
               thorow
               the
               cloud
               of
               a
               tender
               perfume
               
               and
               the
               breath
               of
               a
               Lozenge
               ;
               and
               that
               indeed
               is
               the
               reward
               of
               an
               hypocrite
               ;
               his
               laborious
               arts
               of
               concealment
               furnish
               all
               the
               world
               with
               declamation
               and
               severity
               against
               the
               crime
               which
               himself
               condemnes
               with
               his
               caution
               :
               But
               when
               his
               own
               sentence
               too
               is
               prepared
               against
               the
               day
               of
               his
               discovery
               .
            
             
               
                 Notas
                 ergo
                 nimis
                 fraudes
                 ,
                 deprensaque
                 furta
              
               
                 Jam
                 tollas
                 ,
                 &
                 sis
                 ebria
                 simpliciter
                 .
              
            
             
               A
               simple
               drunkard
               hath
               but
               one
               fault
               ,
               But
               they
               that
               avoid
               discovery
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               drink
               on
               without
               shame
               or
               restraint
               adde
               
               hypocrisy
               to
               their
               vitious
               fulnesse
               :
               and
               for
               all
               the
               amazements
               of
               their
               consequent
               discovery
               have
               no
               other
               recompence
               ,
               but
               that
               they
               pleased
               themselves
               in
               the
               security
               of
               their
               crime
               ,
               and
               their
               undeserved
               reputation
               :
               
                 Sic
                 quae
                 nigrior
                 est
                 cadente
                 moro
                 ;
                 Cerussata
                 sibi
                 placet
                 Lycoris
                 :
              
               for
               so
               the
               most
               easy
               and
               deformed
               woman
               ,
               whose
               girdle
               no
               foolish
               young
               man
               will
               unloose
               ,
               because
               shee
               is
               blacker
               then
               the
               falling
               mulbery
               ;
               may
               please
               her self
               under
               a
               skin
               of
               Cerusse
               ,
               and
               call
               her self
               fairer
               then
               Pharaohs
               daughter
               ,
               or
               the
               hinds
               living
               upon
               the
               snowy
               mountaines
               .
            
             
               One
               thing
               more
               there
               is
               to
               be
               added
               as
               an
               instance
               to
               the
               simplicity
               
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               that
               we
               never
               deny
               our
               religion
               ,
               or
               lie
               concerning
               our
               faith
               ,
               nor
               tell
               our
               propositions
               ,
               and
               articles
               deceitfully
               ,
               nor
               instruct
               Novices
               or
               catechumens
               with
               fraud
               ,
               but
               that
               when
               we
               teach
               them
               ,
               we
               do
               it
               honestly
               ,
               justly
               ,
               and
               severely
               ,
               not
               alwayes
               to
               speak
               all
               ,
               but
               never
               to
               speak
               otherwise
               then
               it
               is
               ,
               nor
               to
               hide
               a
               truth
               from
               them
               ,
               whose
               soules
               are
               concerned
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               be
               known
               ,
               
                 nequè
                 enim
                 id
                 est
                 celare
                 cum
                 quid
                 reticias
                 ,
                 sed
                 cum
                 quod
                 tuscias
                 ,
                 id
                 ignorare
                 emolumenti
                 tui
                 causâ
                 velis
                 eos
                 ,
                 quorum
                 inter
                 est
                 id
                 scire
                 :
              
               So
               Cicero
               
               determins
               the
               case
               of
               prudence
               and
               simplicity
               .
               The
               discovery
               of
               pious
               frauds
               ,
               and
               the
               disclaiming
               of
               false
               but
               profitable
               and
               rich
               propositions
               ;
               
               the
               quitting
               honours
               ,
               fraudulently
               gotten
               ,
               and
               unjustly
               detained
               ;
               the
               reducing
               every
               man
               to
               the
               perfect
               understanding
               of
               his
               own
               religion
               so
               far
               as
               can
               concern
               his
               duty
               ,
               the
               disallowing
               false
               miracles
               ,
               legends
               and
               fabulous
               stories
               ,
               of
               cosening
               the
               people
               into
               awfulnesse
               ,
               fear
               and
               superstition
               ,
               these
               are
               parts
               of
               Christian
               simplicity
               which
               do
               integrate
               this
               duty
               :
               for
               religion
               hath
               strengths
               enough
               of
               its
               own
               to
               support
               it self
               ;
               it
               needs
               not
               a
               devil
               for
               its
               advocate
               ;
               
               it
               is
               the
               breath
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               as
               it
               is
               purer
               then
               the
               beams
               of
               the
               
               morning
               ,
               so
               it
               is
               stronger
               then
               a
               tempest
               ,
               or
               the
               combination
               of
               all
               the
               windes
               though
               united
               by
               the
               prince
               that
               ruleth
               in
               the
               aire
               :
               And
               we
               finde
               that
               the
               Nicene
               faith
               prevailed
               upon
               all
               the
               world
               though
               some
               Arian
               Bishops
               went
               from
               Ariminum
               to
               Nice
               ,
               and
               there
               decreed
               their
               own
               articles
               ,
               and
               called
               it
               ,
               
                 the
                 faith
                 read
                 at
                 Nice
              
               ,
               and
               used
               all
               arts
               and
               all
               violence
               ,
               and
               all
               lying
               ,
               and
               all
               diligence
               to
               discountenance
               it
               ,
               yet
               it
               could
               not
               be
               ,
               it
               was
               the
               truth
               of
               God
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               stronger
               then
               all
               the
               gates
               of
               hell
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               powers
               of
               darknesse
               :
               and
               he
               that
               tells
               a
               lie
               for
               his
               religion
               or
               goes
               about
               by
               fraud
               and
               imposture
               to
               gain
               proselytes
               ,
               either
               dares
               not
               
               trust
               his
               cause
               or
               dare
               not
               trust
               God.
               True
               religion
               is
               open
               in
               its
               articles
               ,
               honest
               in
               its
               prosecutions
               ,
               just
               in
               its
               conduct
               ,
               innocent
               when
               it
               is
               accused
               ,
               ignorant
               of
               falsehood
               ,
               sure
               in
               its
               truth
               ,
               simple
               in
               its
               sayings
               :
               and
               (
               as
               Julius
               Capitolinus
               said
               of
               the
               
                 Emperour
                 Verus
              
               )
               it
               is
               
                 morum
                 simplicium
                 &
                 quae
                 adumbrare
                 nihil
                 possit
                 :
                 it
                 covers
              
               indeed
               
                 a
                 multitude
                 of
                 sins
              
               by
               curing
               them
               ,
               and
               obtaining
               pardon
               for
               them
               ,
               but
               it
               can
               dissemble
               nothing
               of
               it self
               ,
               it
               cannot
               tell
               or
               do
               a
               lie
               :
               but
               it
               can
               become
               a
               sacrifice
               ;
               a
               good
               man
               can
               quit
               his
               life
               but
               never
               his
               integrity
               .
               That
               's
               the
               first
               duty
               ;
               the
               sum
               of
               which
               is
               that
               which
               Aquilius
               said
               concerning
               fraud
               and
               craft
               ,
               
                 bona
                 sides
              
               
               the
               honesty
               of
               a
               mans
               faith
               and
               religion
               is
               destroyed
               
                 cum
                 aliud
                 simulatum
                 aliud
                 actum
                 sit
                 ,
              
               when
               either
               we
               conceale
               what
               we
               ought
               to
               publish
               ,
               or
               do
               not
               act
               what
               we
               pretend
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Christian
               simplicity
               or
               the
               innocence
               of
               prudence
               relates
               to
               laws
               both
               in
               their
               sanction
               and
               execution
               ;
               that
               they
               be
               decreed
               with
               equity
               and
               proportioned
               to
               the
               capacity
               and
               profit
               of
               the
               subjects
               and
               that
               they
               be
               applied
               to
               practise
               with
               remissions
               and
               reasonable
               interpretations
               agreeable
               to
               the
               sence
               of
               the
               words
               and
               the
               minde
               of
               the
               lawgiver
               ;
               but
               laws
               are
               not
               to
               be
               cosened
               and
               abused
               by
               contradictory
               glosses
               ,
               and
               phantastick
               elusions
               as
               knowing
               that
               
               if
               the
               majesty
               and
               sacrednesse
               of
               them
               be
               once
               abused
               and
               subjected
               to
               contempt
               and
               unreasonable
               and
               easy
               resolutions
               ,
               their
               girdle
               is
               unloosed
               and
               they
               suffer
               the
               shame
               of
               prostitution
               and
               contempt
               When
               Saul
               made
               a
               law
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               eat
               before
               night
               should
               die
               ,
               the
               people
               perswaded
               him
               directly
               to
               rescind
               it
               ,
               in
               the
               case
               of
               Jonathan
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               unequal
               and
               unjust
               that
               he
               who
               had
               wrought
               their
               deliverance
               ,
               and
               in
               that
               working
               it
               ,
               was
               absent
               from
               the
               promulgation
               of
               the
               law
               should
               suffer
               for
               breaking
               it
               ,
               in
               a
               case
               of
               violent
               necessity
               and
               of
               which
               he
               heard
               nothing
               upon
               so
               faire
               and
               probable
               a
               cause
               :
               and
               it
               had
               been
               well
               that
               the
               Persian
               had
               been
               so
               
               rescued
               who
               against
               the
               laws
               of
               his
               country
               killed
               a
               Lion
               to
               save
               the
               life
               of
               his
               Prince
               ;
               in
               such
               cases
               it
               is
               fit
               the
               law
               be
               rescinded
               and
               dispensed
               with
               all
               ,
               as
               to
               certain
               particulars
               ,
               so
               it
               be
               done
               ingenuously
               with
               competent
               authority
               ,
               in
               great
               necessity
               ,
               and
               without
               partiality
               :
               But
               that
               which
               I
               intend
               here
               is
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               rescission
               or
               
               
               dispensation
               of
               the
               law
               the
               processe
               be
               open
               and
               free
               ,
               and
               such
               as
               shall
               preserve
               the
               law
               and
               its
               sacrednesse
               as
               well
               as
               the
               person
               and
               his
               interest
               .
               The
               laws
               of
               Sparta
               forbad
               any
               man
               to
               be
               twice
               Admiral
               ,
               but
               when
               their
               affaires
               required
               it
               ,
               they
               made
               Araeus
               titular
               and
               Lysander
               supravisor
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               Admiral
               to
               all
               real
               and
               effective
               purposes
               ;
               this
               wanted
               ingenuity
               and
               laid
               a
               way
               open
               for
               them
               to
               despise
               the
               law
               which
               was
               made
               patient
               of
               such
               a
               weak
               evasion
               ;
               The
               Lacedemonian
               Embassador
               perswaded
               Pericles
               to
               turn
               the
               tables
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               which
               were
               forbidden
               to
               be
               removed
               ,
               and
               an
               other
               ordained
               in
               a
               certain
               case
               that
               the
               laws
               should
               sleep
               
               24.
               hours
               ;
               A
               third
               decreed
               that
               June
               should
               be
               called
               May
               ,
               because
               the
               time
               of
               an
               election
               appointed
               by
               the
               law
               was
               elapsed
               ;
               these
               arts
               are
               against
               the
               ingenuity
               and
               simplicitie
               of
               laws
               ,
               and
               lawgivers
               ;
               and
               teach
               the
               people
               to
               cheat
               in
               their
               obedience
               ,
               when
               their
               Judges
               are
               so
               fraudulent
               in
               the
               administration
               of
               their
               laws
               .
               Every
               law
               should
               be
               made
               plain
               ,
               open
               ,
               honest
               ,
               &
               significant
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               makes
               a
               decree
               and
               intricates
               it
               on
               purpose
               ,
               or
               by
               inconsideration
               ,
               layes
               a
               snare
               or
               leaves
               one
               there
               ,
               and
               is
               either
               an
               imprudent
               person
               ,
               and
               therefore
               unfit
               to
               govern
               ,
               or
               else
               he
               is
               a
               Tyrant
               and
               a
               vultur
               .
               It
               is
               too
               much
               that
               a
               man
               can
               make
               a
               law
               by
               an
               arbitrary
               power
               .
               But
               
               when
               he
               shall
               also
               leave
               the
               law
               so
               that
               every
               of
               the
               ministers
               of
               Justice
               and
               the
               Judges
               shall
               have
               power
               to
               rule
               by
               a
               loose
               ,
               by
               an
               arbitrary
               ▪
               by
               a
               contradictory
               interpretation
               ,
               it
               is
               intolerable
               .
               They
               that
               rule
               by
               prudence
               ,
               should
               above
               all
               things
               see
               that
               the
               patrons
               and
               Advocates
               of
               innocence
               should
               be
               harmlesse
               and
               without
               an
               evil
               sting
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Christian
               simplicity
               relates
               to
               promises
               and
               acts
               of
               grace
               and
               favour
               ;
               and
               its
               caution
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               promises
               be
               simple
               ,
               ingenuous
               ,
               agreeable
               to
               the
               intention
               of
               the
               promiser
               ,
               truly
               and
               effectually
               expressed
               and
               never
               going
               lesse
               in
               the
               performance
               ,
               then
               in
               the
               promise
               ,
               
               and
               words
               of
               the
               expression
               :
               concerning
               which
               the
               cases
               are
               several
               .
               1.
               
               First
               all
               promises
               in
               which
               a
               third
               or
               a
               second
               person
               hath
               no
               interest
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               promises
               of
               kindnesse
               and
               civilities
               ,
               are
               tied
               to
               passe
               into
               performance
               ,
               
                 secundum
                 aequum
                 &
                 bonum
              
               :
               and
               though
               they
               may
               oblige
               to
               some
               small
               inconvenience
               ,
               yet
               never
               to
               a
               great
               one
               :
               and
               I
               will
               visit
               you
               to
               morrow
               morning
               ,
               because
               I
               promised
               you
               ,
               and
               therefore
               .
               I
               will
               come
               
                 etiamsi
                 non
                 concoxero
              
               ,
               although
               I
               have
               not
               slept
               my
               full
               sleep
               ,
               but
               
                 Si
                 febricitavero
              
               if
               I
               be
               in
               a
               feaver
               or
               have
               reason
               to
               fear
               one
               ,
               I
               am
               disobliged
               .
               For
               the
               nature
               of
               such
               promises
               bears
               upon
               them
               no
               bigger
               burthen
               ,
               then
               can
               be
               expounded
               
               by
               reasonable
               civilities
               and
               the
               common
               expectation
               of
               kinde
               ,
               and
               the
               ordinary
               performances
               of
               just
               men
               ,
               who
               do
               excuse
               and
               are
               excused
               respectively
               ,
               by
               all
               rules
               of
               reason
               proportionably
               to
               such
               small
               entercourses
               :
               and
               therefore
               although
               such
               conditions
               be
               not
               expressed
               in
               making
               promises
               ,
               yet
               to
               perform
               or
               rescind
               them
               by
               such
               laws
               is
               not
               against
               Christian
               simplicity
               .
               2.
               
               Promises
               
               in
               matters
               of
               justice
               or
               in
               matters
               of
               grace
               as
               from
               a
               superiour
               to
               
               an
               inferiour
               must
               be
               so
               singly
               and
               ingenuously
               expressed
               ,
               intended
               and
               performed
               accordingly
               ,
               that
               no
               condition
               is
               to
               be
               reserved
               or
               supposed
               in
               them
               to
               warrant
               their
               non-performance
               ,
               but
               impossibility
               ,
               or
               that
               which
               is
               next
               to
               it
               ,
               an
               intolerable
               inconvenience
               ;
               in
               which
               cases
               we
               have
               a
               natural
               liberty
               to
               commute
               our
               promises
               ,
               but
               so
               that
               we
               pay
               to
               the
               interested
               person
               a
               good
               ,
               at
               least
               equal
               to
               that
               which
               we
               first
               promised
               .
               And
               to
               this
               purpose
               it
               may
               be
               added
               that
               it
               is
               not
               against
               Christian
               simplicity
               to
               expresse
               our
               promises
               in
               such
               words
               which
               we
               know
               the
               interested
               man
               will
               understand
               to
               other
               purposes
               then
               I
               intend
               so
               it
               be
               not
               lesse
               that
               I
               mean
               ,
               then
               that
               he
               
               hopes
               for
               .
               When
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               told
               his
               disciples
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 should
                 sit
                 upon
                 twelve
                 thrones
                 ,
              
               they
               presently
               thought
               they
               had
               his
               bond
               for
               a
               kingdom
               ,
               and
               dreamt
               of
               wealth
               ,
               and
               honour
               ,
               power
               and
               a
               splendid
               court
               ;
               and
               Christ
               knew
               they
               did
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               disintangle
               his
               promise
               from
               the
               enfolded
               and
               intricate
               sence
               of
               which
               his
               words
               were
               naturally
               capable
               ;
               but
               he
               performed
               his
               promise
               ,
               to
               better
               purposes
               ,
               then
               they
               hoped
               for
               ;
               they
               were
               presidents
               in
               the
               conduct
               of
               souls
               ,
               Princes
               of
               Gods
               people
               ,
               the
               chief
               in
               sufferings
               stood
               neerest
               to
               the
               crosse
               ,
               had
               an
               elder
               brothers
               portion
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               grace
               ,
               were
               the
               founders
               of
               Churches
               ,
               and
               dispensers
               
               of
               the
               mysteries
               of
               the
               kingdom
               and
               ministers
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               God
               and
               chanels
               of
               mighty
               blessings
               ,
               under
               mediators
               in
               the
               Priesthood
               of
               their
               Lord
               and
               
                 their
                 names
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 heaven
              
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               infinitely
               better
               ,
               then
               to
               groan
               and
               wake
               under
               a
               head
               pressed
               with
               a
               golden
               crown
               and
               pungent
               cares
               ,
               and
               to
               eat
               alone
               ,
               and
               to
               walk
               in
               a
               croud
               and
               to
               be
               vexed
               with
               all
               the
               publick
               and
               many
               of
               the
               private
               evils
               of
               the
               people
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               sum
               Total
               of
               an
               earthly
               Kingdom
               .
            
             
               When
               God
               promised
               to
               the
               obedient
               that
               they
               should
               live
               long
               in
               the
               land
               ,
               which
               he
               would
               give
               them
               ,
               he
               meant
               it
               of
               the
               land
               of
               
               Canaan
               ,
               but
               yet
               reserved
               to
               himself
               the
               liberty
               of
               taking
               them
               quickly
               from
               that
               land
               and
               carrying
               them
               to
               a
               better
               .
               He
               that
               promises
               to
               lend
               me
               a
               staffe
               to
               walk
               withal
               ,
               and
               instead
               of
               that
               gives
               me
               a
               horse
               to
               carry
               me
               ,
               hath
               not
               broken
               his
               promise
               ,
               nor
               dealt
               deceitfully
               .
               And
               this
               is
               Gods
               dealing
               with
               mankinde
               ;
               he
               promises
               more
               then
               we
               could
               hope
               for
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               hath
               done
               that
               ,
               he
               gives
               us
               more
               then
               he
               hath
               promised
               .
               God
               hath
               promised
               to
               give
               to
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               all
               that
               they
               need
               ,
               food
               and
               raiment
               ;
               but
               he
               addes
               out
               of
               the
               treasures
               of
               his
               mercy
               ;
               variety
               of
               food
               and
               changes
               of
               raiment
               ;
               some
               to
               get
               strength
               and
               some
               to
               refresh
               ,
               something
               for
               them
               
               that
               are
               in
               health
               and
               some
               for
               the
               sick
               .
               And
               though
               that
               skins
               of
               buls
               and
               stagges
               and
               foxes
               and
               bears
               could
               have
               drawn
               a
               vail
               thick
               enough
               to
               hide
               the
               apertures
               of
               sin
               and
               natural
               shame
               and
               to
               defend
               us
               from
               heat
               and
               cold
               ,
               yet
               when
               he
               addeth
               the
               fleeces
               of
               sheep
               and
               beavers
               ,
               and
               the
               spoiles
               of
               silk
               worms
               ,
               he
               hath
               proclaimed
               
               
               that
               although
               his
               promises
               are
               the
               bounds
               of
               our
               certain
               expectation
               ,
               yet
               they
               are
               not
               the
               limits
               of
               his
               loving
               kindnesse
               ;
               and
               if
               he
               does
               more
               then
               he
               hath
               promised
               ,
               no
               man
               can
               complain
               that
               he
               did
               otherwise
               ,
               and
               did
               greater
               things
               then
               he
               said
               :
               thus
               God
               does
               ,
               but
               therefore
               so
               also
               must
               we
               ;
               imitating
               that
               example
               ,
               and
               transcribing
               that
               copy
               of
               divine
               truth
               ,
               alwayes
               remembring
               that
               his
               promises
               are
               yea
               and
               Amen
               And
               although
               God
               often
               goes
               more
               ,
               yet
               he
               never
               goes
               lesse
               ;
               and
               therefore
               we
               must
               never
               go
               from
               our
               promises
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               be
               thrust
               from
               thence
               by
               disability
               ,
               or
               let
               go
               by
               leave
               ,
               or
               called
               up
               higher
               by
               a
               greater
               intendment
               
               and
               increase
               of
               kindnesse
               :
               And
               therefore
               when
               Solyman
               had
               sworn
               to
               Ibrahim-Bassa
               that
               he
               would
               never
               kill
               him
               so
               long
               as
               he
               were
               alive
               ,
               he
               quitted
               himself
               but
               ill
               ,
               when
               he
               sent
               an
               Eunuch
               to
               cut
               his
               throat
               when
               he
               slept
               ,
               because
               the
               Priest
               told
               him
               that
               sleep
               was
               death
               .
               His
               act
               was
               false
               and
               deceitful
               as
               his
               great
               prophet
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               this
               part
               of
               simplicity
               
                 we
                 Christians
              
               have
               a
               most
               especiall
               obligation
               ,
               for
               our
               religion
               being
               ennobled
               by
               the
               most
               and
               the
               greatest
               promises
               ,
               and
               our
               faith
               made
               confident
               by
               the
               veracity
               
               of
               our
               Lord
               ,
               and
               his
               word
               made
               certain
               by
               miracles
               and
               prophecies
               ,
               and
               voices
               from
               heaven
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               testimony
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               and
               that
               truth
               it self
               is
               bound
               upon
               us
               by
               the
               efficacy
               of
               great
               endearments
               and
               so
               many
               precepts
               ;
               if
               we
               shall
               suffer
               the
               faith
               of
               a
               Christian
               to
               be
               an
               instrument
               to
               deceive
               our
               brother
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               must
               either
               be
               incredulous
               or
               deceived
               ,
               uncharitable
               or
               deluded
               like
               a
               fool
               ,
               we
               dishonour
               the
               sacrednesse
               of
               the
               institution
               and
               become
               strangers
               to
               the
               spirit
               of
               truth
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               eternall
               word
               of
               God.
               Our
               Blessed
               Lord
               would
               not
               have
               his
               disciples
               to
               swear
               at
               all
               (
               no
               not
               in
               publick
               Judicature
               )
               
               if
               the
               necessities
               of
               the
               world
               would
               permit
               him
               to
               be
               obeyed
               :
               If
               Christians
               will
               live
               according
               to
               the
               religion
               ,
               the
               word
               of
               a
               Christian
               were
               sufficient
               instrument
               to
               give
               testimony
               and
               to
               make
               promises
               ,
               to
               secure
               a
               faith
               ,
               and
               upon
               that
               supposition
               oathes
               were
               uselesse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               forbidden
               ,
               because
               there
               could
               be
               no
               necessity
               to
               invoke
               Gods
               name
               in
               promises
               or
               affirmations
               if
               men
               were
               indeed
               Christians
               :
               and
               therefore
               in
               that
               case
               would
               be
               a
               taking
               it
               in
               vain
               ;
               but
               because
               many
               are
               not
               and
               they
               that
               are
               in
               name
               oftentimes
               are
               so
               in
               nothing
               else
               ,
               it
               became
               necessary
               that
               man
               should
               swear
               
               in
               judgment
               and
               in
               publick
               courts
               ;
               but
               consider
               who
               it
               was
               that
               invented
               and
               made
               the
               necessitie
               of
               oaths
               ,
               of
               bonds
               ,
               of
               securities
               ,
               of
               statutes
               ,
               extents
               ,
               judgements
               and
               all
               the
               artifices
               of
               humane
               diffidence
               and
               dishonesty
               ;
               These
               things
               were
               indeed
               found
               out
               by
               men
               ;
               but
               the
               necessity
               of
               these
               was
               from
               him
               that
               is
               the
               father
               of
               lies
               ,
               from
               him
               that
               hath
               made
               many
               faire
               promises
               but
               never
               kept
               any
               .
               or
               if
               he
               did
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               do
               a
               
               bigger
               mischief
               ,
               to
               cozen
               the
               more
               :
               for
               so
               does
               the
               Devil
               :
               He
               
               promises
               rich
               harvests
               and
               blasts
               the
               corn
               in
               the
               spring
               ,
               he
               tells
               his
               servants
               they
               shall
               be
               rich
               ,
               and
               fills
               them
               with
               beggerly
               qualities
               ,
               makes
               them
               base
               and
               indigent
               ,
               greedy
               and
               penurious
               ,
               and
               they
               that
               serve
               him
               intirely
               ,
               as
               witches
               and
               such
               miserable
               persons
               never
               can
               be
               rich
               :
               if
               he
               promises
               health
               ,
               then
               men
               grow
               confident
               and
               intemperate
               and
               do
               such
               things
               whereby
               they
               shall
               die
               the
               sooner
               ,
               and
               die
               longer
               they
               shall
               die
               eternally
               .
               He
               deceives
               men
               in
               their
               trust
               ,
               and
               frustrates
               their
               hopes
               ,
               and
               eludes
               their
               expectations
               ;
               and
               his
               promises
               have
               a
               period
               set
               ,
               beyond
               which
               they
               cannot
               be
               true
               ;
               For
               wicked
               men
               shall
               enjoy
               a
               faire
               fortune
               but
               
               till
               their
               appointed
               time
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               ends
               imperfect
               and
               most
               accomplished
               misery
               :
               and
               therefore
               even
               in
               this
               performance
               he
               deceives
               them
               most
               of
               all
               ,
               promising
               and
               performing
               coloured
               stones
               ,
               and
               glasse-gems
               that
               he
               may
               cozen
               them
               of
               their
               glorious
               inheritance
               .
               All
               fraudulent
               breakers
               of
               promises
               dresse
               themselves
               by
               his
               glasse
               whose
               best
               imagery
               ,
               is
               deformity
               and
               lies
               .
               
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Sermon
               .
               XXIV
               .
               
               Of
               Christian
               Simplicity
               .
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
            
             
               
               4.
               
               CHristian
               simplicity
               teaches
               opennesse
               ,
               and
               ingenuity
               in
               Contracts
               ,
               and
               matters
               of
               buying
               and
               selling
               ,
               covenants
               ,
               associations
               ,
               and
               all
               such
               entercourses
               ,
               which
               suppose
               an
               equality
               of
               persons
               as
               to
               the
               matter
               of
               right
               and
               justice
               in
               the
               stipulation
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               was
               the
               old
               Attick
               law
               :
               and
               nothing
               is
               more
               contrary
               to
               Christian
               religion
               ,
               then
               that
               the
               entercourses
               of
               justice
               be
               direct
               snares
               ,
               and
               that
               we
               should
               deal
               with
               men
               ,
               as
               men
               deal
               with
               foxes
               ,
               and
               wolves
               ,
               and
               vermin
               ;
               do
               all
               violence
               ,
               and
               when
               that
               cannot
               be
               ,
               use
               all
               craft
               and
               every
               thing
               whereby
               they
               can
               be
               made
               miserable
               .
               
            
             
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               There
               are
               men
               in
               the
               world
               who
               love
               to
               smile
               ,
               but
               that
               smile
               is
               more
               dangerous
               then
               the
               furrows
               of
               a
               contracted
               brow
               ,
               or
               a
               storm
               in
               Adria
               ;
               for
               their
               purpose
               is
               onely
               to
               deceive
               ;
               they
               easily
               speak
               what
               they
               never
               mean
               ,
               they
               heap
               up
               many
               arguments
               to
               perswade
               that
               to
               others
               ,
               which
               themselves
               beleeve
               not
               ;
               they
               praise
               that
               vehemently
               which
               they
               deride
               in
               their
               hearts
               ,
               they
               declaim
               against
               a
               thing
               which
               themselves
               covet
               ,
               they
               beg
               passionately
               for
               
               that
               which
               they
               value
               not
               ,
               and
               run
               from
               an
               object
               which
               they
               would
               fain
               have
               to
               follow
               and
               overtake
               them
               ,
               they
               excuse
               a
               person
               dexterously
               ,
               where
               the
               man
               is
               beloved
               ,
               and
               watch
               to
               surprize
               him
               where
               he
               is
               unguarded
               ;
               they
               praise
               that
               they
               may
               sell
               ,
               and
               disgrace
               that
               they
               may
               keep
               .
               And
               these
               hypocrisies
               are
               so
               interwoven
               and
               imbroidered
               with
               their
               whole
               designe
               ;
               that
               some
               nations
               refuse
               to
               contract
               till
               their
               arts
               are
               taken
               off
               by
               the
               society
               of
               
               banquets
               ,
               and
               the
               good
               natured
               kidnesses
               of
               festivall
               chalices
               ,
               for
               
               so
               Tacitus
               observes
               concerning
               the
               old
               Germans
               ,
               
                 [
                 De
                 asciscendis
                 principibus
                 de
                 pace
                 &
                 bello
                 in
                 conviviis
                 consultant
                 ,
                 tanquam
                 nullo
                 magis
                 tempore
                 ad
                 simplices
                 cogitationes
                 pateat
                 animus
                 ,
                 aut
                 ad
                 magnas
                 incalescat
                 :
              
               as
               if
               then
               they
               were
               more
               simple
               when
               they
               were
               most
               valiant
               ,
               and
               were
               least
               deceitfull
               ,
               when
               they
               were
               least
               themselves
               .
            
             
               But
               it
               is
               an
               evil
               condition
               that
               a
               mans
               honesty
               shall
               be
               owing
               to
               his
               wine
               ,
               and
               vertue
               must
               live
               at
               the
               charge
               and
               will
               of
               a
               vice
               .
               The
               
                 proper
                 band
              
               of
               societies
               and
               contracts
               is
               ,
               
                 justice
                 and
                 necessities
                 ,
                 religion
              
               and
               
                 the
                 laws
                 ;
                 the
                 measures
              
               of
               it
               are
               equitie
               and
               our selves
               and
               
                 our
                 own
              
               
               desires
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               our
               need
               ,
               natural
               or
               forced
               ;
               But
               the
               instruments
               of
               the
               exchange
               and
               conveyance
               of
               the
               whole
               entercourse
               is
               ,
               
                 words
                 and
                 actions
              
               ,
               as
               they
               are
               expounded
               by
               custome
               ,
               consent
               ,
               or
               the
               understanding
               of
               the
               interested
               person
               ;
               in
               which
               if
               simplicitie
               be
               not
               severely
               preserved
               ,
               it
               is
               impossible
               that
               humane
               society
               can
               subsist
               ,
               but
               men
               shall
               be
               forced
               to
               snatch
               at
               what
               they
               have
               bought
               ,
               and
               take
               securities
               that
               men
               swear
               truly
               ,
               and
               exact
               an
               oath
               ,
               that
               such
               is
               the
               meaning
               of
               the
               word
               ,
               and
               no
               man
               shall
               think
               himself
               secure
               ,
               but
               shall
               fear
               he
               is
               robbed
               if
               he
               has
               not
               possession
               first
               ;
               and
               it
               shall
               be
               disputed
               who
               shall
               trust
               the
               other
               ,
               and
               neither
               of
               them
               shall
               
               have
               cause
               to
               be
               confident
               upon
               bands
               or
               oaths
               ,
               or
               witnesses
               ,
               or
               promises
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               honour
               of
               men
               ,
               or
               all
               the
               ingagements
               of
               religion
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               said
               Cyrus
               in
               Xenophon
               ,
               A
               man
               though
               he
               
               desires
               it
               ,
               yet
               cannot
               be
               confident
               of
               the
               man
               that
               pretends
               truth
               yet
               tells
               a
               lye
               and
               is
               deprehended
               to
               have
               made
               use
               of
               the
               sacred
               name
               of
               friendship
               or
               religion
               ,
               honesty
               or
               reputation
               to
               deceive
               his
               brother
               .
            
             
               But
               because
               a
               man
               may
               be
               deceived
               by
               deeds
               and
               open
               actions
               as
               well
               as
               words
               ;
               therefore
               it
               concerns
               their
               duty
               ,
               that
               no
               man
               by
               an
               
               action
               on
               purpose
               done
               to
               make
               his
               brother
               believe
               a
               lie
               abuse
               his
               persuasion
               and
               his
               interest
               ,
               When
               Pythius
               the
               Sicilian
               had
               a
               minde
               to
               sell
               his
               garden
               to
               Cannius
               he
               invited
               him
               thither
               ,
               and
               caused
               fishermen
               (
               as
               if
               by
               custom
               )
               to
               fish
               in
               the
               chanell
               by
               which
               the
               gardens
               stood
               ,
               and
               they
               threw
               a
               great
               store
               of
               fish
               into
               their
               arbours
               ,
               and
               made
               Cannius
               believe
               it
               was
               so
               every
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               grew
               greedy
               of
               that
               place
               of
               pleasure
               ,
               and
               gave
               Pythius
               a
               double
               price
               ,
               and
               the
               next
               day
               perceived
               himself
               abused
               .
               Actions
               of
               pretence
               and
               simulation
               are
               like
               snares
               laid
               ,
               into
               which
               the
               beasts
               fall
               though
               you
               pursue
               them
               not
               ,
               but
               walk
               in
               the
               inquiry
               for
               their
               necessary
               
               provisions
               ;
               and
               if
               a
               man
               fall
               into
               a
               snare
               that
               you
               have
               laid
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               excuse
               to
               say
               you
               did
               not
               tempt
               him
               thither
               :
               to
               lay
               a
               snare
               is
               against
               the
               ingenuity
               of
               a
               good
               man
               and
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               he
               ought
               to
               be
               drawn
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               fit
               we
               should
               place
               a
               danger
               which
               our selves
               are
               therefore
               bound
               to
               hinder
               ,
               because
               
               
               from
               thence
               we
               are
               obliged
               to
               rescue
               him
               .
               
                 Vir
                 bonus
                 est
                 ,
                 qui
                 prodest
                 quibus
                 potest
                 ,
                 nocet
                 nemini
                 ,
              
               when
               we
               do
               all
               the
               good
               we
               can
               ,
               and
               do
               an
               evil
               to
               no
               man
               ,
               then
               onely
               we
               are
               accounted
               good
               men
               .
               But
               this
               pretence
               of
               an
               action
               signifying
               otherwise
               then
               it
               looks
               for
               ,
               is
               onely
               forbidden
               in
               matter
               of
               contract
               ,
               and
               the
               material
               interest
               of
               a
               second
               person
               .
               But
               when
               actions
               are
               of
               a
               double
               signification
               ,
               or
               when
               a
               man
               is
               not
               abused
               or
               defeated
               of
               his
               right
               by
               an
               uncertain
               signe
               ,
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               do
               a
               thing
               to
               other
               purposes
               then
               is
               commonly
               understood
               .
               Flight
               is
               a
               signe
               of
               fear
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               lawfull
               to
               fly
               when
               a
               man
               fears
               not
               .
               Circumoision
               was
               the
               seal
               of
               the
               Jewish
               religion
               ,
               
               and
               yet
               Saint
               Paul
               circumcised
               Timothy
               though
               he
               intended
               he
               should
               live
               like
               the
               Centile
               Christians
               ,
               and
               not
               as
               do
               the
               Jews
               .
               Put
               because
               that
               rite
               did
               signifie
               more
               things
               beside
               that
               one
               ,
               he
               onely
               did
               it
               to
               represent
               that
               he
               was
               no
               enemy
               of
               Moses
               law
               ,
               but
               would
               use
               it
               when
               there
               was
               just
               reason
               ,
               which
               was
               one
               part
               of
               the
               things
               which
               the
               using
               of
               circumcision
               could
               signifie
               :
               So
               our
               blessed
               Saviour
               pretended
               that
               he
               would
               passe
               forth
               beyond
               Emaus
               ,
               out
               if
               he
               intended
               not
               to
               do
               it
               ,
               yet
               he
               did
               no
               injury
               to
               the
               two
               disciples
               ,
               for
               whose
               good
               it
               was
               that
               he
               intended
               to
               make
               this
               offer
               :
               and
               neither
               did
               he
               prevaricate
               the
               strictnesse
               of
               simplicity
               
               and
               sincerity
               ,
               because
               they
               were
               persons
               with
               whom
               he
               had
               made
               no
               contracts
               ,
               to
               whom
               he
               had
               passed
               no
               obligation
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               it
               is
               
                 proper
                 and
                 natural
              
               ,
               by
               an
               offer
               to
               give
               an
               occasion
               to
               another
               to
               do
               a
               good
               action
               ;
               and
               in
               case
               it
               succeeds
               not
               ,
               then
               to
               do
               what
               we
               intended
               not
               ,
               and
               so
               the
               offer
               was
               conditional
               .
               But
               in
               all
               cases
               of
               bargaining
               ,
               although
               the
               actions
               of
               themselves
               may
               receive
               naturally
               another
               sense
               ,
               yet
               I
               am
               bound
               to
               follow
               that
               signification
               which
               may
               not
               abuse
               my
               brother
               ,
               or
               pollute
               my
               own
               honesty
               ,
               or
               snatch
               ,
               or
               rifle
               his
               interest
               :
               Because
               it
               can
               be
               no
               ingredient
               into
               the
               commutation
               ,
               if
               I
               exchange
               a
               thing
               
               which
               he
               understands
               not
               ,
               and
               is
               by
               errour
               lead
               into
               this
               mistake
               ,
               and
               I
               hold
               forth
               the
               fire
               ,
               and
               delude
               him
               ,
               and
               amuse
               his
               eye
               :
               for
               by
               me
               he
               is
               made
               worse
               .
            
             
               But
               secondly
               ,
               as
               our
               actions
               must
               be
               of
               a
               sincere
               and
               determinate
               signification
               in
               contracts
               ,
               so
               must
               our
               words
               :
               in
               which
               the
               rule
               of
               the
               old
               Roman
               honesty
               was
               this
               :
               
                 Uterque
                 si
                 ad
                 eloquendum
                 venerit
                 non
                 plus
                 quam
                 semel
                 eloquetur
              
               ;
               Every
               one
               that
               speaks
               is
               to
               speak
               but
               once
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               
                 but
                 one
                 thing
              
               ;
               because
               commonly
               that
               is
               truth
               ;
               truth
               being
               but
               one
               ;
               but
               errour
               and
               falsehood
               infinitely
               various
               and
               changeable
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               seldom
               see
               a
               man
               so
               stiffned
               
               with
               impiety
               ,
               as
               to
               speak
               little
               and
               seldome
               ,
               and
               pertinaciously
               adhere
               to
               a
               single
               sense
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               at
               first
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               way
               after
               shall
               be
               a
               lie
               .
               Men
               use
               to
               go
               about
               ,
               when
               they
               tell
               a
               lie
               ,
               and
               devise
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               stand
               off
               at
               distance
               ,
               and
               cast
               a
               cloud
               of
               words
               ,
               and
               intricate
               the
               whole
               affair
               ,
               and
               cozen
               themselves
               first
               ,
               and
               then
               cozen
               their
               brother
               ,
               while
               they
               have
               minced
               the
               case
               of
               conscience
               
               into
               little
               particles
               ,
               and
               swallowed
               the
               lie
               by
               crumbs
               ,
               so
               that
               no
               
               one
               passage
               of
               it
               should
               rush
               against
               the
               conscience
               ,
               nor
               do
               hurt
               ,
               until
               it
               is
               all
               got
               into
               the
               belly
               ,
               and
               unites
               in
               the
               effect
               ;
               for
               by
               that
               time
               ,
               two
               men
               are
               abused
               ,
               the
               Merchant
               in
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               Contractor
               in
               his
               interest
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               certain
               effect
               of
               much
               talking
               and
               little
               honesty
               :
               but
               he
               that
               means
               honestly
               ,
               must
               speak
               but
               once
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               one
               truth
               ,
               and
               hath
               leave
               to
               vary
               within
               the
               degrees
               of
               just
               prices
               ,
               and
               fair
               conditions
               ,
               which
               because
               they
               have
               a
               latitude
               may
               be
               enlarged
               ,
               or
               restrained
               according
               as
               the
               Merchant
               please
               ,
               save
               onely
               he
               must
               never
               prevaricate
               the
               measures
               of
               equity
               ,
               and
               the
               proportions
               of
               reputation
               ,
               and
               the
               publike
               .
               But
               in
               all
               
               the
               parts
               of
               this
               traffick
               let
               our
               words
               be
               the
               significations
               of
               our
               thoughts
               ,
               and
               our
               thoughts
               designe
               nothing
               ,
               but
               the
               advantages
               of
               a
               permitted
               exchange
               .
               In
               this
               case
               ,
               the
               severity
               is
               so
               great
               ,
               so
               exact
               ,
               and
               so
               without
               variety
               of
               case
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               for
               a
               man
               to
               tell
               a
               truth
               ,
               with
               a
               collateral
               designe
               to
               cozen
               and
               abuse
               ;
               and
               therefore
               at
               no
               hand
               can
               it
               be
               permitted
               to
               lie
               or
               equivocate
               ,
               to
               speak
               craftily
               ,
               or
               to
               deceive
               by
               smoothnesse
               ,
               or
               intricacy
               ,
               or
               long
               discourses
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               precept
               of
               simplicity
               in
               matter
               of
               contract
               hath
               one
               step
               of
               severity
               beyond
               this
               :
               In
               matter
               of
               contract
               it
               is
               not
               lawfull
               
               so
               much
               as
               to
               conceal
               the
               secret
               and
               undiscernable
               faults
               of
               the
               merchandize
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               acknowledge
               them
               ,
               or
               else
               affix
               prices
               made
               diminute
               and
               lessened
               to
               such
               proportions
               and
               abatements
               as
               that
               fault
               should
               make
               .
               
                 Caveat
                 emptor
              
               is
               a
               good
               caution
               for
               him
               that
               buyes
               ,
               and
               it
               secures
               the
               seller
               in
               publike
               Judicature
               ,
               but
               not
               in
               court
               of
               conscience
               ;
               and
               the
               old
               lawes
               of
               the
               Romans
               were
               as
               nice
               in
               this
               affair
               ,
               as
               the
               conscience
               of
               a
               Christian.
               
                 Titus
                 Claudius
                 Centimalus
              
               was
               commanded
               by
               the
               Augures
               to
               pull
               down
               his
               house
               in
               the
               
                 Coelian
                 mountain
              
               ,
               because
               it
               hindred
               their
               observation
               of
               the
               flight
               of
               birds
               ;
               he
               exposes
               his
               house
               to
               sale
               ,
               Publius
               
               Calpurnius
               buyes
               it
               ,
               and
               is
               forced
               to
               pluck
               it
               down
               ;
               But
               complaining
               to
               the
               Judges
               had
               remedy
               ,
               because
               Claudius
               did
               not
               tell
               him
               the
               true
               state
               of
               the
               inconvenience
               .
               He
               that
               sels
               a
               house
               infected
               with
               the
               plague
               ,
               or
               haunted
               with
               evil
               spirits
               ,
               sels
               that
               which
               is
               not
               worth
               such
               a
               price
               which
               it
               might
               be
               put
               to
               if
               it
               were
               in
               health
               and
               peace
               :
               and
               therefore
               cannot
               demand
               it
               but
               openly
               and
               upon
               publication
               of
               the
               evil
               .
               To
               which
               also
               this
               is
               to
               be
               added
               ,
               that
               in
               some
               great
               faults
               and
               such
               as
               have
               danger
               ,
               (
               as
               in
               the
               cases
               now
               specified
               )
               no
               diminution
               of
               the
               price
               is
               sufficient
               to
               make
               the
               Merchant
               just
               and
               sincere
               ,
               unlesse
               he
               tels
               the
               appendant
               mischief
               ;
               
               because
               to
               some
               persons
               in
               many
               cases
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               persons
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               at
               all
               valuable
               ,
               and
               they
               would
               not
               possesse
               it
               if
               they
               might
               for
               nothing
               .
               
                 Marcus
                 Gratidianus
              
               bought
               a
               house
               of
               
                 Sergius
                 Orata
              
               ,
               which
               himself
               had
               sold
               before
               ;
               But
               because
               Sergius
               did
               not
               declare
               the
               appendant
               vassalage
               and
               service
               ,
               he
               was
               recompenced
               
               
               by
               the
               Judges
               ;
               for
               although
               it
               was
               certain
               that
               Gratidianus
               knew
               it
               ,
               because
               it
               had
               been
               his
               own
               ,
               yet
               
                 Oportuit
                 ex
                 bonâ
                 fide
                 denunciari
              
               said
               the
               law
               ;
               it
               concerned
               the
               ingenuity
               of
               a
               good
               man
               to
               have
               spoken
               it
               openly
               .
               In
               all
               cases
               it
               must
               be
               confessed
               in
               the
               price
               ,
               or
               in
               the
               words
               ;
               But
               when
               the
               evil
               may
               be
               personal
               ,
               and
               more
               then
               matter
               of
               interest
               and
               money
               ,
               it
               ought
               to
               be
               confessed
               ,
               and
               then
               the
               goods
               prescribed
               ,
               lest
               by
               my
               act
               I
               do
               my
               neighbour
               injury
               ,
               and
               I
               receive
               profit
               by
               his
               dammage
               .
               Certain
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               ingenuity
               is
               the
               sweetest
               and
               easiest
               way
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               difficulty
               or
               cases
               of
               conscience
               in
               that
               ,
               and
               it
               can
               have
               no
               objection
               in
               it
               but
               that
               
               possibly
               sometimes
               we
               lose
               a
               little
               advantage
               ,
               which
               it
               may
               be
               we
               may
               lawfully
               acquire
               ,
               but
               still
               we
               secure
               a
               quiet
               conscience
               :
               and
               if
               the
               merchandise
               be
               not
               worth
               so
               much
               to
               me
               ,
               then
               neither
               is
               it
               to
               him
               ;
               if
               it
               be
               to
               him
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               to
               me
               ;
               and
               therefore
               I
               have
               no
               losse
               ,
               no
               hurt
               to
               keep
               it
               if
               it
               be
               refused
               :
               but
               he
               that
               secures
               his
               own
               profit
               ,
               and
               regards
               not
               the
               interest
               of
               another
               ,
               is
               more
               greedy
               of
               a
               full
               purse
               then
               of
               a
               holy
               conscience
               ,
               and
               prefers
               gain
               before
               justice
               ,
               and
               the
               wealth
               of
               his
               private
               ,
               before
               the
               necessity
               of
               publike
               society
               and
               commerce
               ,
               being
               a
               son
               of
               earth
               whose
               centre
               is
               it
               
               self
               ,
               without
               relation
               to
               heaven
               that
               moves
               upon
               anothers
               point
               ,
               and
               produces
               flowers
               ,
               for
               others
               ,
               and
               sends
               influence
               upon
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               receives
               nothing
               in
               return
               ,
               but
               a
               cloud
               of
               perfume
               ,
               or
               the
               smell
               of
               a
               fat
               sacrifice
               .
            
             
               God
               sent
               justice
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               that
               all
               conditions
               in
               their
               several
               proportions
               should
               be
               equall
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               receives
               a
               good
               ,
               should
               pay
               one
               ,
               and
               he
               whom
               I
               serve
               is
               obliged
               to
               feed
               and
               to
               defend
               me
               in
               the
               same
               proportions
               as
               I
               serve
               ;
               and
               justice
               is
               a
               relative
               terme
               ,
               and
               supposes
               two
               persons
               obliged
               ,
               and
               though
               fortunes
               are
               unequal
               ,
               and
               estates
               are
               in
               majority
               and
               subordination
               ,
               and
               men
               
               are
               wise
               or
               foolish
               ,
               honoured
               or
               despised
               ;
               yet
               in
               the
               entercourses
               of
               justice
               God
               hath
               made
               that
               there
               is
               no
               difference
               ,
               and
               therefore
               it
               was
               esteemed
               ignoble
               to
               dismisse
               a
               servant
               when
               corn
               was
               dear
               ,
               in
               dangers
               of
               shipwrack
               to
               throw
               out
               an
               unprofitable
               boy
               and
               keep
               a
               fair
               horse
               ;
               or
               for
               
                 a
                 wise
                 man
              
               to
               snatch
               a
               plank
               from
               a
               drowning
               fool
               ,
               or
               if
               the
               Master
               of
               the
               ship
               should
               challenge
               the
               board
               upon
               which
               his
               passenger
               swims
               for
               his
               life
               ,
               or
               to
               obtrude
               false
               moneys
               upon
               others
               ,
               which
               we
               first
               took
               for
               true
               ,
               but
               at
               last
               discovered
               to
               be
               false
               ;
               or
               not
               to
               discover
               the
               gold
               which
               the
               merchant
               sold
               for
               alchimy
               :
               The
               reason
               of
               all
               these
               is
               ,
               because
               the
               collateral
               
               advantages
               are
               not
               at
               all
               to
               be
               considered
               in
               matter
               of
               rights
               ;
               and
               though
               I
               am
               dearest
               to
               my self
               ,
               as
               my
               neighbour
               is
               to
               himself
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               necessary
               that
               I
               permit
               him
               to
               his
               own
               advantages
               ,
               as
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               permitted
               to
               mine
               .
               Now
               therefore
               simplicity
               and
               ingenuity
               in
               all
               contracts
               is
               perfectly
               and
               exactly
               necessary
               ,
               because
               its
               contrary
               destroys
               that
               equality
               which
               justice
               hath
               placed
               in
               the
               affaires
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               makes
               all
               things
               private
               ,
               and
               makes
               a
               man
               
               dearer
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               Kings
               ,
               and
               republicks
               ,
               
               and
               Churches
               ;
               it
               destroyes
               society
               ,
               and
               it
               makes
               multitudes
               of
               men
               to
               be
               but
               like
               heards
               of
               beasts
               ,
               without
               proper
               instruments
               of
               exchange
               ,
               and
               securities
               of
               possession
               ,
               without
               faith
               and
               without
               propriety
               concerning
               all
               which
               there
               is
               no
               other
               account
               to
               be
               given
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               rewards
               of
               craft
               are
               but
               a
               little
               money
               and
               a
               great
               deal
               of
               dishonour
               and
               much
               suspicion
               :
               and
               proportionable
               scorn
               ;
               watches
               and
               guards
               ,
               spies
               and
               jealousies
               are
               his
               portion
               ;
               But
               the
               crown
               of
               justice
               is
               a
               fair
               life
               and
               a
               clear
               reputation
               ,
               &
               an
               inheritance
               there
               where
               justice
               dwells
               since
               she
               left
               the
               earth
               ,
               even
               
                 in
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 the
                 just
                 ,
              
               who
               shall
               call
               us
               to
               
                 judgement
                 for
                 every
                 word
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 render
                 to
                 every
                 man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 works
                 :
              
               and
               what
               is
               the
               hope
               of
               the
               hypocrite
               though
               he
               hath
               gained
               when
               the
               Lord
               taketh
               away
               his
               soul
               ,
               
                 Tollendum
                 esse
                 ex
                 rebus
                 contrahendis
                 omne
                 mendacium
                 .
              
               That
               's
               the
               sum
               of
               this
               rule
               :
               no
               falshod
               or
               deceit
               is
               to
               be
               endured
               in
               any
               
               contract
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               Christian
               simplicity
               hath
               also
               its
               necessity
               and
               passes
               obligation
               upon
               us
               towards
               enemies
               in
               questions
               of
               law
               or
               war.
               Plutarch
               commends
               Lysander
               and
               Philopaemen
               for
               their
               craft
               and
               subtilty
               in
               war
               ,
               but
               commends
               it
               not
               as
               an
               ornament
               to
               their
               manners
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               had
               influence
               into
               prosperous
               events
               ;
               just
               as
               Ammianus
               
               affirms
               ,
               
                 nullo
                 discrimine
                 virtutis
                 ac
                 doli
                 prosperos
                 omnes
                 laudari
                 debere
                 bellorum
                 eventus
                 :
              
               whatsoever
               in
               war
               is
               prosperous
               ,
               men
               use
               to
               commend
               :
               But
               he
               that
               is
               a
               good
               souldier
               is
               not
               alwayes
               a
               good
               man.
               Callicratidas
               was
               a
               good
               man
               and
               followed
               the
               old
               way
               of
               downright
               hostility
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               But
               Lysander
               was
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               a
               crafty
               man
               ,
               full
               of
               plots
               but
               not
               noble
               in
               the
               conduct
               of
               his
               armes
               .
               I
               remember
               Euripides
               brings
               in
               Achilles
               commending
               the
               ingenuity
               of
               his
               breeding
               and
               the
               simplicity
               and
               noblenesse
               of
               his
               own
               heart
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               The
               good
               old
               man
               
               Chiron
               was
               my
               Tutor
               ,
               and
               he
               taught
               me
               to
               use
               simplicity
               and
               honesty
               in
               all
               my
               manners
               .
               It
               was
               well
               and
               noble
               ;
               But
               yet
               some
               wise
               men
               do
               not
               condemn
               all
               souldiers
               that
               use
               to
               get
               victories
               by
               deceit
               :
               Saint
               Austin
               allows
               it
               to
               be
               lawful
               ;
               and
               Saint
               Chrysostome
               
               commends
               it
               .
               These
               Good
               men
               supposed
               that
               a
               crafty
               victory
               was
               better
               then
               a
               bloody
               war
               ;
               and
               certainly
               so
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               the
               power
               gotten
               by
               craft
               be
               not
               exercised
               in
               blood
               :
               But
               this
               businesse
               (
               as
               to
               the
               case
               of
               conscience
               )
               will
               quickly
               be
               determined
               .
               Enemies
               are
               no
               persons
               bound
               by
               contract
               and
               society
               ,
               and
               therefore
               are
               not
               obliged
               to
               open
               hostilities
               and
               ingenuous
               prosecutions
               of
               the
               war
               ;
               
               and
               if
               it
               be
               lawful
               to
               take
               by
               violence
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               unjust
               to
               take
               the
               same
               thing
               by
               craft
               .
               But
               this
               is
               so
               to
               be
               understood
               ,
               that
               where
               there
               is
               an
               obligation
               either
               by
               the
               law
               of
               nations
               or
               by
               special
               contracts
               ,
               No
               man
               dare
               to
               violate
               his
               faith
               or
               honour
               ,
               but
               in
               these
               things
               deal
               with
               an
               ingenuity
               equal
               to
               the
               truth
               of
               peacefull
               
               
               promises
               ,
               and
               acts
               of
               favour
               and
               endearment
               to
               our
               relatives
               .
               Josephus
               tells
               of
               the
               sons
               of
               Herod
               ,
               that
               in
               their
               enmities
               with
               their
               Vncle
               Pherora
               and
               Salome
               they
               had
               disagreeing
               manners
               of
               prosecution
               ,
               as
               they
               had
               disagreeing
               hearts
               ;
               some
               railed
               openly
               ,
               and
               thought
               their
               enmity
               the
               more
               honest
               ,
               because
               it
               was
               not
               concealed
               ,
               but
               by
               their
               ignorance
               and
               rude
               ,
               untutor'd
               malice
               lay
               open
               to
               the
               close
               designes
               of
               the
               elder
               brood
               of
               foxes
               .
               In
               this
               because
               it
               
               was
               a
               particular
               and
               private
               quarrel
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               rule
               of
               conscience
               but
               that
               it
               be
               wholly
               laid
               aside
               ,
               and
               appeased
               with
               charity
               ;
               for
               the
               opennesse
               of
               the
               quarrel
               was
               but
               the
               rage
               and
               indiscretion
               of
               the
               
               malice
               :
               and
               the
               close
               designe
               was
               but
               the
               craft
               and
               advantage
               of
               the
               malice
               :
               But
               in
               just
               wars
               on
               that
               side
               where
               a
               competent
               authority
               and
               a
               just
               cause
               warrants
               the
               arms
               and
               turns
               the
               active
               opposition
               into
               the
               excuse
               and
               licence
               of
               defence
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               restraint
               upon
               the
               actions
               and
               words
               of
               men
               in
               the
               matter
               of
               sincerity
               ,
               but
               that
               the
               laws
               of
               nations
               be
               strictly
               pursued
               and
               all
               parties
               ;
               promises
               ,
               and
               contracts
               observed
               religiously
               &
               by
               the
               proportion
               of
               a
               private
               &
               Christian
               ingenuity
               .
               We
               finde
               it
               by
               wise
               and
               good
               men
               mentioned
               with
               honour
               ,
               that
               the
               Romans
               threw
               bread
               from
               the
               besieged
               Capitol
               into
               the
               stations
               of
               the
               Gauls
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               think
               them
               full
               of
               
               corn
               :
               and
               that
               Agesilaus
               discouraged
               the
               enemies
               by
               causing
               his
               own
               men
               to
               wear
               crowns
               in
               token
               of
               a
               Navall
               victory
               gotten
               by
               Pisander
               who
               yet
               was
               at
               that
               time
               destroyed
               by
               Conon
               ,
               and
               that
               Flaccus
               said
               the
               city
               was
               taken
               by
               Emilius
               ,
               or
               that
               Joshua
               dissembled
               a
               flight
               at
               Ai
               ,
               and
               the
               Consul
               Quinctius
               told
               aloud
               that
               the
               left
               wing
               of
               the
               enemies
               was
               fled
               ,
               and
               that
               made
               the
               right
               wing
               fly
               ;
               or
               that
               Valerius
               Levinus
               bragged
               prudently
               that
               he
               had
               killed
               Pyrrhus
               ,
               and
               that
               others
               use
               the
               ensigns
               of
               enemies
               colours
               and
               garments
               ,
               concerning
               which
               sort
               of
               actions
               and
               words
               Agesilaus
               ,
               in
               Plutarch
               said
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               .
               
               
                 It
                 is
                 just
                 and
                 pleasant
                 ,
                 profitable
                 and
                 glorious
                 ,
              
               but
               to
               call
               a
               parley
               and
               fall
               in
               upon
               the
               men
               that
               treat
               ;
               to
               swear
               a
               peace
               and
               watch
               advantage
               ;
               to
               entertain
               Heralds
               and
               then
               to
               torment
               them
               ,
               to
               get
               from
               them
               notices
               of
               their
               party
               ;
               these
               are
               such
               which
               are
               dishonorable
               and
               unjust
               ,
               condemned
               by
               the
               laws
               of
               nations
               and
               essential
               justice
               ,
               &
               by
               all
               the
               world
               and
               the
               Hungarian
               army
               was
               destroyed
               by
               a
               divine
               judgement
               at
               the
               prayer
               &
               appeal
               of
               the
               Mahumetan
               enemy
               ,
               for
               their
               violating
               their
               faith
               and
               honour
               and
               prophaning
               the
               name
               of
               Christ
               by
               using
               it
               in
               a
               solemn
               oath
               to
               deceive
               their
               enemies
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               :
               that
               is
               to
               dispise
               
               God
               when
               men
               first
               sware
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               then
               violate
               their
               oathes
               or
               leagues
               ,
               their
               treaties
               or
               promises
               .
               In
               other
               cases
               liberty
               hath
               been
               taken
               by
               all
               men
               and
               it
               is
               reproved
               by
               no
               man
               ,
               since
               the
               first
               simplicity
               of
               fighting
               &
               down
               right
               blows
               did
               cease
               by
               the
               better
               instructed
               people
               of
               the
               world
               :
               which
               was
               as
               is
               usually
               computed
               ,
               about
               the
               end
               of
               the
               second
               Carthaginian
               war
               ;
               since
               that
               time
               ,
               
               some
               few
               persons
               have
               been
               found
               so
               noble
               as
               to
               scorn
               to
               steal
               a
               
               victory
               ,
               but
               had
               rather
               have
               the
               glory
               of
               a
               sharp
               sword
               ,
               then
               of
               a
               sharp
               wit
               ;
               But
               their
               fighting
               gallantry
               is
               extrinsecal
               to
               the
               Question
               of
               lawful
               or
               unlawful
            
             
               6.
               
               Thus
               we
               see
               how
               far
               the
               laws
               of
               ingenuity
               and
               Christian
               simplicity
               have
               put
               fetters
               upon
               our
               words
               and
               actions
               and
               directed
               them
               in
               the
               paths
               of
               truth
               and
               noblenesse
               ,
               and
               the
               first
               degrees
               of
               permission
               of
               simulation
               is
               in
               the
               arts
               of
               war
               ,
               and
               the
               cases
               of
               just
               hostility
               .
               But
               here
               it
               is
               usually
               inquired
               whether
               it
               be
               lawful
               to
               tell
               a
               lie
               ,
               or
               dissemble
               to
               save
               a
               good
               mans
               life
               ,
               or
               to
               do
               him
               a
               great
               benefit
               ?
               a
               Question
               which
               Saint
               Austine
               was
               much
               troubled
               withal
               affirming
               it
               to
               be
               of
               the
               greatest
               difficulty
               :
               for
               he
               saw
               generally
               
               all
               the
               Doctors
               before
               his
               time
               allowed
               it
               ;
               and
               of
               all
               the
               fathers
               no
               man
               is
               noted
               to
               have
               reproved
               it
               but
               Saint
               Austin
               alone
               ,
               and
               he
               also
               (
               as
               his
               manner
               is
               )
               with
               some
               variety
               :
               those
               which
               followed
               him
               are
               to
               be
               accounted
               upon
               his
               score
               :
               and
               it
               relies
               upon
               such
               precedents
               which
               are
               not
               lightly
               to
               be
               disallowed
               ;
               for
               so
               Abraham
               and
               Isaac
               told
               a
               lie
               in
               the
               case
               of
               their
               own
               danger
               to
               Abimelech
               ;
               so
               did
               the
               Israelitish
               midwives
               to
               Pharaoh
               and
               Rachab
               concering
               the
               spies
               ,
               and
               David
               to
               the
               King
               of
               Gath
               ,
               and
               the
               prophet
               that
               anointed
               Saul
               ,
               and
               Elisha
               to
               Hazael
               ,
               and
               Solomon
               in
               the
               sentence
               of
               the
               stolen
               childe
               ;
               concerning
               which
               Irenaeus
               hath
               given
               us
               a
               
               rule
               that
               those
               whose
               actions
               the
               Scripture
               hath
               remarked
               ,
               &
               yet
               not
               chastised
               or
               censured
               ,
               we
               are
               not
               without
               great
               reason
               and
               certain
               rule
               to
               condemn
               :
               but
               whether
               his
               rule
               can
               extend
               to
               this
               case
               is
               now
               to
               be
               enquired
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               It
               is
               certain
               that
               children
               may
               be
               cozned
               into
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               sick
               men
               to
               health
               ,
               and
               passengers
               in
               a
               storm
               into
               fafety
               ;
               and
               the
               reason
               of
               these
               is
               ,
               because
               not
               onely
               the
               end
               is
               fair
               and
               charitable
               and
               just
               ,
               but
               the
               means
               are
               such
               which
               do
               no
               injury
               to
               the
               persons
               which
               are
               to
               receive
               benefit
               :
               Because
               these
               are
               persons
               who
               
               are
               either
               naturally
               or
               accidentally
               ignorant
               and
               incompetent
               judges
               of
               affaires
               :
               and
               if
               they
               be
               also
               wilful
               as
               such
               persons
               most
               commonly
               are
               ,
               there
               is
               in
               art
               and
               nature
               left
               no
               wayes
               to
               deal
               with
               them
               but
               with
               innocent
               ,
               charitable
               ,
               and
               artificial
               deceptions
               ;
               they
               are
               not
               capable
               of
               reason
               and
               solid
               discourses
               ,
               and
               therefore
               either
               must
               be
               exposed
               to
               all
               harms
               like
               Lions
               whelps
               when
               their
               nurse
               and
               sire
               are
               taken
               in
               a
               toile
               ,
               or
               else
               be
               provided
               for
               in
               wages
               proportionable
               to
               their
               capacitie
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Sinners
               may
               not
               be
               treated
               with
               the
               liberty
               we
               take
               to
               children
               and
               sick
               persons
               ,
               because
               they
               must
               serve
               God
               with
               choice
               
               and
               election
               ;
               and
               therefore
               although
               a
               sick
               man
               may
               be
               cozened
               into
               his
               health
               ,
               yet
               a
               man
               must
               not
               be
               cozened
               into
               his
               duty
               ,
               which
               is
               no
               duty
               at
               all
               or
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               voluntary
               and
               chosen
               :
               and
               therefore
               they
               are
               to
               be
               treated
               with
               arguments
               proper
               to
               move
               their
               wills
               by
               the
               instrument
               of
               understanding
               specially
               ,
               
               
               being
               persons
               of
               perfect
               faculties
               and
               apt
               to
               be
               moved
               by
               the
               wayes
               of
               health
               and
               of
               a
               man.
               It
               is
               an
               argument
               of
               infirmity
               that
               in
               some
               cases
               it
               is
               necessary
               to
               make
               pretences
               ;
               but
               those
               pretences
               are
               not
               made
               legitimate
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               be
               the
               infirmity
               of
               the
               interested
               man
               with
               whom
               we
               do
               comply
               .
               My
               infirmity
               can
               not
               make
               it
               lawful
               to
               make
               colours
               and
               images
               of
               things
               :
               But
               the
               infirmity
               of
               him
               with
               whom
               I
               deal
               ,
               may
               be
               such
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               be
               defended
               or
               instructed
               no
               other
               way
               :
               But
               sinners
               that
               offend
               God
               by
               choice
               must
               have
               their
               choice
               corrected
               ,
               and
               their
               understandings
               instructed
               or
               else
               their
               evill
               is
               not
               cured
               nor
               their
               state
               amended
               .
            
             
               
               2.
               
               For
               it
               is
               here
               very
               observable
               ,
               that
               in
               entercourses
               of
               this
               nature
               we
               are
               to
               regard
               a
               double
               duty
               ;
               the
               matter
               of
               justice
               ,
               and
               the
               rights
               of
               charity
               :
               that
               is
               ,
               that
               good
               be
               done
               by
               lawful
               instruments
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               certain
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               to
               abuse
               a
               mans
               understanding
               ,
               with
               a
               purpose
               to
               gain
               him
               6.
               d.
               it
               is
               not
               fit
               to
               do
               evil
               for
               a
               good
               end
               ,
               or
               to
               abuse
               one
               man
               to
               preserve
               or
               do
               advantage
               to
               another
               :
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               not
               sufficient
               that
               I
               intend
               to
               do
               good
               to
               my
               neighbour
               ;
               for
               I
               may
               not
               therefore
               tell
               a
               lie
               and
               abuse
               his
               credulity
               ;
               because
               his
               understanding
               hath
               a
               right
               as
               certain
               as
               his
               will
               hath
               ,
               or
               as
               
               his
               money
               ;
               and
               his
               right
               to
               truth
               is
               no
               more
               to
               be
               cozened
               and
               defrauded
               ,
               then
               his
               right
               unto
               his
               money
               ;
               and
               therefore
               such
               artificial
               entercourses
               are
               no
               wayes
               to
               be
               permitted
               ,
               but
               to
               such
               persons
               over
               whose
               understandings
               we
               have
               power
               and
               authority
               .
               Plato
               said
               it
               was
               lawful
               for
               Kings
               and
               Governours
               to
               dissemble
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               great
               necessity
               for
               them
               so
               to
               do
               :
               but
               it
               was
               but
               crudely
               said
               ,
               so
               nakedly
               to
               deliver
               the
               doctrine
               for
               in
               such
               things
               which
               the
               people
               cannot
               understand
               and
               yet
               ought
               to
               obey
               ,
               there
               is
               a
               liberty
               to
               use
               them
               as
               we
               use
               children
               ,
               who
               are
               of
               no
               other
               condition
               or
               capacities
               then
               children
               ;
               but
               in
               all
               things
               where
               they
               can
               and
               ought
               
               to
               choose
               ,
               because
               their
               understanding
               is
               onely
               a
               servant
               to
               God
               ,
               no
               man
               hath
               power
               to
               abuse
               their
               credulity
               and
               reason
               ,
               to
               preserve
               their
               estates
               ,
               and
               peace
               .
               But
               because
               Children
               and
               mad
               people
               and
               diseased
               ,
               are
               such
               whose
               underdandings
               are
               in
               minority
               and
               under
               Tuition
               ,
               they
               are
               to
               be
               governed
               by
               their
               proper
               instruments
               and
               proportions
               ;
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               said
               Proclus
               ,
               a
               good
               turn
               is
               to
               be
               preferred
               before
               a
               true
               saying
               ,
               it
               is
               onely
               true
               to
               such
               persons
               who
               cannot
               value
               truth
               ,
               and
               prefer
               an
               intellectual
               before
               a
               material
               interest
               .
               It
               is
               better
               for
               children
               to
               have
               warm
               clothes
               then
               a
               true
               proposition
               ,
               and
               therefore
               in
               all
               senses
               they
               and
               
               their
               like
               may
               be
               so
               treated
               :
               But
               other
               persons
               who
               have
               distinct
               capacities
               have
               an
               injury
               done
               them
               by
               being
               abused
               into
               advantages
               ;
               and
               although
               those
               advantages
               make
               them
               recompence
               ,
               yet
               he
               that
               is
               tied
               to
               make
               a
               man
               recompence
               ,
               hath
               done
               him
               injury
               and
               committed
               a
               sin
               ,
               by
               which
               he
               was
               obliged
               to
               restitution
               ;
               &
               therefore
               the
               man
               ought
               not
               to
               be
               cozened
               for
               his
               own
               good
            
             
             
               4.
               
               And
               now
               upon
               the
               grounds
               of
               this
               discourse
               ,
               we
               may
               more
               
               easily
               determine
               concerning
               saving
               the
               life
               of
               a
               man
               by
               telling
               a
               lie
               in
               judgement
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               said
               Pericles
               of
               Athens
               when
               his
               friend
               desired
               him
               to
               swear
               on
               his
               side
               ;
               I
               will
               assist
               my
               friend
               so
               far
               as
               I
               may
               not
               dishonour
               God
               ,
               and
               to
               lie
               in
               judgment
               is
               directly
               against
               the
               being
               of
               government
               ,
               the
               honour
               of
               Tribunals
               and
               the
               commandement
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               therefore
               by
               no
               accident
               can
               be
               hallowed
               ;
               it
               is
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               as
               Aristotle
               said
               of
               a
               lie
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               thing
               evil
               in
               it self
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               it
               is
               evil
               in
               the
               whole
               kinde
               ,
               ever
               since
               it
               came
               to
               be
               forbidden
               by
               God
               :
               and
               therefore
               all
               those
               instances
               of
               crafty
               and
               delusive
               answers
               which
               are
               recorded
               in
               scripture
               
               were
               extrajudicial
               and
               had
               not
               this
               load
               upon
               them
               to
               be
               a
               deceiving
               of
               authority
               in
               those
               things
               where
               they
               had
               right
               to
               command
               or
               inquire
               ,
               &
               either
               were
               before
               or
               besides
               the
               commandment
               ,
               
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 against
              
               it
               :
               and
               since
               the
               law
               of
               Moses
               forbad
               lying
               in
               judgement
               onely
               ,
               by
               that
               law
               we
               are
               to
               judge
               of
               those
               actions
               in
               the
               old
               testament
               which
               were
               committed
               after
               its
               publication
               :
               and
               because
               in
               the
               sermons
               of
               the
               prophets
               and
               especially
               in
               the
               new
               testament
               Christ
               hath
               superadded
               or
               enlarged
               the
               law
               of
               ingenuity
               &
               hearty
               simplicity
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               leave
               the
               old
               scripture
               precedents
               upon
               the
               ground
               of
               their
               own
               permissions
               ,
               and
               finish
               our
               duty
               by
               the
               rules
               of
               our
               religion
               :
               
               which
               hath
               so
               restrained
               our
               words
               ,
               that
               they
               must
               alwayes
               be
               just
               and
               alwayes
               charitable
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               no
               leave
               given
               to
               prevaricate
               but
               to
               such
               persons
               where
               there
               can
               be
               no
               obligation
               ,
               persons
               that
               have
               no
               right
               ,
               such
               with
               whom
               no
               contract
               can
               be
               made
               ;
               such
               as
               children
               and
               fools
               and
               infirm
               persons
               ,
               whose
               faculties
               are
               hindred
               or
               depraved
               .
               I
               remember
               that
               Secundus
               extremely
               commends
               Arria
               for
               deluding
               her
               husbands
               fears
               concerning
               the
               death
               of
               his
               beloved
               boy
               ,
               and
               wiped
               her
               eyes
               and
               came
               in
               confidently
               and
               sate
               by
               her
               husbands
               bed-side
               ,
               and
               when
               she
               could
               no
               longer
               forbear
               to
               weep
               ,
               her
               husbands
               sicknesse
               was
               excuse
               enough
               to
               legitimate
               
               that
               sorrow
               ,
               or
               else
               she
               could
               retire
               ;
               but
               so
               long
               she
               forbore
               to
               confess
               the
               boy's
               death
               til
               Caecinna
               Paetus
               had
               so
               far
               recovered
               that
               he
               could
               go
               forth
               to
               see
               the
               boy
               and
               need
               not
               fear
               with
               sorrow
               to
               returne
               to
               his
               disease
               .
               It
               was
               indeed
               a
               great
               kindnesse
               and
               a
               rare
               prudence
               as
               their
               affaires
               and
               laws
               were
               ordered
               ;
               but
               we
               have
               better
               means
               to
               cure
               our
               sick
               ;
               our
               religion
               can
               charme
               the
               passion
               and
               enable
               the
               spirit
               to
               entertain
               and
               master
               a
               sorrow
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               have
               such
               rare
               supplies
               out
               of
               the
               store-houses
               of
               reason
               and
               religion
               we
               have
               lesse
               reason
               to
               use
               these
               arts
               and
               little
               deviees
               ,
               which
               are
               arguments
               of
               an
               infirmity
               as
               great
               as
               is
               the
               charity
               :
               and
               therefore
               we
               are
               
               to
               keep
               our selves
               strictly
               to
               the
               foregoing
               measures
               ;
               
                 Let
                 every
                 man
                 speak
                 the
                 truth
                 to
                 his
                 neighbour
                 ,
                 putting
                 away
                 lying
                 ,
                 for
                 we
                 are
                 members
                 one
                 of
                 another
                 :
              
               and
               
                 be
                 as
                 harmlesse
                 as
                 doves
              
               saith
               our
               
                 blessed
                 Saviour
              
               
               in
               my
               text
               :
               which
               contain
               the
               whole
               duty
               concerning
               the
               matter
               of
               truth
               and
               sincerity
               ;
               in
               both
               which
               places
               truth
               and
               simplicity
               
               
               are
               founded
               upon
               justice
               and
               charity
               :
               and
               therefore
               wherever
               a
               lie
               is
               in
               any
               sense
               against
               justice
               ,
               and
               wrongs
               any
               thing
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               his
               judgement
               and
               his
               reason
               ,
               his
               right
               or
               his
               liberty
               ,
               it
               is
               expresly
               forbidden
               in
               the
               Christian
               religion
               :
               what
               cases
               we
               can
               truly
               suppose
               to
               be
               besides
               these
               ,
               the
               law
               forbids
               not
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               lawful
               to
               say
               that
               to
               my self
               which
               I
               believe
               not
               ,
               for
               what
               innocent
               purpose
               I
               please
               and
               to
               all
               those
               over
               whose
               understanding
               I
               have
               or
               ought
               to
               have
               right
               .
            
             
               These
               cases
               are
               intricate
               enough
               ,
               and
               therefore
               I
               shall
               return
               plainly
               to
               presse
               the
               doctrine
               of
               simplicity
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               so
               sacred
               
               that
               a
               man
               ought
               to
               do
               nothing
               indirectly
               which
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               to
               own
               ;
               to
               receive
               no
               advantage
               by
               the
               sin
               of
               another
               ,
               which
               I
               should
               account
               dishonest
               if
               the
               action
               were
               my
               own
               ;
               for
               whatsoever
               disputes
               may
               be
               concerning
               the
               lawfulnesse
               of
               pretending
               craftily
               in
               some
               rare
               and
               contingent
               cases
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               on
               all
               hands
               condemned
               that
               my
               craft
               should
               do
               injury
               to
               my
               brother
               .
               I
               remember
               that
               when
               some
               greedy
               and
               indigent
               people
               forged
               a
               will
               of
               Lucius
               Minutius
               Basilius
               and
               joyned
               M.
               Crassus
               ,
               and
               Q.
               Hortensius
               in
               the
               inheritance
               that
               their
               power
               for
               their
               own
               interest
               might
               secure
               the
               others
               share
               ,
               they
               suspecting
               the
               thing
               to
               be
               a
               forgery
               ,
               yet
               being
               
               not
               principals
               and
               actors
               in
               the
               contrivance
               
                 alieni
                 facinoris
                 munus
                 culum
                 non
                 repudiaverunt
                 ,
              
               refused
               not
               to
               receive
               a
               present
               made
               them
               by
               anothers
               crime
               ;
               but
               so
               they
               entred
               upon
               a
               moiety
               of
               the
               estate
               and
               the
               biggest
               share
               of
               the
               dishonour
               :
               we
               must
               not
               be
               crafty
               to
               anothers
               injury
               so
               much
               as
               by
               giving
               countenance
               to
               the
               wrong
               ;
               for
               Tortoises
               and
               the
               Estrich
               hatch
               their
               egges
               with
               their
               looks
               onely
               ;
               and
               some
               have
               designes
               which
               a
               dissembling
               face
               or
               an
               acted
               gesture
               can
               produce
               ;
               but
               as
               a
               man
               may
               commit
               adultery
               with
               his
               eye
               so
               with
               his
               eye
               also
               he
               may
               tell
               a
               lie
               ,
               and
               steal
               with
               one
               finger
               and
               do
               injury
               collaterally
               and
               yet
               designe
               it
               with
               a
               direct
               intuition
               upon
               
               which
               he
               looks
               with
               his
               face
               over
               his
               shoulder
               :
               and
               by
               whatsoever
               instrument
               my
               neighbour
               may
               be
               abused
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               instrument
               I
               sin
               if
               I
               do
               designe
               it
               antecedently
               ,
               or
               fal
               upon
               it
               together
               with
               something
               else
               ,
               or
               rejoyce
               in
               it
               when
               it
               is
               done
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               One
               thing
               more
               I
               am
               to
               adde
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               not
               lawful
               to
               tell
               a
               lie
               in
               jest
               .
               It
               was
               a
               vertue
               noted
               in
               Aristides
               and
               Epaminondes
               that
               they
               would
               not
               lie
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               not
               in
               sport
               :
               and
               as
               Christian
               simplicity
               forbids
               all
               lying
               in
               matter
               of
               interest
               and
               serious
               rights
               :
               so
               there
               is
               an
               appendix
               to
               this
               precept
               forbidding
               to
               lie
               in
               mirth
               ;
               
                 for
                 of
                 every
                 idle
                 word
                 a
                 man
                 shall
                 speak
                 he
                 shall
                 give
                 account
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
              
               
               judgment
               :
               and
               such
               are
               the
               jestings
               which
               S.
               Paul
               reckons
               amongst
               things
               uncomly
               ;
               But
               amongst
               these
               ;
               fables
               ,
               apologues
               ,
               parables
               or
               figures
               of
               Rhetorick
               ,
               and
               any
               artificial
               instrument
               of
               instruction
               ,
               or
               innocent
               pleasure
               are
               not
               to
               be
               reckoned
               ;
               But
               he
               that
               without
               any
               end
               of
               charity
               or
               institution
               shal
               tell
               lies
               onely
               to
               become
               ridiculous
               in
               himself
               or
               mock
               another
               ,
               hath
               set
               some
               thing
               upon
               his
               doomsday
               
               book
               which
               must
               be
               taken
               off
               ,
               by
               water
               or
               by
               fire
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               repentance
               
               or
               a
               judgement
               .
            
             
               Nothing
               is
               easier
               then
               simplicity
               and
               ingenuity
               ,
               it
               is
               open
               and
               ready
               without
               trouble
               and
               artificial
               cares
               ,
               fit
               for
               communities
               and
               the
               proper
               vertue
               of
               men
               ,
               the
               necessary
               appendage
               of
               useful
               speech
               ,
               without
               which
               language
               were
               given
               to
               men
               as
               nails
               and
               teeth
               to
               Lions
               ,
               for
               nothing
               but
               to
               do
               mischief
               ;
               it
               is
               a
               rare
               instrument
               of
               institution
               ,
               and
               a
               certain
               token
               of
               courage
               ,
               the
               companion
               of
               goodnesse
               and
               a
               noble
               minde
               ,
               the
               preserver
               of
               friendship
               ,
               the
               band
               of
               society
               ,
               
               the
               security
               of
               merchants
               ,
               and
               the
               blessing
               of
               trade
               ;
               it
               prevents
               infinite
               of
               quarrels
               and
               appeals
               to
               Judges
               ,
               and
               suffers
               none
               of
               the
               evils
               of
               Jealousie
               :
               men
               by
               simplicity
               converse
               as
               do
               the
               Angels
               ,
               they
               do
               their
               own
               work
               and
               secure
               their
               proper
               interest
               ,
               and
               serve
               the
               publick
               and
               do
               glory
               to
               God
               :
               But
               hypocrites
               and
               liars
               and
               dissemblers
               spread
               darknesse
               over
               the
               face
               of
               affaires
               and
               make
               men
               like
               the
               blinde
               to
               walk
               softly
               and
               timorously
               :
               and
               crafty
               men
               like
               the
               close
               aire
               such
               that
               which
               is
               open
               ,
               and
               devour
               its
               portion
               and
               destroy
               its
               liberty
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               the
               guise
               of
               devils
               ,
               and
               the
               dishonour
               of
               the
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               canker
               of
               society
               ,
               and
               the
               enemy
               of
               justice
               ,
               and
               truth
               and
               peace
               of
               wealth
               and
               honour
               ,
               of
               courage
               and
               merchandise
               ,
               He
               is
               a
               good
               man
               with
               whom
               a
               blind
               man
               may
               safely
               converse
               
                 dignus
                 quicum
                 in
                 tenebris
                 mices
              
               to
               whom
               in
               respect
               of
               his
               fair
               treatings
               ,
               
               the
               darknesse
               and
               light
               are
               both
               alike
               :
               But
               he
               that
               bears
               light
               upon
               the
               face
               and
               a
               dark
               heart
               ,
               is
               like
               him
               that
               transforms
               himself
               into
               an
               Angel
               of
               light
               ,
               when
               he
               means
               to
               do
               most
               mischief
               .
               Remember
               this
               onely
               ;
               that
               false
               colours
               laid
               upon
               the
               face
               besmear
               the
               skin
               and
               durty
               it
               ,
               but
               they
               neither
               make
               a
               beauty
               nor
               mend
               it
               .
            
             
               Apocal
               :
               22.
               15.
               
            
             
               For
               without
               shall
               be
               dogs
               and
               sorcerers
               ,
               and
               whoremongers
               and
               
               Murderers
               and
               idolaters
               ,
               
                 and
                 whosoever
                 loveth
                 and
                 maketh
                 a
                 lie
                 .
              
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               
               Sermon
               .
               XXV
               .
               THE
               MIRACLES
               
               OF
               THE
               DIVINE
               MERCY
               .
            
             
               
                 Psalm
                 .
                 86.
                 5.
                 
              
               
                 For
                 thou
                 Lord
                 art
                 good
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 forgive
                 ,
                 and
                 plenteous
                 in
                 mercy
                 to
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 thee
                 .
                 
              
            
             
               MAN
               having
               destroyed
               that
               which
               God
               delighted
               in
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               beauty
               of
               his
               soul
               ,
               fell
               into
               an
               evil
               portion
               ,
               and
               being
               seized
               upon
               by
               the
               divine
               justice
               ,
               grew
               miserable
               ,
               and
               condemned
               to
               an
               incurable
               sorrow
               .
               Poor
               Adam
               being
               banished
               and
               undone
               ,
               went
               and
               lived
               a
               sad
               life
               in
               the
               mountains
               of
               India
               ,
               and
               turned
               his
               face
               and
               his
               prayers
               towards
               
               Paradise
               ;
               thither
               he
               sent
               his
               sighes
               ,
               to
               that
               place
               he
               directed
               his
               devotions
               ;
               there
               was
               his
               heart
               now
               ,
               and
               his
               felicity
               sometimes
               had
               been
               ;
               but
               he
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               return
               thither
               ,
               for
               God
               was
               his
               enemy
               ,
               and
               by
               many
               of
               his
               attributes
               opposed
               himself
               against
               him
               .
               
                 Gods
                 power
              
               was
               armed
               against
               him
               ;
               and
               
                 poor
                 man
              
               ,
               whom
               a
               fly
               ,
               or
               a
               fish
               could
               kill
               ,
               was
               assaulted
               and
               
               beaten
               with
               a
               sword
               of
               fire
               in
               the
               hand
               of
               a
               Cherubim
               .
               
                 Gods
                 eye
              
               
               watched
               him
               ,
               
                 his
                 omniscience
              
               was
               mans
               accuser
               ,
               
                 his
                 severity
              
               was
               the
               Judge
               ,
               
                 his
                 justice
              
               the
               executioner
               .
               It
               was
               a
               mighty
               calamity
               that
               man
               was
               to
               undergo
               ,
               when
               he
               that
               made
               him
               ,
               armed
               himself
               against
               his
               creature
               ,
               which
               would
               have
               died
               or
               turned
               to
               nothing
               ,
               if
               he
               had
               but
               withdrawn
               the
               miracles
               and
               the
               Almightinesse
               of
               his
               power
               .
               If
               God
               had
               taken
               his
               arm
               from
               under
               him
               ,
               man
               had
               perished
               ;
               but
               it
               was
               therefore
               a
               greater
               evil
               when
               God
               laid
               his
               arm
               upon
               him
               and
               against
               him
               ,
               and
               seemed
               to
               support
               him
               that
               he
               might
               be
               longer
               killing
               him
               .
               In
               the
               midst
               of
               these
               sadnesses
               God
               remembered
               his
               own
               creature
               ,
               and
               pitied
               it
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               mercy
               rescued
               
               him
               from
               
                 the
                 hand
                 of
                 his
                 power
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 sword
                 of
                 his
                 justice
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 guilt
                 of
                 his
                 punishment
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 disorder
                 of
                 his
                 sin
              
               ,
               and
               placed
               him
               in
               that
               order
               of
               good
               things
               where
               he
               ought
               to
               have
               stood
               :
               It
               was
               mercy
               that
               preserved
               the
               noblest
               of
               Gods
               creatures
               here
               below
               ;
               he
               who
               stood
               condemned
               and
               undone
               under
               all
               the
               other
               attributes
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               onely
               saved
               and
               rescued
               by
               his
               mercy
               :
               that
               it
               may
               be
               evident
               that
               
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 is
                 above
                 all
                 his
                 works
                 ,
              
               and
               above
               
                 all
                 ours
              
               ,
               greater
               then
               the
               creation
               ,
               and
               greater
               then
               our
               sins
               ;
               
                 as
                 is
                 his
                 Majesty
                 ,
                 so
                 is
                 his
                 mercy
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               measures
               ,
               and
               without
               rules
               ,
               sitting
               in
               heaven
               and
               filling
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               calling
               
               for
               a
               duty
               that
               he
               may
               give
               a
               blessing
               ,
               making
               man
               that
               he
               may
               save
               him
               ,
               punishing
               him
               that
               he
               may
               preserve
               him
               :
               and
               Gods
               justice
               bowed
               down
               to
               his
               mercy
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               power
               passed
               into
               mercy
               ,
               and
               his
               omniscience
               converted
               into
               
                 care
                 and
                 watchfulnesse
              
               ,
               into
               providence
               ,
               and
               observation
               for
               mans
               avail
               ,
               and
               Heaven
               gave
               its
               influence
               for
               man
               ,
               and
               rained
               showers
               for
               our
               food
               and
               drink
               ,
               and
               the
               Attributes
               and
               Acts
               of
               God
               
                 sat
                 at
                 the
                 foot
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 all
                 that
                 mercy
                 descended
                 upon
                 the
                 head
                 of
                 man
                 :
              
               For
               so
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               in
               the
               morning
               of
               the
               creation
               was
               spread
               abroad
               like
               a
               curtain
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               no
               where
               ,
               but
               filled
               the
               expansum
               with
               a
               dissemination
               
               great
               as
               the
               unfoldings
               of
               the
               airs
               looser
               garment
               ,
               or
               the
               wilder
               fringes
               of
               the
               fire
               ,
               without
               knots
               ,
               or
               order
               or
               combination
               ;
               but
               God
               gathered
               the
               beams
               in
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               united
               them
               into
               a
               globe
               of
               fire
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               light
               of
               the
               world
               became
               the
               body
               of
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               he
               lent
               some
               to
               his
               weaker
               sister
               that
               walks
               in
               the
               night
               ,
               and
               guides
               a
               traveller
               and
               teaches
               him
               to
               distinguish
               a
               house
               from
               a
               river
               ,
               or
               a
               rock
               from
               a
               plain
               field
               ;
               so
               is
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               ;
               a
               vast
               expansum
               and
               a
               huge
               Ocean
               ,
               from
               eternall
               ages
               it
               dwelt
               round
               about
               the
               throne
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               it
               filled
               all
               that
               infinite
               distance
               and
               space
               ,
               that
               hath
               no
               measures
               but
               the
               will
               of
               God
               ;
               untill
               
               God
               desiring
               to
               communicate
               that
               excellency
               and
               make
               it
               relative
               ,
               
                 created
                 Angels
              
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               have
               persons
               capable
               of
               huge
               gifts
               ,
               
                 and
                 man
              
               ,
               who
               he
               knew
               would
               need
               forgivenesse
               ;
               for
               so
               the
               Angels
               our
               elder
               Brothers
               dwelt
               for
               ever
               in
               the
               house
               of
               their
               Father
               ,
               and
               never
               brake
               his
               commandements
               ;
               but
               we
               the
               younger
               
               
               like
               prodigals
               ,
               forsook
               our
               fathers
               house
               ,
               and
               went
               into
               a
               strange
               countrey
               ,
               and
               followed
               stranger
               courses
               ,
               and
               spent
               the
               portion
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               forfeited
               all
               our
               title
               to
               the
               family
               ,
               and
               came
               to
               need
               another
               portion
               :
               for
               ever
               since
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               ,
               who
               like
               an
               unfortunate
               man
               spent
               all
               that
               a
               wretched
               man
               could
               need
               ,
               or
               a
               happy
               man
               could
               have
               ,
               
                 our
                 life
                 is
                 repentance
              
               ,
               and
               
                 forgivenesse
                 is
                 all
                 our
                 portion
              
               :
               and
               though
               Angels
               were
               objects
               of
               Gods
               bounty
               ,
               yet
               man
               onely
               is
               (
               in
               proper
               speaking
               )
               the
               object
               of
               his
               mercy
               .
               And
               the
               mercy
               which
               dwelt
               in
               an
               infinite
               circle
               ,
               became
               confin'd
               to
               a
               little
               ring
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               here
               below
               ,
               and
               here
               shall
               dwell
               below
               ,
               
               till
               it
               hath
               carried
               all
               Gods
               portion
               up
               to
               heaven
               ,
               where
               it
               shall
               reigne
               and
               glory
               upon
               our
               crowned
               heads
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               .
            
             
               But
               for
               him
               that
               considers
               Gods
               mercies
               ,
               and
               dwels
               a
               while
               in
               that
               depth
               ,
               it
               is
               hard
               not
               to
               talk
               wildly
               and
               without
               art
               ,
               and
               order
               of
               discoursings
               :
               Saint
               Peter
               talked
               he
               knew
               not
               what
               ,
               when
               he
               entered
               into
               a
               cloud
               with
               Jesus
               upon
               mount
               Tabor
               ,
               though
               it
               passed
               over
               him
               like
               the
               little
               curtains
               that
               ride
               upon
               the
               North-winde
               ,
               and
               passe
               between
               the
               Sun
               and
               us
               :
               And
               when
               we
               converse
               with
               a
               light
               greater
               then
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               tast
               a
               sweetnesse
               more
               delicious
               
               then
               the
               dew
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               thoughts
               entertain
               the
               ravishments
               and
               harmony
               of
               that
               atonement
               which
               reconciles
               God
               to
               man
               ,
               and
               man
               to
               felicity
               ,
               it
               will
               be
               more
               easily
               pardoned
               ,
               if
               we
               should
               be
               like
               persons
               that
               admire
               much
               ,
               and
               say
               but
               little
               :
               and
               indeed
               we
               can
               best
               confesse
               the
               glories
               of
               the
               Lord
               by
               dazeled
               eyes
               and
               a
               stammering
               tongue
               ,
               and
               a
               heart
               overcharged
               with
               the
               miracles
               of
               this
               infinity
               ;
               For
               so
               those
               little
               drops
               that
               
                 run
                 over
              
               ,
               though
               they
               be
               not
               much
               in
               themselves
               ,
               yet
               they
               tell
               that
               the
               vessell
               was
               full
               ,
               and
               could
               expresse
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               the
               shower
               no
               otherwise
               ,
               but
               by
               spilling
               ,
               and
               inartificiall
               expressions
               and
               runnings
               
               over
               .
               But
               because
               I
               have
               undertaken
               to
               tell
               the
               drops
               of
               the
               Ocean
               ,
               and
               to
               span
               the
               measures
               of
               eternity
               ,
               I
               must
               do
               it
               by
               the
               great
               lines
               of
               revelation
               ,
               and
               experience
               ,
               and
               tell
               concerning
               Gods
               mercy
               as
               we
               do
               concerning
               God
               himself
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               that
               great
               fountain
               of
               which
               we
               all
               drink
               ,
               and
               the
               great
               rock
               of
               which
               we
               all
               eat
               ,
               and
               on
               which
               we
               all
               dwell
               ,
               and
               under
               whose
               shadow
               we
               all
               are
               refreshed
               .
               Gods
               mercy
               is
               all
               this
               ,
               and
               we
               can
               onely
               draw
               great
               lines
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               reckon
               the
               constellations
               of
               our
               hemisphere
               instead
               of
               telling
               the
               number
               of
               the
               stars
               :
               we
               onely
               can
               reckon
               what
               we
               feel
               ,
               and
               what
               we
               live
               by
               ;
               And
               though
               there
               be
               in
               every
               one
               of
               
               these
               lines
               of
               life
               enough
               to
               ingage
               us
               for
               ever
               to
               do
               God
               service
               ,
               and
               to
               give
               him
               praises
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               certain
               there
               are
               very
               many
               mercies
               of
               God
               
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 toward
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 concerning
                 us
                 ,
              
               which
               we
               neither
               feel
               ,
               nor
               see
               ,
               nor
               understand
               as
               yet
               ;
               but
               yet
               we
               are
               blessed
               by
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               preserved
               and
               secured
               ;
               and
               we
               shall
               then
               know
               them
               ,
               when
               we
               come
               to
               give
               God
               thanks
               in
               the
               festivities
               
               of
               an
               eternall
               sabbath
               .
               But
               that
               I
               may
               confine
               my
               discourse
               into
               
               order
               ,
               since
               the
               subject
               of
               it
               cannot
               ,
               I
               consider
               ;
            
             
               1.
               
               That
               mercy
               being
               an
               emanation
               of
               the
               Divine
               goodnesse
               upon
               us
               ,
               and
               supposes
               us
               ,
               and
               found
               us
               miserable
               ;
               In
               this
               account
               concerning
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               ,
               I
               must
               not
               reckon
               the
               miracles
               and
               graces
               of
               the
               creation
               ,
               or
               any
               thing
               of
               the
               nature
               of
               man
               ;
               nor
               tell
               how
               great
               an
               endearment
               God
               passed
               upon
               us
               that
               he
               made
               us
               men
               ,
               capable
               of
               felicity
               ,
               apted
               with
               rare
               instruments
               of
               discourse
               ,
               and
               reason
               ,
               passions
               ,
               and
               desires
               ,
               notices
               of
               sense
               ,
               and
               reflections
               
               upon
               that
               sense
               ,
               that
               we
               have
               not
               the
               deformity
               of
               a
               Crocodile
               ,
               nor
               the
               motion
               of
               a
               Worm
               ,
               nor
               the
               hunger
               of
               a
               Wolf
               ,
               nor
               the
               wildenesse
               of
               a
               Tigre
               ,
               nor
               the
               birth
               of
               Vipers
               ,
               nor
               the
               life
               of
               flies
               ,
               nor
               the
               death
               of
               serpents
               .
            
             
               Our
               excellent
               bodies
               ,
               and
               usefull
               faculties
               ,
               the
               upright
               motion
               ,
               and
               the
               tenacious
               hand
               ,
               the
               fair
               appetites
               ,
               and
               proportioned
               satisfactions
               ,
               our
               speech
               and
               our
               perceptions
               ,
               our
               acts
               of
               life
               ,
               the
               rare
               invention
               of
               letters
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               of
               writing
               ,
               and
               speaking
               at
               distance
               ,
               the
               intervals
               of
               rest
               and
               labour
               ,
               (
               either
               of
               which
               if
               they
               were
               perpetual
               would
               be
               intolerable
               )
               the
               needs
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               provisions
               of
               providence
               ,
               sleep
               ,
               and
               businesse
               ,
               refreshments
               of
               the
               body
               ,
               and
               entertainment
               of
               the
               soul
               ;
               these
               are
               to
               be
               reckoned
               as
               acts
               of
               bounty
               rather
               then
               mercy
               ;
               God
               gave
               us
               these
               when
               he
               
               made
               us
               ,
               and
               before
               we
               needed
               mercy
               ;
               these
               were
               portions
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               or
               provided
               to
               supply
               our
               consequent
               necessities
               ;
               but
               when
               we
               forfeited
               all
               Gods
               favour
               by
               our
               sins
               ,
               then
               that
               they
               were
               continued
               ,
               or
               restored
               to
               us
               ,
               became
               a
               mercy
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ought
               to
               be
               reckoned
               upon
               this
               new
               account
               ;
               for
               it
               was
               a
               rare
               mercy
               that
               we
               were
               suffered
               to
               live
               at
               all
               ,
               or
               that
               the
               Anger
               of
               God
               did
               permit
               to
               us
               one
               blessing
               ;
               that
               he
               did
               punish
               us
               so
               gently
               :
               But
               when
               the
               rack
               is
               changed
               into
               an
               ax
               ,
               and
               the
               ax
               into
               an
               imprisonment
               ,
               and
               the
               imprisonment
               changed
               into
               an
               enlargement
               ,
               and
               the
               
               enlargement
               into
               an
               entertainment
               in
               the
               family
               ,
               and
               this
               entertainment
               passes
               on
               to
               an
               adoption
               ,
               these
               are
               steps
               of
               a
               mighty
               favour
               ,
               and
               perfect
               redemption
               from
               our
               sin
               :
               and
               the
               returning
               back
               our
               own
               goods
               is
               
                 a
                 gift
              
               ,
               and
               a
               perfect
               donative
               ,
               sweetned
               by
               the
               apprehensions
               of
               the
               calamity
               ,
               from
               whence
               every
               lesser
               punishment
               began
               to
               free
               us
               ;
               and
               thus
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               God
               punished
               us
               and
               visited
               the
               sin
               of
               Adam
               upon
               his
               posterity
               .
               He
               threatned
               we
               should
               die
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               did
               ,
               but
               not
               so
               as
               we
               deserved
               ;
               we
               waited
               for
               death
               and
               stood
               sentenced
               ,
               and
               are
               daily
               summoned
               by
               sicknesses
               and
               uneasinesse
               ;
               and
               every
               day
               is
               a
               new
               reprieve
               ,
               and
               brings
               a
               new
               
               favour
               ,
               certain
               as
               the
               revolution
               of
               the
               Sun
               upon
               that
               day
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               when
               we
               must
               die
               by
               the
               irreversible
               decree
               ,
               
                 that
                 death
              
               ,
               is
               changed
               into
               
                 a
                 sleep
              
               ,
               and
               
                 that
                 sleep
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 bosom
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
              
               and
               there
               dwels
               
                 all
                 peace
              
               and
               security
               ,
               and
               it
               shall
               passe
               forth
               into
               glories
               and
               felicities
               .
               We
               looked
               for
               
                 a
                 Judge
              
               ,
               and
               behold
               
                 a
                 Saviour
              
               ;
               we
               
               
               feared
               
                 an
                 accuser
              
               ,
               and
               behold
               
                 an
                 Advocate
              
               ;
               we
               sate
               down
               in
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               rise
               in
               joy
               ;
               we
               leaned
               upon
               Rhubarb
               and
               Aloes
               ,
               and
               our
               aprons
               were
               made
               of
               the
               sharp
               leaves
               of
               Indian
               fig-trees
               ,
               and
               so
               we
               fed
               ,
               and
               so
               were
               clothed
               :
               But
               the
               Rhubarb
               proved
               medicinal
               ,
               and
               the
               rough
               leaf
               of
               the
               tree
               brought
               its
               fruit
               wrapped
               up
               in
               its
               foldings
               ;
               and
               round
               about
               our
               dwellings
               was
               planted
               a
               hedge
               of
               thornes
               ,
               and
               bundles
               of
               thistles
               ,
               
                 the
                 Aconite
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Briony
                 ,
                 the
                 Night-shade
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Poppy
              
               ,
               and
               at
               the
               root
               of
               these
               grew
               the
               healing
               Plantain
               ,
               which
               rising
               up
               into
               a
               talnesse
               ,
               by
               the
               friendly
               invitation
               of
               a
               heavenly
               influence
               ,
               turn'd
               about
               
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 the
              
               
               crosse
               ,
               and
               cured
               the
               wounds
               of
               the
               thorns
               ,
               and
               the
               curse
               of
               the
               thistles
               ,
               and
               the
               malediction
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               the
               wrath
               of
               God.
               
                 Si
                 sic
                 irascitur
                 ,
                 quomodo
                 convivatur
                 ?
              
               If
               God
               be
               thus
               kinde
               when
               he
               is
               Angry
               ,
               what
               is
               he
               when
               he
               feasts
               us
               with
               caresses
               of
               his
               more
               tender
               Kindnesse
               ?
               All
               that
               God
               restored
               to
               us
               after
               the
               fo●feiture
               of
               Adam
               grew
               to
               be
               a
               double
               Kindnesse
               ;
               for
               it
               became
               the
               expression
               of
               a
               bounty
               which
               knew
               not
               how
               to
               repent
               ,
               a
               graciousnesse
               that
               was
               not
               to
               be
               altered
               ,
               though
               we
               were
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               it
               which
               we
               needed
               .
               That
               's
               the
               first
               generall
               :
               all
               the
               bounties
               of
               the
               creation
               became
               mercies
               to
               us
               ,
               when
               God
               continued
               them
               to
               us
               
               and
               restored
               them
               after
               they
               were
               forfeit
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               as
               a
               circle
               begins
               every
               where
               ,
               and
               ends
               no
               where
               ,
               so
               do
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               :
               after
               all
               this
               huge
               progresse
               ,
               now
               it
               began
               anew
               :
               God
               is
               good
               and
               gracious
               ,
               and
               God
               is
               ready
               to
               forgive
               .
               Now
               that
               he
               had
               once
               more
               made
               us
               capable
               of
               mercies
               God
               had
               what
               he
               desired
               ,
               and
               what
               he
               could
               rejoyce
               in
               ,
               something
               upon
               which
               he
               might
               pour
               forth
               his
               mercies
               ;
               and
               by
               the
               way
               ,
               this
               I
               shall
               observe
               ,
               (
               for
               I
               cannot
               but
               speak
               without
               art
               ,
               when
               I
               speak
               of
               that
               which
               hath
               no
               measure
               )
               God
               made
               us
               capable
               of
               one
               sort
               of
               his
               mercies
               ,
               and
               we
               made
               our selves
               capable
               of
               another
               :
               
               
                 God
                 is
                 good
                 and
                 gracious
              
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               desirous
               to
               give
               great
               gifts
               ;
               and
               of
               this
               ,
               God
               made
               us
               receptive
               ,
               first
               by
               giving
               us
               naturall
               possibilities
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               by
               giving
               those
               gifts
               he
               made
               us
               capable
               of
               more
               ;
               and
               next
               ,
               by
               restoring
               us
               to
               his
               favour
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               not
               by
               our
               provocations
               be
               hindered
               from
               raining
               down
               his
               mercies
               .
               But
               
                 God
                 is
              
               also
               
                 ready
                 to
                 forgive
              
               ]
               and
               of
               this
               kinde
               of
               mercy
               we
               made
               our selves
               capable
               ,
               even
               by
               not
               deserving
               it
               ;
               Our
               sin
               made
               way
               for
               his
               grace
               ,
               and
               our
               infirmities
               called
               upon
               his
               pity
               ;
               and
               because
               we
               sinned
               ,
               we
               became
               miserable
               ,
               and
               because
               we
               were
               miserable
               ,
               we
               became
               pitiable
               ,
               and
               this
               opened
               the
               other
               treasure
               
               of
               his
               mercy
               ;
               that
               because
               our
               
                 sin
                 abounds
                 ,
                 his
                 grace
                 may
                 superabound
                 .
              
               In
               this
               method
               we
               must
               confine
               our
               thoughts
               ;
            
             
               
                 1.
                 
                 Giving
                 ,
                 Thou
                 Lord
                 art
                 good
                 ▪
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 forgive
                 ,
                 plenteous
                 in
                 mercy
                 to
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 thee
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Forgiving
                 ,
                 Thou
                 Lord
                 art
                 good
                 ▪
                 and
                 ready
                 to
                 forgive
                 ,
                 plenteous
                 in
                 mercy
                 to
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 call
                 upon
                 thee
                 .
              
            
             
               3.
               
               Gods
               mercies
               ,
               or
               the
               mercies
               of
               his
               giving
               ,
               came
               first
               upon
               
               us
               by
               mending
               of
               our
               nature
               :
               For
               the
               ignorance
               we
               fell
               into
               is
               
               instructed
               and
               better
               learned
               in
               spirituall
               notices
               then
               Adams
               morning
               knowledge
               in
               Paradise
               ,
               our
               appetites
               are
               made
               subordinate
               to
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               the
               liberty
               of
               our
               wills
               is
               improved
               ,
               having
               
                 the
                 liberty
                 of
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               Christ
               hath
               done
               us
               more
               grace
               and
               advantage
               then
               we
               lost
               in
               Adam
               ;
               and
               as
               man
               lost
               Paradise
               and
               got
               Heaven
               ,
               so
               he
               lost
               the
               integrity
               of
               the
               first
               ,
               and
               got
               the
               perfection
               of
               the
               
                 second
                 Adam
              
               :
               his
               
                 living
                 soul
              
               is
               changed
               into
               
                 a
                 quickning
                 spirit
              
               ,
               our
               discerning
               faculties
               are
               filled
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               our
               passions
               and
               desires
               are
               entertained
               with
               hope
               ,
               and
               our
               election
               is
               sanctified
               with
               charity
               ;
               and
               his
               first
               life
               of
               a
               
               temporall
               possession
               is
               passed
               into
               a
               better
               ,
               a
               life
               of
               spirituall
               expectations
               ;
               and
               though
               our
               first
               parent
               was
               forbidden
               it
               ,
               yet
               we
               live
               of
               the
               fruits
               of
               
                 the
                 tree
                 of
                 life
              
               .
               But
               I
               instance
               in
               two
               great
               things
               in
               which
               humane
               nature
               is
               greatly
               advanced
               ,
               and
               passed
               on
               to
               greater
               perfections
               ;
               The
               first
               is
               ,
               that
               besides
               body
               and
               soul
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               summe
               totall
               of
               Adams
               constitution
               .
               God
               hath
               superadded
               to
               us
               a
               third
               principle
               ,
               the
               beginner
               of
               a
               better
               life
               ;
               I
               mean
               ,
               
                 the
                 Spirit
              
               :
               so
               that
               now
               ,
               man
               hath
               a
               spiritual
               and
               celestial
               
               nature
               breathed
               into
               him
               ,
               and
               the
               old
               man
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               old
               constitution
               is
               the
               least
               part
               and
               in
               its
               proper
               operations
               is
               dead
               ,
               or
               dying
               ,
               
               but
               the
               new
               man
               is
               that
               which
               gives
               denomination
               ,
               life
               ,
               motion
               ,
               and
               proper
               actions
               to
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               
                 renewed
                 in
                 us
                 day
                 by
                 day
                 .
              
               But
               secondly
               ,
               Humane
               nature
               is
               so
               highly
               exalted
               ,
               and
               mended
               by
               that
               mercy
               which
               God
               sent
               immediately
               upon
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               ,
               the
               promise
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               when
               he
               did
               come
               ,
               and
               actuate
               the
               purposes
               of
               this
               mission
               ,
               and
               ascended
               up
               into
               heaven
               ,
               he
               carried
               humane
               nature
               above
               the
               seats
               of
               Angels
               ;
               to
               the
               place
               whither
               
                 Lucifer
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 the
                 morning
              
               aspird
               to
               ascend
               ,
               but
               in
               his
               attempt
               fell
               into
               hell
               .
               For
               (
               so
               said
               the
               Prophet
               )
               
                 the
                 son
                 of
                 the
                 morning
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 will
                 ascend
                 into
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 sit
                 in
                 the
                 sodes
                 of
                 the
                 North
                 ,
              
               
               that
               is
               ,
               the
               throne
               of
               Jesus
               seated
               in
               the
               East
               ,
               called
               the
               sides
               ,
               or
               obliquity
               of
               the
               North
               :
               and
               as
               the
               seating
               of
               his
               humane
               nature
               in
               that
               glorious
               seat
               brought
               to
               him
               all
               adoration
               ,
               and
               the
               Majesty
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               of
               his
               exaltation
               :
               So
               it
               was
               so
               great
               an
               advancement
               to
               us
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               Angels
               of
               heaven
               take
               notice
               of
               it
               ,
               and
               feel
               a
               change
               in
               the
               appendage
               of
               their
               condition
               :
               not
               that
               they
               are
               lessened
               ,
               but
               that
               we
               ,
               who
               in
               nature
               are
               lesse
               then
               Angels
               ,
               have
               
                 a
                 relative
                 dignity
                 greater
              
               ,
               and
               
                 an
                 equall
                 honour
              
               of
               being
               fellow-servants
               .
               This
               mystery
               is
               plain
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               the
               reall
               effect
               of
               it
               we
               read
               in
               both
               the
               Testaments
               .
               When
               Manoah
               the
               
               
               father
               of
               Sampson
               saw
               an
               Angel
               ,
               he
               worshipped
               him
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               old
               Testament
               it
               was
               esteemed
               lawfull
               ;
               for
               they
               were
               the
               lieutenants
               of
               God
               ,
               sent
               with
               the
               impresses
               of
               his
               Majesty
               ,
               and
               took
               in
               his
               Name
               the
               homage
               from
               us
               ,
               who
               then
               were
               so
               much
               their
               inferiours
               .
               But
               when
               the
               man
               Christ
               Jesus
               was
               exalted
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               
               
               Lord
               of
               all
               the
               Angels
               ,
               then
               they
               became
               our
               fellow
               servants
               ,
               and
               might
               not
               receive
               worship
               from
               any
               of
               the
               servants
               of
               Jesus
               ,
               especially
               from
               Prophets
               and
               Martyrs
               and
               those
               that
               are
               ministers
               of
               
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 Jesus
              
               .
               And
               therefore
               when
               an
               Angel
               appeared
               to
               Saint
               John
               ,
               and
               he
               according
               to
               the
               Custom
               of
               the
               Jews
               fell
               down
               and
               worshipped
               him
               ,
               as
               not
               yet
               knowing
               or
               not
               considering
               any
               thing
               to
               the
               contrary
               ,
               the
               Angell
               reproved
               him
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 see
                 thou
                 do
                 it
                 not
                 ,
                 I
                 am
                 thy
                 fellow
                 servant
                 and
                 of
                 thy
                 brethren
                 the
                 prophets
                 and
                 of
                 them
              
               
               
                 which
                 keep
                 the
                 sayings
                 of
                 this
                 book
                 :
                 worship
                 God
              
               ;
               or
               as
               Saint
               Cyprian
               reads
               it
               ,
               
                 worship
                 Jesus
                 .
                 God
              
               and
               man
               are
               now
               onely
               capable
               of
               worship
               :
               
               but
               no
               Angel
               ;
               God
               essentially
               ;
               Man
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               and
               in
               the
               exaltation
               of
               our
               great
               Redeemer
               ;
               but
               Angels
               not
               so
               high
               ,
               and
               therefore
               not
               capable
               of
               any
               religious
               worship
               :
               and
               this
               dignity
               of
               man
               Saint
               Gregory
               explicates
               fully
               .
               
                 Quid
                 est
                 quod
                 ante
                 Redemptoris
                 adventum
                 adorantur
                 ab
                 hominibus
                 [
                 Angeli
                 ]
                 &
                 tacent
                 ,
              
               
               
                 postmodum
                 vero
                 adorarirefugiunt
              
               :
               why
               did
               the
               Angels
               of
               old
               receive
               worshippings
               and
               were
               silent
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               new
               testament
               decline
               it
               and
               fear
               to
               accept
               it
               ?
               
                 Nisi
                 quod
                 naturam
                 nostram
                 quam
                 prius
                 despexerant
                 ,
                 postquam
                 hanc
                 super
                 se
                 assumptam
                 aspiciunt
                 prostratam
                 sibi
                 videre
                 pertimescunt
                 ,
                 nec
                 jam
                 sub
                 se
                 velut
                 insirmam
                 contemnere
                 ausi
              
               
               
                 sunt
                 ,
                 quam
                 super
                 se
                 viz.
                 in
                 caeli
                 Rege
                 venerantur
                 :
              
               the
               reason
               is
               ,
               because
               they
               seeing
               our
               nature
               which
               they
               did
               so
               lightly
               value
               raised
               up
               above
               them
               they
               fear
               to
               see
               humbled
               under
               them
               ,
               neither
               do
               they
               any
               more
               despise
               the
               weaknesse
               which
               themselves
               worship
               in
               the
               King
               of
               heaven
               .
               The
               same
               also
               is
               the
               sense
               of
               the
               Glosse
               ,
               of
               Saint
               
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 Ansbertus
                 ,
                 Haymo
                 ,
                 Rupertus
              
               and
               others
               of
               old
               ;
               and
               
                 Ribera
                 ,
                 Salmeron
              
               ,
               and
               
                 Lewis
                 of
                 Granada
              
               of
               late
               ;
               which
               being
               so
               plainly
               consonant
               to
               the
               words
               of
               the
               Angel
               and
               consigned
               by
               the
               testimony
               of
               such
               men
               ,
               I
               the
               rather
               note
               ,
               that
               those
               who
               worship
               Angels
               and
               make
               religious
               addresses
               to
               them
               ,
               may
               see
               what
               priviledge
               themselves
               lose
               and
               how
               they
               part
               with
               the
               honour
               
               of
               Christ
               who
               in
               his
               nature
               relative
               to
               us
               ,
               is
               exalted
               far
               above
               all
               thrones
               and
               principalities
               and
               dominions
               .
               I
               need
               not
               adde
               lustre
               to
               this
               ;
               It
               is
               like
               the
               Sun
               the
               biggest
               body
               of
               light
               and
               nothing
               can
               describe
               it
               so
               well
               as
               its
               own
               beams
               :
               and
               there
               is
               not
               in
               nature
               or
               the
               advantages
               of
               honour
               any
               thing
               greater
               then
               that
               we
               have
               the
               issues
               of
               that
               mercy
               which
               makes
               us
               fellow
               servants
               with
               Angels
               ,
               too
               much
               honoured
               to
               pay
               them
               a
               religious
               worship
               ,
               whose
               Lord
               is
               a
               man
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               is
               
                 their
                 King
              
               is
               
                 our
                 Brother
              
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               To
               this
               for
               the
               likenesse
               of
               the
               matter
               I
               adde
               ,
               that
               the
               divine
               
               mercy
               hath
               so
               prosecuted
               us
               with
               the
               enlargement
               of
               his
               favours
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               not
               onely
               fellow
               ministers
               and
               servants
               with
               the
               Angels
               and
               in
               our
               nature
               in
               the
               person
               of
               Christ
               exalted
               above
               them
               ,
               but
               we
               also
               shall
               be
               their
               Judges
               ;
               and
               if
               this
               be
               not
               an
               honour
               above
               that
               of
               Joseph
               or
               Mordecai
               ,
               an
               honour
               beyond
               all
               the
               measures
               of
               a
               man
               ,
               then
               there
               is
               in
               honour
               no
               degrees
               no
               priority
               or
               
               distances
               ,
               or
               characters
               of
               fame
               and
               noblenesse
               .
               Christ
               is
               the
               great
               
               Judge
               of
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               his
               humane
               nature
               shall
               then
               triumph
               over
               evil
               men
               and
               evil
               spirits
               ,
               then
               shall
               the
               Devils
               ,
               those
               Angels
               that
               fel
               from
               their
               first
               originals
               be
               brought
               in
               their
               chains
               from
               their
               dark
               prisons
               and
               once
               be
               allowed
               to
               see
               the
               light
               ,
               that
               light
               that
               shall
               confound
               them
               ;
               
                 while
                 all
                 that
                 follow
                 the
                 lamb
                 ,
              
               and
               that
               are
               
                 accounted
                 worthy
                 of
                 that
                 resurrection
              
               shall
               be
               assessors
               in
               the
               judgment
               .
               
                 Know
                 ye
                 not
              
               ,
               (
               saith
               ,
               S.
               Paul
               )
               
                 that
                 ye
                 shall
                 judge
                 Angels
              
               ?
               And
               Tertullian
               
               speaking
               concerning
               Devils
               and
               accursed
               spirits
               
                 [
                 de
                 cultu
                 foeminarum
              
               ]
               saith
               ,
               
                 Hi
                 sunt
                 Angeli
                 quos
                 judicaturi
                 sumus
                 ,
                 Hi
                 sunt
                 Angeli
                 quibus
                 in
                 lavacro
                 renunciavimus
                 .
              
               Those
               Angels
               which
               we
               renounced
               
               in
               baptisme
               those
               we
               shall
               judge
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lords
               Glory
               ,
               in
               the
               great
               day
               of
               recompences
               :
               And
               that
               the
               honour
               may
               be
               yet
               greater
               the
               same
               day
               of
               sentence
               that
               condemns
               the
               evil
               Angels
               shal
               also
               reward
               the
               good
               ,
               and
               increase
               their
               glory
               :
               which
               because
               they
               derive
               from
               their
               Lord
               and
               ours
               ,
               from
               their
               King
               and
               our
               elder
               Brother
               ,
               the
               King
               of
               glories
               ,
               whose
               glorious
               hands
               shall
               put
               the
               crown
               upon
               all
               our
               heads
               ,
               we
               who
               shall
               be
               servants
               of
               that
               judgement
               and
               some
               way
               or
               other
               assist
               in
               it
               ,
               have
               a
               part
               of
               that
               honour
               ,
               to
               be
               judges
               of
               all
               Angels
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               world
               .
               The
               effect
               of
               these
               things
               ought
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               do
               not
               by
               base
               actions
               dishonour
               
               that
               nature
               that
               sits
               upon
               the
               throne
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               reigns
               over
               Angels
               ,
               that
               shall
               sit
               in
               judgement
               upon
               all
               the
               world
               .
               It
               is
               a
               great
               undecency
               that
               the
               son
               of
               a
               King
               should
               bear
               water
               upon
               his
               head
               ,
               and
               dresse
               vineyards
               among
               the
               slaves
               ;
               or
               to
               see
               a
               wise
               man
               and
               the
               guide
               of
               his
               country
               drink-drunk
               among
               the
               meanest
               of
               his
               servants
               ;
               but
               when
               members
               of
               Christ
               shall
               be
               made
               members
               of
               an
               harlot
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               rides
               above
               a
               rain-bow
               stoopes
               to
               an
               imperious
               whorish
               woman
               ,
               when
               the
               soul
               that
               is
               sister
               to
               the
               Lord
               of
               Angels
               ,
               shall
               degenerate
               into
               the
               foolishnesse
               or
               rage
               of
               a
               beast
               ,
               being
               drowned
               with
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               grape
               ,
               or
               made
               mad
               with
               
               passion
               ,
               or
               ridiculous
               with
               weaker
               follies
               ,
               we
               shall
               but
               strip
               our selves
               of
               that
               robe
               of
               honour
               with
               which
               Christ
               hath
               invested
               ,
               and
               adorned
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               carry
               that
               portion
               of
               humanity
               which
               is
               our
               own
               ,
               and
               which
               God
               had
               honoured
               in
               some
               capacities
               above
               Angels
               ,
               into
               a
               portion
               of
               an
               eternal
               shame
               ,
               and
               became
               lesse
               in
               all
               senses
               ,
               and
               equally
               disgraced
               with
               Devils
               .
               The
               shame
               and
               sting
               of
               this
               change
               shall
               be
               ,
               that
               we
               turned
               the
               glories
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               into
               the
               basenesse
               of
               ingratitude
               and
               the
               amazement
               of
               suffering
               the
               Divine
               vengeance
               .
               But
               I
               passe
               on
               .
               
            
             
               5.
               
               The
               next
               order
               of
               Divine
               mercies
               that
               I
               shall
               remark
               is
               also
               an
               improvement
               of
               our
               nature
               or
               an
               appendage
               to
               it
               :
               for
               whereas
               our
               constitution
               is
               weak
               ,
               our
               souls
               apt
               to
               diminution
               and
               impedite
               faculties
               ,
               our
               bodies
               to
               mutilation
               and
               imperfection
               ,
               to
               blindnesse
               and
               crookednesse
               ,
               to
               stammering
               and
               sorrows
               ,
               to
               baldnesse
               
               
               and
               deformity
               to
               evil
               conditions
               and
               accidents
               of
               body
               ,
               and
               to
               passions
               and
               sadnesse
               of
               spirit
               ,
               God
               hath
               in
               his
               infinite
               mercy
               provided
               for
               every
               condition
               rare
               suppletories
               of
               comfort
               and
               usefulnesse
               to
               make
               recompence
               and
               sometimes
               with
               an
               overrunning
               proportion
               for
               those
               natural
               defects
               which
               were
               apt
               to
               make
               our
               persons
               otherwise
               contemptible
               and
               our
               conditions
               intolerable
               ;
               God
               gives
               to
               blinde
               men
               better
               memories
               .
               For
               upon
               this
               account
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               Rufinus
               makes
               mention
               of
               Didymus
               of
               Alexandria
               ,
               who
               being
               blinde
               ,
               was
               blessed
               with
               a
               rare
               attention
               and
               singular
               memory
               ,
               and
               by
               prayer
               ,
               and
               hearing
               ,
               and
               meditating
               ,
               and
               
               discoursing
               ,
               came
               to
               be
               one
               of
               the
               most
               excellent
               Divines
               of
               that
               whole
               age
               .
               And
               it
               was
               more
               remarkable
               in
               Nicasius
               Machliniensis
               ,
               who
               being
               blockish
               at
               his
               book
               in
               his
               first
               childhood
               fell
               into
               accidental
               blindnesse
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               continually
               grew
               to
               so
               quick
               an
               appretension
               and
               so
               tenacious
               a
               memory
               ,
               that
               he
               became
               the
               wonder
               of
               his
               contemporaries
               ,
               and
               was
               chosen
               Rector
               of
               the
               College
               at
               Mechlin
               ,
               and
               was
               made
               licentiate
               of
               Theology
               at
               Lovaine
               ,
               and
               Doctor
               of
               both
               the
               laws
               ,
               at
               Colein
               ,
               living
               and
               dying
               in
               great
               reputation
               for
               his
               rare
               parts
               and
               excellent
               learning
               .
               At
               the
               
               same
               rate
               also
               God
               deals
               with
               men
               in
               other
               instances
               ;
               want
               of
               children
               he
               recompences
               with
               freedom
               from
               care
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               evil
               happens
               to
               the
               body
               is
               therefore
               most
               commonly
               single
               and
               unaccompanied
               ,
               because
               God
               accepts
               that
               evil
               as
               the
               punishment
               of
               the
               sin
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               or
               the
               instrument
               of
               his
               vertue
               ,
               or
               his
               security
               ,
               and
               is
               reckoned
               as
               a
               sufficient
               cure
               ,
               or
               a
               sufficient
               Antidote
               .
               God
               hath
               laid
               laid
               a
               severe
               law
               upon
               all
               women
               that
               
                 in
                 sorrow
                 they
                 shall
                 bring
                 forth
                 children
                 ,
              
               yet
               God
               hath
               so
               attempered
               that
               sorrow
               ,
               that
               they
               think
               themselves
               more
               accursed
               if
               they
               want
               that
               sorrow
               ,
               and
               they
               have
               reason
               to
               rejoyce
               in
               that
               state
               ,
               the
               trouble
               of
               whic
               is
               alleviared
               by
               a
               promise
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 in
                 bearing
                 children
                 .
              
               He
               that
               wants
               one
               eye
               hath
               the
               force
               and
               vigorousnesse
               of
               both
               united
               in
               that
               which
               is
               left
               him
               ;
               and
               when
               ever
               any
               man
               is
               afflicted
               with
               sorrow
               his
               reason
               and
               his
               religion
               ,
               himself
               and
               all
               his
               friends
               ,
               persons
               that
               are
               civil
               ,
               and
               persons
               that
               are
               obliged
               ,
               run
               in
               to
               comfort
               him
               ,
               and
               he
               may
               ,
               if
               he
               will
               observe
               wisely
               ,
               finde
               so
               many
               circumstances
               of
               ease
               and
               remission
               ,
               so
               many
               designes
               of
               providence
               and
               studied
               favours
               ,
               such
               contrivances
               of
               collateral
               advantage
               and
               certain
               reserves
               of
               substantial
               and
               proper
               comfort
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               whole
               sum
               of
               affaires
               ,
               it
               often
               happens
               that
               
                 a
                 single
                 crosse
                 is
                 a
                 double
                 blessing
                 ,
              
               
               &
               that
               even
               in
               a
               temporal
               sense
               
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 to
                 go
                 to
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 mourning
                 ,
                 then
                 of
                 joyes
              
               and
               festival
               egressions
               .
               Is
               not
               the
               affliction
               of
               poverty
               better
               then
               the
               prosperity
               of
               a
               great
               and
               tempting
               fortune
               ?
               does
               not
               wisdom
               dwell
               in
               a
               mean
               estate
               and
               a
               low
               spirit
               retired
               thoughts
               and
               under
               a
               sad
               roof
               ?
               and
               is
               it
               not
               generally
               true
               that
               sicknesse
               it self
               is
               appayed
               with
               religion
               and
               holy
               thoughts
               with
               pious
               resolutions
               and
               penitential
               prayers
               ,
               with
               returns
               to
               God
               and
               
               to
               sober
               councels
               ?
               and
               if
               this
               be
               true
               ,
               that
               God
               sends
               sorrow
               to
               
               cure
               sin
               ,
               and
               affliction
               be
               the
               hand-maid
               to
               grace
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               certain
               that
               every
               sad
               contingency
               in
               nature
               is
               doubly
               recompenced
               with
               the
               advantages
               of
               religion
               ,
               besides
               those
               intervening
               refreshments
               which
               support
               the
               spirit
               ,
               and
               refresh
               its
               instruments
               .
               I
               shall
               need
               to
               instance
               but
               once
               more
               in
               this
               particular
               .
            
             
               God
               hath
               sent
               no
               greater
               evil
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               then
               that
               
                 in
                 the
                 sweat
                 of
                 our
                 brows
                 we
                 shall
                 eat
                 our
                 bread
                 ,
              
               and
               in
               the
               difficulty
               and
               agony
               ,
               in
               the
               sorrows
               and
               contention
               of
               our
               souls
               we
               shall
               
                 work
                 out
                 our
                 salvation
              
               .
               But
               see
               how
               in
               the
               first
               of
               these
               God
               hath
               out
               done
               his
               own
               anger
               and
               defeated
               the
               purposes
               of
               his
               wrath
               by
               
               the
               inundation
               of
               his
               mercy
               ;
               for
               this
               labour
               and
               sweat
               of
               our
               brows
               is
               so
               far
               from
               being
               a
               curse
               that
               without
               it
               our
               very
               bread
               would
               not
               be
               so
               great
               a
               blessing
               .
               It
               is
               not
               labour
               that
               makes
               the
               Garlick
               and
               the
               pulse
               ,
               the
               Sycamore
               and
               the
               Cresses
               ,
               the
               cheese
               of
               the
               Goats
               and
               the
               butter
               of
               the
               sheep
               to
               be
               savoury
               and
               pleasant
               ,
               as
               the
               flesh
               of
               the
               Roe-buek
               or
               the
               milk
               of
               the
               Kine
               ,
               the
               marrow
               of
               Oxen
               or
               the
               thighs
               of
               birds
               ?
               If
               it
               were
               not
               for
               labour
               ,
               men
               neither
               could
               eat
               so
               much
               ,
               nor
               relish
               so
               pleasantly
               ,
               nor
               sleep
               so
               soundly
               nor
               be
               so
               healthful
               ,
               nor
               so
               useful
               ,
               so
               strong
               nor
               so
               patient
               ,
               so
               noble
               ,
               or
               so
               untempted
               ,
               and
               as
               God
               hath
               made
               us
               beholding
               to
               labour
               for
               
               the
               purchase
               of
               many
               good
               things
               ,
               so
               the
               thing
               it self
               ows
               to
               labour
               ,
               many
               degrees
               of
               its
               worth
               and
               value
               :
               and
               therefore
               I
               need
               not
               reckon
               that
               besides
               these
               advantages
               ,
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               have
               found
               out
               proper
               and
               natural
               remedies
               for
               labour
               ;
               Nights
               to
               cure
               the
               sweat
               of
               the
               day
               ,
               sleep
               to
               ease
               our
               watchfulnesse
               ,
               rest
               to
               alleviate
               our
               burdens
               ,
               and
               dayes
               of
               religion
               to
               procure
               our
               rest
               :
               and
               things
               are
               so
               ordered
               that
               labour
               is
               become
               a
               duty
               ,
               and
               an
               act
               of
               many
               vertues
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               so
               apt
               to
               turne
               into
               a
               sin
               as
               is
               its
               contrary
               ,
               and
               is
               therefore
               necessary
               ,
               not
               onely
               because
               we
               need
               it
               ,
               for
               making
               provisions
               of
               our
               life
               ,
               but
               even
               to
               ease
               the
               labour
               of
               our
               rest
               ;
               there
               
               being
               no
               greater
               tediousnesse
               of
               spirit
               in
               the
               world
               then
               want
               of
               imployment
               ,
               and
               an
               unactive
               life
               :
               and
               the
               lasie
               man
               is
               not
               onely
               unprofitable
               ,
               but
               also
               accursed
               ,
               and
               he
               groans
               under
               the
               load
               of
               his
               time
               ,
               which
               yet
               passes
               over
               the
               active
               man
               light
               ,
               as
               a
               dreame
               or
               the
               feathers
               of
               a
               bird
               ,
               while
               the
               disimployed
               ,
               is
               a
               desease
               ,
               and
               like
               a
               long
               sleeplesse
               night
               to
               himself
               ,
               and
               a
               load
               unto
               his
               country
               :
               And
               therefore
               although
               in
               this
               particular
               God
               hath
               been
               so
               merciful
               in
               this
               infliction
               that
               from
               the
               sharpnesse
               of
               the
               curse
               a
               very
               great
               part
               of
               mankinde
               are
               freed
               ,
               and
               there
               are
               myriads
               of
               people
               ,
               good
               and
               bad
               ,
               who
               do
               not
               
                 eat
                 their
                 bread
                 in
                 the
                 sweat
                 of
                 their
              
               
               brows
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               but
               an
               overrunning
               and
               an
               excesse
               of
               the
               divine
               mercy
               ;
               God
               did
               more
               for
               us
               then
               we
               did
               absolutely
               need
               ;
               for
               he
               hath
               disposed
               of
               the
               circumstances
               of
               this
               curse
               ,
               that
               mans
               affections
               are
               so
               reconciled
               to
               it
               ,
               that
               
                 they
                 desire
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 delighted
                 in
                 it
              
               ;
               and
               so
               the
               Anger
               of
               God
               is
               ended
               in
               loving
               Kindnesse
               ,
               and
               
               
               the
               drop
               of
               water
               is
               lost
               in
               the
               full
               chalice
               of
               the
               wine
               ,
               and
               the
               curse
               is
               gone
               out
               into
               a
               multiplied
               blessing
               .
            
             
               But
               then
               for
               the
               other
               part
               of
               the
               severe
               law
               and
               laborious
               imposition
               ,
               that
               we
               must
               work
               out
               our
               spiritual
               interest
               with
               the
               labours
               of
               our
               spirit
               ,
               seems
               to
               most
               men
               to
               be
               so
               intolerable
               ,
               that
               rather
               then
               passe
               under
               it
               they
               quit
               their
               hopes
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               passe
               into
               the
               portion
               of
               Devils
               ;
               and
               what
               can
               there
               be
               to
               alleviate
               this
               sorrow
               ,
               that
               a
               man
               shall
               be
               perpetually
               sollicited
               with
               an
               impure
               tempter
               ,
               and
               shall
               carry
               a
               flame
               within
               him
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               world
               is
               on
               fire
               round
               about
               him
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               brings
               fuel
               to
               the
               flame
               ,
               and
               full
               tables
               are
               a
               snare
               ,
               and
               empty
               tables
               are
               collateral
               servants
               to
               a
               
               lust
               ,
               and
               help
               to
               blow
               the
               fire
               and
               kindle
               the
               heap
               of
               prepared
               temptations
               ,
               and
               yet
               a
               man
               must
               not
               at
               all
               tast
               of
               the
               forbidden
               fruit
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               not
               desire
               what
               he
               cannot
               choose
               but
               desire
               ,
               and
               he
               must
               not
               enjoy
               whatsoever
               he
               does
               violently
               covet
               ,
               and
               must
               never
               satisfy
               his
               appetite
               in
               the
               most
               violent
               importunities
               ,
               but
               must
               therefore
               deny
               himself
               ,
               because
               to
               do
               so
               is
               extremely
               troublesome
               ;
               this
               seems
               to
               be
               an
               art
               of
               torture
               and
               a
               devise
               to
               punish
               man
               with
               the
               spirit
               of
               agony
               ,
               and
               a
               restlesse
               vexation
               .
               But
               this
               also
               hath
               in
               it
               a
               great
               ingredient
               of
               mercy
               ,
               or
               rather
               is
               nothing
               else
               but
               a
               
               heap
               of
               mercy
               in
               its
               intire
               constitution
               :
               For
               if
               it
               were
               not
               for
               this
               we
               had
               nothing
               of
               our
               own
               to
               present
               to
               God
               ,
               nothing
               proportionable
               to
               the
               great
               rewards
               of
               heaven
               ,
               but
               either
               all
               men
               or
               no
               man
               must
               go
               thither
               ;
               for
               nothing
               can
               distinguish
               man
               from
               man
               in
               order
               to
               beatitude
               but
               
                 choice
                 and
                 election
              
               ,
               and
               nothing
               can
               enoble
               the
               choice
               but
               love
               ,
               and
               nothing
               can
               exercise
               love
               but
               difficulty
               ,
               and
               nothing
               can
               make
               that
               difficulty
               but
               the
               
                 contradiction
                 of
                 our
                 appetite
              
               and
               the
               crossing
               of
               our
               natural
               affections
               ;
               and
               therefore
               when
               ever
               any
               of
               you
               is
               tempted
               violently
               or
               grow
               weary
               in
               your
               spirits
               with
               resisting
               the
               petulancy
               of
               temptation
               ,
               you
               may
               be
               cured
               if
               you
               
               will
               please
               but
               to
               remember
               and
               rejoyce
               ,
               that
               now
               you
               have
               something
               of
               your
               own
               to
               give
               to
               God
               ;
               something
               that
               he
               will
               be
               pleased
               to
               accept
               ,
               something
               that
               he
               hath
               given
               thee
               that
               thou
               mayest
               give
               it
               him
               :
               for
               our
               mony
               and
               our
               time
               ,
               our
               dayes
               of
               feasting
               and
               our
               dayes
               of
               sorrow
               ,
               our
               discourse
               and
               our
               acts
               of
               praise
               ,
               our
               prayers
               and
               our
               songs
               ,
               our
               vows
               and
               our
               offerings
               ,
               our
               worshippings
               and
               prostrations
               ,
               and
               whatsoever
               else
               can
               be
               accounted
               in
               the
               sum
               of
               our
               religion
               ,
               are
               onely
               accepted
               according
               as
               they
               bear
               along
               with
               them
               portions
               of
               our
               wil
               and
               choice
               of
               love
               and
               appendant
               difficulty
               .
            
             
               
               Laetius
               est
               quoties
               magno
               tibi
               constat
               honestum
               .
            
             
               So
               that
               whoever
               can
               complain
               that
               he
               serves
               God
               with
               pains
               and
               mortifications
               ,
               he
               is
               troubled
               because
               there
               is
               a
               distinction
               of
               things
               such
               as
               we
               call
               vertue
               and
               vice
               ,
               reward
               and
               punishment
               ,
               
               and
               if
               he
               will
               not
               suffer
               God
               to
               distinguish
               the
               first
               he
               will
               certainly
               
               confound
               the
               latter
               ;
               and
               his
               portion
               shall
               be
               blacknesse
               without
               variety
               and
               punishment
               shall
               be
               his
               reward
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               As
               an
               appendage
               to
               this
               instance
               of
               
                 divine
                 mercy
              
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               account
               that
               not
               onely
               in
               nature
               ;
               but
               in
               contingency
               and
               emergent
               events
               of
               providence
               ,
               God
               makes
               compensation
               to
               us
               ,
               for
               all
               the
               evils
               of
               chance
               ,
               and
               hostilities
               of
               accident
               ▪
               &
               
                 brings
                 good
                 out
                 of
                 evil
              
               ,
               which
               is
               that
               solemn
               triumph
               which
               mercy
               makes
               over
               justice
               ,
               when
               it
               rides
               upon
               a
               cloud
               and
               crowns
               its
               darknesse
               with
               a
               robe
               of
               glorious
               light
               .
               God
               indeed
               suffered
               Joseph
               to
               be
               sold
               a
               bondslave
               into
               Egypt
               ,
               but
               then
               it
               was
               that
               God
               intended
               to
               crown
               and
               reward
               
               his
               chastity
               ;
               for
               by
               that
               means
               he
               brought
               him
               to
               a
               fair
               condition
               of
               dwelling
               and
               there
               gave
               him
               a
               noble
               trial
               ;
               he
               had
               a
               brave
               contention
               and
               he
               was
               a
               conqueror
               :
               Then
               God
               sent
               him
               to
               prison
               ,
               but
               still
               that
               was
               mercy
               ,
               it
               was
               to
               make
               way
               to
               bring
               him
               to
               Pharaohs
               court
               ;
               and
               God
               brought
               famine
               upon
               Canaan
               ,
               and
               troubled
               all
               the
               souls
               of
               Jacobs
               family
               ,
               and
               there
               was
               a
               plot
               laid
               for
               another
               mercy
               ;
               this
               was
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               see
               and
               partake
               of
               Josephs
               glory
               :
               and
               then
               God
               brought
               a
               great
               evil
               upon
               their
               posterity
               and
               they
               groaned
               under
               task-masters
               ,
               but
               this
               God
               changed
               into
               
                 the
                 miracles
                 of
                 his
                 mercy
              
               ,
               and
               suffered
               them
               to
               be
               afflicted
               that
               he
               
               might
               do
               ten
               miracles
               for
               their
               sakes
               ,
               and
               proclaim
               to
               all
               the
               world
               how
               dear
               they
               were
               to
               God.
               And
               was
               not
               the
               greatest
               good
               to
               mankinde
               brought
               forth
               from
               the
               greatest
               treason
               that
               ever
               was
               committed
               ;
               the
               redemption
               of
               the
               world
               from
               the
               fact
               of
               Judas
               ,
               God
               loving
               to
               defeat
               the
               malice
               of
               man
               and
               the
               arts
               of
               the
               Devil
               by
               rare
               emergencies
               and
               stratagems
               of
               mercy
               ?
               It
               is
               a
               sad
               calamity
               to
               see
               a
               kingdom
               spoiled
               ,
               and
               a
               church
               afflicted
               ,
               the
               Priests
               slain
               with
               the
               sword
               ,
               and
               the
               blood
               of
               Nobles
               mingled
               with
               cheaper
               sand
               ,
               religion
               made
               a
               cause
               of
               trouble
               ,
               and
               the
               best
               men
               most
               cruelly
               persecuted
               ,
               Government
               confounded
               ,
               and
               laws
               ashamed
               ,
               Judges
               decreeing
               
               causes
               in
               fear
               and
               covetousnesse
               ,
               and
               the
               ministers
               of
               holy
               things
               setting
               themselves
               against
               all
               that
               is
               sacred
               ,
               and
               setting
               fire
               upon
               the
               fields
               ,
               and
               turning
               in
               little
               foxes
               on
               purpose
               to
               destroy
               the
               vineyards
               ;
               and
               what
               shall
               make
               recompence
               for
               this
               heap
               of
               sorrows
               ,
               when
               ever
               God
               shall
               send
               such
               swords
               of
               fire
               ?
               even
               
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
              
               which
               then
               will
               be
               made
               publick
               ,
               when
               we
               shall
               hear
               such
               afflicted
               people
               sing
               
                 Inconvertendo
                 captivitatem
                 Sion
              
               with
               the
               voice
               of
               joy
               and
               festival
               eucharist
               ,
               
                 among
                 such
                 as
                 keep
                 holy
                 day
              
               ;
               and
               when
               peace
               shall
               become
               sweeter
               and
               dwell
               the
               longer
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               mean
               time
               it
               serves
               religion
               ,
               and
               the
               affliction
               shall
               try
               the
               children
               
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               God
               shall
               crown
               them
               ,
               and
               men
               shall
               grow
               wiser
               ,
               and
               more
               holy
               ,
               and
               leave
               their
               petty
               interstes
               ,
               and
               take
               sanctuary
               in
               holy
               living
               and
               be
               taught
               temperance
               by
               their
               want
               ,
               and
               patience
               by
               their
               suffering
               ,
               and
               charity
               by
               their
               persecution
               ,
               and
               shall
               better
               understand
               the
               duty
               of
               their
               relations
               ,
               and
               at
               last
               
               
               the
               secret
               worm
               that
               lay
               at
               the
               root
               of
               the
               plant
               ,
               shall
               be
               drawn
               forth
               and
               quite
               extinguished
               .
               For
               so
               have
               I
               known
               a
               luxuriant
               Vine
               swell
               into
               irregular
               twigs
               ,
               and
               bold
               excrescencies
               ,
               and
               spend
               it self
               in
               leaves
               and
               little
               rings
               ,
               and
               affoord
               but
               trifling
               clusters
               to
               the
               wine-presse
               ,
               and
               a
               faint
               return
               to
               his
               heart
               which
               longed
               to
               be
               refreshed
               with
               a
               full
               vintage
               :
               But
               when
               the
               Lord
               of
               the
               vine
               had
               caused
               the
               dressers
               to
               cut
               the
               wilder
               plant
               and
               made
               it
               bleed
               ,
               it
               grew
               temperate
               in
               its
               vain
               expense
               of
               uselesse
               leaves
               ,
               and
               knotted
               into
               fair
               and
               juicy
               bunches
               ,
               and
               made
               accounts
               of
               that
               losse
               of
               blood
               by
               the
               return
               of
               fruit
               :
               So
               is
               an
               afflicted
               Province
               ,
               cured
               
               of
               its
               surfets
               ,
               and
               punished
               for
               its
               sins
               ,
               and
               bleeds
               for
               its
               long
               riot
               ,
               and
               is
               left
               ungoverned
               for
               its
               disobedience
               ,
               and
               chastised
               for
               its
               wantonnesse
               ,
               and
               when
               the
               sword
               hath
               let
               forth
               the
               corrupted
               blood
               ,
               and
               the
               fire
               hath
               purged
               the
               rest
               ,
               then
               it
               enters
               into
               the
               double
               joyes
               of
               restitution
               ,
               and
               gives
               God
               thanks
               for
               his
               rod
               ,
               and
               confesses
               the
               mercies
               of
               the
               Lord
               in
               making
               the
               smoke
               be
               changed
               into
               fire
               ,
               and
               the
               cloud
               into
               a
               perfume
               ,
               the
               sword
               into
               a
               staffe
               ,
               and
               his
               anger
               into
               mercy
               .
            
             
               Had
               not
               David
               suffered
               more
               if
               he
               had
               suffered
               lesse
               ,
               and
               had
               he
               not
               been
               miserable
               unlesse
               he
               had
               been
               afflicted
               ?
               he
               understood
               
               it
               well
               when
               he
               said
               .
               
                 It
                 is
                 good
                 for
                 me
                 that
                 I
                 have
                 been
                 afflicted
                 .
              
               He
               that
               was
               rival
               to
               Crassus
               ,
               when
               he
               stood
               candidate
               to
               command
               the
               Legions
               in
               the
               Parthians
               warre
               was
               much
               troubled
               that
               he
               missed
               the
               dignity
               ,
               but
               he
               saw
               himself
               blessed
               that
               he
               scaped
               the
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               dishonour
               of
               the
               overthrow
               ,
               by
               that
               time
               the
               sad
               news
               arrived
               at
               Rome
               .
               The
               Gentleman
               at
               Marseilles
               cursed
               his
               starres
               that
               he
               was
               absent
               when
               the
               ship
               set
               sail
               to
               sea
               ,
               having
               long
               waited
               for
               a
               winde
               ,
               and
               missed
               it
               ;
               but
               he
               gave
               thanks
               to
               the
               providence
               that
               blest
               him
               with
               the
               crosse
               ,
               when
               he
               knew
               that
               the
               ship
               perished
               in
               the
               voyage
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               men
               were
               drowned
               :
               And
               
               even
               those
               virgins
               and
               barren
               women
               in
               Jerusalem
               ,
               that
               longed
               to
               become
               glad
               mothers
               ,
               and
               for
               want
               of
               children
               would
               not
               be
               comforted
               ,
               yet
               when
               Titus
               sacked
               the
               City
               ,
               found
               the
               words
               of
               Jesus
               true
               
                 Blessed
                 is
                 the
                 womb
                 that
                 never
                 bare
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 paps
                 that
                 never
                 gave
                 suck
                 .
              
               And
               the
               world
               being
               governed
               with
               a
               rare
               variety
               ,
               and
               changes
               of
               accidents
               ,
               and
               providence
               ;
               that
               which
               is
               a
               misfortune
               in
               the
               particular
               ,
               in
               the
               whole
               order
               of
               things
               becomes
               a
               blessing
               bigger
               then
               we
               hoped
               for
               ,
               then
               when
               we
               were
               angry
               with
               God
               for
               hindring
               us
               ,
               to
               perish
               in
               pleasant
               waves
               ,
               or
               when
               he
               was
               contriving
               to
               pour
               upon
               thy
               head
               a
               mighty
               blessing
               .
               Do
               
               not
               think
               the
               Judge
               condemns
               you
               when
               he
               chides
               you
               ,
               nor
               think
               to
               read
               thy
               own
               finall
               sentence
               by
               the
               first
               half
               of
               his
               words
               ;
               
                 Stand
                 still
              
               and
               see
               how
               it
               will
               be
               in
               the
               whole
               event
               of
               things
               ;
               let
               God
               speak
               his
               minde
               out
               ;
               for
               it
               may
               be
               ,
               this
               sad
               beginning
               is
               but
               an
               art
               to
               bring
               in
               ,
               or
               to
               make
               thee
               to
               esteem
               ,
               and
               entertain
               ,
               and
               understand
               the
               blessing
               .
            
             
             
               They
               that
               love
               to
               talk
               of
               the
               mercies
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               to
               recount
               
               his
               good
               things
               ,
               cannot
               but
               have
               observed
               that
               God
               delights
               to
               be
               called
               by
               such
               Appellatives
               which
               relate
               to
               miserable
               and
               afflicted
               persons
               :
               
                 He
                 is
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 the
                 fatherlesse
                 ,
              
               and
               an
               
                 avenger
                 of
                 the
                 widowes
                 cause
                 ,
                 he
                 standeth
                 at
                 the
                 right
                 hand
                 of
                 the
                 poor
                 to
                 save
                 his
                 soul
                 from
                 unrighteous
                 Judges
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 he
                 is
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 tribulation
                 :
              
               And
               upon
               this
               ground
               ,
               let
               us
               account
               whether
               mercy
               be
               not
               the
               greater
               ingredient
               in
               that
               death
               and
               deprivation
               ,
               when
               I
               lose
               a
               man
               and
               get
               God
               to
               be
               my
               Father
               ;
               and
               when
               my
               weak
               arm
               of
               flesh
               is
               cut
               
               from
               my
               shoulder
               ,
               and
               God
               makes
               me
               to
               lean
               upon
               him
               ,
               and
               becomes
               my
               Patron
               and
               my
               Guide
               ,
               my
               Advocate
               and
               Defender
               :
               and
               if
               in
               our
               greatest
               misery
               Gods
               mercy
               is
               so
               conspicuous
               ,
               what
               can
               we
               suppose
               him
               to
               be
               in
               the
               endearment
               of
               his
               loving
               Kindnesse
               ?
               If
               his
               vail
               be
               so
               transparent
               ,
               well
               may
               we
               know
               that
               upon
               his
               face
               dwels
               glory
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               eyes
               light
               ,
               and
               perpetuall
               comforts
               run
               in
               channels
               ,
               larger
               then
               the
               returns
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               when
               it
               is
               driven
               and
               forced
               faster
               into
               its
               naturall
               course
               ,
               by
               the
               violence
               of
               a
               tempest
               from
               the
               North.
               The
               summe
               is
               this
               ,
               God
               intends
               every
               accident
               should
               minister
               to
               vertue
               and
               every
               vertue
               is
               the
               mother
               and
               the
               nurse
               of
               joy
               ,
               and
               both
               of
               them
               daughters
               of
               the
               Divine
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               if
               our
               sorrows
               do
               not
               passe
               into
               comforts
               ,
               it
               is
               besides
               Gods
               intention
               ;
               it
               is
               because
               we
               will
               not
               comply
               with
               the
               act
               
               of
               that
               mercy
               which
               would
               save
               us
               by
               all
               means
               ,
               and
               all
               varieties
               ,
               by
               health
               and
               by
               sicknesse
               ,
               by
               the
               life
               and
               by
               the
               death
               of
               our
               dearest
               friends
               ,
               by
               what
               we
               choose
               and
               by
               what
               we
               fear
               ;
               that
               as
               Gods
               providence
               rules
               over
               all
               chances
               of
               things
               ,
               and
               all
               designes
               of
               men
               ,
               so
               his
               mercy
               may
               rule
               over
               all
               his
               providence
               .
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Sermon
               .
               XXVI
               .
               
               The
               Miracles
               of
               the
               Divine
               Mercy
               .
               
                 Part
                 II.
              
               
            
             
               
               7.
               
               GOD
               having
               by
               these
               means
               secured
               us
               from
               the
               evils
               of
               nature
               and
               contingencies
               ,
               he
               represents
               himself
               to
               be
               our
               Father
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               great
               endearment
               ,
               and
               tye
               ,
               and
               expression
               ,
               of
               
                 a
                 naturall
                 ,
                 unalterable
              
               ,
               and
               
                 essentiall
                 kindnesse
              
               ,
               he
               next
               makes
               provisions
               for
               us
               to
               supply
               all
               those
               necessities
               which
               himself
               hath
               made
               .
               For
               even
               
                 to
                 make
                 necessities
              
               ,
               was
               a
               great
               circumstance
               of
               the
               mercy
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               relishes
               of
               wine
               ,
               and
               the
               savourinesse
               of
               meat
               ,
               the
               sweet
               and
               the
               fat
               ,
               the
               pleasure
               and
               the
               satisfaction
               ,
               the
               restitution
               of
               spirits
               ,
               and
               the
               strengthening
               of
               the
               heart
               ,
               are
               not
               owing
               to
               the
               liver
               of
               the
               vine
               ,
               or
               the
               
                 kidneys
                 of
                 wheat
              
               ,
               to
               
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               grape
               ,
               or
               the
               strength
               of
               the
               corne
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               appetite
               ,
               or
               the
               necessity
               ;
               and
               therefore
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               sits
               at
               a
               full
               table
               and
               does
               not
               recreate
               his
               stomack
               with
               fasting
               ,
               and
               let
               his
               digestion
               rest
               ,
               and
               place
               himself
               in
               the
               advantages
               of
               natures
               intervals
               ,
               he
               loses
               the
               blessing
               of
               his
               daily
               bread
               ,
               and
               leans
               upon
               his
               table
               as
               a
               sick
               man
               upon
               his
               bed
               ,
               or
               the
               lion
               in
               the
               grasse
               ,
               which
               he
               cannot
               feed
               on
               ;
               but
               he
               that
               wants
               it
               ,
               and
               sits
               down
               when
               nature
               gives
               the
               signe
               ,
               rejoyces
               in
               the
               health
               of
               his
               hunger
               ,
               and
               the
               taste
               of
               his
               meat
               ,
               and
               the
               strengthening
               of
               his
               spirit
               ,
               and
               gives
               God
               thanks
               while
               his
               bones
               and
               his
               flesh
               rejoyce
               in
               the
               provisions
               
               of
               nature
               ,
               and
               the
               blessing
               of
               God.
               Are
               not
               the
               imperfections
               of
               infancy
               ,
               and
               the
               decayes
               of
               old
               age
               ,
               the
               evils
               of
               our
               nature
               ,
               because
               respectively
               they
               want
               desire
               ,
               and
               they
               want
               gust
               and
               relish
               ,
               and
               reflections
               upon
               their
               acts
               of
               sense
               ?
               and
               
                 when
                 desire
                 failes
              
               ,
               presently
               
                 the
                 mourners
                 go
                 about
                 the
                 streets
                 .
              
               But
               then
               ,
               
               that
               these
               desires
               are
               so
               provided
               for
               by
               nature
               and
               art
               ,
               by
               ordinary
               
               and
               extraordinary
               ,
               by
               foresight
               and
               contingency
               ,
               according
               
               to
               necessity
               ,
               and
               up
               unto
               conveniency
               ,
               until
               we
               arrive
               at
               abundance
               ,
               is
               a
               chain
               of
               mercies
               larger
               then
               the
               Bowe
               in
               the
               clouds
               ,
               and
               richer
               then
               the
               trees
               of
               Eden
               ,
               which
               were
               permitted
               to
               feed
               our
               miserable
               father
               :
               Is
               not
               all
               the
               earth
               our
               orchard
               ,
               and
               our
               granary
               ,
               our
               vineyard
               ,
               and
               our
               garden
               of
               pleasure
               ?
               and
               the
               face
               of
               the
               Sea
               is
               our
               traffique
               ,
               and
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               Sea
               is
               our
               vivarium
               ,
               a
               place
               for
               fish
               to
               feed
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               serve
               some
               other
               collaterall
               appendant
               needs
               ;
               and
               all
               the
               face
               of
               heaven
               is
               a
               repository
               for
               influences
               and
               breath
               ,
               fruitfull
               showers
               and
               fair
               refreshments
               ;
               and
               when
               God
               made
               provisions
               for
               his
               other
               creatures
               ,
               he
               gave
               it
               
               of
               one
               kinde
               ,
               and
               with
               variety
               no
               greater
               ,
               then
               the
               changes
               of
               day
               and
               night
               ,
               one
               devouring
               the
               other
               ,
               or
               sitting
               down
               with
               his
               draught
               of
               blood
               ,
               or
               walking
               upon
               his
               portion
               of
               grasse
               :
               But
               man
               hath
               all
               the
               food
               of
               beasts
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               beasts
               themselves
               that
               are
               fit
               for
               food
               ;
               and
               
                 the
                 food
                 of
                 Angels
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dew
                 of
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 fatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 earth
              
               ;
               and
               every
               part
               of
               his
               body
               hath
               a
               provision
               made
               for
               it
               ,
               and
               the
               smoothnesse
               of
               the
               olive
               ,
               and
               the
               juice
               of
               the
               vine
               refresh
               the
               heart
               and
               make
               the
               face
               cheerfull
               ,
               and
               serve
               the
               ends
               of
               joy
               ,
               and
               the
               festivity
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               onely
               to
               cure
               hunger
               or
               to
               allay
               thirst
               ,
               but
               to
               appease
               a
               passion
               ,
               and
               allay
               a
               sorrow
               .
               
               It
               is
               an
               infinite
               variety
               of
               meat
               with
               which
               God
               furnishes
               out
               the
               table
               of
               mankinde
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               covering
               our
               sin
               ,
               and
               clothing
               our
               nakednesse
               ,
               God
               passed
               from
               sig-leaves
               to
               the
               skins
               of
               beasts
               ,
               from
               aprons
               to
               long-robes
               ,
               from
               leather
               to
               wool
               ,
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               the
               warmth
               of
               furres
               ,
               and
               the
               coolnesse
               of
               silks
               ,
               he
               hath
               dressed
               not
               onely
               our
               needs
               ,
               but
               hath
               fitted
               the
               severall
               portions
               of
               the
               year
               ,
               and
               made
               us
               to
               go
               dressed
               like
               our
               mother
               ;
               leaving
               off
               the
               winter
               sables
               when
               the
               florid
               spring
               appears
               ,
               and
               assoon
               as
               the
               Tulip
               fades
               we
               put
               on
               the
               robe
               of
               Summer
               ,
               and
               then
               shear
               our
               sheep
               for
               Winter
               ;
               and
               God
               uses
               us
               as
               Ioseph
               did
               his
               brother
               Benjamin
               ,
               we
               
               have
               many
               changes
               of
               raiment
               ,
               and
               our
               messe
               is
               five
               times
               bigger
               then
               the
               provision
               made
               for
               our
               brothers
               of
               the
               Creation
               .
               But
               the
               providence
               and
               mercies
               of
               God
               are
               to
               be
               estimated
               also
               according
               as
               these
               provisions
               are
               dispensed
               to
               every
               single
               person
               .
               For
               that
               I
               may
               not
               remark
               the
               bounties
               of
               God
               ,
               running
               over
               the
               tables
               of
               the
               rich
               ,
               God
               hath
               also
               made
               provisions
               for
               the
               poorest
               person
               :
               so
               that
               if
               they
               can
               but
               rule
               their
               desires
               they
               shall
               have
               their
               tables
               furnished
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               secured
               and
               provided
               for
               by
               one
               promise
               and
               two
               duties
               ,
               by
               our
               
                 Own
                 labour
              
               ,
               and
               
                 our
                 Brothers
                 charity
                 ▪
              
               and
               our
               faith
               in
               this
               affair
               is
               confirmed
               by
               all
               our
               own
               ,
               and
               by
               all
               the
               
               experience
               of
               other
               men
               .
               Are
               not
               all
               the
               men
               and
               the
               women
               of
               the
               world
               provided
               for
               ,
               and
               fed
               and
               clothed
               till
               they
               die
               ?
               and
               was
               it
               not
               alwayes
               so
               from
               the
               first
               morning
               of
               the
               creatures
               ?
               and
               that
               a
               man
               is
               starved
               to
               death
               ,
               is
               a
               violence
               and
               a
               rare
               contingency
               ,
               happening
               almost
               as
               seldom
               as
               for
               a
               man
               to
               have
               but
               one
               eye
               :
               
               
               and
               if
               our
               being
               provided
               for
               be
               as
               certain
               as
               for
               a
               man
               to
               have
               two
               eyes
               ,
               we
               have
               reason
               to
               adore
               the
               wisdom
               ,
               and
               admire
               the
               mercies
               of
               our
               Almighty
               Father
               .
               But
               these
               things
               are
               evident
               .
               Is
               it
               not
               a
               great
               thing
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               such
               strange
               provisions
               for
               our
               health
               ?
               such
               infinite
               differences
               of
               Plants
               ,
               and
               hath
               discovered
               the
               secrets
               of
               their
               nature
               by
               meer
               chance
               ,
               or
               by
               inspiration
               ?
               either
               of
               which
               is
               the
               miracle
               of
               providence
               ,
               secret
               to
               us
               ,
               but
               ordered
               by
               certain
               and
               regular
               decrees
               of
               heaven
               .
               It
               was
               a
               huge
               diligence
               and
               care
               of
               the
               divine
               mercy
               that
               discovered
               to
               man
               ,
               the
               secrets
               of
               Spagyrick
               medicines
               ,
               of
               stones
               ,
               of
               spirits
               ,
               and
               the
               results
               of
               7.
               
               or
               8.
               decoctions
               ,
               and
               the
               strange
               effects
               of
               accidental
               mixtures
               ,
               which
               the
               art
               of
               man
               could
               not
               suspect
               ,
               being
               bound
               up
               in
               the
               secret
               sanctuary
               of
               hidden
               causes
               ,
               and
               secret
               natures
               ,
               and
               being
               laid
               open
               by
               the
               concourse
               of
               20.
               or
               30.
               little
               accidents
               ,
               all
               which
               were
               ordered
               by
               God
               ,
               as
               certainly
               as
               are
               the
               first
               principles
               of
               nature
               ,
               or
               the
               descent
               of
               sons
               from
               fathers
               in
               the
               most
               noble
               families
               .
            
             
               But
               that
               which
               I
               shall
               observe
               in
               this
               whole
               affair
               is
               ,
               that
               there
               are
               both
               for
               the
               provision
               of
               our
               tables
               ,
               and
               the
               relief
               of
               our
               sicknesses
               ,
               so
               many
               miracles
               of
               providence
               that
               they
               give
               plain
               demonstration
               what
               relation
               we
               bear
               to
               heaven
               :
               and
               the
               poor
               man
               need
               
               not
               be
               troubled
               that
               he
               is
               to
               expect
               his
               daily
               portion
               after
               the
               Sun
               is
               up
               :
               for
               he
               hath
               found
               to
               this
               day
               he
               was
               not
               deceived
               ,
               and
               then
               he
               may
               rejoyce
               because
               he
               sees
               by
               an
               effective
               probation
               that
               in
               heaven
               a
               decree
               was
               made
               ,
               every
               day
               to
               send
               him
               provisions
               of
               meat
               and
               drink
               ;
               and
               that
               is
               a
               mighty
               mercy
               ,
               when
               the
               circles
               of
               heaven
               are
               bowed
               down
               to
               wrap
               us
               in
               a
               bosome
               of
               care
               ,
               and
               nourishment
               ,
               and
               the
               wisdom
               of
               God
               is
               daily
               busied
               to
               serve
               his
               mercy
               ,
               as
               his
               mercy
               serves
               our
               necessities
               .
               Does
               not
               God
               plant
               remedies
               there
               where
               the
               diseases
               are
               most
               popular
               ,
               and
               every
               Countrey
               is
               best
               provided
               against
               its
               own
               evils
               ?
               Is
               not
               the
               Rhubarb
               found
               where
               
               the
               Sun
               most
               corrupts
               the
               liver
               ,
               and
               the
               Scabious
               by
               the
               shore
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               that
               God
               might
               cure
               as
               soon
               as
               he
               wounds
               ,
               and
               the
               inhabitants
               may
               see
               their
               remedy
               against
               the
               leprosie
               ,
               and
               the
               scurvy
               ,
               before
               they
               feel
               their
               sicknesse
               ?
               And
               then
               to
               this
               we
               may
               adde
               ,
               Natures
               commons
               and
               open
               fields
               ,
               the
               shores
               of
               rivers
               ,
               and
               the
               strand
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               the
               unconfined
               air
               ,
               the
               wildernesse
               that
               hath
               no
               hedge
               ,
               and
               that
               in
               these
               every
               man
               may
               hunt
               and
               fowl
               and
               fish
               respectively
               ;
               and
               that
               God
               sends
               some
               miracles
               and
               extraordinary
               blessings
               so
               for
               the
               publike
               good
               ,
               that
               he
               will
               not
               endure
               they
               should
               be
               inclosed
               and
               made
               severall
               :
               Thus
               he
               is
               pleased
               to
               dispense
               
               the
               
                 Manna
                 of
                 Calabria
              
               ,
               the
               medicinall
               waters
               of
               Germany
               ,
               the
               Musles
               at
               Sluce
               at
               this
               day
               ,
               and
               the
               Egyptian
               beans
               in
               the
               marishes
               of
               Albania
               ,
               and
               the
               salt
               at
               Troas
               of
               old
               ;
               which
               God
               to
               defeat
               the
               covetousnesse
               of
               man
               ,
               and
               to
               spread
               his
               mercy
               over
               the
               face
               of
               the
               indigent
               ,
               as
               the
               Sun
               scatters
               his
               beams
               over
               the
               bosome
               of
               the
               whole
               earth
               ,
               did
               so
               order
               that
               as
               long
               as
               every
               man
               was
               permitted
               
               to
               partake
               ,
               the
               bosome
               of
               heaven
               was
               open
               ;
               but
               when
               man
               
               gathered
               them
               into
               single
               handfulls
               ,
               and
               made
               them
               impropriate
               ,
               God
               gathered
               his
               hand
               into
               his
               bosome
               ,
               and
               bound
               the
               heavens
               with
               ribs
               of
               brasse
               ,
               and
               the
               earth
               with
               decrees
               of
               iron
               ,
               and
               the
               blessing
               reverted
               to
               him
               that
               gave
               it
               ,
               since
               they
               might
               not
               receive
               it
               ,
               to
               whom
               it
               was
               sent
               .
               And
               in
               general
               ,
               this
               is
               the
               excellency
               of
               this
               mercy
               ,
               that
               all
               our
               needs
               are
               certainly
               supplied
               ,
               and
               secured
               by
               a
               promise
               which
               God
               cannot
               break
               ,
               but
               he
               that
               cannot
               breake
               the
               lawes
               of
               his
               own
               promises
               ,
               can
               break
               the
               lawes
               of
               nature
               ,
               that
               he
               
               may
               perform
               his
               promise
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               do
               a
               miracle
               rather
               then
               forsake
               thee
               in
               thy
               needs
               :
               So
               that
               our
               security
               and
               the
               relative
               mercy
               ,
               is
               bound
               upon
               us
               by
               all
               the
               power
               and
               the
               truth
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               8.
               
               But
               because
               such
               is
               the
               bounty
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               he
               hath
               provided
               a
               better
               life
               for
               the
               inheritance
               of
               man
               ,
               if
               God
               is
               so
               mercifull
               in
               making
               fair
               provisions
               for
               our
               lesse
               noble
               part
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               the
               transition
               toward
               our
               Countrey
               ,
               we
               may
               expect
               that
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               hath
               rare
               arts
               to
               secure
               to
               us
               his
               designed
               bounty
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               our
               inheritance
               ,
               to
               that
               which
               ought
               to
               be
               our
               portion
               for
               ever
               .
               And
               here
               I
               consider
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               an
               infinite
               mercy
               of
               the
               Almighty
               Father
               of
               mercies
               that
               he
               hath
               appointed
               to
               us
               such
               a
               religion
               that
               leads
               us
               to
               a
               huge
               felicity
               ,
               through
               pleasant
               wayes
               .
               For
               the
               felicity
               that
               is
               designed
               to
               us
               is
               so
               above
               our
               present
               capacities
               
               and
               conceptions
               ,
               that
               while
               we
               are
               so
               ignorant
               as
               not
               to
               understand
               it
               ,
               we
               are
               also
               so
               foolish
               as
               not
               to
               desire
               it
               with
               passions
               great
               enough
               to
               perform
               the
               little
               conditions
               of
               its
               purchase
               ;
               God
               therefore
               knowing
               how
               great
               an
               interest
               it
               is
               ,
               and
               how
               apt
               we
               would
               be
               to
               neglect
               it
               ,
               hath
               found
               out
               such
               conditions
               of
               acquiring
               it
               which
               are
               eases
               and
               satisfaction
               to
               our
               present
               appetites
               .
               God
               hath
               bound
               our
               salvation
               upon
               us
               by
               the
               endearment
               of
               temporall
               prosperities
               ;
               and
               because
               we
               love
               this
               world
               so
               well
               ,
               God
               hath
               so
               ordered
               it
               ,
               that
               even
               this
               world
               may
               secure
               the
               other
               .
               
               And
               of
               this
               ,
               God
               in
               old
               time
               made
               open
               profession
               ,
               for
               when
               he
               had
               secretly
               designed
               to
               bring
               his
               people
               to
               a
               glorious
               immortality
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               he
               told
               them
               nothing
               of
               that
               ,
               it
               being
               a
               thing
               bigger
               then
               the
               capacity
               of
               their
               thoughts
               ,
               or
               of
               their
               Theology
               ,
               but
               told
               them
               that
               which
               would
               tempt
               them
               most
               ,
               and
               endear
               obedience
               :
               
                 If
                 you
                 will
                 obey
                 ,
                 ye
                 shall
                 eat
                 the
                 good
                 things
                 of
                 the
                 land
                 :
              
               Ye
               shall
               possesse
               a
               rich
               countrey
               ,
               ye
               shall
               triumph
               over
               your
               enemies
               ,
               ye
               shall
               have
               numerous
               families
               ,
               blessed
               children
               ,
               rich
               granaries
               ,
               over-running
               wine-presses
               ;
               for
               God
               knew
               the
               cognation
               of
               most
               of
               them
               was
               so
               dear
               ,
               between
               their
               affections
               and
               the
               good
               
               things
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               if
               they
               did
               not
               obey
               in
               hope
               of
               that
               they
               did
               need
               ,
               and
               fancy
               ,
               and
               love
               ,
               and
               see
               ,
               and
               feel
               ,
               it
               was
               not
               to
               be
               expected
               they
               should
               quit
               their
               affections
               for
               a
               secret
               in
               another
               world
               ,
               whither
               before
               they
               come
               they
               must
               die
               ,
               and
               lose
               all
               desire
               and
               all
               capacities
               of
               enjoyment
               .
               But
               this
               designe
               of
               God
               which
               
               
               was
               bare-faced
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               the
               law
               ,
               is
               now
               in
               the
               Gospel
               interwoven
               secretly
               (
               but
               yet
               plain
               enough
               to
               be
               discovered
               by
               an
               eye
               of
               faith
               and
               reason
               )
               into
               every
               vertue
               ,
               and
               temporal
               advantage
               is
               a
               great
               ingredient
               in
               the
               constitution
               of
               every
               Christian
               grace
               for
               so
               the
               richest
               tissue
               dazles
               the
               beholders
               eye
               when
               the
               Sun
               reflects
               upon
               the
               mettal
               ,
               the
               silver
               and
               the
               gold
               weaved
               into
               phantastic
               imagery
               ,
               or
               a
               wealthy
               plainnesse
               ,
               but
               the
               rich
               wire
               and
               shining
               filaments
               are
               wrought
               upon
               cheaper
               silk
               ,
               the
               spoil
               of
               worms
               and
               flies
               :
               so
               is
               the
               imbroidery
               of
               our
               vertue
               ;
               the
               glories
               of
               the
               spirit
               dwell
               upon
               the
               face
               and
               vestment
               ,
               upon
               the
               fringes
               and
               the
               
               borders
               ;
               and
               there
               we
               see
               the
               Beril
               and
               the
               Onyx
               ,
               the
               Jasper
               and
               the
               sardyx
               ,
               order
               and
               perfection
               love
               and
               peace
               and
               joy
               ,
               mortification
               of
               the
               passions
               and
               ravishment
               of
               the
               will
               ,
               adherencies
               to
               God
               and
               imitation
               of
               Christ
               ,
               reception
               and
               entertainment
               of
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               and
               longings
               after
               heaven
               ,
               humility
               ,
               and
               chastity
               ,
               temperance
               ,
               and
               sobriety
               ;
               these
               make
               the
               frame
               of
               the
               garment
               ,
               the
               cloaths
               of
               the
               soul
               that
               it
               may
               not
               be
               found
               naked
               in
               the
               day
               of
               the
               Lords
               visitation
               ;
               but
               through
               these
               rich
               materials
               a
               thrid
               of
               silk
               is
               drawn
               ,
               some
               compliance
               with
               worms
               and
               weaker
               creatures
               ,
               something
               
               that
               shall
               please
               our
               bowels
               ,
               and
               make
               the
               lower
               man
               to
               rejoyce
               :
               they
               are
               wrought
               upon
               secular
               content
               ,
               and
               material
               satisfactions
               ,
               and
               now
               we
               cannot
               be
               happy
               unlesse
               we
               be
               pious
               ,
               and
               the
               religion
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               the
               greatest
               security
               and
               the
               most
               certain
               instrument
               of
               making
               a
               man
               rich
               ,
               and
               pleased
               ,
               and
               healthful
               and
               wise
               and
               beloved
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               .
               I
               shall
               now
               remark
               onely
               two
               or
               three
               instances
               ;
               for
               the
               main
               body
               of
               this
               truth
               I
               have
               other
               
               where
               represented
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               The
               whole
               religion
               of
               a
               Christian
               as
               it
               relates
               to
               others
               is
               nothing
               but
               justice
               and
               mercy
               ,
               certain
               parents
               of
               peace
               and
               benefit
               :
               
               and
               upon
               this
               supposition
               what
               evil
               can
               come
               to
               a
               just
               and
               a
               merciful
               to
               a
               necessary
               and
               useful
               person
               ?
               For
               the
               first
               permission
               of
               evil
               was
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               injustice
               :
               He
               that
               kills
               may
               be
               killed
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               does
               injury
               may
               be
               mischieved
               ;
               he
               that
               invades
               another
               mans
               right
               ,
               must
               venture
               the
               losse
               of
               his
               own
               ;
               and
               when
               I
               put
               my
               Brother
               to
               his
               defence
               he
               may
               chance
               drive
               the
               evil
               so
               far
               from
               himself
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               reach
               me
               ;
               Laws
               and
               Judges
               ,
               private
               &
               publick
               judicatures
               ,
               wars
               and
               tribunals
               axes
               and
               wheels
               were
               made
               ,
               not
               for
               the
               righteous
               ,
               but
               for
               the
               unjust
               ;
               and
               all
               that
               whole
               order
               of
               things
               and
               persons
               would
               be
               uselesse
               ,
               if
               men
               did
               do
               as
               they
               would
               
               willingly
               suffer
               .
               2.
               
               And
               because
               there
               is
               no
               evil
               that
               can
               befal
               a
               just
               man
               unlesse
               it
               comes
               by
               injury
               and
               violence
               ,
               our
               religion
               hath
               also
               made
               as
               good
               provisions
               against
               that
               too
               ,
               as
               the
               nature
               of
               the
               thing
               will
               suffer
               ;
               for
               by
               patience
               we
               are
               reconciled
               to
               the
               sufferance
               ,
               and
               by
               hope
               and
               faith
               we
               see
               a
               certain
               consequent
               reward
               ;
               and
               by
               praying
               for
               the
               persecuting
               man
               we
               are
               cured
               of
               all
               the
               evil
               of
               the
               minde
               ,
               the
               envy
               and
               the
               fretfulnesse
               that
               uses
               to
               gall
               the
               
               troubled
               and
               resisting
               man
               ;
               and
               when
               we
               turn
               all
               the
               passion
               into
               
               charity
               ,
               and
               God
               turns
               all
               the
               suffering
               into
               reward
               ,
               there
               remains
               nothing
               that
               is
               very
               formidable
               .
               So
               that
               our
               religion
               obliges
               us
               to
               such
               duties
               which
               prevent
               all
               evils
               that
               happen
               justly
               to
               men
               ,
               (
               and
               in
               our
               religion
               no
               man
               can
               suffer
               as
               a
               malefactor
               ,
               if
               he
               follows
               the
               religion
               truely
               )
               and
               for
               the
               evils
               that
               are
               unavoidable
               and
               come
               by
               violence
               ,
               the
               graces
               of
               this
               discipline
               turne
               them
               into
               vertues
               and
               rewards
               ,
               and
               make
               them
               that
               in
               their
               event
               they
               are
               desirable
               and
               in
               the
               suffering
               they
               are
               very
               tolerable
               .
               3.
               
               But
               then
               when
               we
               consider
               that
               the
               religion
               of
               a
               Christian
               consists
               in
               doing
               good
               to
               all
               men
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               made
               up
               of
               mercies
               and
               friendships
               ,
               of
               friendly
               conventions
               
               and
               assemblies
               of
               Saints
               ,
               that
               all
               are
               to
               
                 do
                 good
                 works
                 for
                 necessary
                 uses
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               to
               be
               able
               to
               be
               beneficial
               to
               the
               publick
               and
               not
               to
               be
               burthensome
               to
               any
               ,
               where
               it
               can
               be
               avoided
               ,
               what
               can
               be
               wished
               to
               man
               in
               relation
               to
               others
               ,
               and
               what
               can
               be
               more
               beneficial
               to
               themselves
               then
               that
               they
               be
               such
               whom
               other
               men
               will
               value
               for
               their
               interest
               ,
               such
               whom
               the
               publick
               does
               need
               ,
               such
               whom
               Princes
               and
               Nobles
               ought
               to
               esteem
               ,
               and
               all
               men
               can
               make
               use
               of
               according
               to
               their
               several
               conditions
               ;
               that
               they
               are
               so
               well
               provided
               for
               that
               unlesse
               a
               persecution
               disables
               them
               they
               cannot
               onely
               maintain
               themselves
               ,
               but
               oblige
               others
               to
               their
               
               charity
               .
            
             
               This
               is
               a
               temporal
               good
               which
               all
               wise
               men
               reckon
               as
               part
               of
               that
               felicity
               which
               recompences
               all
               the
               labours
               of
               their
               day
               ,
               and
               sweetens
               the
               sleep
               of
               their
               night
               ,
               and
               places
               them
               in
               that
               circle
               of
               neigbour-hood
               and
               amity
               where
               men
               are
               most
               valued
               and
               most
               secure
               .
               4.
               
               To
               this
               we
               may
               adde
               this
               material
               consideration
               .
               That
               al
               those
               graces
               which
               oblige
               us
               to
               do
               good
               to
               others
               are
               nothing
               else
               but
               certain
               instruments
               of
               doing
               advantage
               to
               our selves
               .
               It
               is
               a
               huge
               noblenesse
               of
               charity
               to
               give
               alms
               not
               onely
               to
               our
               Brother
               ,
               but
               for
               him
               ,
               It
               is
               the
               Christian
               sacrifice
               ,
               like
               that
               of
               Job
               who
               made
               
               oblations
               for
               his
               sons
               when
               they
               feasted
               each
               other
               ,
               fearing
               lest
               they
               had
               sinned
               against
               God
               ;
               and
               if
               I
               give
               almes
               and
               fast
               and
               pray
               in
               behalf
               of
               my
               prince
               ,
               or
               my
               Patron
               ,
               my
               friend
               or
               my
               children
               ,
               I
               do
               a
               combination
               of
               holy
               actions
               ,
               which
               are
               of
               all
               things
               that
               I
               can
               do
               ,
               the
               most
               effectual
               intercession
               for
               him
               ,
               whom
               I
               so
               recommend
               ;
               but
               then
               observe
               the
               art
               of
               this
               ,
               and
               what
               a
               plot
               is
               laid
               by
               the
               divine
               mercy
               to
               secure
               blessing
               to
               to
               our selves
               .
               That
               I
               am
               a
               person
               fit
               to
               intercede
               and
               pray
               for
               him
               must
               suppose
               me
               a
               gracious
               person
               ,
               one
               whom
               God
               rather
               will
               accept
               ;
               so
               that
               before
               I
               be
               fit
               to
               pray
               and
               interpose
               for
               him
               ;
               I
               must
               first
               become
               
               dear
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               my
               charity
               can
               do
               him
               no
               good
               ,
               for
               whose
               interest
               I
               gave
               it
               ,
               but
               by
               making
               me
               first
               acceptable
               to
               God
               ,
               that
               so
               he
               may
               the
               rather
               hear
               me
               ;
               and
               when
               I
               fast
               ,
               it
               is
               first
               an
               act
               of
               repentance
               for
               my self
               before
               it
               can
               be
               an
               instrument
               of
               impetration
               for
               him
               .
               And
               thus
               I
               do
               my
               Brother
               a
               single
               benefit
               ,
               by
               doing
               myself
               
               
               a
               double
               one
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               also
               so
               ordered
               that
               when
               I
               pray
               for
               a
               person
               for
               whom
               God
               will
               not
               hear
               me
               ,
               yet
               then
               he
               will
               hear
               me
               for
               my self
               though
               I
               say
               nothing
               in
               my
               own
               behalf
               ,
               and
               our
               prayers
               are
               like
               Jonathans
               arrows
               ,
               if
               they
               fall
               short
               ,
               yet
               they
               return
               my
               friend
               or
               my
               friendship
               to
               me
               ;
               or
               if
               they
               go
               home
               ,
               they
               secure
               him
               whom
               they
               pray
               for
               ,
               and
               I
               have
               not
               onely
               the
               comfort
               of
               rejoycing
               with
               him
               but
               the
               honour
               and
               the
               reward
               of
               procuring
               him
               a
               joy
               ;
               and
               certain
               it
               is
               that
               a
               charitable
               prayer
               for
               another
               ,
               can
               never
               want
               what
               it
               asks
               ,
               or
               instead
               of
               it
               ,
               a
               greater
               blessing
               .
               The
               good
               man
               that
               saw
               his
               poor
               brother
               troubled
               because
               he
               
               had
               nothing
               to
               present
               for
               an
               offering
               at
               the
               Holy
               communion
               (
               when
               all
               knew
               themselves
               obliged
               to
               do
               kindnesse
               for
               Christs
               poor
               members
               with
               which
               themselves
               were
               incorporated
               with
               so
               mysterious
               union
               )
               and
               gave
               him
               mony
               that
               he
               might
               present
               for
               the
               good
               of
               his
               soul
               as
               other
               Christians
               did
               ,
               had
               not
               onely
               thereward
               of
               almes
               but
               of
               religion
               too
               ;
               and
               that
               offering
               was
               well
               husbanded
               ,
               for
               it
               did
               benefit
               to
               two
               souls
               ;
               for
               as
               I
               sin
               when
               I
               make
               another
               sin
               :
               so
               if
               I
               help
               him
               to
               do
               a
               good
               ,
               I
               am
               a
               sharer
               in
               the
               gains
               of
               his
               talent
               ,
               and
               he
               shall
               not
               have
               the
               lesse
               but
               I
               shall
               be
               rewarded
               upon
               his
               stock
               .
               And
               this
               was
               it
               which
               David
               rejoyced
               in
               ,
               Particeps
               
               
                 sum
                 omnium
                 timentium
                 te
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 a
                 partner
                 ,
                 a
                 companion
                 of
                 all
                 them
                 that
                 fear
                 thee
                 ,
              
               I
               share
               in
               their
               profits
               .
               If
               I
               do
               but
               rejoyce
               at
               every
               grace
               of
               God
               which
               I
               see
               in
               my
               Brother
               ,
               I
               shall
               be
               rewarded
               for
               that
               grace
               ;
               and
               we
               need
               not
               envy
               the
               excellency
               of
               another
               ;
               It
               becomes
               mine
               as
               well
               as
               his
               :
               and
               if
               I
               do
               rejoyce
               ,
               I
               shall
               have
               cause
               to
               rejoyce
               so
               excellent
               ,
               so
               full
               ,
               so
               artificial
               is
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               making
               and
               seeking
               and
               finding
               all
               occasions
               to
               do
               us
               good
               .
               5.
               
               The
               very
               charity
               and
               love
               and
               mercy
               that
               is
               commanded
               in
               our
               religion
               is
               in
               it self
               a
               great
               excellency
               ,
               not
               onely
               in
               order
               to
               heaven
               ,
               but
               to
               the
               comforts
               of
               the
               earth
               too
               &
               such
               without
               which
               
               a
               man
               is
               not
               capable
               of
               a
               blessing
               or
               a
               comfort
               ;
               &
               he
               that
               sent
               charity
               and
               friendships
               into
               the
               world
               ,
               intended
               charity
               to
               be
               as
               relative
               as
               justice
               ,
               &
               to
               do
               its
               effect
               both
               upon
               the
               loving
               and
               the
               beloved
               person
               .
               It
               is
               a
               reward
               and
               a
               blessing
               to
               a
               kinde
               Father
               ,
               when
               his
               children
               do
               well
               ,
               and
               every
               degree
               of
               prudent
               love
               which
               he
               bears
               to
               them
               is
               an
               endearment
               of
               his
               joy
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               loves
               them
               not
               ,
               but
               looks
               upon
               them
               as
               burdens
               of
               necessity
               ,
               and
               loads
               to
               his
               fortune
               ,
               loses
               those
               many
               rejoycings
               and
               the
               pleasures
               of
               kindnesse
               ,
               which
               they
               feast
               withal
               who
               love
               to
               divide
               their
               fortunes
               ,
               amongst
               them
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               already
               divided
               out
               large
               and
               
               equal
               portions
               of
               their
               heart
               .
               I
               have
               instanced
               in
               this
               relation
               ;
               but
               it
               is
               true
               in
               all
               the
               excellency
               of
               friendship
               ;
               and
               every
               man
               rejoyces
               twice
               when
               he
               hath
               a
               partner
               of
               his
               joy
               ;
               A
               friend
               shares
               my
               sorrow
               and
               makes
               it
               but
               a
               moiety
               ;
               but
               he
               swells
               my
               joy
               and
               makes
               it
               double
               .
               For
               so
               two
               chanels
               divide
               the
               river
               and
               lessen
               it
               into
               rivulets
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               foordable
               and
               apt
               to
               be
               drunk
               up
               at
               the
               first
               
               revels
               of
               the
               Sirian
               star
               ;
               but
               two
               torches
               do
               not
               divide
               but
               increase
               
               the
               flame
               ;
               and
               though
               my
               tears
               are
               the
               sooner
               dryed
               up
               ,
               when
               they
               run
               upon
               my
               friends
               cheeks
               in
               the
               furrows
               of
               compassion
               ,
               yet
               when
               my
               flame
               hath
               kindled
               his
               lamp
               ,
               we
               unite
               the
               glories
               and
               make
               them
               radiant
               like
               the
               golden
               Candle-sticks
               that
               burn
               before
               the
               throne
               of
               God
               ,
               because
               they
               shine
               by
               numbers
               ,
               by
               unions
               ,
               and
               confederations
               of
               light
               and
               joy
               .
            
             
               And
               now
               upon
               this
               account
               which
               is
               already
               so
               great
               I
               need
               not
               reckon
               concerning
               the
               collateral
               issues
               ,
               and
               little
               streams
               of
               comfort
               which
               God
               hath
               made
               to
               issue
               from
               that
               religion
               to
               which
               God
               hath
               obliged
               us
               ;
               such
               as
               are
               
                 mutual
                 comforts
                 ,
                 visiting
                 sick
                 people
                 ,
                 instructing
              
               
               
                 the
                 ignorant
              
               and
               so
               becoming
               better
               instructed
               and
               fortified
               and
               comforted
               our selves
               by
               the
               instruments
               of
               our
               Brothers
               case
               and
               advantages
               ;
               
                 the
                 glories
                 of
                 converting
                 souls
                 ,
                 of
                 rescuing
                 a
                 sinner
                 from
                 hell
                 ,
              
               of
               a
               miserable
               man
               from
               the
               grave
               
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 noblenesse
                 of
                 being
                 a
                 good
                 man
                 ,
              
               the
               noble
               confidence
               ,
               and
               the
               bravery
               of
               innocence
               ,
               the
               ease
               of
               patience
               ,
               the
               quiet
               of
               contentednesse
               ,
               the
               rest
               of
               peacefulnesse
               ,
               the
               worthinesse
               of
               forgiving
               others
               ,
               the
               greatnesse
               of
               spirit
               that
               is
               in
               despising
               riches
               ,
               and
               the
               sweetnesse
               of
               spirit
               that
               is
               in
               meeknesse
               and
               humility
               ;
               these
               are
               Christian
               graces
               in
               every
               sense
               ;
               favours
               of
               God
               and
               issues
               of
               his
               bounty
               
               &
               his
               mercy
               ;
               but
               al
               that
               I
               shal
               now
               observe
               further
               concerning
               them
               ,
               is
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               hath
               made
               these
               necessary
               ;
               he
               hath
               obliged
               us
               to
               have
               them
               under
               pain
               of
               damnation
               ,
               he
               hath
               made
               it
               so
               sure
               to
               us
               to
               become
               happy
               even
               in
               this
               world
               ,
               that
               if
               we
               will
               not
               ,
               he
               hath
               threatened
               to
               destroy
               us
               ,
               which
               is
               ,
               not
               a
               desire
               or
               aptnesse
               to
               do
               us
               an
               evil
               ,
               but
               an
               art
               to
               make
               it
               impossible
               that
               we
               should
               For
               God
               hath
               so
               ordered
               it
               that
               we
               cannot
               perish
               unlesse
               we
               desire
               it
               our selves
               ,
               and
               unlesse
               we
               will
               do
               our selves
               a
               mischief
               on
               purpose
               to
               get
               hell
               ,
               we
               are
               secured
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               not
               in
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               ,
               any
               way
               that
               can
               more
               infallibly
               do
               the
               work
               of
               felicity
               upon
               creatures
               
               that
               can
               choose
               ,
               then
               to
               make
               that
               which
               they
               should
               naturally
               choose
               ,
               be
               spiritually
               their
               duty
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               will
               make
               them
               happy
               hereafter
               ,
               if
               they
               will
               suffer
               him
               to
               make
               them
               happy
               here
               ;
               But
               hardly
               stand
               another
               throng
               of
               mercies
               that
               must
               be
               considered
               by
               us
               ,
               and
               God
               must
               be
               glorified
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               they
               are
               such
               as
               are
               intended
               to
               preserve
               to
               us
               all
               this
               felicity
               .
            
             
               9.
               
               God
               that
               he
               might
               secure
               our
               duty
               and
               our
               present
               and
               consequent
               felicity
               hath
               tied
               us
               with
               golden
               chaines
               and
               bound
               us
               not
               onely
               with
               the
               bracelets
               of
               love
               ,
               and
               the
               deliciousnesse
               of
               hope
               ,
               but
               with
               the
               ruder
               cords
               of
               fear
               and
               reverence
               ,
               even
               with
               all
               the
               
               innumerable
               parts
               of
               a
               
                 restraining
                 grace
              
               .
               For
               it
               is
               a
               huge
               aggravation
               of
               humane
               calamity
               to
               consider
               that
               after
               a
               man
               hath
               been
               instructed
               in
               the
               love
               and
               advantages
               of
               his
               Religion
               ,
               and
               knows
               it
               to
               be
               the
               way
               of
               honour
               and
               felicity
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               prevaricate
               his
               holy
               sanctions
               is
               certain
               death
               and
               disgrace
               to
               eternal
               ages
               ,
               
               
               yet
               that
               some
               men
               shall
               despise
               their
               religion
               ,
               others
               shall
               be
               very
               weary
               of
               its
               laws
               ,
               and
               cal
               the
               commandments
               a
               burden
               ,
               and
               too
               many
               ,
               with
               a
               perfect
               choice
               shall
               delight
               in
               death
               ,
               and
               the
               wayes
               that
               lead
               thither
               ,
               and
               they
               choose
               mony
               infinitely
               ,
               and
               to
               rule
               over
               their
               Brother
               by
               al
               means
               ,
               &
               to
               be
               revenged
               extremely
               ,
               and
               to
               prevail
               by
               wrong
               and
               to
               do
               all
               that
               they
               can
               ,
               and
               please
               themselves
               in
               all
               that
               they
               desire
               ,
               and
               love
               it
               fondly
               ,
               and
               be
               restlesse
               in
               all
               things
               but
               where
               they
               perish
               ;
               if
               God
               should
               not
               interpose
               by
               the
               arts
               of
               a
               miraculous
               and
               merciful
               grace
               ,
               and
               put
               a
               bridle
               in
               the
               mouth
               of
               our
               lusts
               ,
               and
               chastise
               the
               sea
               of
               our
               follies
               by
               some
               heaps
               of
               sand
               or
               
               the
               walls
               of
               a
               rock
               ,
               we
               should
               perish
               in
               the
               deluge
               of
               sin
               universally
               as
               the
               old
               world
               did
               in
               that
               storm
               of
               the
               divine
               anger
               ,
               
                 the
                 flood
                 of
                 waters
              
               .
               But
               thus
               God
               suffers
               but
               few
               adulteries
               in
               the
               world
               in
               respect
               of
               what
               would
               be
               if
               all
               men
               that
               desire
               to
               be
               adulterers
               had
               power
               &
               opportunity
               ;
               and
               yet
               some
               men
               and
               very
               many
               women
               are
               by
               modesty
               and
               natural
               shamefacednesse
               chastised
               in
               their
               too
               forward
               appetites
               :
               or
               the
               laws
               of
               man
               or
               publick
               reputation
               or
               the
               undecency
               and
               unhandsome
               circumstances
               of
               sin
               check
               the
               desire
               and
               make
               it
               that
               it
               cannot
               arrive
               at
               act
               :
               for
               so
               have
               I
               seen
               
               a
               busie
               flame
               sitting
               upon
               a
               sullen
               cole
               turn
               its
               point
               to
               all
               the
               angles
               and
               portions
               of
               its
               neighbour-hood
               and
               reach
               at
               a
               heap
               of
               prepared
               straw
               ,
               which
               like
               a
               bold
               temptation
               called
               it
               to
               a
               restlesse
               motion
               and
               activity
               ,
               but
               either
               it
               was
               at
               too
               big
               a
               distance
               or
               a
               gentle
               breath
               from
               heaven
               diverted
               the
               speare
               and
               the
               ray
               of
               the
               fire
               to
               the
               other
               side
               ,
               and
               so
               prevented
               the
               violence
               of
               the
               burning
               ,
               till
               the
               flame
               expired
               in
               a
               weak
               consumption
               ,
               and
               dyed
               turning
               into
               smoak
               and
               the
               coolnesse
               of
               death
               and
               the
               harmlesnesse
               of
               a
               Cinder
               :
               and
               when
               a
               mans
               desires
               are
               winged
               with
               sailes
               and
               a
               lusty
               wind
               of
               passion
               and
               passe
               on
               in
               a
               smooth
               chanel
               of
               opportunity
               ,
               God
               often
               
               times
               hinders
               the
               lust
               and
               the
               impatient
               desire
               from
               passing
               on
               to
               its
               port
               ,
               and
               entring
               into
               action
               ,
               by
               a
               suddain
               thought
               ,
               by
               a
               little
               remembrance
               of
               a
               word
               ,
               by
               a
               fancy
               ,
               by
               a
               sudden
               disability
               ,
               by
               unreasonable
               and
               unlikely
               fears
               ,
               by
               the
               suddain
               intervening
               of
               company
               ,
               by
               the
               very
               wearinesse
               of
               the
               passion
               ,
               by
               curiosity
               ,
               by
               want
               of
               health
               ,
               by
               the
               too
               great
               violence
               of
               the
               desire
               ,
               bursting
               it self
               with
               its
               fulnesse
               into
               dissolution
               &
               a
               remisse
               easinesse
               ,
               by
               a
               sentence
               of
               scripture
               ,
               by
               the
               reverence
               of
               a
               good
               man
               ,
               or
               else
               by
               the
               proper
               interventions
               of
               the
               spirit
               of
               grace
               chastising
               the
               crime
               and
               representing
               its
               appendant
               mischiefs
               and
               its
               constituent
               disorder
               and
               irregularity
               ▪
               
               and
               after
               all
               this
               ,
               the
               very
               anguish
               and
               trouble
               of
               being
               defeated
               in
               the
               purpose
               hath
               rolled
               it self
               into
               so
               much
               uneasinesse
               and
               unquiet
               reflections
               ,
               that
               the
               man
               is
               grown
               a
               shamed
               and
               vexed
               into
               more
               sober
               counsels
               .
            
             
               And
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               is
               not
               lesse
               then
               infinite
               in
               separating
               men
               from
               the
               occasions
               of
               their
               sin
               ,
               from
               the
               neighbour-hood
               and
               temptation
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               Hyaena
               and
               a
               dog
               should
               be
               thrust
               into
               the
               
               same
               Kennel
               ,
               one
               of
               them
               would
               soon
               finde
               a
               grave
               ,
               and
               it
               may
               
               be
               both
               of
               them
               their
               death
               ;
               so
               infallible
               is
               the
               ruine
               of
               most
               men
               ,
               if
               they
               be
               shewed
               a
               temptation
               :
               Nitre
               and
               resin
               ,
               Naphtha
               and
               Bitumen
               ,
               sulphur
               and
               pitch
               are
               their
               constitution
               ,
               and
               the
               fire
               passes
               upon
               them
               infinitely
               ,
               and
               there
               is
               none
               to
               rescue
               them
               .
               But
               God
               by
               removing
               our
               sins
               far
               from
               us
               ,
               
                 as
                 far
                 as
                 the
                 East
                 is
                 from
                 the
                 West
              
               not
               onely
               putting
               away
               the
               guilt
               ,
               but
               setting
               the
               occasion
               far
               from
               us
               ,
               extremely
               far
               ;
               so
               far
               that
               sometimes
               we
               
                 cannot
                 sin
              
               and
               many
               times
               ,
               
                 not
                 easily
              
               ,
               hath
               magnified
               his
               mercy
               ,
               by
               giving
               us
               safety
               in
               all
               those
               measures
               in
               which
               we
               are
               untempted
               .
               It
               would
               be
               the
               matter
               of
               new
               discourses
               ,
               if
               I
               should
               consider
               concerning
               the
               variety
               
               of
               Gods
               grace
               ,
               his
               preventing
               and
               accompanying
               ,
               his
               inviting
               and
               corroborating
               grace
               ;
               his
               assisting
               us
               to
               will
               ,
               his
               enabling
               us
               to
               do
               ,
               his
               sending
               Angels
               to
               watch
               us
               ,
               to
               remove
               us
               from
               evil
               company
               ,
               to
               drive
               us
               with
               swords
               of
               fire
               from
               forbidden
               instances
               ,
               to
               carry
               us
               by
               unobserved
               opportunities
               into
               holy
               company
               ,
               to
               minister
               occasions
               of
               holy
               discourses
               ,
               to
               make
               it
               by
               some
               means
               or
               other
               necessary
               to
               do
               a
               holy
               action
               ,
               to
               make
               us
               in
               love
               with
               vertue
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               mingled
               that
               vertue
               with
               a
               just
               and
               a
               fair
               interest
               ,
               to
               some
               men
               by
               making
               religion
               that
               thing
               they
               live
               upon
               ,
               to
               others
               ,
               the
               means
               of
               their
               reputation
               ,
               and
               the
               securities
               of
               their
               
               honour
               ,
               and
               thousands
               of
               wayes
               more
               ,
               which
               every
               prudent
               man
               that
               watches
               the
               wayes
               of
               God
               cannot
               but
               have
               observed
               .
               But
               I
               must
               also
               observe
               other
               great
               conjugations
               of
               mercy
               ,
               for
               he
               that
               is
               to
               passe
               through
               an
               infinite
               must
               not
               dwell
               upon
               everie
               little
               line
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               The
               next
               order
               of
               mercies
               is
               such
               ,
               which
               is
               of
               so
               pure
               ,
               and
               unmingled
               constitution
               ,
               that
               it
               hath
               at
               first
               no
               regard
               to
               the
               capacities
               and
               disposition
               of
               the
               receivers
               ,
               and
               afterwards
               when
               it
               hath
               ,
               it
               relates
               onely
               to
               such
               conditions
               ,
               which
               it self
               creates
               and
               produces
               in
               the
               suscipient
               ,
               I
               mean
               the
               mercies
               of
               the
               
                 divine
                 predestination
              
               .
               
               For
               was
               it
               not
               an
               infinite
               mercy
               that
               God
               should
               predestinate
               all
               mankinde
               to
               salvation
               by
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               even
               when
               he
               had
               no
               other
               reason
               to
               move
               him
               to
               do
               it
               but
               because
               man
               was
               miserable
               and
               needed
               his
               pity
               ?
               But
               I
               shall
               instance
               onely
               in
               the
               intermediall
               part
               of
               this
               mysterious
               mercy
               .
               Why
               should
               God
               cause
               us
               to
               be
               born
               of
               Christian
               parents
               ,
               and
               not
               to
               be
               circumcised
               by
               the
               impure
               hands
               of
               a
               Turkish
               Priest
               ?
               What
               distinguished
               me
               from
               another
               ,
               that
               my
               Father
               was
               severe
               in
               his
               discipline
               and
               carefull
               to
               
                 bring
                 me
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 nurture
                 and
                 admonition
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               and
               I
               was
               not
               exposed
               to
               the
               carelesnesse
               of
               an
               irreligious
               guardian
               ,
               and
               taught
               to
               steal
               ,
               
               and
               lie
               ,
               and
               to
               make
               sport
               with
               my
               infant
               vices
               ,
               and
               beginnings
               of
               iniquity
               ?
               Who
               was
               it
               that
               discerned
               our
               persons
               from
               the
               lot
               of
               dying
               Chrysomes
               ,
               whose
               portion
               must
               be
               among
               those
               who
               never
               glorified
               God
               with
               a
               free
               obedience
               ?
               What
               had
               you
               done
               of
               good
               ,
               or
               towards
               it
               ,
               that
               you
               was
               not
               condemned
               to
               the
               stupid
               ignorance
               
               
               which
               makes
               the
               souls
               of
               most
               men
               but
               a
               little
               higher
               then
               beasts
               ,
               and
               who
               understand
               nothing
               of
               religion
               and
               noble
               principles
               ,
               of
               parables
               and
               wise
               sayings
               of
               old
               men
               .
               And
               not
               onely
               in
               our
               cradles
               ,
               but
               in
               our
               schools
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               colledges
               ,
               in
               our
               friendships
               ,
               and
               in
               our
               marriages
               ,
               in
               our
               enmities
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               our
               conversation
               ,
               in
               our
               vertues
               and
               in
               our
               vices
               ,
               where
               all
               things
               in
               us
               were
               equal
               ,
               or
               else
               we
               were
               the
               inferiour
               ,
               there
               is
               none
               of
               us
               but
               have
               felt
               the
               mercies
               of
               many
               differencies
               .
               Or
               it
               may
               be
               my
               brother
               and
               I
               were
               intemperate
               ,
               and
               drunk
               ,
               and
               quarelsome
               ,
               and
               he
               kill'd
               a
               man
               ,
               but
               God
               did
               not
               suffer
               me
               to
               do
               so
               :
               He
               fell
               down
               and
               died
               with
               a
               
               little
               disorder
               ,
               I
               was
               a
               beast
               and
               yet
               was
               permitted
               to
               live
               ,
               and
               not
               yet
               to
               die
               in
               my
               sins
               :
               He
               did
               a
               misse
               once
               and
               was
               surprized
               in
               that
               disadvantage
               :
               I
               sin
               daily
               and
               am
               still
               invited
               to
               repentance
               ;
               he
               would
               fain
               have
               lived
               and
               amended
               ;
               I
               neglect
               the
               grace
               ,
               but
               am
               allowed
               the
               time
               .
               And
               when
               God
               sends
               the
               Angel
               of
               his
               wrath
               to
               execute
               his
               anger
               upon
               a
               sinfull
               people
               we
               are
               encompassed
               with
               funerals
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Angel
               hath
               not
               smitten
               us
               :
               what
               or
               who
               makes
               the
               difference
               ?
               We
               shall
               then
               see
               ,
               when
               in
               the
               separations
               of
               eternity
               ,
               
                 we
                 sitting
                 in
                 glory
              
               ,
               shall
               see
               some
               of
               the
               partners
               of
               our
               sins
               carried
               into
               despair
               and
               the
               portions
               of
               the
               left
               hand
               ,
               and
               roaring
               
               in
               the
               seats
               of
               the
               reprobate
               ;
               we
               shall
               then
               perceive
               that
               it
               is
               even
               that
               mercy
               which
               hath
               no
               cause
               but
               it self
               ,
               no
               measure
               of
               its
               emanation
               but
               our
               misery
               ,
               no
               natural
               limit
               but
               eternity
               ,
               no
               beginning
               but
               God
               ,
               no
               object
               but
               man
               ,
               no
               reason
               but
               an
               essential
               and
               an
               unalterable
               goodnesse
               ,
               no
               variety
               but
               our
               necessity
               and
               capacity
               ,
               no
               change
               but
               new
               instances
               of
               its
               own
               nature
               ,
               no
               ending
               or
               repentance
               ,
               but
               our
               absolute
               and
               obstinate
               refusall
               to
               entertain
               it
               .
            
             
               II.
               Lastly
               ,
               All
               the
               mercies
               of
               God
               are
               concentred
               in
               that
               which
               is
               all
               the
               felicity
               of
               man
               ;
               and
               God
               is
               so
               great
               a
               lover
               of
               souls
               that
               he
               provides
               securities
               and
               fair
               conditions
               for
               them
               ,
               even
               
               against
               all
               our
               reason
               and
               hopes
               ,
               our
               expectations
               ,
               and
               weak
               discoursings
               .
               The
               particulars
               I
               shall
               remark
               are
               these
               .
               1.
               
               Gods
               mercy
               prevails
               over
               the
               malice
               and
               ignorances
               ,
               the
               weaknesses
               and
               follies
               of
               men
               ,
               so
               that
               in
               
               the
               convention
               and
               assemblies
               of
               hereticks
               (
               as
               the
               word
               is
               usually
               understood
               for
               erring
               and
               mistaken
               people
               )
               although
               their
               doctrines
               are
               such
               that
               if
               men
               should
               live
               according
               to
               their
               proper
               and
               naturall
               consequences
               ,
               they
               would
               live
               impiously
               ,
               yet
               in
               every
               one
               of
               these
               there
               are
               persons
               so
               innocently
               and
               invincibly
               mistaken
               ,
               and
               who
               mean
               nothing
               but
               truth
               ,
               while
               in
               the
               simplicity
               of
               their
               heart
               they
               talk
               nothing
               but
               error
               ,
               that
               in
               the
               defiance
               and
               contradiction
               of
               their
               own
               doctrines
               ,
               they
               live
               according
               to
               its
               contradictory
               .
               He
               that
               beleeves
               contrition
               alone
               with
               confession
               to
               a
               Priest
               ,
               is
               enough
               to
               expiate
               ten
               thousand
               sins
               ,
               is
               furnished
               with
               an
               excuse
               easie
               enough
               to
               quit
               himself
               from
               the
               troubles
               of
               a
               holy
               life
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               a
               great
               many
               cheap
               wayes
               of
               buying
               off
               his
               penances
               for
               a
               little
               money
               ,
               even
               for
               the
               greatest
               
               sins
               ,
               is
               taught
               a
               way
               not
               to
               fear
               the
               doing
               of
               an
               act
               ,
               for
               which
               he
               
               must
               repent
               ;
               since
               repentance
               is
               a
               duty
               so
               soon
               ,
               fo
               certainly
               ,
               and
               so
               easily
               performed
               :
               But
               these
               are
               notorious
               doctrines
               in
               the
               Roman
               Church
               ,
               and
               yet
               God
               so
               loves
               the
               souls
               of
               his
               creatures
               that
               many
               men
               who
               trust
               to
               these
               doctrines
               in
               their
               discourses
               ,
               dare
               not
               rely
               upon
               them
               in
               their
               lives
               .
               But
               while
               they
               talk
               as
               if
               they
               did
               not
               need
               to
               live
               strictly
               ,
               many
               of
               them
               live
               so
               strictly
               as
               if
               they
               did
               not
               beleeve
               so
               foolishly
               .
               He
               that
               tels
               ,
               that
               antecedently
               God
               hath
               to
               all
               humane
               choice
               decreed
               man
               to
               heaven
               or
               to
               hell
               ,
               takes
               
               away
               from
               man
               all
               care
               of
               the
               way
               ,
               because
               they
               beleeve
               that
               he
               that
               infallibly
               decreed
               that
               end
               ,
               hath
               unalterably
               appointed
               the
               means
               ,
               and
               some
               men
               that
               talk
               thus
               wildly
               live
               soberly
               ,
               and
               are
               over-wrought
               in
               their
               understanding
               by
               some
               secret
               art
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               man
               may
               not
               perish
               in
               his
               ignorance
               ,
               but
               be
               assisted
               in
               his
               choice
               ,
               and
               saved
               by
               the
               Divine
               mercies
               .
               And
               there
               is
               no
               sect
               of
               men
               but
               are
               furnished
               with
               antidotes
               and
               little
               excuses
               to
               cure
               the
               venom
               of
               their
               doctrine
               ;
               and
               therefore
               although
               the
               adherent
               and
               constituent
               poison
               is
               notorious
               and
               therefore
               to
               be
               declined
               ,
               yet
               because
               it
               is
               collaterally
               cured
               and
               over-poured
               by
               the
               torrent
               and
               wisdom
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               ,
               the
               men
               are
               to
               be
               taken
               into
               the
               Quire
               that
               we
               may
               all
               joyn
               in
               giving
               of
               God
               praise
               for
               the
               operation
               of
               his
               hands
               .
               2.
               
               I
               said
               formerly
               that
               there
               are
               many
               secret
               and
               undiscerned
               
               mercies
               by
               which
               men
               live
               ,
               and
               of
               which
               men
               can
               give
               no
               account
               till
               they
               come
               to
               give
               God
               thanks
               at
               their
               publication
               ;
               and
               of
               this
               sort
               ,
               is
               that
               mercy
               which
               God
               reserves
               for
               the
               souls
               of
               many
               millions
               of
               men
               and
               women
               concerning
               whom
               we
               have
               no
               hopes
               ,
               if
               we
               account
               concerning
               them
               by
               the
               usuall
               proportions
               of
               revelation
               and
               Christian
               commandements
               ,
               and
               yet
               we
               are
               taught
               to
               hope
               some
               strange
               good
               things
               concerning
               them
               by
               the
               analogy
               and
               generall
               rules
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               .
               For
               what
               shall
               become
               of
               ignorant
               Christians
               ,
               people
               that
               live
               in
               wildnesses
               and
               
               places
               more
               desert
               then
               a
               primitive
               hermitage
               ,
               people
               that
               are
               baptized
               ,
               and
               taught
               to
               go
               to
               Church
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               once
               a
               yeer
               ,
               people
               that
               can
               get
               no
               more
               knowledge
               ,
               they
               know
               not
               where
               to
               have
               it
               ,
               nor
               how
               to
               desire
               it
               ;
               and
               yet
               that
               an
               eternity
               of
               pains
               shall
               be
               consequent
               to
               such
               an
               ignorance
               is
               unlike
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               yet
               that
               they
               should
               be
               in
               any
               dispositions
               towards
               an
               eternity
               of
               intellectuall
               joyes
               is
               no
               where
               set
               down
               in
               the
               leaves
               of
               revelation
               ;
               and
               when
               the
               Jews
               grew
               rebellious
               ,
               or
               a
               silly
               woman
               of
               the
               daughters
               of
               Abraham
               was
               tempted
               ,
               and
               sinned
               ,
               and
               punished
               with
               death
               ,
               we
               usually
               talk
               as
               if
               that
               death
               passed
               on
               to
               a
               worse
               ;
               
               but
               yet
               we
               may
               arrest
               our
               thoughts
               upon
               the
               Divine
               mercies
               ,
               and
               consider
               that
               it
               is
               reasonable
               to
               expect
               from
               the
               Divine
               goodnesse
               ,
               that
               no
               greater
               forfeiture
               be
               taken
               upon
               a
               law
               ,
               then
               was
               expressed
               in
               its
               sanction
               and
               publication
               .
               He
               that
               makes
               a
               law
               and
               bindes
               it
               with
               the
               penalty
               of
               stripes
               ,
               we
               say
               he
               intends
               not
               to
               afflict
               the
               disobedient
               
               
               with
               scorpions
               and
               axes
               ;
               and
               it
               had
               been
               hugely
               necessary
               that
               God
               had
               scar'd
               the
               Jews
               from
               their
               sins
               by
               threatning
               the
               pains
               of
               hell
               to
               them
               that
               disobeyed
               ,
               if
               he
               intended
               to
               inflict
               it
               ;
               for
               although
               many
               men
               would
               have
               ventured
               the
               future
               ,
               since
               they
               are
               not
               affrighted
               with
               the
               present
               and
               visible
               evil
               ,
               yet
               some
               persons
               would
               have
               had
               more
               Philosophical
               and
               spiritual
               apprehensions
               then
               others
               ,
               and
               have
               been
               infallibly
               cured
               in
               all
               their
               temptations
               with
               the
               fear
               of
               an
               eternall
               pain
               ;
               and
               however
               ,
               whether
               they
               had
               or
               no
               ,
               yet
               since
               it
               cannot
               be
               understood
               how
               it
               consists
               with
               the
               Divine
               justice
               to
               exact
               a
               pain
               bigger
               then
               he
               
               threatned
               ,
               greater
               then
               he
               gave
               warning
               of
               so
               we
               are
               sure
               it
               is
               a
               great
               way
               off
               from
               Gods
               mercy
               to
               do
               so
               .
               He
               that
               usually
               imposes
               lesse
               ,
               and
               is
               loth
               to
               inflict
               any
               and
               very
               often
               forgives
               it
               all
               ,
               is
               hugely
               distant
               from
               exacting
               an
               eternall
               punishment
               ,
               when
               the
               most
               that
               he
               threatned
               and
               gave
               notice
               of
               ,
               was
               but
               a
               temporall
               .
               The
               effect
               of
               this
               consideration
               I
               would
               have
               to
               be
               this
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               publikely
               worship
               this
               mercy
               of
               God
               which
               is
               kept
               in
               secret
               and
               that
               we
               be
               not
               too
               forward
               in
               sentencing
               all
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               prevaricating
               Jews
               to
               the
               eternall
               pains
               of
               hell
               ,
               but
               hope
               that
               they
               have
               a
               portion
               in
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               ,
               where
               also
               unlesse
               many
               
               of
               us
               have
               some
               little
               portions
               deposited
               ,
               our
               condition
               will
               be
               very
               uncertain
               ,
               and
               sometimes
               most
               miserable
               .
               God
               knows
               best
               how
               intolerably
               accursed
               a
               thing
               it
               is
               to
               perish
               in
               the
               eternall
               flames
               of
               hell
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               not
               easie
               to
               inflict
               it
               :
               and
               if
               the
               joyes
               of
               heaven
               be
               too
               great
               to
               be
               expected
               upon
               too
               easie
               termes
               ,
               certainly
               the
               pains
               of
               the
               damned
               are
               infinitely
               too
               big
               to
               passe
               lightly
               upon
               persons
               who
               cannot
               help
               themselves
               ,
               and
               who
               if
               they
               were
               helped
               with
               clearer
               revelations
               would
               have
               avoided
               it
               :
               But
               as
               in
               these
               things
               we
               must
               not
               pry
               into
               the
               secrets
               of
               the
               Divine
               Oeconomy
               ,
               being
               sure
               whether
               it
               be
               so
               or
               no
               ,
               it
               is
               most
               just
               ,
               even
               
               as
               it
               is
               ;
               so
               we
               may
               expect
               to
               see
               the
               glories
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               made
               publike
               in
               unexpected
               instances
               at
               the
               great
               day
               of
               manifestation
               :
               And
               indeed
               our
               dead
               many
               times
               go
               forth
               from
               our
               hands
               very
               strangely
               and
               carelesly
               ,
               without
               prayers
               ,
               without
               Sacraments
               ,
               without
               consideration
               ,
               without
               counsel
               ,
               and
               without
               comfort
               ;
               and
               to
               dresse
               the
               souls
               of
               our
               dear
               people
               to
               so
               sad
               a
               parting
               is
               an
               imployment
               ,
               we
               therefore
               omit
               ,
               not
               alwayes
               because
               we
               are
               negligent
               ,
               but
               because
               the
               work
               is
               sad
               and
               allay
               the
               affections
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               with
               those
               melancholy
               circumstances
               ;
               but
               if
               God
               did
               not
               in
               his
               mercies
               make
               secret
               and
               equivalent
               provisions
               for
               them
               ,
               
               and
               take
               care
               of
               his
               redeemed
               ones
               we
               might
               unhappily
               meet
               them
               in
               a
               sad
               eternity
               ,
               and
               without
               remedy
               weep
               together
               and
               groan
               for
               ever
               .
               But
               
                 God
                 hath
                 provided
                 better
                 things
                 for
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 without
                 us
                 ,
              
               that
               is
               ,
               without
               our
               assistances
               ,
               
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 perfect
              
               .
            
          
           
             
             
             
               Sermon
               .
               XXVII
               .
               
               The
               Miracles
               of
               the
               Divine
               Mercy
               .
               
                 Part
                 III.
              
               
            
             
               THere
               are
               
                 very
                 many
                 more
              
               orders
               and
               conjugations
               of
               mercies
               ,
               
               but
               because
               the
               numbers
               of
               them
               naturally
               tend
               to
               their
               own
               greatnesse
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               to
               have
               no
               measure
               ,
               I
               must
               reckon
               but
               
                 a
                 few
                 more
              
               ,
               and
               them
               also
               without
               order
               ;
               for
               that
               they
               do
               descend
               upon
               us
               ,
               we
               see
               and
               feel
               ,
               but
               by
               what
               order
               of
               things
               ,
               or
               causes
               ,
               is
               as
               undiscerned
               as
               the
               head
               of
               Nilus
               ,
               or
               a
               sudden
               remembrance
               of
               a
               long
               neglected
               and
               forgotten
               proposition
               .
               1.
               
               But
               upon
               this
               account
               it
               is
               ,
               that
               good
               men
               have
               observed
               ,
               that
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               is
               so
               great
               a
               provider
               for
               holy
               living
               ,
               and
               does
               so
               certainly
               minister
               to
               religion
               ,
               that
               nature
               and
               chance
               ,
               the
               order
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               the
               influences
               of
               heaven
               are
               taught
               to
               serve
               the
               
               ends
               of
               
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 a
                 man.
              
               I
               do
               not
               speak
               of
               the
               miracles
               that
               God
               hath
               in
               the
               severall
               periods
               of
               the
               world
               wrought
               for
               the
               establishing
               his
               lawes
               ,
               and
               confirming
               his
               promises
               ,
               and
               securing
               our
               obedience
               ;
               though
               that
               was
               all
               the
               way
               the
               overflowings
               and
               miracles
               of
               mercy
               as
               well
               as
               power
               :
               but
               that
               which
               I
               consider
               is
               ,
               that
               besides
               the
               extraordinary
               emanations
               of
               the
               Divine
               power
               upon
               the
               first
               and
               most
               solemn
               occasions
               of
               an
               institution
               and
               the
               first
               beginnings
               of
               a
               religion
               ,
               such
               as
               were
               ,
               the
               wonders
               God
               did
               in
               Egypt
               and
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               preparatory
               to
               the
               sanction
               of
               that
               law
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 first
                 covenant
              
               ;
               and
               the
               miracles
               wrought
               
               by
               Christ
               and
               his
               Apostles
               ,
               for
               the
               founding
               and
               the
               building
               up
               the
               religion
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 new
                 covenant
              
               :
               God
               does
               also
               do
               things
               wonderfull
               and
               miraculous
               ,
               for
               the
               promoting
               the
               ordinary
               and
               lesse
               solemn
               actions
               of
               our
               piety
               ,
               and
               to
               assist
               and
               accompany
               them
               in
               a
               constant
               and
               regular
               succession
               .
               It
               was
               a
               strange
               
               
               variety
               of
               naturall
               efficacies
               ,
               that
               Manna
               should
               stink
               in
               24.
               hours
               if
               gathered
               upon
               Wednesday
               and
               Thursday
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               should
               last
               till
               48.
               hours
               if
               gathered
               upon
               the
               Even
               of
               the
               Sabbath
               ;
               and
               that
               it
               should
               last
               many
               hundreds
               of
               yeers
               when
               placed
               in
               the
               Sanctuary
               by
               the
               ministery
               of
               the
               high
               Priest
               ;
               but
               so
               it
               was
               in
               the
               Jews
               religion
               ;
               and
               Manna
               pleased
               every
               palate
               ,
               and
               it
               filled
               all
               appetites
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               measure
               was
               a
               different
               proportion
               ;
               it
               was
               much
               and
               it
               was
               little
               ;
               as
               if
               nature
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               serve
               religion
               ,
               had
               been
               taught
               some
               measures
               of
               infinity
               ,
               which
               is
               every
               where
               and
               no
               where
               ,
               filling
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               circumscribed
               with
               nothing
               ,
               measured
               
               by
               one
               Omer
               ,
               and
               doing
               the
               work
               of
               two
               ;
               like
               the
               crowns
               of
               Kings
               ,
               fitting
               the
               browes
               of
               Nimrod
               and
               the
               most
               mighty
               Warriour
               ,
               and
               yet
               not
               too
               large
               for
               the
               temples
               of
               an
               infant
               Prince
               .
               And
               not
               onely
               is
               it
               thus
               in
               nature
               ,
               but
               in
               contingencies
               and
               acts
               depending
               ,
               upon
               the
               choice
               of
               men
               ;
               for
               God
               having
               commanded
               the
               sons
               of
               Israel
               to
               go
               up
               to
               Jerusalem
               to
               worship
               thrice
               every
               yeer
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               their
               borders
               to
               be
               guarded
               by
               women
               ,
               and
               children
               and
               sick
               persons
               ,
               in
               the
               neighbourhood
               of
               diligent
               and
               spitefull
               enemies
               ,
               yet
               God
               so
               disposed
               of
               their
               hearts
               and
               opportunities
               ,
               that
               they
               never
               entered
               the
               land
               when
               the
               people
               were
               at
               their
               solemnity
               ;
               
               untill
               they
               desecrated
               their
               rites
               ,
               by
               doing
               at
               their
               Passeover
               the
               greatest
               sin
               and
               treason
               in
               the
               world
               ;
               till
               at
               Easter
               they
               crucified
               the
               Lord
               of
               life
               and
               glory
               ,
               they
               were
               secure
               in
               Jerusalem
               and
               in
               their
               borders
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               had
               destroyed
               religion
               by
               this
               act
               ,
               God
               took
               away
               their
               security
               ,
               and
               Titus
               besieged
               the
               City
               at
               the
               feast
               of
               Easter
               ,
               that
               the
               more
               might
               perish
               in
               the
               deluge
               of
               the
               Divine
               indignation
               .
            
             
               To
               this
               observation
               the
               Jews
               adde
               ,
               that
               in
               Jerusalem
               no
               man
               ever
               had
               a
               fall
               that
               came
               thither
               to
               worship
               ;
               that
               at
               their
               solemn
               festivals
               there
               was
               reception
               in
               the
               Town
               for
               all
               the
               inhabitants
               of
               
               the
               land
               ;
               concerning
               which
               although
               I
               cannot
               affirm
               any
               thing
               ,
               yet
               this
               is
               certain
               ,
               that
               no
               godly
               person
               among
               all
               the
               tribes
               of
               Israel
               was
               ever
               
                 a
                 begger
              
               ,
               but
               all
               the
               variety
               of
               humane
               chances
               ,
               were
               over-ruled
               to
               the
               purposes
               of
               providence
               ,
               and
               providence
               was
               measured
               by
               the
               ends
               of
               the
               religion
               ,
               and
               the
               religion
               which
               promised
               them
               plenty
               ,
               performed
               the
               promise
               till
               the
               Nation
               and
               the
               religion
               too
               began
               to
               decline
               ,
               that
               it
               might
               give
               place
               to
               a
               better
               ministery
               ,
               and
               a
               more
               excellent
               dispensation
               of
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               .
            
             
               But
               when
               Christian
               religion
               was
               
                 planted
                 and
                 had
                 taken
                 root
                 ,
                 and
              
               
               
                 had
                 filled
                 all
                 lands
              
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               nature
               of
               things
               ,
               
                 the
                 whole
                 creation
              
               became
               servant
               to
               the
               kingdom
               of
               grace
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 religion
              
               is
               also
               the
               Head
               of
               the
               creatures
               ,
               and
               ministers
               all
               the
               things
               of
               the
               world
               in
               order
               to
               the
               Spirit
               of
               grace
               :
               and
               now
               
                 Angels
                 are
                 ministring
                 spirits
              
               ,
               sent
               forth
               to
               minister
               for
               the
               good
               of
               them
               that
               fear
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               violences
               of
               men
               ,
               and
               things
               of
               nature
               
               and
               choice
               ,
               are
               forced
               into
               subjection
               and
               lowest
               ministeries
               ,
               and
               to
               
               cooperate
               as
               with
               an
               united
               designe
               to
               verifie
               all
               the
               promises
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               and
               to
               secure
               and
               advantage
               all
               the
               children
               of
               the
               kingdom
               ,
               and
               now
               he
               that
               is
               made
               poor
               by
               chance
               ,
               or
               persecution
               ,
               is
               made
               rich
               by
               religion
               ,
               and
               he
               that
               hath
               nothing
               ,
               yet
               possesses
               all
               things
               ,
               and
               sorrow
               it self
               is
               the
               greatest
               comfort
               ,
               not
               only
               because
               it
               ministers
               to
               vertue
               ,
               but
               because
               
                 it self
                 is
                 one
              
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               case
               of
               repentance
               ;
               and
               death
               ministers
               to
               life
               ,
               and
               bondage
               is
               freedom
               ,
               and
               
                 losse
                 is
                 gain
              
               ,
               and
               our
               enemies
               are
               our
               friends
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               turns
               
               into
               religion
               ,
               and
               religion
               turns
               into
               felicity
               ,
               and
               all
               manner
               of
               advantages
               .
               But
               that
               I
               may
               not
               need
               to
               enumerate
               any
               more
               particulars
               in
               this
               observation
               certain
               it
               is
               that
               Angels
               of
               light
               and
               darknesse
               ,
               all
               the
               influences
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               fruits
               and
               productions
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               stars
               ,
               and
               the
               elements
               ,
               the
               secret
               things
               that
               lie
               in
               the
               bowels
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               and
               the
               entrails
               of
               the
               earth
               ,
               the
               single
               effects
               of
               all
               efficients
               ,
               and
               the
               conjunction
               of
               all
               causes
               ,
               all
               events
               foreseen
               ,
               and
               all
               rare
               contingencies
               ,
               every
               thing
               of
               chance
               ,
               and
               every
               thing
               of
               choice
               ,
               is
               so
               much
               a
               servant
               to
               him
               whos
               's
               greatest
               desire
               ,
               and
               great
               interest
               ,
               is
               by
               all
               means
               to
               save
               our
               souls
               ,
               that
               we
               are
               thereby
               made
               sure
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               whole
               creation
               shall
               be
               made
               to
               bend
               in
               all
               the
               flexures
               of
               its
               nature
               and
               accidents
               ,
               that
               it
               may
               minister
               to
               religion
               ,
               to
               the
               good
               of
               the
               Catholike
               Church
               ,
               and
               every
               
               person
               within
               its
               bosom
               ,
               who
               are
               the
               body
               of
               him
               that
               rules
               over
               all
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               commands
               them
               as
               he
               chooses
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               But
               that
               which
               is
               next
               to
               this
               ,
               and
               not
               much
               unlike
               the
               designe
               of
               this
               wonderfull
               mercy
               ,
               is
               ,
               that
               all
               the
               actions
               of
               religion
               ,
               though
               mingled
               with
               circumstances
               of
               differing
               and
               sometimes
               of
               contradictory
               relations
               are
               so
               concentred
               in
               God
               their
               proper
               centre
               ,
               and
               conducted
               in
               such
               certain
               and
               pure
               channels
               of
               reason
               and
               rule
               ,
               that
               no
               one
               duty
               does
               contradict
               another
               ;
               and
               it
               can
               never
               be
               necessary
               for
               any
               man
               in
               any
               case
               to
               sin
               .
               They
               that
               bound
               themselves
               
               by
               an
               oath
               to
               kill
               Paul
               were
               not
               environed
               with
               the
               sad
               necessities
               of
               murder
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               and
               vow-breach
               on
               the
               other
               ,
               so
               that
               if
               they
               did
               murder
               him
               they
               were
               man-slayers
               ,
               if
               they
               did
               not
               they
               were
               perjured
               ;
               for
               God
               had
               made
               provision
               for
               this
               case
               ,
               that
               no
               unlawful
               oath
               should
               passe
               an
               obligation
               .
               He
               that
               hath
               given
               his
               faith
               in
               unlawfull
               confederation
               against
               his
               Prince
               ,
               is
               not
               girded
               with
               a
               fatall
               necessity
               of
               breach
               of
               trust
               on
               one
               side
               ,
               or
               breach
               of
               allegeance
               on
               the
               other
               ;
               for
               in
               this
               also
               God
               hath
               secured
               the
               case
               of
               conscience
               ,
               by
               forbidding
               any
               man
               to
               make
               an
               unlawfull
               promise
               ,
               and
               upon
               a
               stronger
               degree
               of
               the
               same
               reason
               ,
               
               by
               forbidding
               him
               to
               keep
               it
               in
               case
               he
               hath
               made
               it
               .
               He
               that
               doubts
               whether
               it
               be
               lawfull
               to
               keep
               the
               Sunday
               holy
               ,
               must
               not
               do
               it
               during
               that
               doubt
               ,
               because
               
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 not
                 of
                 faith
                 is
                 sin
              
               ;
               But
               yet
               Gods
               mercy
               hath
               taken
               care
               to
               break
               this
               snare
               in
               sunder
               ,
               so
               that
               he
               may
               neither
               sin
               against
               the
               commandement
               ,
               nor
               
               
               against
               his
               conscience
               ;
               for
               he
               is
               bound
               to
               lay
               aside
               his
               errour
               and
               be
               better
               instructed
               ;
               till
               when
               ,
               the
               scene
               of
               his
               sin
               lies
               in
               something
               that
               hath
               influence
               upon
               his
               understanding
               ,
               not
               in
               the
               omission
               of
               the
               fact
               ;
               
                 No
                 man
                 can
                 serve
                 two
                 Masters
                 ,
              
               but
               therefore
               
                 he
                 must
                 hate
                 the
                 one
                 and
                 cleave
                 to
                 the
                 other
                 .
              
               But
               then
               if
               we
               consider
               what
               infinite
               contradiction
               there
               is
               in
               sin
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               great
               long
               suffering
               of
               God
               is
               expressed
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               God
               
                 suffered
                 the
                 contradiction
                 of
                 sinners
              
               ,
               we
               shall
               feel
               the
               mercy
               of
               God
               in
               the
               peace
               of
               our
               consciences
               and
               the
               unity
               of
               religion
               ,
               so
               long
               as
               we
               do
               the
               work
               of
               God.
               It
               is
               a
               huge
               affront
               to
               a
               covetous
               man
               that
               he
               is
               the
               further
               off
               from
               
               fulnesse
               by
               having
               great
               heaps
               &
               vast
               revenues
               ;
               and
               that
               his
               thirst
               increases
               by
               having
               that
               which
               should
               quench
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               the
               more
               he
               shall
               need
               to
               be
               satisfied
               ,
               the
               lesse
               he
               shall
               dare
               to
               do
               it
               ;
               and
               that
               he
               shall
               refuse
               to
               drink
               because
               he
               is
               dry
               ;
               that
               he
               dyes
               if
               he
               tasts
               ,
               and
               languishes
               if
               he
               does
               not
               ;
               and
               at
               the
               same
               time
               he
               is
               full
               and
               empty
               ,
               bursting
               with
               a
               plethory
               ,
               and
               consumed
               with
               hunger
               ,
               drowned
               with
               rivers
               of
               oyle
               and
               wine
               and
               yet
               dry
               as
               the
               Arabian
               sands
               ;
               but
               then
               the
               contradiction
               is
               multiplyed
               and
               the
               labyrinths
               more
               amazed
               ,
               when
               prodigality
               waits
               ,
               upon
               another
               
               curse
               ,
               and
               covetousnesse
               heaps
               up
               ,
               that
               prodigality
               may
               scatter
               abroad
               ;
               then
               distractions
               are
               infinite
               ,
               and
               a
               man
               hath
               two
               Devils
               to
               serve
               of
               contradictory
               designes
               and
               both
               of
               them
               exacting
               obedience
               more
               unreasonably
               then
               the
               Egyptian
               task-masters
               then
               there
               is
               no
               rest
               ,
               no
               end
               of
               labours
               ,
               no
               satisfaction
               of
               purposes
               ,
               no
               method
               of
               things
               ,
               but
               they
               begin
               where
               they
               should
               end
               ,
               and
               begin
               again
               ,
               and
               never
               passe
               forth
               to
               content
               or
               reason
               ,
               or
               quietnesse
               ,
               or
               possession
               .
               But
               the
               duty
               of
               a
               Christian
               is
               easie
               in
               a
               persecution
               ,
               it
               is
               clear
               under
               a
               Tyranny
               ,
               it
               is
               evident
               in
               despite
               of
               heresy
               ,
               it
               is
               one
               in
               the
               midst
               of
               schisme
               ,
               it
               is
               determined
               amongst
               infinite
               
               disputes
               ,
               being
               like
               a
               rock
               in
               the
               sea
               which
               is
               beaten
               with
               the
               tide
               and
               washed
               with
               retiring
               waters
               ,
               and
               encompassed
               with
               mists
               ,
               and
               appears
               in
               several
               figures
               ,
               but
               it
               alwayes
               dips
               its
               foot
               in
               the
               same
               bottom
               and
               remaines
               the
               same
               in
               calms
               and
               storms
               ,
               and
               survives
               the
               revolution
               of
               ten
               thousand
               tides
               ,
               and
               there
               shall
               dwell
               till
               time
               and
               tides
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               :
               so
               is
               our
               duty
               ,
               uniform
               and
               constant
               ,
               open
               and
               notorious
               ,
               variously
               represented
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               same
               manner
               exacted
               ;
               and
               in
               the
               interest
               of
               our
               souls
               God
               hath
               not
               exposed
               us
               to
               uncertainty
               or
               the
               variety
               of
               anything
               that
               can
               change
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               by
               the
               grace
               and
               mercy
               of
               God
               put
               into
               the
               power
               of
               every
               
               Christian
               to
               do
               that
               which
               God
               through
               Jesus
               Christ
               will
               accept
               to
               salvation
               ;
               and
               neither
               men
               nor
               Devils
               shall
               hinder
               it
               unlesse
               we
               list
               our selves
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               After
               all
               this
               we
               may
               sit
               down
               and
               reckon
               by
               great
               sums
               and
               conjugations
               of
               his
               gracious
               gifts
               ,
               and
               tell
               the
               minuts
               of
               eternity
               by
               the
               number
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercies
               :
               God
               hath
               given
               
                 his
                 laws
              
               to
               rule
               us
               ,
               
                 his
                 word
              
               to
               instruct
               us
               ,
               
                 his
                 spirit
              
               to
               guide
               us
               ,
               his
               
               Angels
               to
               protect
               us
               ,
               
                 his
                 ministers
              
               to
               exhort
               us
               ;
               he
               revealed
               all
               our
               duty
               
               and
               he
               hath
               concealed
               whatsoever
               can
               hinder
               us
               ,
               he
               hath
               affrighted
               our
               follies
               with
               feare
               of
               death
               and
               engaged
               our
               watchfulnesse
               by
               its
               secret
               coming
               ;
               he
               hath
               exercised
               our
               faith
               by
               keeping
               private
               the
               state
               of
               souls
               departed
               ,
               and
               yet
               hath
               confirmed
               our
               faith
               by
               a
               promise
               of
               a
               resurrection
               and
               entertained
               our
               hope
               by
               some
               general
               significations
               of
               the
               state
               of
               interval
               :
               His
               mercies
               make
               contemptible
               means
               instrumental
               to
               great
               purposes
               ,
               and
               a
               small
               herb
               the
               remedy
               of
               the
               greatest
               diseases
               ;
               he
               impedes
               the
               Devils
               rage
               and
               infatuates
               ,
               his
               counsels
               ,
               he
               diverts
               his
               malice
               ,
               and
               defeats
               his
               purposes
               ,
               he
               bindes
               him
               in
               the
               chaine
               of
               darknesse
               and
               gives
               him
               no
               power
               
               over
               the
               children
               of
               light
               ;
               he
               suffers
               him
               to
               walk
               in
               solitary
               places
               and
               yet
               fetters
               him
               that
               he
               cannot
               disturb
               the
               sleep
               of
               a
               childe
               ;
               he
               hath
               given
               him
               mighty
               power
               &
               yet
               a
               young
               maiden
               that
               resists
               him
               shall
               make
               him
               flee
               away
               ;
               he
               hath
               given
               him
               a
               vast
               knowledge
               and
               yet
               an
               ignorant
               man
               can
               confute
               him
               with
               the
               twelve
               articles
               of
               his
               creed
               ,
               he
               gave
               him
               power
               over
               the
               winds
               and
               made
               him
               Prince
               of
               the
               air
               and
               yet
               the
               breath
               of
               a
               holy
               prayer
               can
               drive
               him
               as
               far
               as
               the
               utmost
               sea
               ;
               and
               he
               hath
               so
               restrained
               him
               ,
               that
               (
               except
               it
               be
               by
               faith
               )
               we
               know
               not
               whether
               there
               be
               any
               Devils
               yea
               ,
               or
               no
               :
               for
               we
               never
               heard
               his
               noises
               ,
               nor
               have
               seen
               his
               affrighting
               
               shapes
               .
               ]
               This
               is
               that
               great
               Principle
               of
               all
               the
               felicity
               we
               hope
               for
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               means
               thither
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               the
               skill
               and
               all
               the
               strengths
               we
               haue
               to
               use
               those
               means
               he
               hath
               made
               great
               variety
               of
               conditions
               and
               yet
               hath
               made
               all
               necessary
               ,
               and
               all
               mutual
               helpers
               ,
               and
               by
               some
               instruments
               and
               in
               some
               respects
               they
               are
               all
               equal
               in
               order
               to
               felicity
               ,
               to
               content
               and
               final
               and
               intermedial
               satisfactions
               :
               He
               gave
               us
               part
               of
               our
               reward
               in
               hand
               that
               he
               might
               enable
               us
               to
               work
               for
               more
               ;
               he
               taught
               the
               world
               arts
               for
               use
               ,
               arts
               for
               entertainment
               of
               all
               our
               faculties
               ,
               and
               all
               our
               dispositions
               ;
               he
               gives
               eternal
               gifts
               for
               temporal
               services
               and
               gives
               us
               whatsoever
               we
               want
               ,
               
               
                 for
                 asking
              
               ,
               and
               commands
               us
               to
               ask
               ,
               and
               theatens
               us
               if
               we
               will
               not
               ask
               ,
               and
               punishes
               us
               for
               refusing
               to
               be
               happy
               .
               This
               is
               that
               glorious
               attribute
               that
               hath
               made
               order
               ,
               and
               health
               ,
               and
               harmony
               and
               
                 hope
                 ,
                 restitutions
              
               and
               variety
               ,
               the
               joyes
               of
               direct
               possession
               ,
               and
               the
               joyes
               ,
               the
               artificial
               joyes
               of
               contrariety
               and
               comparison
               ;
               he
               comforts
               the
               poor
               ,
               and
               he
               brings
               down
               the
               rich
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               be
               safe
               in
               their
               humility
               and
               sorrow
               ,
               from
               the
               transportations
               of
               an
               unhappy
               and
               -
               uninstructed
               prosperity
               ;
               he
               gives
               necessaries
               to
               all
               ,
               and
               scatters
               the
               extraordinary
               provisions
               so
               ,
               that
               every
               nation
               may
               traffick
               in
               charity
               ,
               and
               commute
               for
               pleasures
               ;
               He
               was
               the
               
                 Lord
                 of
                 hosts
              
               ,
               and
               he
               
               is
               stil
               what
               he
               was
               ,
               but
               he
               loves
               to
               be
               called
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 peace
              
               ,
               because
               he
               was
               terrible
               in
               that
               ,
               but
               he
               is
               delighted
               in
               this
               .
               His
               mercy
               is
               his
               glory
               ,
               and
               his
               glory
               is
               the
               light
               of
               heaven
               ;
               his
               mercy
               is
               the
               life
               of
               the
               creation
               and
               it
               fills
               all
               the
               earth
               ,
               and
               his
               mercy
               is
               a
               sea
               too
               ;
               and
               it
               fills
               all
               the
               abysses
               of
               the
               deep
               ;
               it
               hath
               given
               us
               
               
               promises
               for
               supply
               of
               whatsoever
               we
               need
               and
               relieves
               us
               in
               all
               our
               fears
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               the
               evils
               that
               we
               suffer
               ;
               his
               mercies
               are
               more
               then
               we
               can
               tell
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               more
               then
               we
               can
               feel
               ;
               for
               all
               the
               world
               in
               the
               abysse
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercies
               is
               like
               a
               man
               diving
               into
               the
               bottom
               of
               the
               sea
               ,
               over
               whose
               head
               the
               waters
               run
               insensibly
               ,
               and
               unperceived
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               weight
               is
               vast
               and
               the
               sum
               of
               them
               is
               unmeasurable
               ,
               and
               the
               man
               is
               not
               pressed
               with
               the
               burden
               ,
               nor
               confounded
               with
               numbers
               ;
               and
               no
               observation
               is
               able
               to
               recount
               ,
               no
               sense
               sufficient
               to
               perceive
               ,
               no
               memory
               large
               enough
               to
               retain
               ,
               no
               understanding
               great
               enough
               to
               apprehend
               this
               infinity
               ,
               but
               
               we
               must
               admire
               and
               love
               and
               worship
               ,
               and
               magnify
               this
               mercy
               for
               ever
               and
               ever
               ;
               that
               we
               we
               may
               dwell
               in
               what
               we
               feel
               ,
               and
               be
               comprehended
               by
               that
               which
               is
               equal
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               parent
               of
               all
               felicity
               .
            
             
               And
               yet
               this
               is
               but
               the
               one
               half
               .
               The
               mercies
               of
               giving
               I
               have
               now
               told
               of
               ,
               but
               those
               of
               forgiving
               are
               greater
               ,
               though
               not
               more
               .
               
                 [
                 He
                 is
                 ready
                 to
                 forgive
                 ]
              
               and
               upon
               this
               stock
               thrives
               the
               interest
               of
               our
               great
               hope
               ,
               the
               hopes
               of
               a
               blessed
               immortality
               ;
               for
               if
               the
               mercies
               of
               giving
               have
               not
               made
               our
               expectations
               big
               enough
               to
               entertain
               
               the
               confidences
               of
               heaven
               ;
               yet
               when
               we
               think
               of
               the
               graciousnesse
               and
               readinesse
               of
               forgiving
               ,
               we
               may
               with
               more
               readinesse
               hope
               to
               escape
               hell
               ,
               and
               then
               we
               cannot
               but
               be
               blessed
               by
               an
               eternal
               consequence
               :
               we
               have
               but
               small
               opinion
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               ,
               if
               we
               dare
               not
               believe
               concerning
               it
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               desirous
               and
               able
               and
               watchful
               and
               passionate
               to
               keep
               us
               or
               rescue
               us
               respectively
               from
               such
               a
               condemnation
               
                 the
                 pain
              
               of
               which
               is
               insupportable
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 duration
              
               is
               eternal
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 extension
              
               is
               misery
               upon
               all
               our
               faculties
               ,
               and
               the
               intension
               is
               great
               beyond
               patience
               or
               natural
               or
               supernatural
               abilities
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 state
              
               is
               a
               state
               of
               darknesse
               ,
               
               and
               despair
               ,
               of
               confusion
               and
               amazement
               ,
               of
               cursing
               and
               roaring
               ,
               anguish
               of
               spirit
               ,
               and
               gnashing
               of
               teeth
               ,
               misery
               universal
               ,
               perfect
               and
               irremediable
               .
               From
               this
               it
               is
               which
               Gods
               mercies
               would
               so
               fain
               preserve
               us
               :
               This
               is
               a
               state
               that
               God
               provides
               for
               his
               enemies
               ,
               not
               for
               them
               that
               love
               him
               ,
               that
               endeavour
               to
               obey
               though
               they
               do
               it
               but
               in
               weaknesse
               ,
               that
               weep
               truely
               for
               their
               sins
               though
               but
               with
               a
               shower
               no
               bigger
               then
               the
               drops
               of
               pitty
               ,
               that
               wait
               for
               his
               coming
               with
               a
               holy
               and
               pure
               flame
               ,
               though
               their
               lamps
               are
               no
               brighter
               then
               a
               poor
               mans
               candle
               ,
               though
               their
               strengths
               are
               no
               greater
               then
               a
               contrite
               reed
               or
               a
               strained
               arme
               ,
               and
               their
               fires
               
               have
               no
               more
               warmth
               then
               the
               smok
               of
               kindling
               flax
               ;
               if
               our
               
                 faith
                 be
                 pure
              
               and
               
                 our
                 love
                 unfained
              
               ,
               if
               the
               degree
               of
               it
               be
               great
               God
               will
               accept
               it
               into
               glory
               :
               if
               it
               be
               little
               he
               will
               accept
               it
               into
               grace
               ,
               and
               make
               it
               bigger
               .
               For
               that
               is
               the
               first
               instance
               of
               Gods
               readinesse
               to
               forgive
               :
               he
               will
               upon
               any
               termes
               ,
               that
               are
               not
               unreasonable
               and
               that
               do
               not
               suppose
               a
               remanent
               affection
               to
               sin
               keep
               us
               from
               the
               intolerable
               paines
               of
               hell
               .
               And
               indeed
               if
               we
               consider
               the
               
               constitution
               of
               the
               conditions
               which
               God
               requires
               ,
               we
               shall
               soon
               
               perceive
               God
               intends
               heaven
               to
               us
               as
               a
               meer
               gift
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               duties
               on
               our
               part
               are
               but
               little
               entertainments
               and
               exercises
               of
               our
               affections
               and
               our
               love
               that
               the
               Devil
               might
               not
               seize
               upon
               that
               portion
               which
               to
               eternal
               ages
               shall
               be
               the
               instrument
               of
               our
               happinesse
               .
               For
               in
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               our
               duty
               it
               may
               be
               there
               is
               but
               one
               instance
               in
               which
               we
               are
               to
               do
               violence
               to
               our
               natural
               and
               first
               desires
               .
               For
               those
               men
               have
               very
               ill
               natures
               to
               whom
               vertue
               is
               so
               contrary
               that
               they
               are
               inclined
               naturally
               to
               lust
               ,
               to
               drunkennesse
               and
               anger
               ,
               and
               pride
               and
               covetousnesse
               ,
               and
               unthankefulnesse
               and
               disobedience
               :
               Most
               men
               that
               are
               tempted
               with
               lust
               ,
               could
               easily
               enough
               entertain
               the
               
               sobrieties
               of
               other
               counsels
               ,
               as
               of
               temperance
               ,
               and
               justice
               ,
               or
               religion
               ,
               if
               it
               would
               indulge
               to
               them
               but
               that
               one
               passion
               of
               lust
               ,
               &
               persons
               that
               are
               greedy
               of
               mony
               are
               not
               fond
               of
               amorous
               vanities
               nor
               care
               they
               to
               sit
               long
               at
               the
               wine
               and
               one
               vice
               destroyes
               another
               ,
               and
               when
               one
               vice
               is
               consequent
               to
               another
               ,
               it
               is
               by
               way
               of
               punishment
               and
               dereliction
               of
               the
               man
               ,
               unlesse
               where
               vices
               have
               cognation
               ,
               and
               seem
               but
               like
               several
               degrees
               of
               one
               another
               ;
               and
               it
               is
               evil
               custome
               and
               superinduced
               habits
               that
               make
               artificiall
               appetites
               in
               most
               men
               to
               most
               sins
               ;
               But
               many
               times
               their
               naturall
               temper
               vexes
               them
               into
               uneasie
               dispositions
               and
               aptnesses
               onely
               
               to
               some
               one
               unhandsome
               sort
               of
               action
               ;
               that
               one
               thing
               therefore
               is
               it
               in
               which
               God
               demands
               of
               thee
               mortification
               and
               
                 self
                 deniall
              
               .
            
             
               Certain
               it
               is
               ;
               There
               are
               very
               many
               men
               in
               the
               world
               that
               would
               fain
               commute
               their
               severity
               in
               al
               other
               instances
               for
               a
               licence
               in
               their
               one
               appetite
               ;
               they
               would
               not
               refuse
               long
               prayers
               after
               a
               drunken
               meeting
               ,
               or
               
                 great
                 almes
              
               to
               gether
               with
               one
               great
               lust
               ;
               but
               then
               consider
               how
               easie
               it
               is
               for
               them
               to
               go
               to
               heaven
               ;
               God
               demands
               of
               them
               for
               his
               sake
               &
               their
               own
               to
               crucifie
               but
               one
               natural
               lust
               ,
               or
               one
               evil
               habit
               ,
               (
               for
               all
               the
               rest
               they
               are
               easie
               enough
               to
               do
               themselves
               )
               &
               God
               will
               
               give
               them
               heaven
               ,
               where
               the
               joy
               is
               more
               then
               one
               ,
               and
               I
               said
               it
               is
               but
               one
               mortification
               God
               requires
               of
               most
               men
               ;
               for
               if
               those
               persons
               would
               extirp
               but
               that
               one
               thing
               in
               which
               they
               are
               principally
               tempted
               it
               is
               not
               easily
               imaginable
               that
               any
               lesse
               evill
               to
               which
               the
               temptation
               is
               trifling
               should
               interpose
               between
               them
               and
               their
               great
               interest
               .
               If
               Saul
               had
               not
               spared
               Agag
               ,
               the
               people
               could
               not
               have
               expected
               mercy
               ;
               and
               our
               little
               and
               inferiour
               appetites
               that
               rather
               come
               to
               us
               by
               intimation
               and
               consequent
               adherences
               ,
               then
               by
               direct
               violence
               ,
               must
               not
               dwell
               with
               him
               who
               hath
               crossed
               the
               violence
               of
               his
               distempered
               nature
               in
               a
               beloved
               instance
               ;
               since
               
               therefore
               this
               is
               the
               state
               of
               most
               men
               and
               God
               in
               effect
               demands
               of
               them
               but
               one
               thing
               ,
               and
               in
               exchange
               for
               that
               will
               give
               them
               all
               good
               things
               ,
               it
               gives
               demonstration
               of
               his
               huge
               easinesse
               to
               redeem
               us
               from
               that
               intolerable
               evil
               that
               is
               equally
               consequent
               to
               the
               indulging
               to
               one
               or
               to
               twenty
               sinful
               habits
               .
            
             
             
               
               2.
               
               Gods
               readinesse
               to
               pardon
               appears
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               he
               pardons
               before
               we
               ask
               ,
               for
               he
               that
               bids
               us
               ask
               for
               pardon
               hath
               in
               designe
               and
               purpose
               done
               the
               thing
               already
               :
               for
               what
               is
               wanting
               on
               his
               
               part
               
                 in
                 whose
                 onely
                 power
              
               it
               is
               to
               give
               pardon
               ,
               and
               
                 in
                 whose
                 desire
              
               it
               is
               that
               we
               should
               be
               pardoned
               ,
               and
               
                 who
                 commands
              
               us
               to
               lay
               hold
               upon
               the
               offer
               ;
               he
               hath
               done
               all
               that
               belongs
               to
               God
               ;
               that
               is
               all
               that
               concerns
               the
               pardon
               :
               there
               it
               lies
               ready
               ,
               it
               is
               recorded
               in
               the
               book
               of
               life
               ,
               it
               wants
               nothing
               ,
               but
               being
               exemplified
               and
               taken
               forth
               ,
               and
               the
               Holy
               spirit
               stands
               ready
               to
               consigne
               and
               passe
               the
               privy
               signet
               ,
               that
               we
               may
               exhibit
               it
               to
               devils
               and
               evil
               men
               when
               they
               tempt
               
               us
               to
               despair
               or
               sin
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               Nay
               God
               is
               so
               ready
               in
               his
               mercy
               that
               he
               did
               pardon
               us
               even
               
               before
               he
               redeemed
               us
               :
               for
               what
               is
               the
               secret
               of
               the
               mysterie
               ,
               that
               the
               eternal
               Son
               of
               God
               should
               take
               upon
               him
               our
               nature
               ,
               and
               die
               our
               death
               and
               suffer
               for
               our
               sins
               and
               do
               our
               work
               ,
               and
               enable
               us
               to
               do
               our
               own
               ?
               he
               that
               did
               this
               is
               God
               :
               he
               who
               
                 thought
                 it
                 no
                 robbery
                 to
                 be
                 equal
                 with
                 God
                 :
              
               he
               came
               to
               satisfie
               himself
               ,
               to
               pay
               to
               himself
               the
               price
               for
               his
               own
               creature
               :
               and
               when
               he
               did
               this
               for
               us
               that
               he
               might
               pardon
               us
               ,
               was
               he
               at
               that
               instant
               angry
               with
               us
               ?
               
               was
               this
               an
               effect
               of
               his
               anger
               or
               of
               his
               love
               that
               God
               sent
               his
               Son
               to
               work
               our
               pardon
               and
               salvation
               ?
               Indeed
               we
               were
               angry
               with
               God
               ,
               at
               enmity
               with
               the
               the
               Prince
               of
               life
               :
               but
               he
               was
               reconciled
               to
               us
               so
               far
               ,
               as
               that
               he
               then
               did
               the
               greatest
               thing
               in
               the
               world
               for
               us
               :
               for
               nothing
               could
               be
               greater
               then
               that
               
                 God
                 ,
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               should
               die
               for
               us
               :
               here
               was
               reconciliation
               before
               pardon
               :
               and
               God
               that
               came
               to
               die
               for
               us
               did
               love
               us
               first
               before
               he
               came
               :
               this
               was
               hasty
               love
               .
               But
               it
               went
               further
               yet
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               God
               pardoned
               us
               before
               we
               sinned
               ;
               and
               when
               he
               foresaw
               our
               
               sin
               ,
               even
               mine
               and
               yours
               ,
               he
               sent
               his
               son
               to
               die
               for
               us
               ;
               our
               pardon
               
               was
               wrought
               and
               effected
               by
               Christs
               death
               above
               1600.
               years
               ago
               ;
               and
               for
               the
               sins
               of
               to
               morrow
               ,
               and
               the
               infirmities
               of
               the
               next
               day
               Christ
               is
               already
               dead
               ,
               already
               risen
               from
               the
               dead
               ,
               and
               does
               now
               make
               intercession
               and
               atonement
               .
               And
               this
               is
               not
               onely
               a
               favour
               to
               us
               who
               were
               born
               in
               the
               due
               time
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               but
               to
               all
               mankinde
               since
               Adam
               ;
               For
               God
               who
               is
               infinitely
               patient
               in
               his
               justice
               ,
               was
               not
               at
               all
               patient
               in
               his
               mercy
               ;
               he
               forbears
               to
               strike
               and
               punish
               us
               ,
               but
               he
               would
               not
               forbear
               to
               provide
               cure
               for
               us
               ,
               and
               remedy
               ;
               for
               as
               if
               God
               could
               not
               stay
               from
               redeeming
               us
               ,
               he
               promised
               the
               Redeemer
               to
               Adam
               ,
               in
               the
               beginning
               of
               the
               worlds
               sin
               ;
               &
               
               Christ
               was
               
                 the
                 lamb
                 slain
                 from
                 the
                 begining
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               and
               the
               covenant
               of
               the
               Gospel
               though
               it
               was
               not
               made
               with
               man
               yet
               it
               was
               from
               the
               beginning
               performed
               by
               God
               as
               to
               his
               part
               ,
               as
               to
               the
               ministration
               of
               pardon
               ;
               The
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               was
               set
               up
               against
               the
               dragon
               as
               soon
               as
               ever
               the
               Tempter
               had
               won
               his
               first
               battle
               ;
               and
               though
               God
               laid
               his
               hand
               ,
               and
               drew
               a
               vail
               of
               types
               and
               secresy
               before
               the
               manifestation
               of
               his
               mercies
               ,
               yet
               he
               did
               the
               work
               of
               redemption
               ,
               
               and
               saved
               us
               by
               the
               covenant
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               the
               righteousnesse
               
               of
               believing
               ,
               and
               the
               mercies
               of
               repentance
               ,
               the
               graces
               of
               pardon
               ,
               and
               the
               blood
               of
               the
               slain
               lamb
               ,
               even
               from
               the
               fall
               of
               Adam
               to
               this
               very
               day
               ,
               and
               will
               do
               ,
               till
               Christs
               second
               coming
               .
            
             
               Adam
               fell
               by
               his
               folly
               and
               did
               not
               perform
               
                 the
                 covenant
                 of
                 one
                 little
                 work
                 ,
              
               a
               work
               of
               a
               single
               abstinence
               ;
               but
               he
               was
               restored
               by
               faith
               in
               the
               seed
               of
               the
               woman
               ;
               and
               of
               this
               righteousnesse
               Noah
               was
               a
               preacher
               ;
               and
               
                 by
                 faith
              
               Enoch
               was
               traslated
               ,
               and
               
                 by
                 faith
              
               a
               remnant
               was
               saved
               at
               the
               flood
               :
               and
               to
               Abraham
               
                 this
                 was
                 imputed
                 for
                 righteousnesse
              
               and
               to
               all
               the
               Patriarks
               ,
               and
               to
               al
               the
               righteous
               
               judges
               ,
               and
               holy
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               Saints
               of
               the
               old
               Testament
               ,
               even
               while
               they
               were
               obliged
               (
               so
               far
               as
               the
               words
               of
               their
               covenant
               were
               expressed
               )
               to
               the
               law
               of
               works
               ,
               their
               pardon
               was
               sealed
               &
               kept
               with
               in
               the
               vail
               within
               the
               curtains
               of
               the
               sanctuary
               ,
               and
               they
               saw
               it
               not
               then
               ,
               but
               they
               feel
               it
               ever
               since
               ;
               and
               this
               was
               a
               great
               excellency
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               unto
               them
               :
               God
               had
               mercy
               on
               all
               mankinde
               before
               Christs
               manifestation
               ,
               even
               beyond
               the
               mercies
               of
               their
               covenant
               :
               &
               they
               were
               saved
               as
               we
               are
               ,
               by
               
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 the
                 woman
              
               by
               
                 God
                 incarnate
              
               by
               
                 the
                 lamb
                 slain
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 the
                 world
              
               ;
               not
               by
               works
               ,
               for
               we
               all
               failed
               of
               them
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               not
               by
               an
               exact
               obedience
               ,
               but
               by
               
               
                 faith
                 working
                 by
                 love
              
               ,
               by
               sincere
               ,
               hearty
               endeavours
               &
               believing
               God
               and
               relying
               upon
               his
               infinite
               mercy
               ,
               revealed
               in
               part
               ,
               and
               now
               fully
               manifest
               by
               the
               great
               instrument
               and
               means
               of
               that
               mercy
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ.
              
               So
               that
               here
               is
               pardon
               before
               we
               asked
               it
               ;
               pardon
               before
               Christs
               coming
               ,
               pardon
               before
               redemption
               ;
               and
               pardon
               before
               we
               sinned
               :
               what
               greater
               readinesse
               to
               forgive
               us
               can
               be
               imagined
               ?
               yes
               :
               there
               is
               one
               degree
               more
               yet
               ;
               and
               that
               will
               prevent
               a
               mistake
               in
               this
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               For
               God
               so
               pardoned
               us
               once
               ,
               that
               we
               should
               need
               no
               
               more
               pardon
               ;
               he
               pardons
               us
               
                 by
                 turning
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 away
              
               
               
                 from
                 our
                 iniquities
              
               ;
               that
               's
               the
               purpose
               of
               Christ
               ,
               that
               he
               might
               safely
               pardon
               us
               before
               we
               sinned
               ;
               and
               we
               might
               not
               sin
               upon
               the
               confidence
               of
               pardon
               ,
               he
               pardoned
               us
               not
               onely
               upon
               condition
               we
               would
               sin
               no
               more
               ,
               but
               he
               took
               away
               our
               sin
               ,
               cured
               our
               cursed
               inclinations
               ,
               instructed
               our
               understanding
               ,
               rectified
               our
               will
               ,
               fortified
               us
               against
               temptations
               ,
               and
               now
               every
               man
               whom
               he
               pardons
               he
               also
               sanctifies
               ,
               and
               
                 he
                 is
                 born
                 of
                 God
              
               ,
               and
               he
               
                 must
                 not
                 ,
                 will
                 not
                 ,
                 cannot
                 sin
                 ,
              
               so
               long
               as
               
                 the
                 seed
                 of
                 God
                 remains
                 within
                 him
                 ,
              
               so
               long
               as
               his
               pardon
               continues
               .
               This
               is
               the
               consummation
               of
               pardon
               .
               For
               if
               God
               had
               so
               pardoned
               us
               ,
               as
               onely
               to
               take
               away
               our
               evils
               which
               are
               
               past
               ,
               we
               should
               have
               needed
               a
               second
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               a
               redeemer
               for
               every
               month
               ,
               and
               new
               pardons
               perpetually
               .
               But
               our
               blessed
               Redeemer
               hath
               taken
               away
               our
               sin
               not
               onely
               the
               guilt
               of
               our
               old
               ,
               but
               our
               inclinations
               to
               new
               sins
               :
               he
               makes
               us
               like
               himself
               and
               commands
               us
               to
               live
               so
               ,
               that
               we
               shall
               not
               need
               a
               second
               pardon
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               
               
               a
               second
               state
               of
               pardon
               :
               for
               we
               are
               but
               once
               baptized
               into
               Christs
               death
               ,
               and
               that
               death
               was
               one
               ,
               and
               our
               redemption
               but
               one
               ,
               and
               our
               covenant
               the
               same
               ,
               and
               as
               long
               as
               we
               continue
               within
               the
               covenant
               ,
               we
               are
               still
               within
               the
               power
               and
               comprehensions
               of
               the
               first
               pardon
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               And
               yet
               there
               is
               a
               necessity
               of
               having
               one
               degree
               of
               pardon
               
               more
               beyond
               all
               this
               .
               For
               although
               we
               do
               not
               abjure
               our
               covenant
               and
               renounce
               Christ
               and
               extinguish
               the
               spirit
               ,
               yet
               we
               resist
               him
               ,
               and
               we
               grieve
               him
               :
               and
               we
               go
               off
               from
               the
               holinesse
               of
               the
               covenant
               ,
               and
               return
               again
               ,
               and
               very
               often
               step
               aside
               ,
               and
               need
               
               this
               great
               pardon
               to
               be
               perpetually
               applyed
               and
               renewed
               :
               and
               to
               this
               purpose
               :
               that
               we
               may
               not
               have
               a
               possible
               need
               without
               a
               certain
               remedy
               ,
               the
               Holy
               Jesus
               ,
               
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 and
                 finisher
                 of
                 our
                 faith
              
               and
               pardon
               ,
               sits
               in
               heaven
               in
               a
               perpetual
               advocation
               for
               us
               ,
               that
               this
               pardon
               once
               wrought
               may
               be
               for
               ever
               applyed
               to
               every
               emergent
               need
               ,
               and
               every
               tumor
               of
               pride
               ,
               and
               every
               broken
               heart
               ,
               and
               every
               disturbed
               conscience
               ,
               and
               upon
               every
               true
               and
               sincere
               return
               of
               a
               hearty
               repentance
               :
               And
               now
               
                 upon
                 this
                 title
              
               no
               more
               degrees
               can
               be
               added
               :
               it
               is
               already
               greater
               ,
               and
               was
               before
               all
               our
               needs
               ,
               
               and
               was
               greater
               then
               the
               old
               covenant
               ,
               and
               beyond
               the
               revelations
               ,
               and
               did
               in
               Adams
               youth
               antidate
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               turning
               the
               
                 publike
                 miseries
              
               by
               
                 secret
                 grace
              
               ,
               into
               
                 eternall
                 glories
              
               .
               But
               now
               upon
               other
               circumstances
               it
               is
               remarkable
               and
               excellent
               ,
               and
               swels
               like
               an
               hydropick
               cloud
               when
               it
               is
               fed
               with
               the
               breath
               of
               the
               morning
               tide
               ,
               till
               it
               fills
               the
               bosome
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               descends
               in
               dews
               and
               gentle
               showers
               ,
               to
               water
               and
               refresh
               the
               earth
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               God
               is
               so
               ready
               to
               forgive
               that
               himself
               works
               our
               dispositions
               
               towards
               it
               ,
               and
               either
               must
               in
               some
               degree
               pardon
               us
               before
               we
               are
               capable
               of
               pardon
               ,
               by
               his
               grace
               making
               way
               for
               his
               mercy
               ,
               
               or
               else
               we
               can
               never
               hope
               for
               pardon
               .
               For
               unlesse
               God
               by
               his
               preventing
               grace
               should
               first
               work
               the
               first
               part
               of
               our
               pardon
               ,
               even
               without
               any
               dispositions
               of
               our
               own
               to
               receive
               it
               ,
               we
               could
               not
               desire
               a
               pardon
               ,
               nor
               hope
               for
               it
               ,
               nor
               work
               towards
               it
               ,
               nor
               ask
               it
               ,
               nor
               receive
               it
               ;
               This
               giving
               of
               
                 preventing
                 grace
              
               ,
               is
               a
               mercy
               of
               forgivenesse
               contrary
               to
               that
               severity
               by
               which
               some
               desperate
               persons
               are
               given
               over
               to
               a
               reprobate
               sense
               ;
               that
               is
               ,
               a
               leaving
               of
               men
               to
               themselves
               ,
               so
               that
               they
               cannot
               pray
               effectually
               ,
               nor
               desire
               holily
               ,
               nor
               repent
               truly
               ,
               nor
               receive
               any
               of
               those
               mercies
               which
               God
               designed
               so
               plenteously
               ,
               and
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               purchased
               
               so
               dearly
               for
               us
               .
               When
               God
               sends
               a
               plague
               of
               warre
               upon
               a
               land
               ,
               in
               all
               the
               accounts
               of
               religion
               ,
               and
               expectations
               of
               reason
               ,
               the
               way
               to
               obtain
               our
               peace
               is
               to
               leave
               our
               sins
               ,
               for
               which
               the
               warre
               was
               sent
               upon
               us
               ,
               as
               the
               messenger
               of
               wrath
               :
               and
               without
               this
               ,
               we
               are
               like
               to
               perish
               in
               the
               judgement
               .
               But
               then
               consider
               what
               a
               sad
               condition
               we
               are
               in
               ,
               warre
               mends
               but
               few
               ,
               but
               spoils
               multitudes
               ;
               it
               legitimates
               rapine
               ,
               and
               authorizes
               murder
               ,
               
               and
               these
               crimes
               must
               be
               ministred
               to
               by
               their
               lesser
               relatives
               ,
               by
               
               covetousnesse
               ,
               and
               anger
               ,
               and
               pride
               ,
               and
               revenge
               ,
               and
               heats
               of
               blood
               ,
               and
               wilder
               liberty
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               evil
               that
               can
               be
               supposed
               to
               come
               from
               ,
               or
               run
               to
               ,
               such
               cursed
               causes
               of
               mischief
               .
               But
               then
               if
               the
               punishment
               increases
               the
               sin
               ,
               by
               what
               instrument
               can
               the
               punishment
               be
               removed
               ?
               How
               shall
               we
               be
               pardoned
               and
               eased
               ,
               when
               our
               remedies
               are
               converted
               into
               causes
               of
               the
               sicknesse
               ,
               and
               our
               antidotes
               are
               poison
               ?
               Here
               there
               is
               a
               plain
               necessity
               of
               Gods
               
                 preventing
                 grace
              
               ;
               and
               
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 but
                 a
                 necessity
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 enough
                 to
                 ascertain
                 us
                 we
                 shall
                 have
                 it
                 :
              
               But
               unlesse
               God
               should
               begin
               to
               pardon
               us
               first
               ,
               for
               nothing
               ,
               and
               against
               our
               own
               dispositions
               ,
               
               we
               see
               there
               is
               no
               help
               in
               us
               ,
               nor
               for
               us
               .
               If
               we
               be
               not
               smitten
               we
               are
               undone
               ,
               if
               we
               are
               smitten
               we
               perish
               :
               and
               as
               young
               Damarchus
               said
               of
               his
               Love
               ,
               when
               he
               was
               made
               master
               of
               his
               wish
               ;
               
                 Salvus
                 sum
                 quia
                 pereo
                 ,
                 si
                 non
                 peream
                 plane
                 inteream
                 ,
              
               we
               may
               say
               of
               some
               of
               Gods
               judgements
               :
               We
               perish
               when
               we
               are
               safe
               ,
               because
               our
               sins
               are
               not
               smitten
               ,
               and
               if
               they
               be
               ,
               then
               we
               are
               worse
               undone
               ;
               because
               we
               grow
               worse
               for
               being
               miserable
               ;
               but
               we
               can
               be
               relieved
               onely
               by
               a
               free
               mercy
               ;
               for
               
                 pardon
                 is
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 pardon
                 :
              
               and
               when
               God
               gives
               us
               our
               peny
               ,
               then
               we
               can
               work
               for
               another
               ,
               and
               a
               gift
               is
               the
               way
               to
               a
               grace
               ,
               and
               all
               that
               we
               can
               do
               towards
               
               it
               ,
               is
               but
               to
               take
               it
               in
               Gods
               method
               ;
               and
               this
               must
               needs
               be
               a
               great
               forwardnesse
               of
               forgivenesse
               ,
               when
               Gods
               mercy
               gives
               
                 the
                 pardon
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 way
              
               to
               finde
               it
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 hand
              
               to
               receive
               it
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 eye
              
               to
               search
               it
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 heart
              
               to
               desire
               it
               ;
               being
               busie
               and
               effective
               as
               Elijah's
               fire
               ,
               which
               intending
               to
               convert
               the
               sacrifice
               into
               its
               own
               more
               spirituall
               nature
               of
               flames
               and
               purified
               substances
               ;
               stood
               in
               the
               neighbourhood
               of
               the
               fuell
               ,
               and
               called
               forth
               all
               its
               enemies
               ,
               and
               licked
               up
               the
               hindering
               moisture
               ,
               and
               the
               water
               of
               the
               trenches
               ,
               and
               made
               the
               Altar
               send
               forth
               a
               phantastick
               smoke
               before
               the
               sacrifice
               was
               enkindled
               :
               So
               is
               the
               preventing
               grace
               of
               God
               ,
               it
               
               does
               all
               the
               work
               of
               our
               souls
               ,
               and
               makes
               its
               own
               way
               ,
               and
               invites
               it self
               ,
               and
               prepares
               its
               own
               lodging
               ,
               and
               makes
               its
               own
               entertainment
               ,
               it
               gives
               us
               precepts
               and
               makes
               us
               able
               to
               keep
               them
               ;
               it
               enables
               our
               faculties
               and
               excites
               our
               desires
               ,
               it
               provokes
               us
               to
               pray
               ,
               and
               sanctifies
               our
               heart
               in
               prayer
               ,
               and
               makes
               our
               prayer
               go
               forth
               to
               act
               ,
               and
               the
               act
               does
               make
               the
               desire
               valid
               ,
               and
               the
               desire
               does
               make
               the
               act
               certain
               ,
               and
               persevering
               ;
               and
               both
               of
               them
               are
               the
               works
               of
               God
               :
               for
               more
               is
               received
               into
               the
               soul
               from
               without
               the
               soul
               ,
               then
               does
               proceed
               from
               within
               the
               soul
               :
               It
               is
               more
               for
               the
               soul
               to
               be
               moved
               and
               disposed
               ,
               then
               
               to
               work
               when
               that
               is
               done
               :
               as
               the
               passage
               from
               death
               to
               life
               is
               greater
               then
               from
               life
               to
               action
               ,
               especially
               since
               the
               action
               is
               owing
               to
               that
               cause
               that
               put
               in
               the
               first
               principle
               of
               life
               .
            
             
               These
               are
               the
               great
               degrees
               of
               Gods
               forwardnesse
               and
               readinesse
               to
               forgive
               ,
               for
               the
               expression
               of
               which
               no
               language
               is
               sufficient
               ,
               
               
               but
               Gods
               own
               words
               describing
               mercy
               in
               all
               those
               dimensions
               which
               can
               signifie
               to
               us
               its
               greatnesse
               and
               infinity
               .
               His
               mercy
               
                 is
                 great
              
               ,
               his
               mercies
               
                 are
                 many
              
               ,
               his
               
                 mercy
                 reacheth
                 unto
                 the
                 heavens
              
               ,
               it
               
                 fils
                 heaven
                 and
                 earth
              
               ,
               it
               is
               
                 above
                 all
                 his
                 works
                 ,
                 it
                 endureth
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 God
                 pitieth
                 as
                 a
                 Father
                 doth
                 his
                 children
              
               ;
               nay
               he
               is
               our
               Father
               ,
               and
               the
               same
               also
               is
               
                 the
                 Father
                 of
                 mercy
              
               ,
               and
               
                 the
                 God
                 of
                 all
                 comfort
              
               :
               So
               that
               mercy
               and
               we
               have
               the
               same
               relation
               ;
               and
               well
               it
               may
               be
               so
               ,
               for
               we
               live
               and
               die
               together
               ;
               for
               as
               to
               man
               onely
               ,
               God
               shews
               the
               mercy
               of
               forgivenesse
               ,
               so
               if
               God
               takes
               away
               his
               mercy
               ,
               man
               shall
               be
               no
               more
               ,
               no
               more
               capable
               of
               felicity
               ,
               or
               of
               
               any
               thing
               that
               is
               perfective
               of
               his
               condition
               ,
               or
               his
               person
               .
               But
               as
               God
               preserves
               man
               by
               his
               mercy
               ,
               so
               his
               mercy
               hath
               all
               its
               operations
               upon
               man
               ,
               and
               returns
               to
               its
               own
               centre
               and
               incircumscription
               ,
               and
               infinity
               ,
               unlesse
               it
               issues
               forth
               upon
               us
               .
               And
               therefore
               besides
               the
               former
               great
               lines
               of
               the
               mercy
               of
               forgivenesse
               ,
               there
               is
               another
               chain
               ,
               which
               but
               to
               produce
               and
               tell
               its
               links
               ,
               is
               to
               open
               a
               cabinet
               of
               Jewels
               ,
               where
               every
               stone
               is
               as
               bright
               as
               a
               star
               ,
               and
               every
               star
               is
               great
               as
               the
               Sun
               ,
               and
               shines
               for
               ever
               ,
               unlesse
               we
               shut
               our
               eyes
               ,
               or
               draw
               the
               vail
               of
               obstinate
               and
               finall
               sins
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               God
               is
               long-suffering
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               long
               before
               he
               be
               angry
               ,
               and
               
               
               yet
               
                 God
                 is
                 provoked
                 every
                 day
              
               ,
               by
               the
               obstinacy
               of
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               the
               folly
               of
               the
               Heathens
               ,
               and
               the
               rudenesse
               and
               infidelity
               of
               the
               Mahumetans
               ,
               and
               the
               negligence
               and
               vices
               of
               Christians
               ;
               and
               he
               that
               can
               behold
               no
               impurity
               is
               received
               in
               all
               places
               with
               perfumes
               of
               mushromes
               ,
               and
               
                 garments
                 spotted
                 with
                 the
                 flesh
              
               ,
               and
               stained
               souls
               ,
               and
               the
               actions
               and
               issues
               of
               misbelief
               ,
               and
               an
               evil
               conscience
               ,
               and
               with
               accursed
               sins
               that
               he
               hates
               ,
               upon
               pretence
               of
               religion
               which
               he
               loves
               ;
               and
               he
               is
               made
               a
               party
               against
               himself
               by
               our
               voluntary
               mistakes
               ,
               and
               men
               continue
               ten
               yeers
               ,
               and
               20.
               and
               30.
               and
               50.
               in
               a
               course
               of
               sinning
               ,
               and
               they
               grow
               old
               with
               the
               vices
               of
               their
               
               youth
               ;
               and
               yet
               God
               forbears
               to
               kill
               them
               ,
               and
               to
               consigne
               them
               over
               to
               an
               eternity
               of
               horrid
               pains
               ,
               still
               expecting
               that
               they
               should
               repent
               and
               be
               saved
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               Besides
               this
               long-sufferance
               and
               for-bearing
               with
               an
               unwearied
               
               patience
               ,
               God
               also
               excuses
               a
               sinner
               oftentimes
               and
               takes
               a
               little
               thing
               for
               an
               excuse
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               to
               move
               him
               to
               intermediall
               favours
               first
               ;
               and
               from
               thence
               to
               a
               finall
               pardon
               .
               He
               passes
               by
               the
               sins
               of
               our
               youth
               with
               a
               huge
               easinesse
               to
               pardon
               ,
               if
               he
               be
               intreated
               and
               reconciled
               by
               the
               effective
               repentance
               of
               a
               vigorous
               manhood
               ;
               he
               takes
               ignorance
               for
               an
               excuse
               ,
               and
               in
               every
               degree
               of
               its
               
               being
               inevitable
               ,
               or
               innocent
               in
               its
               proper
               cause
               ,
               it
               is
               also
               inculpable
               and
               innocent
               in
               its
               proper
               effects
               ,
               though
               in
               their
               own
               natures
               criminal
               .
               
                 But
                 I
                 found
                 mercy
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 because
                 I
                 did
                 it
                 in
                 ignorance
                 ,
              
               saith
               S.
               Paul
               ;
               he
               pities
               our
               infirmities
               and
               strikes
               off
               much
               of
               the
               account
               upon
               that
               stock
               ;
               the
               violence
               of
               a
               temptation
               and
               restlesnesse
               of
               its
               motion
               ,
               the
               perpetuity
               of
               its
               sollicitation
               ,
               the
               wearinesse
               
               of
               a
               mans
               spirit
               ,
               the
               state
               of
               sicknesse
               ,
               the
               necessity
               of
               secular
               
               affairs
               ,
               the
               publike
               customs
               of
               a
               people
               have
               all
               of
               them
               a
               power
               of
               pleading
               and
               prevailing
               towards
               some
               degrees
               of
               pardon
               and
               diminution
               before
               the
               throne
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               3.
               
               When
               God
               perceives
               himself
               forced
               to
               strike
               ,
               yet
               then
               he
               
               takes
               off
               his
               hand
               and
               repents
               him
               of
               the
               evil
               ;
               It
               is
               as
               if
               it
               were
               against
               him
               ,
               that
               any
               of
               his
               creatures
               should
               fall
               under
               the
               strokes
               of
               an
               exterminating
               fury
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               When
               he
               is
               forced
               to
               proceed
               ,
               he
               yet
               makes
               an
               end
               before
               
               he
               hath
               half
               done
               ;
               and
               is
               as
               glad
               of
               a
               pretence
               to
               pardon
               us
               ,
               or
               to
               strike
               lesse
               ,
               as
               if
               he
               himself
               had
               the
               deliverance
               and
               not
               we
               :
               When
               
               Ahab
               had
               but
               humbled
               himself
               at
               the
               word
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               God
               was
               glad
               of
               it
               and
               went
               with
               the
               message
               to
               the
               Prophet
               himself
               ,
               saying
               ,
               
                 Seest
                 thou
                 not
                 how
                 Ahab
                 humbles
                 himself
                 ?
              
               What
               was
               the
               event
               of
               it
               ?
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 bring
                 the
                 evil
                 in
                 his
                 dayes
                 ,
              
               but
               in
               his
               sons
               dayes
               the
               evil
               shall
               come
               upon
               his
               house
               .
            
             
               5
               God
               forgets
               our
               sin
               and
               puts
               it
               out
               of
               his
               remembrance
               ,
               that
               
               is
               ,
               he
               makes
               it
               as
               though
               it
               had
               never
               been
               ;
               he
               makes
               penitence
               to
               be
               as
               pure
               as
               innocence
               to
               all
               the
               effects
               of
               pardon
               and
               glory
               :
               the
               memory
               of
               the
               sins
               shall
               not
               be
               upon
               record
               ,
               to
               be
               used
               to
               any
               after
               act
               of
               disadvantage
               ,
               and
               never
               shall
               return
               unlesse
               we
               force
               
               them
               out
               of
               their
               secret
               places
               by
               ingratitude
               and
               a
               new
               state
               of
               sinning
               .
            
             
               6.
               
               God
               sometimes
               gives
               pardon
               beyond
               all
               his
               revelations
               
               and
               declared
               will
               ,
               and
               provides
               suppletories
               of
               repentance
               ,
               even
               then
               when
               he
               cuts
               a
               man
               off
               from
               the
               time
               of
               repentance
               ,
               accepting
               a
               temporal
               death
               instead
               of
               an
               eternal
               :
               that
               although
               the
               Divine
               anger
               might
               interrupt
               the
               growing
               of
               the
               fruits
               ,
               yet
               in
               some
               cases
               ,
               and
               to
               some
               persons
               ,
               the
               death
               and
               the
               very
               cutting
               off
               shall
               go
               no
               further
               ,
               but
               be
               instead
               of
               explicite
               and
               long
               repentances
               .
               Thus
               it
               happened
               to
               Uzzah
               ,
               who
               was
               smitten
               for
               his
               zeal
               ,
               and
               
               died
               in
               severity
               for
               prevaricating
               the
               letter
               ,
               by
               earnestnesse
               of
               spirit
               to
               serve
               the
               whole
               religion
               .
               Thus
               it
               was
               also
               in
               the
               case
               of
               the
               Corinthians
               that
               died
               a
               temporal
               death
               for
               their
               undecent
               circumstances
               in
               receiving
               the
               holy
               Sacrament
               .
               Saint
               Paul
               who
               used
               it
               for
               an
               argument
               to
               threaten
               them
               into
               reverence
               ,
               went
               no
               further
               ,
               nor
               pressed
               the
               argument
               to
               a
               sadder
               issue
               then
               to
               die
               temporally
               .
            
             
               But
               these
               suppletories
               are
               but
               seldom
               ,
               and
               they
               are
               also
               great
               troubles
               ,
               and
               ever
               without
               comfort
               ,
               and
               dispensed
               irregularly
               ,
               and
               that
               not
               in
               the
               case
               of
               habituall
               sins
               that
               we
               know
               of
               ,
               or
               very
               great
               sins
               ,
               but
               in
               single
               actions
               ,
               or
               instances
               of
               a
               lesse
               malignity
               ;
               
               and
               they
               are
               not
               to
               be
               relied
               upon
               ,
               because
               there
               is
               no
               rule
               concerning
               them
               ;
               but
               when
               they
               do
               happen
               they
               magnifie
               the
               infinitenesse
               of
               Gods
               mercy
               which
               is
               commensurate
               to
               all
               our
               needs
               ,
               and
               is
               not
               to
               be
               circumscribed
               by
               the
               limits
               of
               his
               own
               revelations
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               God
               pardons
               the
               greatest
               sinners
               ,
               and
               hath
               left
               them
               upon
               
               
               
               record
               :
               and
               there
               is
               no
               instance
               in
               Scripture
               of
               the
               Divine
               forgivenesse
               ,
               but
               in
               such
               instances
               ,
               the
               misery
               of
               which
               was
               a
               fit
               instrument
               to
               speak
               aloud
               the
               glories
               of
               Gods
               mercies
               ,
               and
               gentlenesse
               ,
               and
               readinesse
               to
               forgive
               :
               Such
               were
               S.
               Paul
               a
               persecutor
               ,
               and
               S.
               Peter
               that
               forswore
               his
               Master
               ,
               Mary
               Magdalene
               ,
               with
               seven
               Devils
               ,
               the
               thief
               upon
               the
               crosse
               ,
               Manasses
               an
               Idolater
               ,
               David
               a
               murderer
               and
               adulterer
               ,
               the
               Corinthian
               for
               incest
               ,
               the
               children
               of
               Israel
               for
               ten
               times
               rebelling
               against
               the
               Lord
               in
               the
               wildernesse
               ,
               with
               murmuring
               ,
               and
               infidelity
               ,
               and
               rebellion
               ,
               and
               schisme
               ,
               and
               a
               golden
               calf
               ,
               and
               open
               disobedience
               ;
               and
               above
               all
               ,
               I
               shall
               instance
               
               in
               the
               Pharisees
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               who
               had
               sinned
               against
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               as
               our
               Blessed
               Saviour
               intimates
               ,
               and
               tels
               the
               particular
               ,
               viz.
               in
               saying
               that
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               by
               which
               Christ
               did
               work
               was
               an
               evil
               spirit
               ;
               and
               afterward
               they
               crucified
               Christ
               ,
               so
               that
               two
               of
               the
               Persons
               of
               the
               most
               Holy
               Trinity
               were
               openly
               and
               solemnly
               defied
               ,
               and
               God
               had
               sent
               out
               a
               decree
               that
               they
               should
               be
               cut
               off
               ;
               yet
               40.
               yeers
               time
               (
               after
               all
               this
               )
               was
               left
               for
               their
               repentance
               ,
               and
               they
               were
               called
               upon
               by
               arguments
               more
               perswasive
               and
               more
               excellent
               in
               that
               40.
               yeers
               ,
               then
               all
               the
               Nation
               had
               heard
               from
               their
               Prophets
               ,
               
               even
               from
               Samuel
               to
               Zecharias
               :
               And
               Jonas
               thought
               he
               had
               reason
               on
               his
               side
               ,
               to
               refuse
               to
               go
               to
               threaten
               Nineveh
               ;
               he
               knew
               Gods
               tendernesse
               in
               destroying
               his
               creatures
               ,
               and
               he
               should
               be
               thought
               to
               be
               but
               a
               false
               Prophet
               ;
               and
               so
               it
               came
               to
               passe
               according
               to
               his
               belief
               .
               
                 Jonah
                 prayed
                 unto
                 the
                 Lord
                 and
                 said
                 ,
                 I
                 pray
                 thee
              
               
               
                 Lord
                 was
                 not
                 this
                 my
                 saying
                 when
                 I
                 was
                 yet
                 in
                 my
                 countrey
                 ;
                 therefore
                 I
                 fled
                 for
                 I
                 knew
                 thou
                 wert
                 a
                 gracious
                 God
                 and
                 mercifull
                 ,
                 slow
                 to
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 great
                 kindnesse
                 and
                 repentest
                 thee
                 of
                 the
                 evil
                 :
              
               He
               told
               before
               hand
               what
               the
               event
               would
               be
               ;
               and
               he
               had
               reason
               to
               know
               it
               ;
               God
               proclaimed
               it
               in
               a
               cloud
               before
               the
               face
               of
               all
               Israel
               ,
               and
               
               made
               it
               to
               be
               his
               Name
               ,
               
                 Miserator
                 &
                 misericors
                 Deus
                 .
                 The
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               
               
                 the
                 Lord
                 God
                 ,
                 mercifull
                 and
                 gracious
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
              
            
             
               You
               see
               the
               largenesse
               of
               this
               treasure
               ;
               but
               we
               can
               see
               no
               end
               ,
               for
               we
               have
               not
               yet
               looked
               upon
               the
               rare
               arts
               of
               conversion
               ;
               nor
               that
               God
               leaves
               the
               naturall
               habit
               of
               vertues
               ,
               even
               after
               the
               acceptation
               is
               interrupted
               ;
               nor
               his
               working
               extraregular
               miracles
               ,
               besides
               the
               sufficiencie
               of
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               the
               New
               Testament
               ,
               and
               thousands
               more
               which
               we
               cannot
               consider
               now
               .
            
             
               But
               this
               we
               can
               ,
               when
               God
               sent
               an
               Angel
               to
               pour
               plagues
               upon
               the
               earth
               ,
               there
               were
               in
               their
               hands
               
                 Phialae
                 aureae
                 ,
                 golden
                 phials
              
               :
               
               for
               the
               death
               of
               men
               
                 is
                 precious
              
               and
               costly
               ,
               and
               it
               is
               an
               expence
               that
               God
               delights
               not
               in
               ;
               but
               they
               were
               Phials
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               such
               vessels
               as
               out
               of
               them
               no
               great
               evil
               could
               come
               at
               once
               ;
               but
               it
               comes
               out
               with
               difficulty
               ,
               sobbing
               and
               troubled
               as
               it
               passes
               forth
               ;
               it
               comes
               thorow
               a
               narrow
               neck
               ,
               and
               the
               parts
               of
               it
               croud
               at
               the
               port
               to
               get
               forth
               ,
               and
               are
               stifled
               by
               each
               others
               neighbourhood
               ;
               and
               all
               strive
               to
               get
               out
               ,
               but
               few
               can
               passe
               ,
               as
               if
               God
               did
               nothing
               but
               threaten
               ,
               
               and
               draw
               his
               judgements
               to
               the
               mouth
               of
               the
               Phial
               with
               a
               full
               
               body
               ,
               and
               there
               made
               it
               stop
               it self
               .
            
             
               The
               result
               of
               this
               consideration
               is
               ,
               that
               as
               we
               fear
               the
               Divine
               judgements
               ,
               so
               that
               we
               adore
               and
               love
               his
               goodnesse
               ,
               and
               let
               the
               golden
               chains
               of
               the
               Divine
               mercy
               tie
               us
               to
               a
               noble
               prosecution
               of
               our
               duty
               and
               the
               interests
               of
               religion
               ;
               For
               he
               is
               the
               worst
               of
               men
               whom
               Kindnesse
               cannot
               soften
               ,
               nor
               endearments
               oblige
               whom
               gratitude
               cannot
               tie
               faster
               then
               the
               bands
               of
               life
               and
               death
               :
               He
               is
               an
               ill
               natur'd
               sinner
               if
               he
               will
               not
               comply
               with
               the
               sweetnesses
               of
               heaven
               ,
               and
               be
               civill
               to
               his
               Angel
               guardian
               ,
               or
               observant
               of
               his
               
                 Patron
                 God
              
               ,
               who
               made
               him
               ,
               and
               feeds
               him
               ,
               and
               keeps
               all
               his
               faculties
               ,
               
               and
               takes
               care
               of
               him
               ,
               and
               endures
               his
               follies
               ,
               and
               waits
               on
               him
               more
               tenderly
               then
               a
               Nurse
               ,
               more
               diligently
               then
               a
               Client
               ,
               who
               hath
               greater
               care
               of
               him
               then
               his
               father
               ,
               and
               whose
               bowels
               yern
               over
               him
               with
               more
               compassion
               then
               a
               mother
               ;
               who
               is
               bountifull
               beyond
               our
               needs
               ,
               and
               mercifull
               beyond
               our
               hopes
               ,
               and
               makes
               capacities
               in
               us
               to
               receive
               more
               .
               Fear
               is
               stronger
               then
               death
               ,
               and
               Love
               is
               more
               prevalent
               then
               Fear
               ,
               and
               kindnesse
               is
               the
               greatest
               endearment
               of
               Love
               ;
               and
               yet
               to
               an
               ingenuous
               person
               gratitude
               is
               greater
               then
               all
               these
               ,
               and
               obliges
               to
               a
               solemn
               duty
               when
               love
               fails
               ,
               and
               fear
               is
               dull
               and
               unactive
               ,
               and
               death
               it self
               is
               despised
               :
               but
               the
               
               man
               who
               is
               hardened
               against
               kindnesse
               ,
               and
               whose
               duty
               is
               not
               made
               alive
               with
               gratitude
               ,
               must
               be
               used
               like
               a
               slave
               ,
               and
               driven
               like
               an
               ox
               ,
               and
               inticed
               with
               goads
               and
               whips
               ,
               but
               must
               never
               enter
               into
               the
               inheritance
               of
               sons
               :
               
                 Let
                 us
                 take
                 heed
              
               :
               for
               Mercy
               is
               like
               a
               rainbowe
               ,
               which
               God
               set
               in
               the
               clouds
               to
               remember
               mankinde
               ;
               it
               shines
               here
               as
               long
               as
               it
               is
               not
               hindered
               ;
               but
               we
               must
               never
               look
               for
               it
               after
               it
               is
               night
               ,
               and
               it
               shines
               not
               in
               the
               other
               world
               ;
               if
               we
               refuse
               mercy
               here
               ,
               we
               shall
               have
               justice
               to
               eternity
               .
               
               
            
          
           
             
             
             
               
               Sermon
               .
               XXVIII
               .
               A
               FVNERAL
               SERMON
               ,
               Preached
               at
               the
               Obsequies
               of
               the
               Right
               Honorable
               and
               most
               vertuous
               Lady
               ,
               The
               Lady
               FRANCES
               Countesse
               of
               CARBERY
               :
               
               Who
               deceased
               October
               the
               9th
               .
               1650.
               at
               her
               House
               Golden-Grove
               in
               CARMARTHEN-SHIRE
               .
            
             
               
                 To
                 the
                 right
                 Honorable
                 ,
                 and
                 truly
                 Noble
                 ,
                 RICHARD
                 Lord
                 VAVGHAN
                 ,
                 Earl
                 of
                 Carbery
                 ,
                 Baron
                 of
                 Emlim
                 and
                 Molinger
                 ,
                 Knight
                 of
                 
                 the
                 Honorable
                 Order
                 of
                 the
                 Bath
                 .
              
               
                 
                   My
                   Lord
                   ,
                
              
               
                 I
                 
                   Am
                   not
                   ashamed
                   to
                   professe
                   that
                   I
                   pay
                   this
                   part
                   of
                   service
                   to
                   your
                   Lordship
                   most
                   unwillingly
                   :
                   for
                   it
                   is
                   a
                   sad
                   office
                   to
                   be
                   the
                   chief
                   Minister
                   in
                   the
                   house
                   of
                   mourning
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   present
                   an
                   interested
                   person
                   with
                   a
                   branch
                   of
                   Cypresse
                   and
                   a
                   bottle
                   of
                   tears
                   .
                   And
                   indeed
                   ,
                   my
                   Lord
                   ,
                   it
                   were
                   more
                   proportionable
                   to
                   your
                
                 
                 
                   needs
                   to
                   bring
                   something
                   that
                   might
                   alleviate
                   your
                   sorrow
                   ,
                   then
                   to
                   dresse
                   the
                   hearse
                   of
                   your
                   Dear
                   Lady
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   furnish
                   it
                   with
                   such
                   circumstances
                   ,
                   that
                   it
                   may
                   dwell
                   with
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   lie
                   in
                   your
                   closet
                   ,
                   and
                   make
                   your
                   prayers
                   and
                   your
                   retirements
                   more
                   sad
                   and
                   full
                   of
                   weepings
                   .
                   But
                   because
                   the
                   Divine
                   providence
                   hath
                   taken
                   from
                   you
                   a
                   person
                   so
                   excellent
                   ,
                   a
                   woman
                   fit
                   to
                   converse
                   with
                   Angels
                   ,
                   and
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   with
                   Saints
                   and
                   Martyrs
                
                 
                 
                   give
                   me
                   leave
                   to
                   present
                   you
                   with
                   her
                   picture
                   ;
                   drawn
                   in
                   little
                   and
                   in
                
                 
                 
                   water-colours
                   ,
                   sullied
                   indeed
                   with
                   tears
                   and
                   the
                   abrupt
                   accents
                   of
                   a
                   real
                   and
                   consonant
                   sorrow
                   ;
                   but
                   drawn
                   with
                   a
                   faithful
                   hand
                   ,
                   and
                   taken
                   from
                   the
                   life
                   :
                   and
                   indeed
                   it
                   were
                   too
                   great
                   a
                   losse
                   ,
                   to
                   be
                   deprived
                   of
                   her
                   example
                   and
                   of
                   her
                   rule
                   ,
                   of
                   the
                   original
                   and
                   the
                   copy
                   too
                   .
                   The
                   age
                   is
                   very
                   evil
                   and
                   deserved
                   her
                   not
                   ;
                   but
                   because
                   it
                   is
                   so
                   evil
                   ,
                   it
                   hath
                   the
                   more
                   need
                   to
                   have
                   such
                   lives
                   preserved
                   in
                   memory
                   to
                   instruct
                   our
                   piety
                   ,
                   or
                   upbraid
                   our
                   wickednesse
                   .
                   For
                   now
                   that
                   God
                   hath
                   cut
                   this
                   tree
                   of
                   Paradise
                   down
                   from
                   its
                   seat
                   of
                   earth
                   ,
                   yet
                   so
                   the
                   dead
                   trunk
                   may
                   support
                
                 
                 
                   a
                   part
                   of
                   the
                   declining
                   Temple
                   ,
                   or
                   at
                   least
                   serve
                   to
                   kindle
                   the
                   fire
                   on
                   the
                   altar
                   .
                   My
                   Lord
                   ,
                   I
                   pray
                   God
                   this
                   heap
                   of
                   sorrow
                   may
                   swell
                   your
                   piety
                   till
                   it
                   breaks
                   into
                   the
                   greatest
                   joyes
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   of
                   religion
                   :
                   and
                   remember
                   ,
                   when
                   you
                   pay
                   a
                   tear
                   upon
                   the
                   grave
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   the
                   memory
                   of
                   your
                   Lady
                   (
                   that
                   dear
                   and
                   most
                   excellent
                   soul
                   )
                   that
                   you
                   pay
                   two
                   more
                   :
                   one
                   of
                   repentance
                   for
                   those
                   things
                   that
                   may
                   have
                   caused
                   this
                   breach
                   ;
                   and
                   another
                   of
                   joy
                   for
                   the
                   mercies
                   of
                   God
                   to
                   your
                   Dear
                   departed
                   Saint
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   taken
                   her
                   into
                   a
                   place
                   where
                   she
                   can
                   weep
                   no
                   more
                   .
                   My
                   Lord
                   ,
                
                 I
                 think
                 I
                 shall
                 ,
                 
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   I
                   live
                   ,
                   that
                   is
                   so
                   long
                   as
                   I
                   am
                
              
               
                 
                   Your
                   Lordships
                   
                   most
                   humble
                   Servant
                   TAYLOR
                   .
                   
                   
                
              
            
             
               
               
               
                 
                   2
                   Samuel
                   14.
                   14.
                   
                
                 
                   
                   For
                   we
                   must
                   needs
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   are
                   as
                   water
                   spilt
                   on
                   the
                   ground
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   gathered
                   up
                   again
                   :
                   neither
                   doth
                   God
                   respect
                   any
                   person
                   :
                   yet
                   doth
                   he
                   devise
                   means
                   that
                   his
                   banished
                   be
                   not
                   expelled
                   from
                   him
                   .
                
              
               
                 WHen
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 and
                 his
                 Disciples
                 viewed
                 the
                 Temple
                 ,
                 some
                 one
                 amongst
                 them
                 cryed
                 out
                 ,
                 
                   Magister
                   aspice
                   ,
                   quales
                   lapides
                   !
                   Master
                   behold
                   what
                   fair
                   ,
                   what
                   great
                   stones
                   are
                   here
                   !
                
                 Christ
                 made
                 no
                 other
                 
                 reply
                 but
                 foretold
                 their
                 dissolution
                 and
                 a
                 world
                 of
                 sadnesse
                 and
                 sorrow
                 which
                 should
                 bury
                 that
                 whole
                 Nation
                 when
                 the
                 teeming
                 cloud
                 of
                 Gods
                 displeasure
                 should
                 produce
                 a
                 storm
                 which
                 was
                 the
                 daughter
                 of
                 the
                 biggest
                 anger
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mother
                 of
                 the
                 greatest
                 calamitie
                 which
                 ever
                 crushed
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 sons
                 of
                 
                   Adam
                   [
                   the
                   time
                   shall
                   come
                   ,
                   that
                   there
                   shall
                   not
                   be
                   left
                   one
                   stone
                   upon
                   another
                   .
                   ]
                
                 The
                 whole
                 Temple
                 and
                 the
                 Religion
                 ,
                 the
                 ceremonies
                 ordained
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Nation
                 beloved
                 by
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 fabrick
                 erected
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 shall
                 run
                 to
                 their
                 own
                 period
                 and
                 lie
                 down
                 in
                 their
                 several
                 graves
                 .
                 Whatsoever
                 
                 had
                 a
                 beginning
                 can
                 also
                 have
                 an
                 ending
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 shall
                 die
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 daily
                 watered
                 with
                 the
                 purls
                 flowing
                 from
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 life
                 ▪
                 and
                 refreshed
                 with
                 the
                 dew
                 of
                 Heaven
                 and
                 the
                 wells
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 God
                 had
                 provided
                 a
                 tree
                 in
                 Paradise
                 to
                 have
                 supported
                 Adam
                 in
                 his
                 
                   artificial
                   immortality
                
                 :
                 Immortality
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 his
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 arts
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 favour
                 and
                 superadditions
                 of
                 God.
                 Man
                 was
                 alwaies
                 the
                 same
                 mixture
                 of
                 heat
                 and
                 cold
                 ,
                 of
                 drynesse
                 and
                 moisture
                 ;
                 ever
                 the
                 same
                 weak
                 things
                 ,
                 apt
                 to
                 feel
                 rebellion
                 in
                 the
                 humors
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 suffer
                 the
                 evils
                 of
                 a
                 civil
                 war
                 in
                 his
                 body
                 natural
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 health
                 and
                 life
                 was
                 to
                 descend
                 upon
                 
                 him
                 from
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 suck
                 life
                 from
                 a
                 tree
                 on
                 earth
                 ;
                 himself
                 being
                 but
                 ingraffed
                 into
                 a
                 tree
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 adopted
                 into
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 an
                 immortal
                 nature
                 :
                 But
                 he
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 his
                 dayes
                 was
                 but
                 a
                 Cien
                 of
                 this
                 tree
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 sin
                 was
                 cut
                 off
                 from
                 thence
                 quickly
                 ,
                 and
                 planted
                 upon
                 thorns
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 portion
                 was
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 among
                 the
                 flowers
                 ,
                 which
                 to
                 day
                 spring
                 and
                 
                 look
                 like
                 health
                 and
                 beauty
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 evening
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 at
                 night
                 are
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 oven
                 is
                 their
                 grave
                 .
                 And
                 as
                 before
                 ,
                 even
                 from
                 our
                 first
                 spring
                 from
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   might
                   have
                   died
                
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 been
                 preserved
                 by
                 the
                 continual
                 flux
                 of
                 a
                 rare
                 providence
                 :
                 so
                 now
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 reduced
                 to
                 the
                 laws
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 nature
                 ,
                 
                   we
                   must
                   needs
                   die
                
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 natural
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 necessary
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 become
                 a
                 punishment
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 unavoidable
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 hath
                 bound
                 the
                 evill
                 upon
                 us
                 by
                 bands
                 of
                 naturall
                 and
                 inseparable
                 propriety
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 supervening
                 unalterable
                 decree
                 of
                 Heaven
                 :
                 and
                 we
                 are
                 fallen
                 from
                 our
                 privilege
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 returned
                 to
                 the
                 condition
                 ,
                 of
                 beast
                 ,
                 and
                 buildings
                 ,
                 and
                 common
                 
                 things
                 :
                 And
                 we
                 see
                 Temples
                 defiled
                 unto
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 die
                 by
                 Sacrilege
                 :
                 and
                 great
                 Empires
                 die
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 plenty
                 and
                 ease
                 ,
                 full
                 humors
                 ,
                 and
                 factious
                 Subjects
                 :
                 and
                 huge
                 buildings
                 fall
                 by
                 their
                 own
                 weight
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 violence
                 of
                 many
                 winters
                 eating
                 and
                 consuming
                 the
                 cement
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 marrow
                 of
                 their
                 bones
                 :
                 and
                 Princes
                 die
                 like
                 the
                 meanest
                 of
                 their
                 Servants
                 :
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 findes
                 a
                 grave
                 and
                 a
                 tomb
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 tomb
                 it self
                 dies
                 by
                 the
                 bignesse
                 of
                 its
                 pompousnesse
                 and
                 luxury
                 .
              
               
                 
                   —
                   Phario
                   nutantia
                   pondera
                   saxo
                
                 
                   Quae
                   cineri
                   vanus
                   dat
                   ruitura
                   labor
                   ,
                   
                
              
               
                 and
                 becomes
                 as
                 friable
                 and
                 uncombined
                 dust
                 as
                 the
                 ashes
                 of
                 the
                 Sinner
                 or
                 the
                 Saint
                 that
                 lay
                 under
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 now
                 forgotten
                 in
                 his
                 bed
                 of
                 darknesse
                 :
                 And
                 to
                 this
                 Catalogue
                 of
                 mortality
                 Man
                 is
                 inrolled
                 with
                 a
                 
                   [
                   Statutum
                   est
                   ]
                   It
                   is
                   appointed
                   for
                   all
                   men
                   once
                   to
                   die
                   ,
                   and
                   after
                   death
                   comes
                   judgement
                
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 can
                 be
                 stronger
                 then
                 nature
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 wrestle
                 with
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 Heaven
                 ,
                 or
                 can
                 escape
                 from
                 a
                 Divine
                 punishment
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 arts
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 neither
                 the
                 power
                 nor
                 the
                 providence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 laws
                 of
                 nature
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 eternal
                 predestination
                 can
                 hold
                 him
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 may
                 live
                 beyond
                 the
                 fate
                 and
                 period
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 last
                 longer
                 then
                 a
                 flower
                 :
                 But
                 if
                 all
                 
                 these
                 can
                 hold
                 us
                 and
                 tie
                 us
                 to
                 conditions
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 must
                 lay
                 our
                 heads
                 down
                 upon
                 a
                 turfe
                 and
                 entertain
                 creeping
                 things
                 in
                 the
                 cells
                 and
                 little
                 chambers
                 of
                 our
                 eyes
                 ,
                 and
                 dwell
                 with
                 worms
                 till
                 time
                 and
                 death
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 .
                 
                   We
                   must
                   needs
                   die
                
                 ]
                 That
                 's
                 our
                 sentence
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 's
                 not
                 all
                 .
              
               
                 
                   We
                   are
                   as
                   water
                   spilt
                   on
                   the
                   ground
                   ,
                   which
                   cannot
                   be
                   gathered
                   up
                   again
                   ]
                
                 Stay.
                 1.
                 
                 We
                 are
                 as
                 water
                 ,
                 weak
                 and
                 of
                 no
                 consistence
                 ,
                 alwaies
                 descending
                 abiding
                 in
                 no
                 certain
                 place
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 where
                 we
                 are
                 detained
                 with
                 violence
                 :
                 and
                 every
                 little
                 breath
                 of
                 winde
                 makes
                 us
                 rough
                 and
                 tempestuous
                 ,
                 and
                 troubles
                 our
                 faces
                 :
                 every
                 trifling
                 
                 accident
                 discomposes
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 face
                 of
                 the
                 waters
                 wafting
                 in
                 astrom
                 so
                 wrinkles
                 it self
                 that
                 it
                 makes
                 upon
                 its
                 fore-head
                 furrows
                 deep
                 and
                 hollow
                 like
                 a
                 grave
                 :
                 so
                 do
                 our
                 great
                 and
                 little
                 cares
                 and
                 trifles
                 ,
                 first
                 make
                 the
                 wrinkles
                 of
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 dig
                 a
                 grave
                 for
                 us
                 :
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 nature
                 nothing
                 so
                 contemptible
                 ,
                 
                 
                 but
                 it
                 may
                 meet
                 with
                 us
                 in
                 such
                 circumstances
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 too
                 hard
                 for
                 us
                 in
                 our
                 weaknesses
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 sting
                 of
                 a
                 Bee
                 is
                 a
                 weapon
                 sharp
                 enough
                 to
                 pierce
                 the
                 finger
                 of
                 a
                 childe
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 lip
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 :
                 and
                 those
                 creatures
                 which
                 nature
                 hath
                 left
                 without
                 weapons
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 armed
                 sufficiently
                 to
                 vex
                 those
                 parts
                 of
                 men
                 which
                 are
                 left
                 defenselesse
                 and
                 obnoxious
                 to
                 a
                 sun
                 beam
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 roughnesse
                 of
                 a
                 sower
                 grape
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 unevennesse
                 of
                 a
                 gravel-stone
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 dust
                 of
                 a
                 wheel
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 unwholesome
                 breath
                 of
                 a
                 star
                 looking
                 awry
                 upon
                 a
                 sinner
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 But
                 besides
                 the
                 weaknesses
                 and
                 natural
                 decayings
                 of
                 our
                 bodies
                 ,
                 
                 if
                 chances
                 and
                 contingencies
                 be
                 innumerable
                 ,
                 then
                 no
                 man
                 can
                 reckon
                 our
                 dangers
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 praeternatural
                 causes
                 of
                 our
                 deaths
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 vain
                 person
                 whose
                 hopes
                 of
                 life
                 are
                 too
                 confidently
                 increased
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 his
                 health
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 is
                 too
                 unreasonably
                 timorous
                 ,
                 who
                 thinks
                 his
                 hopes
                 at
                 an
                 end
                 when
                 he
                 dwels
                 in
                 sickness
                 .
                 For
                 men
                 die
                 without
                 rule
                 ;
                 and
                 with
                 ,
                 and
                 without
                 occasions
                 ;
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 suspecting
                 or
                 foreseeing
                 any
                 of
                 deaths
                 addresses
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 man
                 in
                 his
                 whole
                 condition
                 is
                 weaker
                 then
                 another
                 .
                 A
                 man
                 in
                 a
                 long
                 Consumption
                 is
                 fallen
                 under
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 solemnities
                 and
                 preparations
                 to
                 death
                 :
                 but
                 at
                 the
                 same
                 instant
                 the
                 most
                 healthful
                 person
                 
                 is
                 as
                 neer
                 death
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 more
                 fatal
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 sudden
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 lesse
                 discerned
                 cause
                 .
                 There
                 are
                 but
                 few
                 persons
                 upon
                 whose
                 foreheads
                 every
                 man
                 can
                 read
                 the
                 sentence
                 of
                 death
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 lines
                 of
                 a
                 lingring
                 sicknesse
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 (
                 sometimes
                 )
                 hear
                 the
                 passing
                 bell
                 ring
                 for
                 stronger
                 men
                 ,
                 even
                 long
                 before
                 their
                 own
                 knell
                 calls
                 at
                 the
                 house
                 of
                 their
                 mother
                 to
                 open
                 her
                 womb
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 bed
                 for
                 them
                 .
                 No
                 man
                 is
                 surer
                 of
                 to
                 morrow
                 then
                 the
                 weakest
                 of
                 his
                 brethren
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 Lepidus
                 and
                 Aufidius
                 stumbled
                 at
                 the
                 threshold
                 of
                 the
                 Senate
                 and
                 fell
                 down
                 and
                 died
                 ,
                 the
                 blow
                 came
                 from
                 heaven
                 in
                 a
                 cloud
                 but
                 it
                 struck
                 more
                 suddenly
                 then
                 upon
                 the
                 poor
                 
                 slave
                 that
                 made
                 sport
                 upon
                 the
                 Theatre
                 with
                 a
                 praemeditated
                 and
                 foredescribed
                 death
                 :
                 
                   Quod
                   quisque
                   vitet
                   ,
                   nunquam
                   homini
                   satis
                   cautum
                   est
                   in
                   horas
                   .
                
                 There
                 are
                 sicknesses
                 that
                 walk
                 in
                 darknesse
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 exterminating
                 Angels
                 that
                 fly
                 wrapt
                 up
                 in
                 the
                 curtains
                 of
                 immateriality
                 and
                 an
                 uncommunicating
                 nature
                 ;
                 whom
                 we
                 cannot
                 see
                 ,
                 but
                 we
                 feel
                 their
                 force
                 and
                 sink
                 under
                 their
                 sword
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 heaven
                 the
                 vail
                 descends
                 that
                 wraps
                 our
                 heads
                 in
                 the
                 fatal
                 sentence
                 .
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 age
                 of
                 man
                 but
                 it
                 hath
                 proper
                 to
                 it self
                 some
                 posterns
                 and
                 outlets
                 for
                 death
                 ,
                 besides
                 those
                 infinite
                 and
                 open
                 ports
                 out
                 of
                 which
                 myriads
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 women
                 every
                 day
                 passe
                 into
                 the
                 dark
                 
                 and
                 the
                 land
                 of
                 forgetfulnesse
                 .
                 Infancie
                 hath
                 life
                 but
                 
                   in
                   effigie
                
                 ,
                 or
                 like
                 a
                 spark
                 dwelling
                 in
                 a
                 pile
                 of
                 wood
                 :
                 the
                 candle
                 is
                 so
                 newly
                 lighted
                 ,
                 that
                 every
                 little
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 taper
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 ruder
                 breath
                 of
                 air
                 ,
                 puts
                 it
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 dies
                 .
                 Childhood
                 is
                 so
                 tender
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 so
                 unwary
                 ;
                 so
                 soft
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 impressions
                 of
                 chance
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 so
                 forward
                 to
                 run
                 into
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 knew
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 security
                 
                 without
                 the
                 care
                 and
                 vigilance
                 of
                 an
                 Angel-keeper
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 eyes
                 of
                 
                 Parents
                 and
                 the
                 arms
                 of
                 Nurses
                 ,
                 the
                 provisions
                 of
                 art
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 Humane
                 love
                 and
                 Providence
                 are
                 not
                 sufficient
                 to
                 keep
                 one
                 childe
                 from
                 horrid
                 mischiefs
                 ,
                 from
                 strange
                 and
                 early
                 calamities
                 and
                 deaths
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 a
                 messenger
                 be
                 sent
                 from
                 heaven
                 to
                 stand
                 sentinel
                 ,
                 and
                 watch
                 the
                 very
                 playings
                 and
                 the
                 sleepings
                 ,
                 the
                 eatings
                 and
                 the
                 drinkings
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 before
                 nature
                 makes
                 them
                 capable
                 of
                 help
                 :
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 many
                 deaths
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 many
                 diseases
                 to
                 which
                 poor
                 babes
                 are
                 exposed
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 have
                 
                 but
                 very
                 few
                 capacities
                 of
                 physick
                 ;
                 to
                 shew
                 ,
                 that
                 infancy
                 is
                 as
                 liable
                 to
                 death
                 as
                 old
                 age
                 ,
                 and
                 equally
                 exposed
                 to
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 equally
                 uncapable
                 of
                 a
                 remedy
                 :
                 with
                 this
                 onely
                 difference
                 ,
                 that
                 old
                 age
                 hath
                 diseases
                 incurable
                 by
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 diseases
                 of
                 child-hood
                 are
                 incurable
                 by
                 art
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 the
                 states
                 are
                 the
                 next
                 heirs
                 of
                 death
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 But
                 all
                 the
                 middle
                 way
                 
                   the
                   case
                   is
                   altered
                
                 .
                 Nature
                 is
                 strong
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 art
                 is
                 apt
                 to
                 give
                 ease
                 and
                 remedy
                 :
                 but
                 still
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 security
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 ,
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 not
                 altered
                 .
                 1
                 For
                 there
                 are
                 so
                 many
                 diseases
                 in
                 men
                 that
                 are
                 not
                 understood
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 So
                 many
                 new
                 ones
                 every
                 year
                 .
                 3
                 The
                 old
                 ones
                 are
                 so
                 changed
                 in
                 circumstance
                 ,
                 and
                 intermingled
                 with
                 so
                 many
                 collateral
                 complications
                 .
                 4
                 The
                 Symptoms
                 are
                 oftentimes
                 so
                 alike
                 .
                 5
                 Sometimes
                 so
                 hidden
                 and
                 fallacious
                 .
                 
                 6
                 Sometimes
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 (
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 sudden
                 and
                 the
                 most
                 dangerous
                 imposthumations
                 .
                 )
                 7
                 And
                 then
                 ,
                 the
                 diseases
                 in
                 the
                 inward
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 are
                 oftentimes
                 such
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 no
                 application
                 can
                 be
                 made
                 .
                 8
                 They
                 are
                 so
                 far
                 off
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 all
                 medicines
                 can
                 no
                 otherwise
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 effect
                 and
                 juices
                 of
                 all
                 meats
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 till
                 after
                 two
                 or
                 three
                 alterations
                 ,
                 and
                 decoctions
                 ,
                 which
                 change
                 the
                 very
                 species
                 of
                 the
                 medicament
                 .
                 9
                 And
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 very
                 many
                 principles
                 in
                 the
                 art
                 of
                 Physick
                 are
                 so
                 uncertain
                 ,
                 that
                 after
                 they
                 have
                 been
                 believed
                 seven
                 or
                 eight
                 ages
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 that
                 upon
                 them
                 much
                 of
                 the
                 practise
                 hath
                 been
                 established
                 ;
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 be
                 considered
                 by
                 a
                 witty
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 others
                 established
                 in
                 their
                 stead
                 ;
                 by
                 which
                 ,
                 men
                 must
                 practise
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 generations
                 of
                 men
                 more
                 (
                 as
                 happens
                 )
                 must
                 live
                 or
                 die
                 .
                 10.
                 
                 And
                 all
                 this
                 while
                 the
                 men
                 are
                 sick
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 take
                 things
                 that
                 certainly
                 make
                 them
                 sicker
                 for
                 the
                 present
                 ,
                 and
                 very
                 uncertainly
                 restore
                 health
                 for
                 the
                 future
                 :
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 appear
                 of
                 what
                 a
                 large
                 extent
                 is
                 humane
                 calamity
                 ;
                 when
                 Gods
                 providence
                 hath
                 not
                 onely
                 made
                 it
                 weak
                 and
                 miserable
                 upon
                 the
                 certain
                 stock
                 of
                 a
                 various
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 the
                 accidents
                 of
                 an
                 infinite
                 contingency
                 ;
                 but
                 
                 even
                 from
                 the
                 remedies
                 which
                 are
                 appointed
                 ,
                 our
                 dangers
                 and
                 our
                 troubles
                 are
                 certainly
                 increased
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 well
                 be
                 likened
                 to
                 water
                 ;
                 our
                 nature
                 is
                 no
                 stronger
                 ,
                 our
                 aboad
                 no
                 more
                 certain
                 ;
                 If
                 the
                 sluces
                 be
                 opened
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   falls
                   away
                   and
                   runneth
                   apace
                
                 ;
                 if
                 its
                 current
                 be
                 stopped
                 ,
                 it
                 swells
                 and
                 grows
                 troublesome
                 ,
                 and
                 spils
                 over
                 
                 
                 with
                 a
                 greater
                 diffusion
                 ;
                 If
                 it
                 be
                 made
                 to
                 stand
                 still
                 it
                 putrefies
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 this
                 we
                 do
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 In
                 all
                 the
                 processe
                 of
                 our
                 health
                 we
                 are
                 running
                 to
                 our
                 grave
                 :
                 we
                 open
                 our
                 own
                 sluces
                 by
                 vitiousnesse
                 ,
                 and
                 unworthy
                 actions
                 ;
                 we
                 pour
                 in
                 drink
                 ,
                 and
                 let
                 out
                 life
                 ;
                 we
                 increase
                 diseases
                 and
                 know
                 not
                 how
                 to
                 bear
                 them
                 ;
                 we
                 strangle
                 our selves
                 with
                 our
                 own
                 intemperance
                 ;
                 we
                 suffer
                 the
                 feavers
                 and
                 the
                 inflammations
                 of
                 lust
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 quench
                 our
                 souls
                 with
                 drunkennesse
                 ;
                 we
                 bury
                 our
                 understandings
                 in
                 loads
                 of
                 meat
                 and
                 surfets
                 :
                 and
                 then
                 we
                 lie
                 down
                 upon
                 our
                 beds
                 and
                 roar
                 with
                 pain
                 and
                 disquietnesse
                 of
                 our
                 souls
                 :
                 Nay
                 ,
                 we
                 
                 kill
                 one
                 anothers
                 souls
                 and
                 bodies
                 with
                 violence
                 and
                 folly
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 pride
                 and
                 uncharitablenesse
                 ;
                 we
                 live
                 and
                 die
                 like
                 fools
                 ,
                 and
                 bring
                 a
                 
                   new
                   mortality
                
                 upon
                 our selves
                 ;
                 wars
                 and
                 vexatious
                 cares
                 ,
                 and
                 private
                 duels
                 ,
                 and
                 publike
                 disorders
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 violent
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 now
                 we
                 may
                 adde
                 this
                 fourth
                 gate
                 to
                 the
                 grave
                 :
                 Besides
                 Nature
                 and
                 Chance
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   the
                   mistakes
                   of
                   art
                
                 ,
                 men
                 die
                 with
                 their
                 
                   own
                   sins
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 grave
                 in
                 haste
                 and
                 passion
                 ,
                 and
                 pull
                 the
                 heavy
                 stone
                 of
                 the
                 monument
                 upon
                 their
                 own
                 heads
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 we
                 make
                 our selves
                 like
                 water
                 spilt
                 on
                 the
                 ground
                 :
                 we
                 throw
                 away
                 our
                 lives
                 as
                 
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 unprofitable
                 ,
                 (
                 and
                 indeed
                 most
                 men
                 make
                 them
                 so
                 )
                 we
                 let
                 our
                 years
                 slip
                 through
                 our
                 fingers
                 like
                 water
                 ;
                 and
                 nothing
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 seen
                 ,
                 but
                 like
                 a
                 showr
                 of
                 tears
                 upon
                 a
                 spot
                 of
                 ground
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 grave
                 digged
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 solemn
                 mourning
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 great
                 talk
                 in
                 the
                 neighbourhood
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 the
                 dayes
                 are
                 finished
                 ,
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 remembred
                 no
                 more
                 :
                 And
                 that
                 's
                 like
                 water
                 too
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 spilt
                 ,
                 
                   it
                   cannot
                   be
                   gathered
                   up
                   again
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                   There
                   is
                   no
                   redemption
                   from
                   the
                   grave
                   .
                
                 
                   
                     —
                     inter
                     se
                     mortales
                     mutua
                     vivunt
                  
                
                 
                   
                     Et
                     quasi
                     cursores
                     vitäi
                     lampada
                     tradunt
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 
                 Men
                 live
                 in
                 their
                 course
                 and
                 by
                 turns
                 :
                 their
                 light
                 burns
                 a
                 while
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 it
                 burns
                 blew
                 and
                 faint
                 ,
                 and
                 men
                 go
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 they
                 reach
                 the
                 taper
                 to
                 another
                 ;
                 and
                 as
                 the
                 hours
                 of
                 yesterday
                 can
                 never
                 return
                 again
                 ,
                 so
                 neither
                 can
                 the
                 man
                 whose
                 hours
                 they
                 were
                 ,
                 and
                 who
                 lived
                 them
                 over
                 once
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 never
                 come
                 to
                 live
                 them
                 again
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 them
                 better
                 .
                 When
                 Lazarus
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 widows
                 son
                 of
                 Naim
                 ,
                 and
                 Tabitha
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Saints
                 that
                 appeared
                 in
                 Jerusalem
                 at
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Lord
                 ,
                 arose
                 ;
                 they
                 came
                 into
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 some
                 as
                 strangers
                 onely
                 to
                 make
                 a
                 visit
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 to
                 manifest
                 a
                 glory
                 :
                 but
                 none
                 came
                 upon
                 the
                 stock
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 
                 life
                 ,
                 or
                 entred
                 upon
                 the
                 stage
                 as
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 perform
                 the
                 course
                 of
                 a
                 new
                 nature
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 that
                 we
                 never
                 read
                 of
                 any
                 wicked
                 person
                 that
                 was
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 :
                 Dives
                 would
                 fain
                 have
                 returned
                 to
                 his
                 brothers
                 house
                 ;
                 but
                 neither
                 he
                 ,
                 nor
                 any
                 from
                 him
                 could
                 be
                 sent
                 :
                 but
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 (
                 one
                 onely
                 excepted
                 )
                 were
                 expressed
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 holy
                 persons
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 else
                 by
                 their
                 age
                 were
                 declared
                 innocent
                 .
                 Lazarus
                 was
                 
                 beloved
                 of
                 Christ
                 :
                 those
                 souls
                 that
                 appeared
                 at
                 the
                 resurrection
                 were
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 Saints
                 :
                 Tabitha
                 raised
                 by
                 Saint
                 Peter
                 was
                 a
                 charitable
                 and
                 a
                 holy
                 Christian
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 maiden
                 of
                 twelve
                 years
                 old
                 ,
                 raised
                 by
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 had
                 not
                 entred
                 into
                 the
                 regions
                 of
                 choice
                 and
                 sinfulnesse
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 onely
                 exception
                 of
                 the
                 widows
                 son
                 ,
                 is
                 indeed
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 in
                 it
                 the
                 Scripture
                 is
                 wholly
                 silent
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 same
                 processe
                 was
                 used
                 ,
                 God
                 in
                 all
                 other
                 instances
                 having
                 chosen
                 to
                 exemplifie
                 his
                 miracles
                 of
                 
                 nature
                 to
                 purposes
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 spirituall
                 capacities
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 Lord
                 of
                 nature
                 did
                 break
                 the
                 bands
                 of
                 nature
                 in
                 some
                 instances
                 ,
                 to
                 manifest
                 his
                 glory
                 to
                 succeeding
                 ,
                 great
                 and
                 never
                 failing
                 purposes
                 ;
                 yet
                 (
                 besides
                 that
                 this
                 shall
                 be
                 no
                 more
                 )
                 it
                 was
                 also
                 instanced
                 in
                 such
                 persons
                 who
                 were
                 holy
                 and
                 innocent
                 ,
                 and
                 within
                 the
                 verge
                 and
                 comprehensions
                 of
                 the
                 eternall
                 mercy
                 .
                 We
                 never
                 read
                 that
                 a
                 wicked
                 person
                 felt
                 such
                 a
                 miracle
                 ,
                 or
                 was
                 raised
                 from
                 the
                 grave
                 to
                 try
                 the
                 second
                 time
                 for
                 a
                 Crown
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 he
                 fell
                 there
                 he
                 lay
                 down
                 dead
                 ,
                 and
                 saw
                 the
                 light
                 no
                 more
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 consideration
                 I
                 intend
                 to
                 you
                 as
                 a
                 severe
                 Monitor
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 advice
                 of
                 carefulnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 you
                 order
                 your
                 affairs
                 so
                 that
                 you
                 may
                 be
                 partakers
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 from
                 sin
                 to
                 grace
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 vitious
                 habits
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 vigour
                 ,
                 life
                 and
                 efficacy
                 of
                 
                 an
                 habituall
                 righteousnesse
                 :
                 For
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 hapned
                 to
                 those
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 now
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 to
                 them
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 in
                 the
                 literall
                 sense
                 )
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   they
                   that
                   have
                   part
                   in
                   the
                   first
                   resurrection
                   ,
                   upon
                   them
                   the
                   second
                   death
                   shall
                   have
                   no
                   power
                   :
                
                 meaning
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 by
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 Christ
                 and
                 his
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 were
                 raised
                 to
                 life
                 again
                 ,
                 were
                 holy
                 and
                 blessed
                 souls
                 ,
                 and
                 such
                 who
                 were
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 book
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 this
                 grace
                 happened
                 to
                 no
                 wicked
                 and
                 vitious
                 person
                 :
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 spirituall
                 and
                 intended
                 sense
                 :
                 You
                 onely
                 that
                 serve
                 God
                 in
                 a
                 holy
                 life
                 ;
                 you
                 who
                 are
                 not
                 dead
                 in
                 trespasses
                 
                 and
                 sins
                 ;
                 you
                 who
                 serve
                 God
                 with
                 an
                 early
                 diligence
                 and
                 an
                 unwearied
                 industry
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 holy
                 religion
                 ,
                 you
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 onely
                 shall
                 come
                 to
                 life
                 eternall
                 ,
                 you
                 onely
                 shall
                 be
                 called
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 life
                 ;
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 mankind
                 shall
                 never
                 live
                 again
                 but
                 passe
                 from
                 death
                 to
                 death
                 ;
                 from
                 one
                 death
                 to
                 another
                 ,
                 to
                 a
                 worse
                 ;
                 from
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 the
                 eternall
                 death
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soul
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 Apostles
                 Creed
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 mention
                 made
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 of
                 wicked
                 persons
                 :
                 but
                 of
                 
                   the
                   resurrection
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   to
                   everlasting
                   life
                   .
                
                 The
                 wicked
                 indeed
                 shall
                 be
                 haled
                 forth
                 from
                 their
                 graves
                 ,
                 from
                 their
                 everlasting
                 prisons
                 ,
                 where
                 in
                 chains
                 of
                 darknesse
                 they
                 are
                 kept
                 unto
                 
                 the
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 :
                 But
                 this
                 therefore
                 cannot
                 be
                 called
                 
                   in
                   sensu
                   favoris
                
                 ,
                 a
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 solennities
                 of
                 the
                 eternall
                 death
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 new
                 capacity
                 of
                 dying
                 again
                 ;
                 such
                 a
                 dying
                 as
                 cannot
                 signifie
                 rest
                 ;
                 but
                 where
                 death
                 means
                 nothing
                 but
                 an
                 intolerable
                 and
                 never
                 ceasing
                 calamity
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 these
                 words
                 
                 
                 of
                 my
                 Text
                 are
                 otherwise
                 to
                 be
                 understood
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 ,
                 otherwise
                 of
                 the
                 godly
                 :
                 The
                 wicked
                 are
                 spilt
                 like
                 water
                 and
                 shall
                 never
                 be
                 gathered
                 up
                 again
                 ;
                 no
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 gatherings
                 of
                 eternity
                 ;
                 They
                 shall
                 be
                 put
                 into
                 vessels
                 of
                 wrath
                 and
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 flames
                 of
                 hell
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 
                   a
                   gathering
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 scattering
                 from
                 the
                 face
                 and
                 presence
                 of
                 God.
                 But
                 the
                 godly
                 also
                 come
                 under
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 They
                 descend
                 into
                 their
                 graves
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 reckoned
                 among
                 the
                 living
                 ;
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 concernment
                 in
                 all
                 that
                 is
                 done
                 under
                 the
                 Sun.
                 Agamemnon
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 the
                 Turks
                 armies
                 invading
                 and
                 possessing
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 Greece
                 where
                 he
                 reigned
                 ,
                 then
                 
                 had
                 the
                 Hippocentaur
                 ,
                 who
                 never
                 had
                 a
                 beeing
                 :
                 and
                 Cicero
                 hath
                 no
                 more
                 interest
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 evils
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 then
                 we
                 have
                 to
                 do
                 with
                 his
                 boasted
                 discovery
                 of
                 Catilines
                 conspiracie
                 .
                 What
                 is
                 it
                 to
                 me
                 that
                 Rome
                 was
                 taken
                 by
                 the
                 Gauls
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 is
                 it
                 now
                 to
                 Camillus
                 if
                 different
                 religions
                 be
                 tolerated
                 amongst
                 us
                 ?
                 These
                 things
                 that
                 now
                 happen
                 concern
                 the
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 made
                 the
                 scenes
                 of
                 our
                 duty
                 or
                 danger
                 respectively
                 :
                 and
                 when
                 our
                 wives
                 are
                 dead
                 and
                 sleep
                 in
                 charnel
                 houses
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 troubled
                 when
                 we
                 laugh
                 loudly
                 at
                 the
                 songs
                 sung
                 at
                 the
                 next
                 marriage
                 feast
                 ;
                 nor
                 do
                 they
                 envy
                 when
                 another
                 snatches
                 away
                 the
                 gleanings
                 
                 of
                 their
                 husbands
                 passion
                 .
              
               
                 It
                 is
                 true
                 they
                 envy
                 not
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 lie
                 in
                 a
                 bosome
                 where
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 murmure
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 that
                 are
                 consigned
                 to
                 Kingdoms
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 feast
                 of
                 the
                 marriage-supper
                 of
                 the
                 Lamb
                 ,
                 the
                 glorious
                 and
                 eternall
                 Bride-groom
                 of
                 holy
                 souls
                 ,
                 they
                 cannot
                 think
                 our
                 marriages
                 here
                 ,
                 our
                 lighter
                 laughings
                 ,
                 and
                 vain
                 rejoycings
                 considerable
                 as
                 to
                 them
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 
                   there
                   is
                   a
                   relation
                   continued
                   still
                   .
                   Aristotle
                
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 to
                 affirm
                 the
                 dead
                 take
                 no
                 thought
                 for
                 the
                 good
                 of
                 the
                 living
                 is
                 a
                 disparagement
                 to
                 the
                 laws
                 of
                 that
                 friendship
                 which
                 in
                 their
                 state
                 of
                 separation
                 they
                 cannot
                 be
                 tempted
                 to
                 rescind
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 
                 Church
                 hath
                 taught
                 in
                 generall
                 that
                 they
                 pray
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 recommend
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 all
                 their
                 Relatives
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 union
                 of
                 the
                 intercession
                 that
                 our
                 blessed
                 Lord
                 makes
                 for
                 them
                 and
                 us
                 :
                 and
                 Saint
                 Ambrose
                 gave
                 some
                 things
                 in
                 charge
                 to
                 his
                 dying
                 brother
                 Satyrus
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 do
                 for
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 world
                 :
                 he
                 gave
                 it
                 him
                 (
                 I
                 say
                 )
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 dying
                 ,
                 not
                 when
                 he
                 was
                 dead
                 .
                 And
                 certain
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 though
                 our
                 dead
                 friends
                 affection
                 to
                 us
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 estimated
                 according
                 to
                 our
                 low
                 conceptions
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 lesse
                 ,
                 but
                 much
                 more
                 then
                 ever
                 it
                 was
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 greater
                 in
                 degree
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 another
                 kind
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 then
                 we
                 should
                 do
                 well
                 also
                 to
                 remember
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 
                 we
                 are
                 something
                 besides
                 flesh
                 and
                 blood
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 without
                 violent
                 necessities
                 run
                 into
                 new
                 relations
                 ,
                 but
                 preserve
                 the
                 affections
                 we
                 bear
                 to
                 our
                 dead
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 alive
                 :
                 We
                 must
                 not
                 so
                 live
                 as
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 perished
                 ,
                 but
                 so
                 as
                 pressing
                 forward
                 to
                 the
                 most
                 intimate
                 participation
                 of
                 the
                 communion
                 of
                 Saints
                 .
                 And
                 we
                 also
                 have
                 some
                 wayes
                 to
                 expresse
                 this
                 relation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 bear
                 a
                 part
                 in
                 this
                 
                 communion
                 ,
                 by
                 actions
                 of
                 intercourse
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 proper
                 
                 to
                 our
                 state
                 :
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 strictly
                 performing
                 the
                 will
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 providing
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 tenderly
                 and
                 wisely
                 educating
                 their
                 children
                 ,
                 paying
                 their
                 debts
                 ,
                 imitating
                 their
                 good
                 example
                 ,
                 preserving
                 their
                 memories
                 privately
                 ,
                 and
                 publikely
                 keeping
                 their
                 memorials
                 ,
                 and
                 desiring
                 of
                 God
                 with
                 hearty
                 and
                 constant
                 prayer
                 that
                 God
                 would
                 give
                 them
                 a
                 joyfull
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 mercifull
                 judgement
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 S.
                 Paul
                 prayed
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 Onesiphorus
                 )
                 that
                 
                   God
                   would
                   shew
                   them
                   a
                   mercy
                   in
                   that
                   day
                   ,
                
                 that
                 fearfull
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 much
                 to
                 
                 be
                 desired
                 day
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 most
                 righteous
                 person
                 hath
                 need
                 of
                 much
                 mercy
                 and
                 pity
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 find
                 it
                 .
                 Now
                 these
                 instances
                 of
                 duty
                 shew
                 that
                 the
                 relation
                 remains
                 still
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 the
                 Relict
                 of
                 a
                 man
                 or
                 woman
                 hath
                 liberty
                 to
                 contract
                 new
                 relations
                 ;
                 yet
                 I
                 do
                 not
                 finde
                 they
                 have
                 liberty
                 to
                 cast
                 off
                 the
                 old
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 there
                 were
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 immortality
                 of
                 souls
                 .
                 Remember
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 converse
                 together
                 again
                 :
                 let
                 us
                 therefore
                 never
                 do
                 any
                 thing
                 of
                 reference
                 to
                 them
                 which
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 ashamed
                 of
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 when
                 all
                 secrets
                 shall
                 be
                 discovered
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 meet
                 again
                 in
                 the
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 God
                 watcheth
                 concerning
                 all
                 their
                 interest
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 will
                 in
                 his
                 time
                 both
                 discover
                 and
                 recompense
                 .
                 For
                 though
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 us
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 like
                 water
                 spilt
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 as
                 water
                 fallen
                 into
                 the
                 sea
                 ,
                 safe
                 and
                 united
                 in
                 his
                 comprehension
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 inclosures
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 yet
                 passed
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 sentence
                 :
                 This
                 descending
                 to
                 the
                 grave
                 is
                 the
                 lot
                 of
                 all
                 men
                 .
                 
                   [
                   neither
                   doth
                   God
                   respect
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   any
                   man
                   ]
                
                 The
                 rich
                 is
                 not
                 protected
                 for
                 favour
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 poor
                 for
                 pity
                 ,
                 the
                 old
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 reverenced
                 for
                 his
                 age
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 infant
                 regarded
                 for
                 his
                 tendernesse
                 ;
                 youth
                 and
                 beauty
                 ,
                 learning
                 and
                 prudence
                 ,
                 wit
                 and
                 strength
                 lie
                 down
                 equally
                 in
                 the
                 dishonours
                 of
                 the
                 grave
                 .
                 All
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 natures
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 persons
                 resist
                 the
                 addresses
                 and
                 solennities
                 of
                 death
                 ,
                 and
                 strive
                 to
                 preserve
                 a
                 
                 miserable
                 and
                 an
                 unpleasant
                 life
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 they
                 all
                 sink
                 down
                 and
                 die
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 have
                 I
                 seen
                 the
                 pillars
                 of
                 a
                 building
                 assisted
                 with
                 artificiall
                 props
                 bending
                 under
                 the
                 pressure
                 of
                 a
                 roof
                 ,
                 and
                 pertinaciously
                 resisting
                 the
                 infallible
                 and
                 prepared
                 ruine
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Donec
                   certa
                   dies
                   omni
                   compage
                   solutâ
                
                 
                   Ipsum
                   cum
                   rebus
                   subruat
                   auxilium
                   ,
                
              
               
                 till
                 the
                 determined
                 day
                 comes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 burden
                 sunk
                 upon
                 the
                 pillars
                 ,
                 and
                 disordered
                 the
                 aids
                 and
                 auxiliary
                 rafters
                 into
                 a
                 common
                 ruine
                 and
                 a
                 ruder
                 grave
                 :
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 desires
                 and
                 weak
                 arts
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 with
                 little
                 aids
                 and
                 assistances
                 of
                 care
                 and
                 physick
                 we
                 strive
                 to
                 support
                 
                 our
                 decaying
                 bodies
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 put
                 off
                 the
                 evil
                 day
                 ;
                 but
                 quickly
                 that
                 day
                 will
                 come
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 neither
                 Angels
                 nor
                 men
                 can
                 rescue
                 us
                 from
                 our
                 grave
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 roof
                 sinks
                 down
                 upon
                 the
                 walls
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 walls
                 descend
                 to
                 the
                 foundation
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 beauty
                 of
                 the
                 face
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 dishonours
                 of
                 the
                 belly
                 ,
                 the
                 discerning
                 head
                 and
                 the
                 servile
                 
                 
                 feet
                 ,
                 the
                 thinking
                 heart
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 working
                 hand
                 ,
                 the
                 eyes
                 and
                 the
                 guts
                 together
                 shall
                 be
                 crush'd
                 into
                 the
                 confusion
                 of
                 a
                 heap
                 ,
                 and
                 dwell
                 with
                 creatures
                 of
                 an
                 equivocall
                 production
                 ,
                 with
                 worms
                 and
                 serpents
                 ,
                 the
                 sons
                 and
                 daughters
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 bones
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 house
                 of
                 durt
                 and
                 darknesse
                 .
              
               
                 Let
                 not
                 us
                 think
                 to
                 be
                 excepted
                 or
                 deferred
                 .
                 If
                 beauty
                 ,
                 or
                 wit
                 ,
                 or
                 youth
                 ,
                 or
                 Noblenesse
                 ,
                 or
                 wealth
                 ,
                 or
                 vertue
                 could
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 defence
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 excuse
                 from
                 the
                 grave
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 met
                 here
                 to
                 day
                 to
                 mourn
                 upon
                 the
                 hearse
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 Lady
                 ;
                 and
                 God
                 onely
                 knows
                 for
                 which
                 of
                 us
                 next
                 the
                 mourners
                 shall
                 go
                 about
                 the
                 
                 streets
                 ,
                 or
                 weep
                 in
                 houses
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 We
                 have
                 lived
                 so
                 many
                 years
                 ;
                 and
                 every
                 day
                 and
                 every
                 minute
                 we
                 make
                 an
                 escape
                 from
                 those
                 thousands
                 of
                 dangers
                 and
                 deaths
                 that
                 encompasse
                 us
                 round
                 about
                 :
                 and
                 such
                 escapings
                 we
                 must
                 reckon
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 fortune
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 it
                 cannot
                 last
                 long
                 .
                 Vain
                 are
                 the
                 thoughts
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
                 who
                 when
                 he
                 is
                 young
                 or
                 healthfull
                 ,
                 thinks
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 long
                 threed
                 of
                 life
                 to
                 run
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 violent
                 and
                 strange
                 for
                 young
                 persons
                 to
                 die
                 ;
                 and
                 naturall
                 and
                 
                 proper
                 onely
                 for
                 the
                 aged
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 naturall
                 for
                 a
                 man
                 to
                 die
                 by
                 drowning
                 as
                 by
                 a
                 fever
                 :
                 And
                 what
                 greater
                 violence
                 or
                 more
                 unnaturall
                 thing
                 is
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 horse
                 threw
                 his
                 Rider
                 into
                 the
                 river
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 a
                 drunken
                 meeting
                 cast
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 fever
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 strengths
                 of
                 youth
                 are
                 as
                 soon
                 broken
                 by
                 the
                 strong
                 sicknesses
                 of
                 youth
                 and
                 the
                 stronger
                 intemperance
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 old
                 age
                 by
                 a
                 cough
                 ,
                 or
                 an
                 asthma
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 continuall
                 rheume
                 :
                 Nay
                 it
                 is
                 
                   more
                   naturall
                
                 for
                 young
                 Men
                 and
                 Women
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 then
                 for
                 old
                 ;
                 because
                 that
                 is
                 
                   more
                   naturall
                
                 which
                 hath
                 more
                 naturall
                 causes
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 more
                 naturall
                 which
                 is
                 most
                 common
                 :
                 but
                 to
                 die
                 with
                 age
                 is
                 an
                 
                 extreme
                 rare
                 thing
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 are
                 more
                 persons
                 carried
                 forth
                 to
                 buriall
                 before
                 the
                 five
                 and
                 thirtieth
                 year
                 of
                 their
                 age
                 ,
                 then
                 after
                 it
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 let
                 no
                 vain
                 considence
                 make
                 you
                 hope
                 for
                 long
                 life
                 .
                 If
                 you
                 have
                 lived
                 but
                 little
                 ,
                 and
                 are
                 still
                 in
                 youth
                 ,
                 remember
                 that
                 now
                 you
                 are
                 in
                 your
                 biggest
                 throng
                 of
                 dangers
                 both
                 of
                 body
                 and
                 soul
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 proper
                 sins
                 of
                 youth
                 to
                 which
                 they
                 rush
                 infinitely
                 and
                 without
                 consideration
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 the
                 proper
                 and
                 immediate
                 instruments
                 of
                 death
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 you
                 be
                 old
                 you
                 have
                 escaped
                 long
                 and
                 wonderfully
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 your
                 escaping
                 is
                 out
                 :
                 you
                 must
                 not
                 for
                 everthink
                 to
                 live
                 upon
                 wonders
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 work
                 miracles
                 
                 to
                 satisfie
                 your
                 longing
                 follies
                 ,
                 and
                 unreasonable
                 desires
                 of
                 living
                 longer
                 to
                 sin
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 .
                 Go
                 home
                 and
                 think
                 to
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 what
                 you
                 would
                 choose
                 to
                 be
                 doing
                 when
                 you
                 die
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 daily
                 :
                 for
                 you
                 will
                 all
                 come
                 to
                 that
                 passe
                 ,
                 to
                 rejoyce
                 that
                 you
                 did
                 so
                 ,
                 or
                 wish
                 that
                 you
                 had
                 :
                 that
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 every
                 one
                 of
                 us
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   God
                   regardeth
                   no
                   mans
                   person
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 Well!
                 but
                 all
                 this
                 you
                 will
                 think
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 sad
                 story
                 .
                 What
                 ?
                 we
                 
                 must
                 die
                 ,
                 and
                 go
                 to
                 darknesse
                 and
                 dishonour
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 die
                 quickly
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 must
                 quit
                 all
                 our
                 delights
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 sins
                 ,
                 or
                 do
                 worse
                 ,
                 infinitely
                 worse
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 us
                 all
                 from
                 which
                 none
                 can
                 be
                 excepted
                 ;
                 every
                 man
                 shall
                 be
                 spilt
                 and
                 fall
                 into
                 the
                 ground
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   be
                   gathered
                   up
                   no
                   more
                
                 .
                 Is
                 there
                 no
                 comfort
                 after
                 all
                 this
                 ?
                 
                   shall
                   we
                   go
                   from
                   hence
                   ,
                   and
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   seen
                   ,
                
                 and
                 have
                 no
                 recompense
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Miser
                   ,
                   ô
                   miser
                   ,
                   aiunt
                   ,
                   omnia
                   ademit
                
                 
                   Una
                   die
                   infausta
                   mihi
                   tot
                   praemia
                   vitae
                   .
                
              
               
                 Shall
                 we
                 exchange
                 our
                 fair
                 dwellings
                 for
                 a
                 coffine
                 ,
                 our
                 softer
                 beds
                 
                 for
                 the
                 moistned
                 and
                 weeping
                 turf
                 ,
                 and
                 our
                 pretty
                 children
                 for
                 worms
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 there
                 no
                 allay
                 to
                 this
                 huge
                 calamity
                 ?
                 Yes
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 There
                 is
                 a
                 
                   [
                   yet
                
                 ]
                 in
                 the
                 Text
                 :
                 
                   [
                   For
                   all
                   this
                   ,
                   yet
                   doth
                   God
                   devise
                   means
                   that
                   his
                   banished
                   be
                   not
                   expelled
                   from
                   him
                   .
                   ]
                
                 All
                 this
                 sorrow
                 and
                 trouble
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 phantasme
                 ,
                 and
                 receives
                 its
                 account
                 and
                 degrees
                 from
                 our
                 present
                 conceptions
                 and
                 the
                 proportion
                 to
                 our
                 relishes
                 and
                 gust
                 .
              
               
                 When
                 Pompey
                 saw
                 the
                 Ghost
                 of
                 his
                 first
                 Lady
                 Julia
                 ,
                 who
                 vexed
                 his
                 rest
                 and
                 his
                 conscience
                 for
                 superinducing
                 Cornelia
                 upon
                 her
                 bed
                 within
                 the
                 ten
                 moneths
                 of
                 mourning
                 ,
                 he
                 presently
                 fancied
                 it
                 ,
                 either
                 
                 to
                 be
                 an
                 illusion
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 that
                 death
                 could
                 be
                 no
                 very
                 great
                 evil
                 .
              
               
                 
                   Aut
                   nihil
                   est
                   sensus
                   animis
                   in
                   morte
                   relictum
                   ,
                
                 
                   Aut
                   morsipsa
                   nihil
                   —
                
              
               
                 Either
                 my
                 dead
                 wife
                 knows
                 not
                 of
                 my
                 unhandsome
                 marriage
                 ,
                 and
                 forgetfulnesse
                 of
                 her
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 she
                 does
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 dead
                 live
                 .
              
               
                 
                   —
                   longae
                   ,
                   canitis
                   si
                   cognita
                   ,
                   vitae
                
                 
                   Mors
                   media
                   est
                   —
                
              
               
                 Death
                 is
                 nothing
                 but
                 the
                 middle
                 point
                 between
                 two
                 lives
                 between
                 this
                 and
                 another
                 :
                 concerning
                 which
                 comfortable
                 mystery
                 the
                 holy
                 
                 Scripture
                 instructs
                 our
                 faith
                 ,
                 and
                 entertains
                 our
                 hope
                 in
                 these
                 words
                 .
                 God
                 is
                 still
                 the
                 
                   God
                   of
                   Abraham
                   ,
                   Isaak
                   ,
                   and
                   Jacob
                   ;
                   for
                   all
                   do
                   live
                   to
                   him
                   :
                
                 and
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 Saints
                 are
                 with
                 Christ
                 :
                 
                   I
                   desire
                   to
                   be
                   dissolved
                
                 (
                 saith
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   and
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   Christ
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   is
                   much
                   better
                   :
                
                 and
                 ,
                 
                   Blessed
                   are
                   the
                   dead
                   which
                   die
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                   they
                   rest
                   from
                   their
                
                 
                 
                   labours
                   ,
                   and
                   their
                   works
                   follow
                   them
                   :
                   For
                   we
                   know
                   ,
                   that
                   if
                   our
                   earthly
                   house
                   of
                   this
                   tabernacle
                   were
                   dissolved
                   ,
                   we
                   have
                   a
                   building
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   a
                   house
                   not
                   made
                   with
                   hands
                   ,
                   eternall
                   in
                   the
                   heavens
                   :
                
                 and
                 this
                 state
                 of
                 separation
                 S.
                 Paul
                 calls
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   being
                   absent
                   from
                   the
                   body
                   ,
                   and
                   being
                   present
                   with
                   the
                   Lord
                   :
                
                 This
                 is
                 one
                 of
                 Gods
                 means
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 
                 devised
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 our
                 Dead
                 are
                 like
                 persons
                 banished
                 from
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 expelled
                 from
                 God
                 :
                 They
                 are
                 
                   in
                   the
                   hands
                   of
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 
                   in
                   his
                   presence
                
                 ;
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 or
                 shall
                 be
                 
                   clothed
                   with
                   a
                   house
                   of
                   Gods
                   making
                   ;
                   they
                   rest
                   from
                   all
                   their
                   labours
                   ;
                   all
                   tears
                   are
                   wiped
                   from
                   their
                   eyes
                   ,
                
                 and
                 all
                 discontents
                 from
                 their
                 spirits
                 ;
                 
                 
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 separation
                 before
                 the
                 soul
                 be
                 reinvested
                 with
                 her
                 new
                 house
                 the
                 spirits
                 of
                 al
                 persons
                 are
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 secured
                 and
                 so
                 blessed
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 sealed
                 up
                 for
                 glory
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 state
                 of
                 interval
                 and
                 imperfection
                 is
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 its
                 certain
                 event
                 and
                 end
                 ,
                 infinitely
                 more
                 desirable
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 riches
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 pleasures
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 vanities
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Kingdoms
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 will
                 not
                 venture
                 to
                 determine
                 what
                 are
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 aboad
                 of
                 Holy
                 Souls
                 in
                 their
                 separate
                 dwellings
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 possibly
                 that
                 might
                 be
                 easier
                 then
                 to
                 tell
                 what
                 or
                 how
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 and
                 works
                 in
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 where
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 tanquam
                 
                 
                   in
                   alienâ
                   domo
                
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 prison
                 ,
                 in
                 fetters
                 and
                 restraints
                 :
                 for
                 here
                 the
                 soal
                 is
                 discomposed
                 and
                 hindered
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 ought
                 to
                 be
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 intended
                 to
                 be
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 its
                 own
                 freedom
                 ,
                 and
                 proper
                 operation
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 can
                 understand
                 of
                 it
                 here
                 ,
                 is
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 incommodated
                 with
                 a
                 troubled
                 and
                 abated
                 instrument
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 object
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 consider
                 cannot
                 be
                 offered
                 to
                 us
                 in
                 a
                 right
                 line
                 ,
                 in
                 just
                 and
                 equal
                 propositions
                 or
                 if
                 it
                 could
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 understand
                 the
                 soul
                 by
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 it
                 becomes
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 troubled
                 and
                 
                   abused
                   object
                
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 
                   crooked
                   instrument
                
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 here
                 can
                 consider
                 it
                 ,
                 just
                 as
                 a
                 weak
                 eye
                 can
                 behold
                 
                 a
                 staffe
                 thrust
                 into
                 the
                 waters
                 of
                 a
                 troubled
                 river
                 ;
                 the
                 very
                 water
                 makes
                 a
                 refraction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 storm
                 doubles
                 the
                 refraction
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 water
                 of
                 the
                 eye
                 doubles
                 the
                 species
                 ,
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 right
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 object
                 is
                 out
                 of
                 its
                 just
                 place
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 medium
                 is
                 troubled
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 organ
                 is
                 impotent
                 :
                 
                   At
                   cum
                   exierit
                   &
                   in
                   liberum
                   coelum
                   quasi
                   in
                   domum
                   suam
                   venerit
                   ,
                
                 when
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 entred
                 into
                 her
                 own
                 house
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 free
                 regions
                 of
                 the
                 rest
                 and
                 the
                 neighbourhood
                 of
                 heavenly
                 joyes
                 ,
                 then
                 its
                 operations
                 are
                 more
                 spiritual
                 ,
                 proper
                 ,
                 and
                 proportioned
                 to
                 its
                 being
                 ;
                 and
                 though
                 we
                 cannot
                 see
                 at
                 such
                 a
                 distance
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 object
                 is
                 more
                 fitted
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 a
                 capable
                 
                 understanding
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 it self
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 and
                 free
                 condition
                 .
              
               
                 Certain
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 body
                 does
                 hinder
                 many
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 :
                 it
                 is
                 an
                 imperfect
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 diseased
                 brain
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 violent
                 passion
                 that
                 makes
                 fools
                 :
                 no
                 man
                 hath
                 a
                 foolish
                 soul
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reasonings
                 of
                 men
                 have
                 infinite
                 difference
                 and
                 degrees
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 bodies
                 constitution
                 .
                 Among
                 beasts
                 which
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 greater
                 likenesse
                 then
                 between
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 :
                 &
                 as
                 by
                 faces
                 it
                 is
                 easier
                 to
                 know
                 a
                 man
                 from
                 a
                 man
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 sparrow
                 from
                 a
                 sparrow
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 squirrel
                 from
                 a
                 squirrel
                 :
                 so
                 the
                 difference
                 is
                 very
                 great
                 in
                 our
                 
                 souls
                 ;
                 which
                 difference
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 originally
                 in
                 the
                 soul
                 (
                 and
                 indeed
                 cannot
                 be
                 in
                 simple
                 and
                 spiritual
                 substances
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 species
                 or
                 kind
                 )
                 it
                 must
                 needs
                 drive
                 wholly
                 from
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 from
                 its
                 accidents
                 and
                 circumstances
                 :
                 from
                 whence
                 it
                 follows
                 ,
                 that
                 because
                 the
                 body
                 casts
                 fetters
                 and
                 restraints
                 ,
                 hindrances
                 and
                 impediments
                 upon
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 much
                 freer
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 separation
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 if
                 it
                 hath
                 any
                 any
                 act
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 much
                 more
                 noble
                 and
                 
                 expedite
                 .
              
               
                 That
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 alive
                 after
                 our
                 death
                 ,
                 S.
                 Paul
                 affirms
                 
                   [
                   Christ
                   died
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   that
                   whether
                   we
                   wake
                   or
                   sleep
                   ,
                   we
                   should
                   live
                   together
                   with
                
                 
                 
                   him
                   .
                
                 ]
                 Now
                 it
                 were
                 strange
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 live
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 do
                 no
                 act
                 of
                 life
                 :
                 the
                 body
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 asleep
                 does
                 many
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 the
                 soul
                 does
                 none
                 ,
                 the
                 principle
                 is
                 lesse
                 active
                 then
                 the
                 instrument
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 it
                 does
                 any
                 act
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 separation
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 necessarily
                 be
                 an
                 act
                 or
                 effect
                 of
                 understanding
                 ;
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 else
                 it
                 can
                 do
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 it
                 can
                 .
                 For
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 weak
                 and
                 an
                 unlearned
                 proposition
                 to
                 say
                 ,
                 That
                 the
                 Soul
                 can
                 do
                 nothing
                 of
                 it self
                 ,
                 nothing
                 
                 without
                 the
                 phantasmes
                 and
                 provisions
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 .
                 For
                 1.
                 
                 In
                 this
                 life
                 the
                 soul
                 hath
                 one
                 principle
                 clearly
                 separate
                 ,
                 abstracted
                 &
                 immaterial
                 ,
                 I
                 mean
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Spirit
                   of
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 life
                 and
                 action
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 instances
                 does
                 not
                 all
                 at
                 communicate
                 with
                 matter
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 infusion
                 ,
                 superinduction
                 and
                 the
                 creation
                 of
                 spiritual
                 graces
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 As
                 nutrition
                 ,
                 generation
                 ,
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 are
                 actions
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 its
                 state
                 :
                 so
                 ,
                 extasies
                 ,
                 visions
                 ,
                 raptures
                 ,
                 intuitive
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 consideration
                 of
                 its
                 self
                 ,
                 acts
                 of
                 volition
                 ,
                 and
                 reflex
                 acts
                 of
                 understanding
                 are
                 proper
                 to
                 the
                 soul.
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 that
                 S.
                 Paul
                 said
                 that
                 
                   he
                   knew
                   not
                   whether
                
                 
                 
                   his
                   visions
                   and
                   raptures
                   were
                   in
                   or
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   body
                   :
                
                 for
                 by
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 his
                 judgement
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 that
                 one
                 was
                 as
                 likely
                 as
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 neither
                 of
                 them
                 impossible
                 or
                 unreasonable
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 that
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 as
                 capable
                 of
                 action
                 alone
                 as
                 in
                 conjunction
                 .
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 blessednesse
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 actions
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 which
                 doe
                 not
                 passe
                 through
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 contemplation
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 conversing
                 with
                 spirits
                 ,
                 and
                 receiving
                 those
                 influences
                 and
                 rare
                 immissions
                 which
                 coming
                 from
                 the
                 Holy
                 and
                 mysterious
                 Trinity
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 glory
                 ;
                 it
                 follows
                 that
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 bodies
                 ministery
                 is
                 but
                 during
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 it
                 converses
                 with
                 fire
                 and
                 water
                 ,
                 and
                 lives
                 with
                 corn
                 and
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 fed
                 by
                 the
                 satisfaction
                 of
                 material
                 appetits
                 ;
                 which
                 necessity
                 and
                 manner
                 of
                 conversation
                 when
                 it
                 ceases
                 ,
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 longer
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 soul
                 to
                 be
                 served
                 by
                 phantasmes
                 and
                 material
                 representations
                 .
                 5.
                 
                 And
                 therefore
                 when
                 the
                 body
                 shall
                 be
                 re-united
                 ,
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 ordered
                 that
                 then
                 the
                 body
                 shall
                 confesse
                 it
                 gives
                 not
                 any
                 thing
                 ,
                 but
                 receives
                 all
                 its
                 being
                 and
                 operation
                 ,
                 its
                 manner
                 and
                 abode
                 from
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 then
                 it
                 comes
                 not
                 to
                 serve
                 a
                 necessity
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 partake
                 a
                 glory
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 the
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 begin
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 the
                 object
                 is
                 
                 transmitted
                 to
                 the
                 soul
                 :
                 so
                 then
                 they
                 shall
                 begin
                 in
                 the
                 soul
                 and
                 pass
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   as
                   the
                   operations
                   of
                   the
                   soul
                
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 its
                 dependence
                 on
                 the
                 body
                 are
                 
                   animal
                   ,
                   natural
                   and
                   material
                
                 :
                 so
                 in
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   body
                
                 shall
                 be
                 spiritual
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 preeminence
                 ,
                 influence
                 ,
                 and
                 prime
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 soul.
                 Now
                 between
                 these
                 
                 
                 two
                 states
                 ,
                 stands
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 separation
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 soul
                 are
                 of
                 a
                 middle
                 nature
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 spirituall
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 so
                 animal
                 and
                 natural
                 as
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 conjunction
                 .
              
               
                 To
                 all
                 which
                 I
                 adde
                 this
                 consideration
                 .
                 That
                 our
                 souls
                 have
                 the
                 same
                 condition
                 that
                 Christs
                 soul
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 separation
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 took
                 on
                 him
                 all
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 our
                 condition
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 Christs
                 soul
                 in
                 the
                 three
                 dayes
                 of
                 his
                 separation
                 did
                 exercise
                 acts
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 of
                 joy
                 and
                 triumph
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 not
                 sleep
                 ,
                 but
                 visited
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 ,
                 trampled
                 upon
                 the
                 
                 pride
                 of
                 Devils
                 ,
                 and
                 satisfied
                 those
                 longing
                 souls
                 which
                 were
                 
                   Prisoners
                   of
                   hope
                
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 all
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 conclude
                 that
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 servants
                 of
                 Christ
                 are
                 alive
                 ,
                 and
                 therfore
                 do
                 the
                 actions
                 of
                 life
                 ,
                 and
                 proper
                 to
                 their
                 state
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 highly
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 soul
                 works
                 clearer
                 ,
                 and
                 understands
                 brighter
                 ,
                 and
                 discourses
                 wiser
                 ,
                 and
                 rejoyces
                 louder
                 ,
                 and
                 loves
                 noblier
                 ,
                 and
                 desires
                 purer
                 ,
                 and
                 hopes
                 stronger
                 then
                 it
                 can
                 do
                 here
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 these
                 arguments
                 should
                 fail
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 felicity
                 of
                 Gods
                 Saints
                 cannot
                 fail
                 .
                 For
                 suppose
                 ,
                 the
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 necessary
                 instrument
                 but
                 
                 out
                 of
                 tune
                 ,
                 and
                 discomposed
                 by
                 sin
                 and
                 anger
                 ,
                 by
                 accident
                 and
                 chance
                 ,
                 by
                 defect
                 and
                 imperfections
                 ,
                 yet
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 better
                 then
                 none
                 at
                 all
                 :
                 and
                 that
                 if
                 the
                 soul
                 works
                 imperfectly
                 with
                 an
                 imperfect
                 body
                 ,
                 that
                 then
                 she
                 works
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 when
                 she
                 hath
                 none
                 ;
                 and
                 suppose
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 soul
                 should
                 be
                 as
                 much
                 without
                 sense
                 or
                 perception
                 in
                 death
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 a
                 deep
                 sleep
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 image
                 and
                 shadow
                 of
                 death
                 ;
                 yet
                 then
                 God
                 devises
                 other
                 means
                 that
                 his
                 banished
                 be
                 not
                 expelled
                 from
                 him
                 .
                 For
                 ,
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 God
                 will
                 restore
                 the
                 soul
                 to
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 raise
                 the
                 body
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 perfection
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 an
                 Organ
                 fitt
                 to
                 praise
                 him
                 upon
                 ;
                 
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 spiritual
                 to
                 minister
                 to
                 the
                 soul
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 soul
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 soul
                 shall
                 be
                 brought
                 forth
                 by
                 Angels
                 from
                 her
                 incomparable
                 and
                 easie
                 bed
                 ,
                 from
                 her
                 rest
                 in
                 Christs
                 Holy
                 Bosome
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 made
                 perfect
                 in
                 her
                 being
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 all
                 her
                 operations
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 shall
                 first
                 appear
                 by
                 that
                 perfection
                 which
                 the
                 soul
                 shall
                 receive
                 as
                 instrumental
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 judgement
                 :
                 for
                 then
                 she
                 shall
                 see
                 clearly
                 all
                 the
                 Records
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Register
                 of
                 her
                 own
                 memory
                 .
                 For
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 did
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 is
                 laid
                 up
                 in
                 our
                 memories
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 dust
                 and
                 forgetfulnesse
                 be
                 drawn
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 lift
                 us
                 from
                 our
                 dust
                 ,
                 then
                 shall
                 
                 appear
                 clearly
                 all
                 that
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 ,
                 written
                 in
                 the
                 Tables
                 of
                 our
                 conscience
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 souls
                 memory
                 .
                 We
                 see
                 many
                 times
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 many
                 instances
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 great
                 memory
                 is
                 hindered
                 and
                 put
                 out
                 ,
                 and
                 we
                 thirty
                 years
                 after
                 come
                 to
                 think
                 of
                 something
                 that
                 lay
                 so
                 long
                 under
                 a
                 curtain
                 ;
                 we
                 think
                 of
                 it
                 suddenly
                 and
                 without
                 a
                 line
                 of
                 deduction
                 ,
                 or
                 proper
                 consequence
                 :
                 And
                 all
                 those
                 famous
                 memories
                 ,
                 of
                 Simonides
                 and
                 Theodectes
                 ,
                 of
                 Hortensius
                 and
                 Seneca
                 ,
                 of
                 
                 
                   Sceptius
                   Metrodorus
                
                 and
                 Carneades
                 ,
                 of
                 Cyneas
                 the
                 Embassadour
                 of
                 
                 Pyrrhus
                 ,
                 are
                 onely
                 the
                 Records
                 better
                 kept
                 ,
                 and
                 lesse
                 disturbed
                 by
                 accident
                 and
                 desease
                 .
                 For
                 even
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 Herods
                 son
                 of
                 Athens
                 ,
                 of
                 Bathyllus
                 and
                 the
                 dullest
                 person
                 now
                 alive
                 is
                 so
                 great
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 God
                 made
                 so
                 sure
                 a
                 record
                 of
                 all
                 that
                 ever
                 he
                 did
                 ,
                 that
                 assoon
                 as
                 ever
                 God
                 shall
                 but
                 tune
                 our
                 instrument
                 ,
                 and
                 draw
                 the
                 curtains
                 ,
                 and
                 but
                 light
                 up
                 the
                 candle
                 of
                 immortality
                 ,
                 there
                 we
                 shal
                 finde
                 it
                 all
                 ,
                 there
                 we
                 shall
                 see
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 shall
                 see
                 all
                 ;
                 then
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 made
                 fit
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 God
                 after
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 Spirits
                 ,
                 we
                 shall
                 be
                 like
                 to
                 Angels
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 the
                 mean
                 time
                 ,
                 although
                 upon
                 the
                 perswasion
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 
                 discourse
                 it
                 be
                 highly
                 probable
                 that
                 the
                 souls
                 of
                 Gods
                 servants
                 do
                 live
                 in
                 a
                 state
                 of
                 present
                 blessednesse
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 exceeding
                 joyes
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 expectation
                 of
                 the
                 revelation
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 coming
                 of
                 Jesus
                 yet
                 it
                 will
                 concern
                 us
                 onely
                 to
                 secure
                 our
                 state
                 by
                 holy
                 living
                 ,
                 and
                 leave
                 the
                 event
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 that
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 said
                 )
                 whether
                 present
                 or
                 absent
                 ,
                 whether
                 sleeping
                 or
                 waking
                 ,
                 whether
                 perceiving
                 or
                 perceiving
                 not
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 be
                 accepted
                 of
                 him
                 :
                 that
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 banished
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 the
                 sun
                 ,
                 we
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 expelled
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 his
                 countenance
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 from
                 our
                 beds
                 of
                 sorrows
                 ,
                 our
                 souls
                 may
                 
                 passe
                 into
                 the
                 bosome
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 thence
                 to
                 his
                 right
                 hand
                 in
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 sentence
                 :
                 For
                 we
                 must
                 all
                 appear
                 before
                 the
                 judgement
                 seat
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &
                 then
                 if
                 we
                 have
                 done
                 wel
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 ,
                 we
                 shal
                 never
                 be
                 expelled
                 from
                 the
                 beatifical
                 presence
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 domesticks
                 of
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 and
                 heires
                 of
                 his
                 Kingdom
                 ,
                 and
                 partakers
                 of
                 his
                 glory
                 .
              
               
                 Amen
              
            
          
           
             
               I
               Have
               now
               done
               with
               my
               Text
               ,
               but
               yet
               am
               to
               make
               you
               another
               Sermon
               .
               I
               have
               told
               you
               the
               necessity
               and
               the
               state
               of
               death
               ;
               it
               may
               be
               too
               largely
               for
               such
               a
               sad
               story
               ;
               I
               shal
               therefore
               now
               
               with
               a
               better
               compendium
               teach
               you
               how
               to
               live
               by
               telling
               you
               a
               plain
               narrative
               of
               a
               life
               ,
               which
               if
               you
               imitate
               and
               write
               after
               the
               copy
               ,
               it
               will
               make
               ,
               that
               death
               shall
               not
               be
               an
               evil
               ,
               but
               a
               thing
               to
               be
               desired
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               reckoned
               amongst
               the
               purchases
               and
               advantages
               of
               your
               fortune
               .
               When
               Martha
               and
               Mary
               went
               to
               weep
               over
               the
               
               grave
               of
               their
               brother
               ,
               Christ
               met
               them
               there
               and
               preached
               a
               Funeral
               Sermon
               ,
               discoursing
               of
               the
               resurrection
               ,
               and
               applying
               to
               the
               purposes
               of
               faith
               ,
               and
               confession
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               glorification
               of
               God
               :
               We
               have
               no
               other
               ,
               we
               can
               have
               no
               better
               precedent
               to
               follow
               :
               and
               now
               that
               we
               are
               come
               to
               weep
               over
               the
               grave
               of
               our
               Dear
               Sister
               ,
               this
               rare
               personage
               ,
               we
               cannot
               chuse
               but
               have
               many
               vertues
               to
               learn
               ,
               many
               to
               imitate
               ,
               and
               some
               to
               exercise
               .
            
             
               I
               chose
               ,
               not
               to
               declare
               her
               extraction
               and
               genealogy
               .
               It
               was
               indeed
               fair
               and
               Honorable
               ;
               but
               having
               the
               blessing
               to
               be
               descended
               from
               
               
               worthy
               and
               Honoured
               Ancestors
               ,
               and
               her self
               to
               be
               adopted
               and
               ingraffed
               into
               a
               more
               Noble
               family
               ,
               yet
               she
               felt
               such
               outward
               appendages
               to
               be
               none
               of
               hers
               ,
               because
               not
               of
               her
               choice
               ,
               but
               the
               purchase
               of
               the
               vertues
               of
               others
               ,
               which
               although
               they
               did
               ingage
               her
               to
               do
               noble
               things
               ,
               yet
               they
               would
               upbraid
               all
               degenerate
               and
               lesse
               honourable
               lives
               then
               were
               those
               which
               began
               and
               increased
               the
               honour
               of
               the
               families
               .
               She
               did
               not
               love
               her
               fortune
               for
               making
               her
               noble
               ;
               but
               thought
               it
               would
               be
               a
               dishonour
               to
               her
               if
               she
               did
               not
               continue
               her
               Noblenesse
               and
               excellency
               of
               vertue
               fit
               to
               be
               owned
               by
               persons
               relating
               to
               such
               Ancestors
               .
               It
               is
               fit
               for
               all
               us
               to
               
               honour
               the
               Noblenesse
               of
               a
               family
               :
               but
               it
               is
               also
               fit
               for
               them
               that
               are
               Noble
               to
               despise
               it
               and
               to
               establish
               their
               honour
               upon
               the
               foundation
               of
               doing
               excellent
               things
               ,
               and
               suffering
               in
               good
               causes
               ,
               and
               despising
               dishonourable
               actions
               ,
               and
               in
               communicating
               good
               things
               to
               others
               .
               For
               this
               is
               the
               rule
               in
               Nature
               :
               Those
               creatures
               are
               most
               Honourable
               which
               have
               the
               greatest
               power
               and
               do
               the
               greatest
               good
               :
               And
               accordingly
               my self
               have
               been
               a
               witnesse
               of
               it
               ,
               how
               this
               excellent
               Lady
               would
               by
               an
               act
               of
               humility
               ,
               and
               Christian
               abstraction
               strip
               her self
               of
               all
               that
               fair
               appendage
               of
               exteriour
               honour
               which
               
               decked
               her
               person
               and
               her
               fortune
               ;
               and
               desired
               to
               be
               owned
               by
               nothing
               but
               what
               was
               her
               own
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               onely
               be
               esteemed
               Honourable
               according
               to
               that
               which
               is
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               a
               wise
               person
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               She
               had
               a
               strict
               and
               severe
               education
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               one
               of
               Gods
               graces
               and
               favours
               to
               her
               .
               For
               being
               the
               Heiresse
               of
               a
               great
               fortune
               ,
               and
               living
               amongst
               the
               throng
               of
               persons
               in
               the
               sight
               of
               vanities
               and
               empty
               temptations
               ,
               that
               is
               ,
               in
               that
               part
               of
               the
               Kingdom
               where
               greatnesse
               is
               too
               often
               expressed
               in
               great
               follies
               ,
               and
               great
               vices
               ,
               God
               had
               provided
               a
               severe
               and
               angry
               education
               to
               chastise
               the
               forwardnesses
               
               of
               a
               young
               spirit
               ,
               and
               a
               fair
               fortune
               ;
               that
               she
               might
               for
               ever
               be
               so
               far
               distant
               from
               a
               vice
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               onely
               see
               it
               and
               loath
               it
               ,
               but
               never
               tast
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               much
               as
               to
               be
               put
               to
               her
               choice
               whether
               she
               would
               be
               vertuous
               or
               no.
               God
               intending
               to
               secure
               this
               soul
               to
               himself
               ,
               would
               not
               suffer
               the
               follies
               of
               the
               world
               to
               seize
               upon
               her
               by
               way
               of
               too
               neer
               a
               trial
               ,
               or
               busie
               temptation
               .
            
             
               3.
               
               She
               was
               married
               young
               ;
               and
               besides
               her
               businesses
               of
               religion
               seemed
               to
               be
               ordained
               in
               the
               providence
               of
               God
               to
               bring
               to
               this
               Honourable
               family
               a
               part
               of
               a
               fair
               fortune
               ,
               and
               to
               leave
               behinde
               her
               a
               fairer
               issue
               worth
               ten
               thousand
               times
               her
               portion
               :
               and
               as
               if
               this
               had
               
               been
               all
               the
               publick
               businesse
               of
               her
               life
               ;
               when
               she
               had
               so
               far
               served
               Gods
               ends
               ,
               God
               in
               mercy
               would
               also
               serve
               hers
               ,
               and
               take
               her
               to
               an
               early
               blessednesse
               .
            
             
               4.
               
               In
               passing
               through
               which
               line
               of
               providence
               ,
               she
               had
               the
               art
               to
               secure
               her
               eternal
               interest
               ,
               by
               turning
               her
               condition
               into
               duty
               ,
               &
               expressing
               her
               duty
               in
               the
               greatest
               eminency
               of
               a
               vertuous
               ,
               prudent
               and
               rare
               affection
               ,
               that
               hath
               been
               known
               in
               any
               example
               .
               I
               will
               not
               
               give
               her
               so
               low
               a
               testimony
               ,
               as
               to
               say
               onely
               that
               she
               was
               chast
               ;
               She
               
               was
               a
               person
               of
               that
               severity
               ,
               modesty
               ,
               and
               close
               religion
               (
               as
               to
               that
               particular
               )
               that
               she
               was
               not
               capable
               of
               uncivil
               temptation
               ;
               and
               you
               might
               as
               well
               have
               suspected
               the
               sun
               to
               smell
               of
               the
               poppy
               that
               he
               looks
               on
               ,
               as
               that
               she
               could
               have
               been
               a
               person
               apt
               to
               be
               sullyed
               by
               the
               breath
               of
               a
               foul
               question
               .
            
             
               5.
               
               But
               that
               which
               I
               shall
               note
               in
               her
               ,
               is
               that
               which
               I
               would
               have
               exemplar
               to
               all
               Ladies
               ,
               and
               to
               all
               women
               .
               She
               had
               a
               love
               so
               great
               for
               her
               Lord
               ,
               so
               intirely
               given
               up
               to
               a
               dear
               affection
               ,
               that
               she
               thought
               the
               same
               things
               and
               loved
               the
               same
               loves
               ,
               and
               hated
               according
               to
               the
               same
               enmities
               ,
               and
               breathed
               in
               his
               soul
               ,
               and
               lived
               in
               his
               presence
               ,
               
               and
               languished
               in
               his
               absence
               :
               and
               all
               that
               she
               was
               or
               did
               ,
               was
               onely
               for
               and
               to
               her
               Dearest
               Lord
               ,
            
             
               
                 Si
                 gaudet
                 ,
                 si
                 slet
                 ,
                 si
                 tacit
                 ,
                 hunc
                 loquitur
                 .
              
               
                 Coenat
                 ,
                 propinat
                 ,
                 poscit
                 ,
                 negat
                 ,
                 innuit
                 ,
                 unus
              
               
                 Naevius
                 est
                 :
                 —
              
            
             
               and
               although
               this
               was
               a
               great
               enamel
               to
               the
               beauty
               of
               her
               soul
               ,
               yet
               it
               might
               in
               some
               degrees
               be
               also
               a
               reward
               to
               the
               vertue
               of
               her
               Lord
               :
               For
               she
               would
               often
               discourse
               it
               to
               them
               that
               conversed
               with
               her
               ;
               that
               he
               would
               improve
               that
               interest
               which
               he
               had
               in
               her
               affection
               to
               the
               advantages
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               religion
               :
               and
               she
               would
               delight
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               he
               called
               her
               
               to
               her
               devotions
               ,
               he
               encouraged
               her
               good
               inclinations
               he
               directed
               her
               piety
               ,
               he
               invited
               her
               with
               good
               books
               :
               and
               then
               she
               loved
               religion
               ,
               which
               she
               saw
               was
               not
               onely
               pleasing
               to
               God
               ,
               and
               an
               act
               or
               state
               of
               duty
               ,
               but
               pleasing
               to
               her
               Lord
               ,
               and
               an
               act
               also
               of
               affection
               and
               conjugal
               obedience
               ;
               and
               what
               at
               first
               she
               loved
               the
               more
               forwardly
               for
               his
               sake
               ;
               in
               the
               using
               of
               religion
               left
               such
               relishes
               upon
               her
               spirit
               ,
               that
               she
               found
               in
               it
               amability
               enough
               ,
               to
               make
               her
               love
               it
               for
               its
               own
               .
               So
               God
               usually
               brings
               us
               to
               him
               by
               instruments
               of
               nature
               and
               affections
               ,
               and
               then
               incorporates
               us
               into
               his
               inheritance
               ,
               by
               the
               more
               immediate
               relishes
               of
               Heaven
               ,
               and
               the
               secret
               
               things
               of
               the
               Spirit
               .
               He
               only
               was
               (
               under
               God
               )
               the
               light
               of
               her
               eyes
               ,
               and
               the
               cordiall
               of
               her
               spirits
               ,
               and
               the
               guide
               of
               her
               actions
               ,
               and
               the
               measure
               of
               her
               affections
               ,
               till
               her
               affections
               swelled
               up
               into
               a
               religion
               ,
               and
               then
               it
               could
               go
               no
               higher
               ,
               but
               was
               confederate
               with
               those
               other
               duties
               which
               made
               her
               dear
               to
               God.
               Which
               rare
               combination
               of
               duty
               and
               religion
               ,
               I
               choose
               to
               expresse
               in
               the
               words
               of
               
                 Solomon
                 :
                 She
                 forsook
                 not
                 the
                 guide
                 of
                 her
                 youth
                 ,
                 nor
                 brake
                 the
                 Covenant
                 of
                 her
                 God.
                 
              
               
            
             
               6.
               
               As
               she
               was
               a
               rare
               wife
               :
               so
               she
               was
               an
               excellent
               Mother
               .
               For
               in
               so
               tender
               a
               constitution
               of
               spirit
               as
               hers
               was
               ,
               and
               in
               so
               great
               a
               
               kindnesse
               towards
               her
               children
               ,
               there
               hath
               seldom
               been
               seen
               a
               stricter
               and
               more
               curious
               care
               of
               their
               persons
               ,
               their
               deportment
               ,
               their
               nature
               ,
               their
               disposition
               ,
               their
               learning
               and
               their
               customs
               :
               And
               if
               ever
               kindnesse
               and
               care
               did
               contest
               ,
               and
               make
               parties
               in
               her
               ,
               yet
               her
               care
               and
               her
               severity
               was
               ever
               victorious
               ;
               and
               she
               knew
               
               
               not
               how
               to
               do
               an
               ill
               turn
               to
               their
               severer
               part
               ,
               by
               her
               more
               tender
               and
               forward
               kindnesse
               .
               And
               as
               her
               custome
               was
               ,
               she
               turned
               this
               also
               into
               love
               to
               her
               Lord.
               For
               she
               was
               not
               onely
               diligent
               to
               have
               them
               bred
               nobly
               and
               religiously
               ,
               but
               also
               was
               carefull
               and
               solicitous
               ,
               that
               they
               should
               be
               taught
               to
               observe
               all
               the
               circumstances
               &
               inclinations
               ,
               the
               desires
               and
               wishes
               of
               their
               Father
               ;
               as
               thinking
               ,
               that
               vertue
               to
               have
               no
               good
               circumstances
               which
               was
               not
               dressed
               by
               his
               copy
               ,
               and
               ruled
               by
               his
               lines
               ,
               and
               his
               affections
               :
               And
               her
               prudence
               in
               the
               managing
               her
               children
               was
               so
               singular
               and
               rare
               ,
               that
               when
               ever
               you
               mean
               to
               blesse
               this
               family
               ,
               and
               pray
               a
               hearty
               and
               a
               
               profitable
               prayer
               for
               it
               ,
               beg
               of
               God
               ,
               that
               the
               children
               may
               have
               those
               excellent
               things
               which
               she
               designed
               to
               them
               ,
               and
               provided
               for
               them
               in
               her
               heart
               and
               wishes
               ,
               that
               they
               may
               live
               by
               her
               purposes
               ,
               and
               may
               grow
               thither
               ,
               whither
               she
               would
               fain
               have
               brought
               them
               .
               All
               these
               were
               great
               parts
               of
               an
               excellent
               religion
               as
               they
               concerned
               her
               greatest
               temporal
               relations
               .
            
             
               7.
               
               But
               if
               we
               examine
               how
               she
               demeaned
               her self
               towards
               God
               ,
               there
               also
               you
               will
               finde
               her
               ,
               not
               of
               a
               common
               ,
               but
               of
               an
               exemplar
               piety
               .
               She
               was
               a
               great
               reader
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               confining
               her self
               to
               great
               portions
               every
               day
               ;
               which
               she
               read
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               purposes
               
               of
               vanity
               ,
               and
               impertinent
               curiosities
               ,
               not
               to
               seem
               knowing
               ,
               or
               to
               become
               talking
               ,
               not
               to
               expound
               and
               Rule
               ,
               but
               to
               teach
               her
               all
               her
               duty
               ,
               to
               instruct
               her
               in
               the
               knowledge
               and
               love
               of
               God
               and
               of
               her
               Neighbours
               ;
               to
               make
               her
               more
               humble
               ,
               and
               to
               teach
               her
               to
               despise
               the
               world
               ,
               and
               all
               its
               gilded
               vanities
               ;
               and
               that
               she
               might
               entertain
               passions
               wholly
               in
               designe
               and
               order
               to
               heaven
               .
               I
               have
               seen
               a
               female
               religion
               that
               wholly
               dwelt
               upon
               the
               face
               and
               tongue
               ;
               that
               like
               a
               wanton
               and
               an
               undressed
               tree
               spends
               all
               its
               juice
               in
               suckers
               and
               irregular
               branches
               ,
               in
               leafs
               and
               gumme
               ,
               and
               after
               all
               such
               goodly
               outsides
               you
               should
               never
               eat
               an
               apple
               ,
               or
               be
               delighted
               with
               
               the
               beauties
               ,
               or
               the
               perfumes
               of
               a
               hopefull
               blossome
               .
               But
               the
               religion
               of
               this
               excellent
               Lady
               was
               of
               another
               constitution
               ;
               It
               took
               root
               downward
               in
               humility
               ,
               and
               brought
               forth
               fruit
               upward
               in
               the
               substantiall
               graces
               of
               a
               Christian
               ,
               in
               charity
               and
               justice
               ,
               in
               chastity
               and
               modesty
               ,
               in
               fair
               friendships
               and
               sweetnesse
               of
               society
               :
               She
               had
               not
               very
               much
               of
               the
               forms
               and
               outsides
               of
               godlinesse
               ;
               but
               she
               was
               hugely
               carefull
               for
               the
               power
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               the
               morall
               ,
               essentiall
               ,
               and
               usefull
               parts
               ;
               such
               which
               would
               make
               her
               be
               ,
               not
               seem
               to
               be
               religious
               .
            
             
               8.
               
               She
               was
               a
               very
               constant
               person
               at
               her
               prayers
               ,
               and
               spent
               all
               
               her
               time
               which
               Nature
               did
               permit
               to
               her
               choice
               ,
               in
               her
               devotions
               ,
               and
               reading
               and
               meditating
               and
               the
               necessary
               offices
               of
               houshold
               government
               ,
               every
               one
               of
               which
               is
               an
               action
               of
               religion
               ,
               some
               by
               nature
               ,
               some
               by
               adoption
               .
               To
               these
               also
               God
               gave
               her
               
                 a
                 very
                 great
                 love
                 to
                 hear
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 preached
              
               ;
               in
               which
               because
               I
               had
               sometimes
               the
               honour
               to
               minister
               to
               her
               ,
               I
               can
               give
               this
               certain
               testimony
               ,
               
               that
               she
               was
               a
               diligent
               ,
               watchfull
               and
               attentive
               hearer
               :
               and
               
               to
               this
               had
               so
               excellent
               a
               judgement
               ,
               that
               if
               ever
               I
               saw
               a
               woman
               whose
               judgement
               was
               to
               be
               revered
               ,
               it
               was
               hers
               alone
               :
               and
               I
               have
               sometimes
               thought
               that
               the
               eminency
               of
               her
               discerning
               faculties
               did
               reward
               a
               pious
               discourse
               ,
               and
               placed
               it
               in
               the
               regions
               of
               honour
               and
               usefulnesse
               ,
               and
               gathered
               it
               up
               from
               the
               ground
               ,
               where
               commonly
               such
               homilies
               are
               spilt
               ,
               or
               scattered
               in
               neglect
               and
               inconsideration
               .
               But
               her
               appetite
               was
               not
               soon
               satisfied
               with
               what
               was
               usefull
               to
               her
               soul
               :
               she
               was
               also
               
                 a
                 constant
                 Reader
                 of
                 Sermons
              
               ,
               and
               
               seldome
               missed
               to
               read
               one
               every
               day
               ;
               and
               that
               she
               might
               be
               full
               of
               instruction
               and
               holy
               principles
               ,
               she
               had
               lately
               designed
               to
               have
               a
               large
               Book
               in
               which
               she
               purposed
               to
               have
               a
               stock
               of
               Religion
               transcrib'd
               in
               such
               assistances
               as
               she
               would
               chuse
               ,
               that
               she
               might
               be
               
                 readily
                 furnished
                 and
                 instructed
                 to
                 every
                 good
                 work
                 .
              
               But
               God
               prevented
               that
               ,
               and
               hath
               filled
               her
               desires
               not
               out
               of
               cisterns
               and
               little
               aquaeducts
               ,
               but
               hath
               carried
               her
               to
               the
               fountain
               ,
               where
               
                 she
                 drinks
                 of
                 the
                 pleasures
                 of
                 the
                 river
                 ,
              
               and
               is
               full
               of
               God.
               
            
             
               9.
               
               She
               alwayes
               lived
               a
               life
               of
               much
               Innocence
               ,
               free
               from
               the
               violences
               of
               great
               sins
               :
               her
               person
               ,
               her
               breeding
               ,
               her
               modesty
               ,
               her
               honour
               ,
               her
               religion
               ,
               her
               early
               marriage
               ,
               the
               Guide
               of
               her
               soul
               ,
               and
               the
               Guide
               of
               her
               youth
               ,
               were
               as
               so
               many
               fountains
               of
               restraining
               grace
               to
               her
               ,
               to
               keep
               her
               from
               the
               dishonours
               of
               a
               crime
               .
               
                 Bonum
                 est
              
               
               
                 portare
                 jugum
                 ab
                 adolescentiâ
              
               :
               it
               is
               good
               to
               bear
               the
               yoak
               of
               the
               Lord
               from
               our
               youth
               ;
               and
               though
               she
               did
               so
               ,
               being
               guarded
               by
               a
               mighty
               providence
               ,
               and
               a
               great
               favour
               and
               grace
               of
               God
               from
               staining
               her
               fair
               soul
               with
               the
               spots
               of
               hell
               ,
               yet
               she
               had
               strange
               fears
               and
               early
               cares
               upon
               her
               ;
               but
               these
               were
               not
               onely
               for
               her self
               ,
               but
               in
               order
               to
               others
               ,
               to
               her
               neerest
               Relatives
               .
               For
               she
               was
               so
               great
               a
               lover
               of
               this
               Honourable
               family
               of
               which
               now
               she
               was
               a
               Mother
               ,
               that
               she
               desired
               to
               become
               a
               chanel
               of
               great
               blessings
               to
               it
               unto
               future
               ages
               ,
               and
               was
               extremely
               jealous
               lest
               any
               
               thing
               should
               be
               done
               ,
               or
               lest
               any
               thing
               had
               been
               done
               ,
               though
               an
               age
               or
               two
               since
               ,
               which
               should
               intail
               a
               curse
               upon
               the
               innocent
               posterity
               ;
               and
               therefore
               (
               although
               I
               do
               not
               know
               that
               ever
               she
               was
               tempted
               with
               an
               offer
               of
               the
               crime
               )
               yet
               she
               did
               infinitely
               remove
               all
               sacrilege
               
                 from
                 her
                 thoughts
              
               ,
               and
               delighted
               to
               see
               her
               estate
               of
               a
               clear
               and
               disintangled
               interest
               :
               she
               would
               have
               no
               mingled
               rights
               with
               it
               ;
               she
               would
               not
               receive
               any
               thing
               from
               the
               Church
               ,
               but
               religion
               and
               a
               blessing
               :
               and
               she
               never
               thought
               a
               curse
               and
               a
               sin
               far
               enough
               off
               ,
               but
               would
               desire
               it
               to
               be
               infinitely
               distant
               ;
               and
               that
               as
               to
               this
               family
               God
               had
               given
               much
               honour
               and
               a
               wise
               head
               to
               govern
               it
               ,
               so
               he
               would
               also
               for
               ever
               give
               many
               
               more
               blessings
               :
               And
               because
               she
               knew
               that
               the
               sins
               of
               Patents
               descend
               upon
               Children
               ,
               she
               endevoured
               by
               justice
               and
               religion
               ,
               by
               charity
               and
               honour
               to
               secure
               that
               her
               chanel
               should
               convey
               nothing
               but
               health
               ,
               and
               a
               fair
               example
               ,
               and
               a
               blessing
               .
            
             
               10.
               
               And
               though
               her
               accounts
               to
               God
               was
               made
               up
               of
               nothing
               
               
               but
               small
               parcels
               ,
               little
               passions
               ,
               and
               angry
               words
               ,
               and
               trifling
               discontents
               ,
               which
               are
               the
               allayes
               of
               the
               piety
               of
               the
               most
               holy
               persons
               ,
               yet
               she
               was
               early
               at
               her
               repentance
               ;
               and
               toward
               the
               latter
               end
               of
               her
               dayes
               ,
               grew
               so
               fast
               in
               religion
               as
               if
               she
               had
               had
               a
               revelation
               of
               her
               approaching
               end
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               she
               must
               go
               a
               great
               way
               in
               a
               little
               time
               :
               her
               discourses
               more
               full
               of
               religion
               ,
               her
               prayers
               more
               frequent
               ,
               her
               charity
               increasing
               ;
               her
               forgivenesse
               more
               forward
               ,
               her
               friendships
               more
               communicative
               ,
               her
               passion
               more
               under
               discipline
               ,
               and
               so
               she
               trimm'd
               her
               lamp
               ,
               not
               thinking
               her
               night
               was
               so
               neer
               ,
               but
               that
               it
               might
               shine
               also
               in
               the
               day
               time
               ,
               in
               the
               Temple
               ,
               
               and
               before
               the
               Altar
               of
               incense
               .
            
             
               But
               in
               this
               course
               of
               hers
               there
               were
               some
               circumstances
               ,
               and
               some
               appendages
               of
               substance
               ,
               which
               were
               highly
               remarkable
               .
            
             
               1.
               
               In
               all
               her
               Religion
               ,
               and
               in
               all
               her
               actions
               of
               relation
               towards
               God
               ,
               she
               had
               a
               strange
               evennesse
               and
               untroubled
               passage
               ,
               sliding
               toward
               her
               Ocean
               of
               God
               and
               of
               infinity
               with
               a
               certain
               and
               silent
               motion
               .
               So
               have
               I
               seen
               a
               river
               deep
               and
               smooth
               passing
               with
               a
               still
               foot
               and
               a
               sober
               face
               ,
               and
               paying
               to
               the
               Fiscus
               ,
               the
               great
               Exchequer
               of
               the
               Sea
               ,
               the
               Prince
               of
               all
               the
               watry
               bodies
               ,
               a
               tribute
               
               large
               and
               full
               :
               and
               hard
               by
               it
               a
               little
               brook
               skipping
               and
               making
               a
               noise
               upon
               its
               unequall
               and
               neighbour
               bottom
               ;
               and
               after
               all
               its
               talking
               and
               bragged
               motion
               ,
               it
               payed
               to
               its
               common
               Audit
               no
               more
               then
               the
               revenues
               of
               a
               little
               cloud
               ,
               or
               a
               contemptible
               vessel
               :
               So
               have
               I
               sometimes
               compar'd
               the
               issues
               of
               her
               religion
               to
               the
               solemnities
               and
               fam'd
               outsides
               of
               anothers
               piety
               .
               It
               dwelt
               upon
               her
               spirit
               ,
               and
               was
               incorporated
               with
               the
               periodicall
               work
               of
               every
               day
               :
               she
               did
               not
               beleeve
               that
               religion
               was
               intended
               to
               minister
               to
               fame
               and
               reputation
               ,
               but
               to
               pardon
               of
               sins
               ,
               to
               the
               pleasure
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               souls
               .
               For
               religion
               is
               like
               the
               breath
               of
               Heaven
               ;
               
               if
               it
               goes
               abroad
               into
               the
               open
               air
               ,
               it
               scatters
               and
               dissolves
               like
               camphyre
               :
               but
               if
               it
               enters
               into
               a
               secret
               hollownesse
               ,
               into
               a
               close
               conveyance
               ,
               it
               is
               strong
               and
               mighty
               ,
               and
               comes
               forth
               with
               vigour
               and
               great
               effect
               at
               the
               other
               end
               ,
               at
               the
               other
               side
               of
               this
               life
               ,
               in
               the
               dayes
               of
               death
               and
               judgement
               .
            
             
               2.
               
               The
               other
               appendage
               of
               her
               religion
               ,
               which
               also
               was
               a
               great
               ornament
               to
               all
               the
               parts
               of
               her
               life
               ,
               was
               a
               rare
               modesty
               and
               humility
               of
               spirit
               ,
               a
               confident
               despising
               and
               undervaluing
               of
               her self
               .
               For
               though
               she
               had
               the
               greatest
               judgement
               ,
               and
               the
               greatest
               experience
               of
               things
               and
               persons
               that
               I
               ever
               yet
               knew
               in
               a
               person
               of
               
               her
               youth
               ,
               and
               sex
               ,
               and
               circumstances
               ;
               yet
               as
               if
               she
               knew
               nothing
               of
               it
               she
               had
               the
               meanest
               opinion
               of
               her self
               ;
               and
               like
               a
               fair
               taper
               when
               she
               shined
               to
               all
               the
               room
               ,
               yet
               round
               about
               her
               own
               station
               she
               had
               cast
               a
               shadow
               and
               a
               cloud
               ,
               and
               she
               shined
               to
               every
               body
               but
               her self
               .
               But
               the
               perfectnesse
               of
               her
               prudence
               and
               excellent
               parts
               could
               not
               be
               hid
               ;
               and
               all
               her
               humility
               ,
               and
               arts
               of
               concealment
               ,
               made
               the
               vertues
               more
               amiable
               and
               illustrious
               .
               For
               as
               pride
               
               sullies
               the
               beauty
               of
               the
               fairest
               vertues
               ,
               and
               makes
               our
               understanding
               
               but
               like
               the
               craft
               and
               learning
               of
               a
               Devil
               :
               so
               humility
               is
               the
               greatest
               eminency
               ,
               and
               art
               of
               publication
               in
               the
               whole
               world
               ;
               and
               she
               in
               all
               her
               arts
               of
               secrecy
               and
               hiding
               her
               worthy
               things
               ,
               was
               but
               
                 like
                 one
                 that
                 hideth
                 the
                 winde
                 ,
                 and
                 covers
                 the
                 oyntment
                 of
                 her
                 right
                 hand
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               know
               not
               by
               what
               instrument
               it
               hapned
               ;
               but
               when
               death
               drew
               neer
               ,
               befor
               it
               made
               any
               shew
               upon
               her
               body
               ,
               or
               revealed
               it self
               by
               a
               naturall
               signification
               ,
               it
               was
               conveyed
               to
               her
               spirit
               :
               she
               had
               a
               strange
               secret
               perswasion
               that
               the
               bringing
               this
               Childe
               should
               be
               her
               last
               scene
               of
               life
               :
               and
               we
               have
               known
               ,
               that
               the
               soul
               when
               she
               is
               about
               to
               disrobe
               her self
               of
               her
               upper
               garment
               ,
               sometimes
               speaks
               
               rarely
               
                 Magnifica
                 verba
                 :
                 mors
                 propè
                 admota
                 excutit
              
               ;
               sometimes
               it
               is
               prophetical
               ;
               sometimes
               God
               by
               a
               superinduced
               perswasion
               wrought
               by
               instruments
               ,
               or
               accidents
               of
               his
               own
               ,
               serves
               the
               ends
               of
               his
               own
               providence
               and
               the
               salvation
               of
               the
               soul
               :
               But
               so
               it
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               thought
               of
               death
               dwelt
               long
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               grew
               from
               the
               first
               steps
               of
               faney
               and
               fear
               ,
               to
               a
               consent
               ,
               from
               thence
               to
               a
               strange
               credulity
               ,
               and
               expectation
               of
               it
               ;
               and
               without
               the
               violence
               of
               sicknesse
               she
               died
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               had
               done
               it
               voluntarily
               ,
               and
               by
               designe
               ,
               and
               for
               fear
               her
               expectation
               should
               have
               been
               deceived
               ,
               or
               that
               she
               should
               
               seem
               to
               have
               had
               an
               unreasonable
               fear
               ,
               or
               apprehension
               ;
               or
               rather
               (
               as
               one
               said
               of
               
                 Cato
                 )
                 sic
                 abiit
                 è
                 vitâ
                 ut
                 causam
                 moriendi
                 nactam
                 se
                 esse
                 gauderet
                 ,
              
               she
               died
               ,
               as
               if
               she
               had
               been
               glad
               of
               the
               opportunity
               .
            
             
               And
               in
               this
               I
               cannot
               but
               adore
               the
               providence
               and
               admire
               the
               wisdom
               and
               infinite
               mercies
               of
               God.
               For
               having
               a
               tender
               and
               soft
               ,
               a
               delicate
               and
               fine
               constitution
               and
               breeding
               ,
               she
               was
               tender
               to
               pain
               ,
               and
               apprehensive
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               a
               childs
               shoulder
               is
               of
               a
               load
               and
               burden
               :
               
                 Grave
                 est
                 tenerae
                 cérvici
                 jugum
              
               ;
               and
               in
               her
               often
               discourses
               of
               death
               ,
               which
               she
               would
               renew
               willingly
               and
               frequently
               ,
               she
               would
               tell
               ,
               that
               she
               feared
               not
               death
               ,
               but
               she
               feared
               the
               sharp
               pains
               
               of
               death
               :
               
                 Emori
                 nolo
                 ,
                 me
                 esse
                 mortuam
                 non
                 curo
                 :
              
               The
               being
               dead
               ,
               and
               being
               freed
               from
               the
               troubles
               and
               dangers
               of
               this
               world
               ,
               she
               hoped
               would
               be
               for
               her
               advantage
               ;
               and
               therefore
               that
               was
               no
               part
               of
               her
               fear
               :
               But
               she
               believing
               the
               pangs
               of
               death
               were
               great
               ,
               and
               the
               use
               and
               aids
               of
               reason
               little
               ,
               had
               reason
               to
               fear
               left
               they
               should
               do
               violence
               to
               her
               spirit
               and
               the
               decency
               of
               her
               resolution
               .
               But
               God
               that
               knew
               her
               fears
               ,
               and
               her
               jealousie
               concerning
               her self
               ,
               fitted
               her
               with
               a
               death
               so
               easie
               ,
               so
               harmlesse
               ,
               so
               painlesse
               ,
               that
               it
               did
               not
               put
               her
               patience
               to
               a
               severe
               trial
               .
               It
               was
               not
               (
               in
               all
               appearance
               )
               of
               so
               much
               trouble
               ,
               as
               two
               fits
               of
               a
               common
               ague
               ;
               so
               carefull
               
               was
               God
               to
               remonstrate
               to
               all
               that
               stood
               in
               that
               sad
               attendance
               ,
               that
               this
               soul
               was
               dear
               to
               him
               :
               and
               that
               since
               she
               had
               done
               so
               much
               of
               her
               duty
               towards
               it
               ,
               he
               that
               began
               would
               also
               finish
               her
               redemption
               ,
               by
               an
               act
               of
               a
               rare
               providence
               ,
               and
               a
               singular
               mercy
               .
               
                 Blessed
                 be
                 that
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 who
                 does
                 so
                 careful
                 actions
                 of
                 mercy
              
               
               
               
                 for
                 the
                 ease
                 and
                 security
                 of
                 his
                 servants
                 .
              
               But
               this
               one
               instance
               was
               a
               great
               demonstration
               that
               the
               apprchension
               of
               death
               is
               worse
               then
               the
               pains
               of
               death
               :
               and
               that
               God
               loves
               to
               reprove
               the
               unreasonablenesse
               of
               our
               fears
               ,
               by
               the
               mightiness
               ,
               and
               by
               the
               arts
               of
               his
               mercy
               .
            
             
               She
               had
               in
               her
               sickness
               (
               if
               I
               may
               so
               cal
               it
               ,
               or
               rather
               in
               the
               solemnities
               ,
               and
               graver
               preparations
               towards
               death
               )
               some
               curious
               and
               well-becoming
               fears
               ,
               concerning
               the
               final
               state
               of
               her
               soul.
               But
               from
               thence
               she
               passed
               into
               a
               deliquium
               ,
               or
               a
               kinde
               of
               trance
               ,
               and
               as
               soon
               as
               she
               came
               forth
               of
               it
               ,
               as
               if
               it
               had
               been
               a
               vision
               ,
               or
               that
               she
               had
               conversed
               with
               an
               Angel
               ,
               and
               from
               his
               hand
               had
               received
               a
               label
               or
               scroll
               of
               the
               
                 book
                 of
                 life
              
               ,
               and
               there
               seen
               her
               name
               enrolled
               ,
               she
               cried
               
               out
               aloud
               ,
               
                 [
                 Glory
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 on
                 high
                 :
                 Now
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 I
                 shall
                 be
                 saved
                 .
                 ]
              
               Concerning
               which
               manner
               of
               discoursing
               we
               are
               wholy
               ignorant
               ,
               what
               judgement
               can
               be
               made
               :
               but
               certainly
               there
               are
               strange
               things
               in
               the
               other
               world
               ;
               and
               so
               there
               are
               in
               all
               the
               immediate
               preparation
               to
               it
               ;
               and
               a
               little
               glimps
               of
               heaven
               ,
               a
               minutes
               conversing
               with
               an
               Angel
               ,
               any
               ray
               of
               God
               ,
               any
               communication
               extraordinary
               from
               the
               spirit
               of
               comfort
               which
               God
               gives
               to
               his
               servants
               in
               strange
               and
               unknown
               manners
               ,
               are
               infinitely
               far
               from
               illusions
               ;
               and
               they
               shall
               then
               be
               understood
               by
               us
               ,
               when
               we
               feel
               them
               ,
               and
               when
               our
               new
               and
               
               strange
               needs
               shall
               be
               refreshed
               by
               such
               unusual
               visitations
               .
            
             
               But
               I
               must
               be
               forced
               to
               use
               summaries
               and
               arts
               of
               abbreviature
               in
               the
               enumerating
               those
               things
               in
               which
               this
               rare
               Personage
               was
               dear
               to
               God
               and
               to
               all
               her
               Relatives
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               consider
               her
               Person
               ,
               she
               was
               in
               the
               flower
               of
               her
               age
               ,
               
                 Jucundum
                 cum
                 aetas
                 florida
                 ver
                 ageret
              
               ;
               of
               a
               temperate
               ,
               plain
               and
               natural
               diet
               ;
               without
               curiosity
               or
               an
               intemperate
               palate
               ;
               she
               spent
               lesse
               time
               in
               dressing
               ,
               then
               many
               servants
               ;
               her
               recreations
               were
               little
               and
               seldom
               ,
               her
               prayers
               often
               ,
               her
               reading
               much
               :
               she
               was
               of
               a
               most
               noble
               and
               charitable
               soul
               ;
               a
               great
               lover
               of
               honourable
               actions
               and
               
               as
               great
               a
               despiser
               of
               base
               things
               ;
               hugely
               loving
               to
               oblige
               others
               ,
               and
               very
               unwilling
               to
               be
               in
               arrear
               to
               any
               upon
               the
               stock
               of
               courtesies
               and
               liberality
               ;
               so
               free
               in
               all
               acts
               of
               favour
               ,
               that
               she
               would
               not
               stay
               to
               hear
               her self
               thanked
               ,
               as
               being
               unwilling
               that
               what
               good
               went
               from
               her
               to
               a
               needful
               or
               an
               obliged
               person
               should
               ever
               return
               to
               her
               again
               ;
               she
               was
               an
               excellent
               friend
               ,
               and
               hugely
               dear
               to
               very
               many
               ,
               especially
               to
               the
               best
               and
               most
               discerning
               persons
               ,
               to
               all
               that
               conversed
               with
               her
               ,
               and
               could
               understand
               her
               great
               worth
               and
               sweetnesse
               :
               she
               was
               of
               an
               Honourable
               ,
               a
               nice
               and
               tender
               reputation
               ;
               and
               of
               the
               pleasures
               of
               this
               world
               which
               were
               laid
               before
               
               her
               in
               heaps
               she
               took
               a
               very
               small
               and
               inconsiderable
               share
               ,
               as
               not
               loving
               to
               glut
               her self
               with
               vanity
               ,
               or
               to
               take
               her
               portion
               of
               good
               things
               here
               below
               .
            
             
               If
               we
               look
               on
               her
               as
               a
               Wife
               ,
               she
               was
               chast
               and
               loving
               ,
               fruitful
               and
               discreet
               ,
               humble
               and
               pleasant
               ,
               witty
               and
               complyant
               ,
               rich
               and
               fair
               ,
               &
               wanted
               nothing
               to
               the
               making
               her
               a
               principal
               and
               a
               precedent
               to
               the
               
               best
               Wives
               of
               the
               world
               ,
               but
               a
               long
               life
               ,
               and
               a
               full
               age
               .
               
            
             
               If
               we
               remember
               her
               as
               a
               Mother
               ;
               she
               was
               kinde
               and
               severe
               ,
               careful
               and
               prudent
               ,
               very
               tender
               ,
               &
               not
               at
               al
               fond
               ,
               a
               greater
               lover
               of
               her
               childrens
               souls
               ,
               then
               of
               their
               bodies
               ,
               and
               one
               that
               would
               value
               them
               more
               by
               the
               strict
               rules
               of
               honour
               and
               proper
               worth
               ,
               then
               by
               their
               relation
               to
               her self
               .
            
             
               Her
               servants
               found
               her
               prudent
               ,
               and
               fit
               to
               Govern
               ,
               and
               yet
               open-handed
               and
               apt
               to
               reward
               ;
               a
               just
               Exactor
               of
               their
               duty
               and
               a
               great
               Rewarder
               of
               their
               diligence
               .
               
            
             
               She
               was
               in
               her
               house
               a
               comfort
               to
               her
               dearest
               Lord
               ,
               a
               guide
               to
               her
               children
               ,
               a
               Rule
               to
               her
               Servants
               ,
               an
               example
               to
               all
               .
            
             
               But
               as
               she
               related
               to
               God
               in
               the
               offices
               of
               Religion
               ,
               she
               was
               even
               and
               constant
               ,
               silent
               and
               devout
               ,
               prudent
               and
               material
               :
               she
               loved
               what
               she
               now
               enjoyes
               ,
               and
               she
               feared
               what
               she
               never
               felt
               ,
               and
               God
               did
               for
               her
               what
               she
               never
               did
               expect
               .
               Her
               fears
               went
               beyond
               all
               her
               evil
               ;
               and
               yet
               the
               good
               which
               she
               hath
               received
               was
               ,
               and
               is
               ,
               and
               ever
               shall
               be
               beyond
               all
               her
               hopes
               .
            
             
               She
               lived
               as
               we
               al
               should
               live
               ,
               and
               she
               died
               as
               I
               fain
               would
               die
               —
            
             
               
                 Et
                 cum
                 supremos
                 Lachesis
                 perneverit
                 annos
                 ,
              
               
                 Non
                 aliter
                 cineres
                 mando
                 jacere
                 meos
                 .
              
            
             
               I
               pray
               God
               I
               may
               feel
               those
               mercies
               on
               my
               death-bed
               that
               she
               felt
               ,
               
               and
               that
               I
               may
               feel
               the
               same
               effect
               of
               my
               repentance
               which
               she
               feels
               of
               the
               many
               degrees
               of
               her
               innocence
               .
               Such
               was
               her
               death
               that
               she
               did
               not
               die
               too
               soon
               ;
               and
               her
               life
               was
               so
               useful
               and
               so
               excellent
               that
               she
               could
               not
               have
               lived
               too
               long
               .
               
                 Nemo
                 parum
                 diu
                 vixit
                 qui
                 virtutis
                 perfectae
                 perfecto
                 functus
                 est
                 munere
                 :
              
               and
               as
               now
               in
               the
               grave
               it
               shall
               not
               be
               enquired
               concerning
               her
               ,
               how
               long
               she
               lived
               ,
               but
               how
               well
               ?
               so
               to
               us
               who
               live
               after
               her
               to
               suffer
               a
               longer
               calamity
               ,
               it
               may
               be
               some
               ease
               to
               our
               sorrows
               ,
               and
               some
               guide
               to
               our
               lives
               ,
               and
               some
               securitie
               to
               our
               conditions
               ,
               to
               consider
               that
               God
               hath
               brought
               the
               piety
               of
               a
               yong
               Lady
               to
               the
               early
               rewards
               of
               a
               never
               ceasing
               ,
               and
               
               never
               dying
               eternity
               of
               glory
               .
               And
               we
               also
               if
               we
               live
               as
               she
               did
               ,
               shall
               partake
               of
               the
               same
               glories
               ;
               not
               onely
               having
               the
               honour
               of
               a
               good
               name
               and
               a
               dear
               and
               honoured
               memory
               ,
               but
               the
               glories
               of
               these
               glories
               ,
               the
               end
               of
               all
               excellent
               labours
               ,
               and
               all
               prudent
               counsels
               ,
               and
               all
               holy
               religion
               ,
               even
               the
               salvation
               of
               our
               souls
               in
               that
               day
               ,
               when
               all
               the
               Saints
               ,
               and
               amongst
               them
               this
               excellent
               Woman
               shall
               be
               shown
               to
               all
               the
               world
               to
               have
               done
               more
               ,
               and
               more
               excellent
               things
               then
               we
               know
               of
               or
               can
               describe
               .
               
                 Mors
                 illos
                 consecrat
                 ,
                 quorum
                 exitum
                 &
                 qui
                 timent
                 ,
                 laudant
                 :
              
               Death
               consecrates
               and
               makes
               sacred
               that
               person
               whose
               excellency
               was
               such
               ,
               that
               they
               that
               are
               not
               
               displeased
               at
               the
               death
               ,
               cannot
               dispraise
               the
               life
               ;
               but
               they
               that
               mourn
               sadly
               ,
               think
               they
               can
               never
               commend
               sufficiently
               .
            
             
               The
               end
               .
            
             
          
        
      
       
         
           
             
             
             
               
                 CLERVS
                 DOMINI
              
               :
               OR
               ,
               A
               DISCOURSE
               OF
               THE
               DIVINE
               INSTITUTION
               ,
               Necessity
               ,
               Sacrednesse
               ,
               and
               Separation
               OF
               THE
               OFFICE
               MINISTERIAL
               .
            
             
               
                 TOGETHER
                 WITH
              
               THE
               NATURE
               AND
               MANNER
               OF
               its
               Power
               and
               Operation
               .
            
             
               WRITTEN
               By
               the
               speciall
               command
               of
               our
               late
               KING
               .
            
             
               BY
               
                 JER
                 .
                 TAYLOR
              
               D.
               D.
               
            
             
               
                 ACADEMIA
                 ◆
                 OXONIENSIS
                 ◆
              
               printer's or publisher's device
            
             
               LONDON
               ,
               Printed
               by
               
                 James
                 Flesher
              
               ,
               for
               
                 R.
                 Royston
              
               at
               the
               Angel
               in
               Ivie-Lane
               .
               1651.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
             
             
               THE
               Divine
               institution
               and
               necessity
               
               OF
               THE
               OFFICE
               MINISTERIAL
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 WHen
                 severall
                 Nations
                 ,
                 and
                 differing
                 Religions
                 have
                 without
                 any
                 famous
                 mutuall
                 intercourse
                 
                 agreed
                 upon
                 some
                 common
                 rites
                 ,
                 and
                 formes
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 because
                 one
                 common
                 effect
                 cannot
                 descend
                 from
                 chance
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 they
                 come
                 to
                 them
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 or
                 tradition
                 from
                 their
                 common
                 Parents
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 imitation
                 ;
                 something
                 ,
                 that
                 hath
                 a
                 common
                 influence
                 .
                 If
                 reason
                 be
                 the
                 principle
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 regular
                 and
                 
                 lasting
                 ,
                 and
                 admits
                 of
                 no
                 other
                 variety
                 ,
                 then
                 as
                 some
                 men
                 grow
                 unreasonable
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 the
                 reason
                 ceases
                 ;
                 If
                 tradition
                 be
                 the
                 fountain
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 universall
                 ,
                 and
                 increases
                 as
                 the
                 world
                 is
                 peopled
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 remains
                 also
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 retain
                 reverence
                 to
                 our
                 Parents
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 think
                 our selves
                 wiser
                 then
                 our
                 forefathers
                 ;
                 But
                 these
                 two
                 have
                 produced
                 Customes
                 and
                 Laws
                 of
                 the
                 highest
                 obligation
                 :
                 for
                 whatsoever
                 we
                 commonly
                 call
                 
                   the
                   Law
                   of
                   Nature
                
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 either
                 a
                 custome
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 derived
                 from
                 Noah
                 or
                 Adam
                 ;
                 or
                 else
                 it
                 is
                 therefore
                 done
                 ,
                 because
                 naturall
                 reason
                 teaches
                 us
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 preservation
                 of
                 our selves
                 and
                 the
                 publique
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 customes
                 of
                 a
                 wise
                 nation
                 ,
                 is
                 something
                 lesse
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 hath
                 produced
                 great
                 consent
                 in
                 externall
                 rites
                 and
                 offices
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 there
                 is
                 in
                 ceremonies
                 so
                 great
                 indifferency
                 ,
                 
                 there
                 being
                 no
                 antecedent
                 law
                 to
                 determine
                 their
                 practise
                 ,
                 nothing
                 in
                 their
                 nature
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 originally
                 necessary
                 ,
                 they
                 grow
                 into
                 a
                 Custome
                 or
                 a
                 Law
                 according
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 ;
                 For
                 if
                 a
                 wise
                 Prince
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Governour
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Nation
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 famous
                 family
                 hath
                 chosen
                 rites
                 of
                 common
                 Religion
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 consonant
                 to
                 the
                 Analogy
                 of
                 his
                 duty
                 ,
                 expressive
                 of
                 his
                 sense
                 ,
                 decent
                 in
                 the
                 expression
                 ,
                 
                 grave
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 ,
                 or
                 full
                 of
                 ornament
                 in
                 their
                 representment
                 ,
                 
                 such
                 a
                 thing
                 is
                 capable
                 of
                 no
                 greater
                 reason
                 and
                 needs
                 no
                 greater
                 authority
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 been
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 reasonably
                 enough
                 be
                 imitated
                 upon
                 the
                 reputation
                 of
                 their
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 and
                 disinterested
                 choice
                 ,
                 who
                 being
                 known
                 wise
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 nations
                 ,
                 took
                 them
                 first
                 into
                 their
                 religious
                 offices
                 .
              
               
                 Thus
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 used
                 a
                 white
                 garments
                 in
                 their
                 
                 holy
                 offices
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Christians
                 thought
                 it
                 reasonable
                 enough
                 from
                 so
                 united
                 example
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 too
                 .
                 Example
                 was
                 reason
                 great
                 enough
                 for
                 that
                 .
                 The
                 b
                 Gentile
                 Priests
                 were
                 forbid
                 to
                 touch
                 a
                 dead
                 body
                 ,
                 to
                 c
                 eate
                 leavened
                 bread
                 ,
                 to
                 d
                 mingle
                 with
                 secular
                 imployments
                 during
                 
                 their
                 attendance
                 in
                 holy
                 offices
                 ;
                 these
                 they
                 took
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 pattern
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 ,
                 and
                 professed
                 it
                 reasonable
                 to
                 imitate
                 a
                 wise
                 people
                 in
                 the
                 rituals
                 of
                 their
                 religion
                 .
                 The
                 Gentile
                 Priests
                 used
                 Ring
                 and
                 Staffe
                 and
                 Mitre
                 (
                 saith
                 
                   Philostratus
                   :
                
                 )
                 the
                 Primitive
                 
                 Bishops
                 did
                 so
                 too
                 ;
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 detestation
                 of
                 their
                 follies
                 thought
                 they
                 might
                 wisely
                 enough
                 imitate
                 their
                 innocent
                 customes
                 and
                 Priestly
                 ornaments
                 ,
                 and
                 hoped
                 they
                 might
                 better
                 reconcile
                 their
                 mindes
                 to
                 the
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 by
                 compliance
                 in
                 ceremonials
                 ,
                 then
                 exasperate
                 them
                 by
                 rejecting
                 their
                 ancient
                 and
                 innocent
                 ceremonies
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 the
                 Apostles
                 invited
                 and
                 inticed
                 Judaisme
                 into
                 
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 Tertullian
                 complains
                 of
                 the
                 Devils
                 craft
                 ,
                 who
                 by
                 imitating
                 the
                 Christian
                 rites
                 reconciled
                 mens
                 mindes
                 with
                 that
                 compliance
                 to
                 a
                 more
                 charitable
                 opinion
                 of
                 the
                 Gentile
                 superstition
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Devill
                   intending
                   to
                   draw
                   the
                   professors
                   of
                   truth
                   to
                   his
                   own
                   portion
                   ,
                   or
                   to
                   preserve
                   
                   his
                   own
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   fetters
                   he
                   first
                   put
                   upon
                   them
                   ,
                   imitates
                   the
                   rites
                   of
                   
                   
                   
                     our
                     religion
                     ,
                     adopting
                     them
                     into
                     his
                     superstition
                     .
                     He
                     baptizes
                     some
                     of
                     his
                     disciples
                     ,
                     and
                     when
                     he
                     initiates
                     them
                     to
                     the
                     worship
                     of
                     Mithra
                     promiseth
                     them
                     pardon
                     of
                     sins
                     ,
                     by
                     that
                     rite
                     ,
                     he
                     signes
                     his
                     souldiers
                     in
                     their
                     forehead
                     ,
                     he
                     represents
                     the
                     oblation
                     of
                     bread
                     ,
                     and
                     introduces
                     representments
                     of
                  
                   
                   
                     the
                     resurrection
                     ,
                     and
                     laboriously
                     gets
                     martyrs
                     to
                     his
                     cause
                     .
                     His
                     Priests
                     marry
                     but
                     once
                     ;
                     he
                     hath
                     his
                     virgins
                     and
                     his
                     abstemious
                     and
                     continent
                     followers
                     :
                     that
                     what
                     Christians
                     love
                     and
                     the
                     world
                     commends
                     in
                     them
                     ,
                     being
                     adopted
                     into
                     the
                     rituals
                     of
                     Idolatry
                     ,
                     may
                     allure
                     some
                     with
                     the
                     beauty
                     and
                     fair
                     imagery
                     ,
                     and
                     abuse
                     others
                     with
                     colour
                     and
                     phantastick
                     faces
                     .
                  
                
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 also
                 all
                 wise
                 men
                 that
                 intended
                 to
                 perswade
                 others
                 to
                 
                 their
                 religion
                 ,
                 did
                 it
                 by
                 retaining
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 they
                 innocently
                 could
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 change
                 might
                 not
                 be
                 too
                 violent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                 
                 persons
                 be
                 more
                 endeared
                 by
                 common
                 rites
                 and
                 the
                 relation
                 and
                 charity
                 of
                 likenesse
                 and
                 imitation
                 .
                 Thus
                 did
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 the
                 Synagogue
                 ,
                 thus
                 did
                 the
                 Gentiles
                 both
                 to
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 Christians
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 wise
                 men
                 did
                 so
                 .
              
               
                 e
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 offered
                 first
                 fruits
                 to
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 tithes
                 
                 to
                 Hercules
                 ,
                 f
                 kept
                 vigils
                 and
                 anniversaries
                 ,
                 forbad
                 marriages
                 without
                 the
                 consent
                 of
                 Parents
                 ,
                 and
                 clandestine
                 contracts
                 ;
                 these
                 were
                 observed
                 with
                 some
                 variety
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 civill
                 or
                 learned
                 ;
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 degree
                 of
                 the
                 tradition
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 thing
                 
                 was
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 so
                 these
                 customes
                 were
                 more
                 or
                 lesse
                 universall
                 .
              
               
                 
                 But
                 when
                 all
                 wise
                 people
                 ,
                 nay
                 when
                 absolutely
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 have
                 consented
                 upon
                 a
                 rite
                 ,
                 it
                 cannot
                 derive
                 from
                 a
                 fountain
                 lower
                 then
                 
                 the
                 current
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 must
                 either
                 be
                 a
                 command
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 (
                 and
                 so
                 Socrates
                 in
                 
                   Xenophon
                   ,
                   Quod
                   ab
                   omnibus
                   gentibus
                   observatum
                   est
                   ,
                   id
                   non
                   nisi
                   à
                   Deo
                   sancitum
                   esse
                   dicendum
                   est
                   )
                
                 or
                 
                 a
                 tradition
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 law
                 descending
                 from
                 our
                 common
                 parents
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 reason
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 things
                 ;
                 there
                 cannot
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 be
                 any
                 thing
                 great
                 enough
                 to
                 take
                 away
                 such
                 a
                 rite
                 ,
                 except
                 an
                 expresse
                 divine
                 commandement
                 :
                 and
                 a
                 man
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 may
                 marry
                 his
                 nearest
                 relative
                 as
                 he
                 may
                 deny
                 to
                 worship
                 God
                 by
                 the
                 recitation
                 
                 of
                 his
                 prayses
                 and
                 excellencies
                 ;
                 because
                 reason
                 and
                 a
                 very
                 common
                 tradition
                 have
                 made
                 almost
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 consent
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 things
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 abstain
                 from
                 the
                 mixtures
                 of
                 our
                 nearest
                 kindred
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 we
                 must
                 worship
                 God
                 by
                 recounting
                 and
                 declaring
                 excellent
                 things
                 concerning
                 him
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 have
                 instanced
                 in
                 two
                 things
                 in
                 which
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 to
                 finde
                 the
                 fewest
                 adversaries
                 ,
                 (
                 I
                 said
                 the
                 fewest
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 men
                 which
                 
                 have
                 lost
                 all
                 humanity
                 )
                 but
                 these
                 two
                 great
                 instances
                 are
                 not
                 attested
                 with
                 so
                 universall
                 a
                 tradition
                 and
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 as
                 this
                 that
                 is
                 now
                 in
                 question
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 some
                 nations
                 they
                 have
                 married
                 their
                 
                 sisters
                 ,
                 so
                 did
                 the
                 Magi
                 among
                 the
                 Persians
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 says
                 Tatianus
                 in
                 
                   Clemens
                   Alexandrinus
                
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 
                   Bardisanes
                   Syrus
                
                 in
                 Eusebius
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Greeks
                 worshipped
                 Hercules
                 by
                 railing
                 ,
                 and
                 Mercury
                 by
                 throwing
                 stones
                 at
                 him
                 .
                 
                 But
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 any
                 people
                 but
                 had
                 their
                 Priests
                 and
                 Presidents
                 of
                 religious
                 rites
                 ,
                 and
                 kept
                 holy
                 things
                 within
                 a
                 mure
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 might
                 not
                 approach
                 to
                 handle
                 the
                 mysteries
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 besides
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 recession
                 from
                 the
                 customes
                 of
                 mankinde
                 ,
                 and
                 charges
                 us
                 with
                 the
                 disrespect
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 (
                 which
                 is
                 an
                 incuriousnesse
                 next
                 to
                 infinite
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 doing
                 against
                 that
                 which
                 all
                 the
                 
                 reason
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 have
                 chosen
                 antecedently
                 or
                 
                   ex
                   post
                   facto
                
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 must
                 have
                 a
                 strange
                 understanding
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 not
                 perswaded
                 by
                 that
                 which
                 hath
                 determined
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 religion
                 cannot
                 be
                 at
                 all
                 in
                 communities
                 of
                 men
                 without
                 some
                 to
                 guide
                 ,
                 to
                 minister
                 ,
                 to
                 preserve
                 and
                 to
                 prescribe
                 the
                 offices
                 and
                 ministeries
                 :
                 What
                 can
                 profane
                 holy
                 things
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 
                 makes
                 them
                 common
                 ?
                 and
                 what
                 can
                 make
                 them
                 common
                 more
                 
                 then
                 when
                 common
                 persons
                 handle
                 them
                 ,
                 when
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 distinction
                 of
                 Persons
                 in
                 their
                 ministration
                 ?
                 For
                 although
                 places
                 are
                 good
                 accessories
                 to
                 religion
                 ,
                 yet
                 in
                 all
                 religions
                 they
                 were
                 so
                 accidentall
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 might
                 hallow
                 the
                 place
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 place
                 (
                 unlesse
                 it
                 were
                 naturally
                 impure
                 )
                 could
                 not
                 desecrate
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 Jacob
                 worshipped
                 upon
                 a
                 stone
                 ,
                 offered
                 upon
                 a
                 turfe
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Arke
                 rested
                 in
                 Obed-Edoms
                 house
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 holy
                 in
                 Dagons
                 Temple
                 ;
                 and
                 hils
                 and
                 groves
                 ,
                 fields
                 and
                 orchards
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 severall
                 customes
                 of
                 the
                 nations
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 places
                 of
                 addresse
                 ;
                 But
                 a
                 common
                 person
                 ministring
                 ,
                 was
                 so
                 near
                 a
                 circumstance
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 was
                 so
                 mingled
                 with
                 the
                 action
                 ,
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 materiall
                 part
                 and
                 exteriour
                 actions
                 of
                 Religion
                 could
                 be
                 acted
                 and
                 personated
                 by
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 scarce
                 any
                 thing
                 left
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 religious
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 attrectation
                 of
                 the
                 rites
                 by
                 a
                 holy
                 person
                 ;
                 A
                 
                   Holy
                   place
                
                 is
                 something
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   separate
                   time
                
                 is
                 something
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   prescript
                   form
                   of
                   words
                
                 is
                 more
                 ,
                 &
                 
                   separate
                   and
                   solemn
                   actions
                
                 are
                 more
                 yet
                 ;
                 but
                 all
                 these
                 are
                 made
                 common
                 by
                 a
                 cōmon
                 person
                 ,
                 &
                 therfore
                 without
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 persons
                 have
                 not
                 a
                 natural
                 and
                 reasonable
                 distinction
                 of
                 solemnity
                 &
                 exterior
                 religion
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 indeed
                 it
                 were
                 a
                 great
                 disreputation
                 to
                 religion
                 ,
                 that
                 all
                 great
                 and
                 publique
                 things
                 ,
                 and
                 every
                 artifice
                 or
                 profitable
                 science
                 should
                 
                 
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 societies
                 of
                 men
                 be
                 distinguished
                 by
                 professors
                 ,
                 artists
                 and
                 proper
                 ministers
                 ;
                 and
                 onely
                 religion
                 should
                 lie
                 in
                 common
                 ,
                 apt
                 to
                 be
                 bruised
                 by
                 the
                 hard
                 hand
                 of
                 mechanicks
                 ,
                 and
                 sullied
                 by
                 the
                 ruder
                 touch
                 of
                 undiscerning
                 and
                 undistinguished
                 persons
                 ;
                 for
                 although
                 the
                 light
                 of
                 it
                 shines
                 to
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 farre
                 every
                 mans
                 interest
                 is
                 concerned
                 in
                 religion
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 were
                 not
                 handsome
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 should
                 take
                 the
                 taper
                 in
                 his
                 hand
                 :
                 and
                 religion
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 to
                 be
                 handled
                 by
                 all
                 men
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 laws
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 dispensed
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 by
                 whom
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 obeyed
                 ;
                 though
                 both
                 in
                 religion
                 and
                 the
                 laws
                 ,
                 all
                 men
                 have
                 a
                 common
                 interest
                 .
                 
              
               
                 For
                 since
                 all
                 meanes
                 must
                 have
                 some
                 equality
                 or
                 proportion
                 towards
                 their
                 end
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 of
                 their
                 own
                 being
                 or
                 by
                 institution
                 
                 be
                 symbolicall
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 but
                 reasonable
                 that
                 by
                 elevated
                 and
                 sublimed
                 instruments
                 we
                 should
                 be
                 promoted
                 towards
                 an
                 end
                 supernaturall
                 and
                 divine
                 ;
                 now
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 instruments
                 of
                 distinction
                 ,
                 the
                 person
                 is
                 the
                 most
                 principall
                 and
                 apt
                 for
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 religion
                 (
                 and
                 to
                 make
                 our
                 religion
                 honourable
                 is
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 religion
                 it self
                 )
                 it
                 is
                 also
                 apt
                 for
                 the
                 uses
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 ,
                 preserving
                 the
                 rights
                 ,
                 ordering
                 ,
                 decent
                 ministration
                 ,
                 dispensing
                 the
                 laws
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 judging
                 causes
                 ,
                 ceremonies
                 and
                 accidents
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 appoints
                 not
                 offices
                 
                 to
                 minister
                 his
                 religion
                 ,
                 cares
                 not
                 how
                 it
                 is
                 performed
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 cares
                 so
                 little
                 ,
                 will
                 finde
                 a
                 great
                 contempt
                 passe
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 cheapnesse
                 meaner
                 then
                 of
                 the
                 meanest
                 civill
                 offices
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 content
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 cares
                 not
                 how
                 little
                 honour
                 God
                 receives
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 presents
                 to
                 him
                 a
                 cheape
                 ,
                 a
                 common
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 dishonorable
                 religion
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 But
                 the
                 very
                 naturall
                 design
                 of
                 religion
                 forces
                 us
                 to
                 a
                 distinction
                 
                 of
                 persons
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 ministration
                 ;
                 for
                 besides
                 that
                 every
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 approach
                 to
                 God
                 with
                 all
                 his
                 sordes
                 and
                 adherent
                 indispositions
                 ;
                 an
                 assignment
                 in
                 reason
                 must
                 be
                 made
                 of
                 certain
                 persons
                 ,
                 whose
                 calling
                 must
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 persons
                 taught
                 to
                 be
                 holy
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 solemn
                 and
                 religious
                 assignment
                 ;
                 that
                 those
                 persons
                 being
                 made
                 higher
                 then
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 their
                 calling
                 and
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 our
                 brethren
                 in
                 nature
                 ,
                 may
                 be
                 intermediall
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 present
                 to
                 God
                 the
                 peoples
                 needs
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 instrumentall
                 to
                 the
                 reconveying
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 upon
                 those
                 whose
                 
                 fiduciaries
                 they
                 are
                 .
                 This
                 last
                 depends
                 upon
                 Gods
                 own
                 act
                 ,
                 and
                 designation
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 must
                 afterwards
                 be
                 proved
                 by
                 testimonies
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 hath
                 accepted
                 such
                 persons
                 to
                 such
                 purposes
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 former
                 part
                 we
                 our selves
                 are
                 taught
                 by
                 naturall
                 reason
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 proportion
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 honour
                 we
                 owe
                 unto
                 religion
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 our
                 own
                 advantages
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 distance
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 towards
                 which
                 we
                 should
                 thrust
                 up
                 persons
                 as
                 high
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 capable
                 .
                 And
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 hath
                 done
                 prudently
                 in
                 this
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 confirmed
                 by
                 Gods
                 own
                 act
                 ,
                 who
                 knowing
                 it
                 was
                 most
                 agreeable
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 to
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 our
                 addresses
                 
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 our
                 meer
                 necessities
                 also
                 ,
                 did
                 in
                 his
                 glorious
                 wisdome
                 send
                 his
                 sonne
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 apt
                 to
                 become
                 a
                 mediator
                 between
                 himself
                 and
                 us
                 ,
                 by
                 clothing
                 him
                 with
                 our
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 decking
                 him
                 with
                 great
                 participation
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 excellencies
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 might
                 doe
                 our
                 worke
                 ,
                 the
                 worke
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 humane
                 nature
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 great
                 sanctity
                 and
                 wisdome
                 approach
                 neer
                 to
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 seat
                 ,
                 whither
                 our
                 imperfections
                 and
                 sins
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 neer
                 accesse
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 consideration
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 good
                 reason
                 ,
                 but
                 true
                 divinity
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 a
                 consideration
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 affixed
                 to
                 the
                 
                 head
                 of
                 a
                 prayer
                 as
                 the
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 addresse
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 designing
                 
                 ministers
                 in
                 religion
                 .
                 
                   O
                   Lord
                   God
                   who
                   because
                   mans
                   nature
                   cannot
                   of
                   it selfe
                   approach
                   to
                   thy
                   glorious
                   Deity
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   hast
                   appointed
                   Masters
                   and
                   Teachers
                   of
                   the
                   same
                   passions
                   with
                   our selves
                   ,
                   whom
                   thou
                   hast
                   placed
                   in
                   thy
                   throne
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 in
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   bring
                   sacrifices
                   and
                   oblations
                   in
                   behalfe
                   of
                   thy
                   people
                   ,
                   &c.
                   
                
                 And
                 indeed
                 if
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 an
                 imployment
                 separates
                 persons
                 from
                 the
                 vulgus
                 ,
                 either
                 we
                 must
                 thinke
                 the
                 immediate
                 offices
                 of
                 religion
                 and
                 the
                 entercourse
                 with
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 meanest
                 of
                 imployments
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 persons
                 so
                 officiating
                 to
                 receive
                 their
                 estimate
                 
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 their
                 offices
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 thus
                 it
                 was
                 amongst
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 Gentiles
                 before
                 Christs
                 time
                 ,
                 amongst
                 whom
                 they
                 not
                 onely
                 separated
                 persons
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 
                 of
                 their
                 Gods
                 respectively
                 ,
                 but
                 chose
                 the
                 best
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 the
                 Princes
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 officiate
                 in
                 their
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 adorned
                 them
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 honours
                 and
                 speciall
                 immunities
                 .
                 Among
                 the
                 
                 Jews
                 ,
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 was
                 so
                 honourable
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 expectation
                 
                 which
                 each
                 Tribe
                 had
                 of
                 the
                 Messias
                 was
                 reason
                 enough
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 observe
                 the
                 law
                 of
                 distinct
                 marriages
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 permitted
                 to
                 the
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Levi
                 to
                 marry
                 with
                 the
                 Kingly
                 Tribe
                 of
                 Judah
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 Messias's
                 most
                 glorious
                 generation
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 of
                 Aaron
                 it
                 was
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 
                   Philo
                   ,
                   a
                   celestiall
                   honour
                   ,
                   not
                   an
                   earthly
                   ,
                   a
                   heavenly
                   profession
                   ,
                
                 and
                 it
                 grew
                 so
                 high
                 and
                 was
                 so
                 naturalized
                 into
                 that
                 nation
                 to
                 honour
                 their
                 Priests
                 and
                 mystick
                 persons
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 made
                 it
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 their
                 
                 warres
                 and
                 mutinies
                 against
                 their
                 conquerours
                 .
                 
                   Honor
                   sacerdotii
                   firmamentum
                   potentiae
                   assumebatur
                
                 ,
                 saith
                 Tacitus
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 their
                 warres
                 against
                 Antiochus
                 ;
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 their
                 Priesthood
                 was
                 the
                 strength
                 of
                 their
                 cause
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 their
                 armes
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 greatest
                 honour
                 they
                 could
                 doe
                 to
                 their
                 Priesthood
                 they
                 fairly
                 derived
                 from
                 a
                 divine
                 precept
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   Prince
                   and
                   the
                   People
                   and
                   the
                   Elders
                   and
                   the
                   Synagogue
                   should
                   goe
                   in
                   and
                   out
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 should
                 commence
                 and
                 finish
                 their
                 greatest
                 and
                 most
                 solemn
                 actions
                 
                   at
                   the
                   voice
                   and
                   command
                   of
                   the
                   Priest
                
                 ;
                 And
                 therefore
                 King
                 Agrippa
                 did
                 himself
                 honour
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 
                   Cajus
                   Caesar.
                
                 *
                 I
                 had
                 Kings
                 that
                 were
                 my
                 ancestors
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 were
                 high
                 Priests
                 ,
                 which
                 dignity
                 they
                 esteemed
                 higher
                 then
                 their
                 Royall
                 purple
                 ,
                 beleeving
                 
                   that
                   Priesthood
                
                 to
                 be
                 greater
                 then
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 as
                 God
                 is
                 greater
                 then
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 great
                 estimate
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 their
                 religion
                 derived
                 
                 it selfe
                 from
                 the
                 Jewes
                 unto
                 their
                 enemies
                 the
                 Philistines
                 that
                 dwelt
                 upon
                 their
                 skirts
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 in
                 the
                 hill
                 of
                 God
                 where
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 garrison
                 of
                 the
                 Philistines
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 also
                 a
                 colledge
                 of
                 Prophets
                 
                 newly
                 instituted
                 by
                 Samuel
                 (
                 from
                 whom
                 because
                 he
                 was
                 
                 their
                 founder
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 reckoned
                 the
                 ordinary
                 descent
                 from
                 Samuel
                 )
                 
                 unharmed
                 and
                 undisturbed
                 though
                 they
                 were
                 enemies
                 to
                 the
                 nation
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 David
                 fled
                 from
                 Saul
                 ,
                 he
                 came
                 to
                 Naioth
                 where
                 the
                 Prophets
                 dwelt
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 to
                 take
                 sanctuary
                 there
                 ,
                 knowing
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 priviledged
                 place
                 ;
                 there
                 it
                 was
                 where
                 Sauls
                 messengers
                 ,
                 and
                 Saul
                 himselfe
                 
                 turned
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 estimate
                 the
                 place
                 and
                 preserve
                 its
                 priviledge
                 ,
                 himselfe
                 becoming
                 one
                 of
                 their
                 society
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 this
                 was
                 observed
                 amongst
                 all
                 nations
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 band
                 
                 of
                 humanity
                 forbidding
                 souldiers
                 to
                 touch
                 unarmed
                 people
                 ,
                 as
                 by
                 all
                 religions
                 and
                 all
                 nations
                 Priests
                 ever
                 were
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 sacrednesse
                 
                 of
                 their
                 persons
                 should
                 exempt
                 them
                 from
                 violence
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 chances
                 or
                 insolencies
                 of
                 warre
                 .
                 Thus
                 the
                 Cretians
                 did
                 to
                 their
                 Priests
                 and
                 to
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 the
                 persons
                 who
                 were
                 appointed
                 for
                 buriall
                 of
                 the
                 dead
                 ,
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 fossarii
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 no
                 souldiers
                 durst
                 touch
                 them
                 ;
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 priviledge
                 of
                 
                 
                 religion
                 ,
                 the
                 immunity
                 of
                 Priests
                 ,
                 
                   Hos
                   quae
                   necabant
                   non
                   erant
                   purae
                   manus
                
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 grew
                 up
                 into
                 a
                 proverb
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 intended
                 to
                 expresse
                 a
                 most
                 destructive
                 and
                 unnaturall
                 warre
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 Priests
                 that
                 carried
                 fire
                 before
                 the
                 army
                 did
                 escape
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 that
                 in
                 Homer
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 messengers
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
              
               
                 Not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 a
                 messenger
                 returned
                 into
                 the
                 City
                 :
                 These
                 were
                 sacred
                 and
                 therefore
                 exempt
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 were
                 the
                 Elei
                 
                 among
                 the
                 Grecians
                 as
                 being
                 sacred
                 to
                 Jupiter
                 ,
                 safe
                 from
                 the
                 hostility
                 of
                 a
                 professed
                 enemy
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 was
                 observed
                 amongst
                 the
                 Romans
                 ,
              
               
                 
                   Quis
                   homo
                   est
                   tantâ
                   confidentiâ
                
                 
                   Qui
                   sacerdotem
                   audeat
                   violare
                   !
                   
                
                 
                   At
                   magno
                   cum
                   malo
                   suo
                   fecit
                   Herculè
                   .
                
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 is
                 but
                 one
                 instance
                 of
                 advantage
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Gentiles
                 having
                 once
                 separated
                 their
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 affixed
                 
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 ministeries
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 thought
                 nothing
                 great
                 enough
                 either
                 to
                 expresse
                 the
                 dignity
                 of
                 their
                 imployment
                 ,
                 or
                 good
                 
                 enough
                 to
                 doe
                 honour
                 to
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 largely
                 discoursed
                 of
                 by
                 Cicero
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 the
                 Roman
                 Augures
                 ,
                 
                   Maximum
                   autem
                   &
                
                 
                 
                   praestantissimum
                   in
                   Rep.
                   jus
                   est
                   Augurum
                   ,
                   cum
                   est
                   authoritati
                   conjunctum
                   ;
                   neque
                   verò
                   hoc
                   quia
                   sum
                   ipse
                   Augur
                   ita
                   sentio
                   ,
                   sed
                   quia
                   sio
                   existimare
                   nos
                   necesse
                   est
                   .
                   Quid
                   enim
                   majus
                   est
                   ,
                   si
                   de
                   jure
                   quaerimus
                   ,
                   quàm
                   posse
                   à
                   summis
                   imperiis
                   &
                   summis
                   potestatibus
                   comitia
                   tollere
                   ?
                   concilia
                   vel
                   instituta
                   dimittere
                   ,
                   vel
                   habita
                   rescindere
                   ?
                   Quid
                   magnificentius
                   quàm
                   posse
                   decernere
                   ut
                   magistratu
                   se
                   abdicent
                   consules
                   ?
                   quid
                   religiosius
                   quàm
                   cum
                   populo
                   ,
                   cum
                   plebe
                   agendi
                   jus
                   aut
                   dare
                   aut
                   non
                   dare
                   ?
                
                 It
                 was
                 a
                 vast
                 power
                 these
                 men
                 had
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 proportion
                 to
                 their
                 greatest
                 honour
                 :
                 they
                 had
                 
                 power
                 of
                 bidding
                 and
                 dissolving
                 publick
                 meetings
                 ,
                 of
                 indicting
                 solemnities
                 of
                 religion
                 ;
                 just
                 as
                 the
                 Christian
                 Bishops
                 had
                 in
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 they
                 commanded
                 publick
                 fasts
                 ,
                 at
                 their
                 indiction
                 onely
                 they
                 were
                 celebrated
                 ;
                 
                   Benè
                   autem
                   quod
                   &
                   Episcopi
                
                 
                 
                   universae
                   plebi
                   mandare
                   jejunia
                   assolent
                   ;
                   non
                   dico
                   industriâ
                   stipium
                   conferendarum
                   ,
                   ut
                   vestrae
                   capturae
                   est
                   ,
                   sed
                   interdum
                   ,
                   &
                   aliquâ
                   sollicitudinis
                   Ecclestasticae
                   causâ
                   .
                
                 The
                 Bishops
                 also
                 called
                 publick
                 conventions
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 .
                 
                   Aguntur
                   praecepta
                   per
                   Graecias
                   illas
                   certis
                   in
                   locis
                   concilia
                   ex
                   universis
                   Ecclesiis
                   ,
                   per
                   quae
                   et
                   altior
                   a
                   quaeque
                   in
                   commune
                   tractantur
                
                 
                 
                   &
                   ipsarepraesentatio
                   totius
                   nominis
                   Christiani
                   magna
                   veneratione
                   celebratur
                   .
                
                 
                 It
                 was
                 so
                 in
                 all
                 religions
                 ;
                 the
                 Antistites
                 ,
                 the
                 presidents
                 of
                 rites
                 and
                 guides
                 of
                 consciences
                 had
                 great
                 immissions
                 and
                 influences
                 into
                 the
                 republick
                 ,
                 and
                 communities
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 verified
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 
                   Tacitus
                   ,
                   Deûm
                   munere
                   summum
                   pontisicem
                   ,
                   etiam
                   summum
                   hominem
                   esse
                   ,
                   non
                   aemulatione
                   ,
                   non
                   odio
                   ,
                   aut
                   privatis
                   affectionibus
                   obnoxium
                   .
                
                 
                 The
                 chief
                 Priest
                 was
                 ever
                 the
                 chief
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 free
                 from
                 the
                 
                 envies
                 ,
                 and
                 scornes
                 ,
                 and
                 troubles
                 of
                 popular
                 peevishnesse
                 and
                 contumacy
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 use
                 the
                 expression
                 of
                 
                   Tacitus
                   ,
                   utque
                   glisceret
                   dignatio
                   sacerdotum
                   ,
                
                 (
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 great
                 traverses
                 of
                 the
                 republick
                 were
                 in
                 their
                 disposing
                 )
                 
                   atque
                   ipsis
                   promptior
                   animus
                   foret
                   ad
                   capessendas
                   ceremonias
                   ,
                
                 the
                 very
                 lower
                 institutions
                 of
                 their
                 religion
                 were
                 set
                 up
                 with
                 the
                 markes
                 of
                 speciall
                 laws
                 and
                 priviledges
                 ;
                 insomuch
                 that
                 the
                 seat
                 of
                 the
                 Empresse
                 in
                 the
                 Theatre
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 Vestall
                 virgins
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 
                   the
                   highest
                
                 had
                 all
                 that
                 could
                 be
                 heaped
                 upon
                 them
                 ,
                 till
                 
                 their
                 honours
                 were
                 as
                 sublimed
                 as
                 their
                 functions
                 .
                 a
                 Amongst
                 the
                 Ethiopians
                 the
                 Priests
                 gave
                 laws
                 to
                 their
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 used
                 their
                 
                 power
                 sometimes
                 to
                 the
                 ruine
                 of
                 their
                 Kings
                 ,
                 till
                 they
                 were
                 justly
                 removed
                 ;
                 b
                 Among
                 the
                 Egyptians
                 the
                 Priests
                 were
                 their
                 Judges
                 ;
                 so
                 they
                 were
                 in
                 Athens
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Areopagites
                 were
                 Priests
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Druids
                 among
                 the
                 Gaules
                 were
                 Judges
                 of
                 murder
                 ,
                 of
                 titles
                 of
                 land
                 ,
                 of
                 bounds
                 ,
                 and
                 inheritances
                 ,
                 
                   magno
                   apud
                   eos
                   sunt
                   honore
                   ,
                   nam
                   fere
                   de
                   omnibus
                   controversiis
                   publicis
                   privatisque
                   constituunt
                
                 ;
                 and
                 for
                 the
                 
                   Magi
                   of
                   Persia
                
                 and
                 
                   India
                   ,
                   Strabo
                
                 reports
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 they
                 conversed
                 with
                 Kings
                 ,
                 meaning
                 they
                 were
                 their
                 counsellours
                 and
                 guides
                 of
                 their
                 consciences
                 .
                 And
                 Herodotus
                 in
                 Eustathius
                 tells
                 us
                 of
                 
                 
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 divine
                 order
                 of
                 Prophets
                 or
                 Priests
                 in
                 Delphos
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 they
                 did
                 eate
                 of
                 the
                 publick
                 provisions
                 together
                 with
                 Kings
                 .
                 By
                 these
                 honours
                 they
                 gave
                 testimony
                 of
                 their
                 religion
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 separating
                 certain
                 persons
                 for
                 the
                 service
                 of
                 their
                 Temples
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 separating
                 their
                 condition
                 from
                 the
                 impurities
                 and
                 the
                 contempt
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 as
                 knowing
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 their
                 Gods
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 elevated
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 condition
                 of
                 men
                 and
                 vulgar
                 miseries
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                   
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 As
                 soon
                 as
                 I
                 was
                 made
                 a
                 Priest
                 of
                 
                   Idaean
                   Jupiter
                
                 ,
                 all
                 my
                 garments
                 were
                 white
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 declined
                 to
                 converse
                 with
                 mortals
                 .
                 
                   Novae
                   sortis
                   oportet
                   illum
                   esse
                   qui
                   jubente
                   Deo
                   canat
                   ,
                
                 said
                 Seneca
                 .
                 He
                 had
                 need
                 be
                 of
                 a
                 distinct
                 and
                 separate
                 condition
                 that
                 sings
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 at
                 the
                 command
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 thus
                 it
                 was
                 among
                 the
                 Jews
                 and
                 Heathens
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 II.
                 
                 
              
               
                 NOw
                 if
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 should
                 doe
                 otherwise
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 
                 world
                 hath
                 done
                 ,
                 either
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 because
                 the
                 rites
                 of
                 Christianity
                 are
                 of
                 no
                 mystery
                 and
                 secret
                 dispensation
                 ,
                 but
                 common
                 actions
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 addresse
                 ,
                 and
                 cheap
                 devotion
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 
                 
                 because
                 we
                 under
                 value
                 all
                 religion
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 because
                 indeed
                 we
                 have
                 nothing
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   first
                
                 is
                 dishonorable
                 to
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 false
                 as
                 its
                 greatest
                 enemy
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   second
                
                 ,
                 is
                 shame
                 to
                 us
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 so
                 unreasonable
                 and
                 unnaturall
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 separate
                 not
                 certain
                 persons
                 for
                 the
                 ministeries
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 confesse
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 worst
                 religion
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 are
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 men
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 let
                 us
                 consider
                 it
                 upon
                 its
                 proper
                 grounds
                 .
                 When
                 Christ
                 had
                 
                 chosen
                 to
                 himselfe
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 drawing
                 now
                 to
                 the
                 last
                 scene
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 ,
                 he
                 furnished
                 them
                 with
                 commissions
                 and
                 abilities
                 to
                 constitute
                 and
                 erect
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 transmit
                 such
                 powers
                 
                 as
                 were
                 apt
                 for
                 its
                 continuation
                 and
                 perpetuity
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 Church
                 officers
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 promise
                 
                   That
                   he
                   would
                   be
                   with
                   them
                   untill
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                
                 ;
                 they
                 might
                 presonally
                 be
                 with
                 him
                 untill
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 but
                 he
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 here
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 after
                 a
                 short
                 course
                 run
                 ,
                 were
                 to
                 goe
                 hence
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   be
                   no
                   more
                   seen
                
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 for
                 the
                 verification
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 it
                 is
                 necessary
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 promise
                 was
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 benefit
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 them
                 as
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 benefit
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 the
                 benefit
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 dispensed
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 succeeded
                 to
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 assisted
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Jesus
                 according
                 to
                 
                 that
                 glorious
                 promise
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Not
                   onely
                   to
                   the
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   but
                   absolutely
                   and
                   indefinitely
                   to
                   all
                   Christs
                   disciples
                   ,
                   their
                   successors
                   ,
                   he
                   promised
                   to
                   abide
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                   even
                   to
                   the
                   consummation
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   to
                   the
                   whole
                   succession
                   of
                   the
                   Clergy
                   :
                   so
                   Theophylact
                   upon
                   this
                   place
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 if
                 we
                 consider
                 what
                 were
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 graces
                 Jesus
                 committed
                 
                 to
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 not
                 temporary
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 lasting
                 ,
                 successive
                 ,
                 and
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 also
                 conclude
                 the
                 ministery
                 to
                 be
                 perpetuall
                 .
                 I
                 instance
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 
                   binding
                   and
                   loosing
                   remitting
                   and
                   retaining
                   sins
                   ,
                
                 which
                 Christ
                 gave
                 them
                 together
                 with
                 his
                 breathing
                 on
                 them
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 legation
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 speciall
                 commission
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 S.
                 John
                 ;
                 which
                 
                 power
                 ,
                 what
                 sense
                 soever
                 it
                 admits
                 of
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 expire
                 with
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 the
                 succeeding
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 had
                 no
                 discipline
                 ,
                 or
                 government
                 ,
                 no
                 scandals
                 to
                 be
                 removed
                 ,
                 no
                 weak
                 persons
                 offended
                 ,
                 no
                 corrupt
                 members
                 to
                 be
                 cut
                 off
                 ,
                 no
                 hereticks
                 rejected
                 ,
                 no
                 sins
                 ,
                 or
                 no
                 pardon
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 were
                 a
                 more
                 heresie
                 ,
                 
                 then
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 Novatians
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 onely
                 denyed
                 this
                 ministery
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 ;
                 not
                 in
                 all
                 :
                 saying
                 ,
                 Priestly
                 absolution
                 was
                 not
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 dispensed
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 who
                 in
                 time
                 of
                 persecution
                 had
                 sacrificed
                 to
                 idols
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 To
                 these
                 ]
                 onely
                 ,
                 pardon
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 dispensed
                 without
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 
                   To
                   these
                
                 ]
                 who
                 were
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 sacrificers
                 ,
                 and
                 mingled
                 
                   the
                   table
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 
                 
                   with
                   the
                   table
                   of
                   devils
                
                 .
                 Against
                 other
                 sinners
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 so
                 severe
                 .
                 But
                 however
                 ,
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 that
                 distinction
                 remaines
                 ,
                 
                   of
                   sinnes
                   unto
                   death
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   sinnes
                   not
                   unto
                   death
                
                 ;
                 there
                 are
                 a
                 certain
                 sort
                 of
                 sins
                 which
                 are
                 remediable
                 ,
                 and
                 cognoscible
                 ,
                 and
                 judicable
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 power
                 was
                 dispensed
                 to
                 a
                 distinct
                 sort
                 of
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 remit
                 or
                 retain
                 those
                 sins
                 ;
                 which
                 therefore
                 must
                 remain
                 with
                 the
                 Apostles
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 their
                 persons
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 with
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   with
                   their
                   successors
                
                 ;
                 because
                 the
                 Church
                 needs
                 it
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 was
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 power
                 that
                 by
                 relating
                 to
                 a
                 present
                 and
                 temporary
                 occasion
                 did
                 insinuate
                 its
                 short
                 life
                 and
                 speedy
                 expiration
                 .
                 
              
               
                 In
                 execution
                 of
                 this
                 power
                 and
                 pursuance
                 of
                 this
                 commission
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 the
                 power
                 was
                 given
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostles
                 went
                 forth
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 
                 they
                 upon
                 whom
                 this
                 signature
                 passed
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 executed
                 this
                 power
                 in
                 appropriation
                 and
                 distinct
                 ministery
                 :
                 it
                 was
                 
                   the
                   sword
                   of
                   their
                   proper
                   ministery
                
                 ;
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 does
                 almost
                 exhibite
                 his
                 commission
                 and
                 reades
                 the
                 words
                 when
                 he
                 puts
                 it
                 in
                 execution
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 highly
                 verifie
                 the
                 parts
                 and
                 the
                 consequence
                 of
                 this
                 argument
                 ;
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   reconciled
                   us
                   to
                   himself
                
                 
                 
                   by
                   Christ
                   Jesus
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   given
                   to
                   us
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   reconciliation
                
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 followes
                 ,
                 
                   now
                   then
                   we
                   are
                   Embassadours
                   for
                   Christ.
                
                 The
                 ministery
                 
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 ,
                 is
                 an
                 appropriate
                 ministery
                 ,
                 
                   It
                   is
                   committed
                   to
                   us
                   ;
                   we
                   are
                   Embassadours
                   ,
                
                 it
                 is
                 appropriate
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 Christs
                 mission
                 ,
                 and
                 legation
                 .
                 
                   He
                   hath
                   given
                   to
                   us
                   ,
                   he
                
                 hath
                 made
                 and
                 deputed
                 certain
                 Embassadours
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 sent
                 upon
                 the
                 message
                 ,
                 and
                 ministery
                 of
                 reconcilement
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 plain
                 exposition
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 his
                 commission
                 ,
                 before
                 recorded
                 ;
                 John
                 20.
                 21.
                 
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 also
                 descended
                 lower
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 testimony
                 of
                 S.
                 James
                 ,
                 who
                 advises
                 the
                 sick
                 person
                 
                   to
                   send
                   for
                   the
                   Elders
                   of
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   pray
                   over
                   him
                   ,
                
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 anoint
                 him
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 in
                 that
                 society
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 
                   consession
                   of
                   sins
                
                 by
                 the
                 clinick
                 or
                 
                 sick
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 after
                 these
                 preparatives
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 this
                 ministery
                 ,
                 his
                 sins
                 may
                 be
                 forgiven
                 him
                 .
                 Now
                 that
                 this
                 power
                 fell
                 into
                 succession
                 ,
                 this
                 instance
                 proves
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Elders
                 were
                 such
                 who
                 had
                 not
                 the
                 commission
                 immediately
                 from
                 Christ
                 ,
                 but
                 were
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 fathers
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 sons
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 the
                 power
                 was
                 not
                 personall
                 ,
                 and
                 meerly
                 Apostolicall
                 ,
                 but
                 derived
                 upon
                 others
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 communication
                 ,
                 as
                 gives
                 evidence
                 the
                 power
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 succeeded
                 in
                 ;
                 And
                 when
                 went
                 it
                 out
                 ?
                 when
                 the
                 anointing
                 and
                 miraculous
                 healing
                 ceased
                 ?
                 There
                 is
                 no
                 reason
                 for
                 that
                 .
                 For
                 forgivenesse
                 of
                 sins
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 thing
                 visible
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 therefore
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 of
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 miracles
                 to
                 confirme
                 the
                 faith
                 and
                 christianity
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 after
                 its
                 work
                 was
                 done
                 ,
                 return
                 to
                 God
                 that
                 gave
                 it
                 ;
                 neither
                 could
                 it
                 be
                 onely
                 of
                 present
                 use
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 but
                 as
                 eternall
                 and
                 lasting
                 as
                 sin
                 is
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 there
                 could
                 be
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 to
                 make
                 it
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 suspicious
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 presently
                 to
                 expire
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 To
                 which
                 also
                 I
                 adde
                 this
                 consideration
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 which
                 was
                 to
                 enable
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 precise
                 office
                 Apostolicall
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 an
                 office
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 circumstantionate
                 ,
                 definite
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 expire
                 ,
                 
                   all
                   that
                
                 ,
                 was
                 promised
                 should
                 descend
                 upon
                 them
                 after
                 Christs
                 ascension
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 verified
                 in
                 Pentecost
                 ;
                 for
                 to
                 that
                 purpose
                 to
                 bring
                 all
                 things
                 to
                 their
                 minde
                 ,
                 all
                 of
                 Christs
                 doctrine
                 and
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 necessary
                 of
                 his
                 life
                 and
                 miracles
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 power
                 from
                 above
                 to
                 enable
                 them
                 to
                 speake
                 boldly
                 and
                 learnedly
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 tongues
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 ordinary
                 power
                 ,
                 was
                 given
                 them
                 ten
                 days
                 after
                 the
                 Ascension
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 breathing
                 the
                 holy
                 
                 Ghost
                 upon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 octaves
                 of
                 the
                 resurrection
                 ,
                 and
                 this
                 mission
                 with
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 was
                 
                   their
                   ordinary
                   mission
                
                 ,
                 a
                 sending
                 them
                 as
                 ordinary
                 Pastors
                 ,
                 and
                 Curates
                 of
                 souls
                 ,
                 with
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 govern
                 ,
                 (
                 binding
                 and
                 loosing
                 can
                 mean
                 no
                 lesse
                 :
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 )
                 with
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 minister
                 reconciliation
                 :
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 S.
                 Paul
                 expounds
                 remitting
                 and
                 retaining
                 )
                 which
                 two
                 were
                 the
                 great
                 hinges
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 invite
                 and
                 collect
                 a
                 Church
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 govern
                 it
                 ,
                 the
                 one
                 to
                 dispense
                 the
                 greatest
                 blessing
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 other
                 to
                 keep
                 them
                 in
                 capacities
                 of
                 enjoying
                 it
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 now
                 actually
                 given
                 to
                 these
                 
                 purposes
                 here
                 expressed
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 all
                 their
                 extraordinaries
                 and
                 temporary
                 needs
                 was
                 promised
                 to
                 descend
                 after
                 this
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 collection
                 from
                 hence
                 more
                 reasonable
                 ,
                 then
                 to
                 conclude
                 all
                 this
                 to
                 be
                 part
                 of
                 their
                 commission
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Apostleship
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 religion
                 were
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 to
                 succeed
                 .
                 In
                 attestation
                 of
                 all
                 which
                 ,
                 who
                 please
                 may
                 see
                 the
                 united
                 testimony
                 of
                 a
                 S.
                 Cyrill
                 ,
                 b
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 c
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 d
                 S.
                 Gregory
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 e
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 questions
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 and
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 who
                 unlesse
                 by
                 their
                 calling
                 shall
                 rather
                 be
                 called
                 persons
                 
                 interest
                 ,
                 then
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 their
                 famous
                 piety
                 and
                 integrity
                 shall
                 be
                 accepted
                 as
                 competent
                 ,
                 are
                 a
                 very
                 credible
                 ,
                 and
                 fair
                 representment
                 of
                 this
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 a
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 that
                 Christ
                 gave
                 this
                 power
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 for
                 themselves
                 ,
                 and
                 their
                 successors
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 therefore
                 as
                 Christ
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 donation
                 ,
                 so
                 also
                 some
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 tradition
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 used
                 the
                 same
                 forme
                 of
                 words
                 intending
                 the
                 collation
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 and
                 separating
                 persons
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 that
                 ministery
                 .
                 I
                 end
                 this
                 with
                 the
                 counsell
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 gives
                 to
                 all
                 publick
                 penitents
                 ,
                 
                   Veniant
                   ad
                   Antistites
                   per
                   quos
                   illis
                   in
                   Ecclesia
                   claves
                   ministrantur
                   ,
                   &
                   a
                   praepositis
                   sacrorum
                   accipiant
                   satisfactionis
                   suae
                   modum
                   ,
                
                 let
                 them
                 come
                 to
                 the
                 Presidents
                 
                 of
                 religion
                 by
                 whom
                 the
                 Keys
                 are
                 ministred
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 governours
                 of
                 holy
                 things
                 let
                 them
                 receive
                 those
                 injunctions
                 which
                 shall
                 exercise
                 and
                 signifie
                 their
                 repentance
                 .
              
            
             
               
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 III.
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 second
                 power
                 I
                 instance
                 in
                 is
                 preaching
                 the
                 Gospel
                 :
                 for
                 
                 which
                 work
                 he
                 not
                 onely
                 at
                 first
                 designed
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 but
                 
                 others
                 also
                 were
                 appointed
                 for
                 the
                 same
                 work
                 forever
                 ,
                 to
                 all
                 generations
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 This
                 Commission
                 was
                 signed
                 immediately
                 before
                 Christs
                 ascension
                 ;
                 
                   All
                   power
                   is
                   given
                   to
                   me
                   in
                   heaven
                
                 
                 
                   and
                   in
                   earth
                   ,
                   Goe
                   yee
                   therefore
                   and
                   teach
                   all
                   nations
                   ,
                   teaching
                   them
                   to
                   observe
                   all
                   things
                   whatsoever
                   I
                   have
                   commanded
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                   loe
                   I
                   am
                   with
                   you
                   always
                   even
                   unto
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   .
                
                 First
                 ,
                 Christ
                 declared
                 his
                 own
                 
                 commission
                 ,
                 
                   [
                   all
                   power
                
                 is
                 given
                 him
                 into
                 his
                 hand
                 ]
                 he
                 was
                 now
                 made
                 King
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 creatures
                 ,
                 and
                 Prince
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 it
                 concerned
                 his
                 care
                 and
                 providence
                 to
                 look
                 to
                 his
                 cure
                 ,
                 and
                 flock
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 had
                 power
                 to
                 make
                 deputations
                 accordingly
                 
                   [
                   Goe
                   yee
                   therefore
                   ,
                
                 ]
                 implying
                 that
                 the
                 sending
                 them
                 to
                 this
                 purupose
                 was
                 an
                 issue
                 of
                 hispower
                 ,
                 either
                 because
                 the
                 authorizing
                 certain
                 persons
                 was
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 because
                 the
                 making
                 them
                 doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 teachers
                 of
                 the
                 Nations
                 ,
                 was
                 a
                 placing
                 them
                 in
                 an
                 eminency
                 above
                 their
                 scholars
                 ;
                 and
                 converts
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 also
                 was
                 an
                 emanation
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 which
                 derived
                 upon
                 
                 Christ
                 from
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 from
                 him
                 descended
                 upon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 wiser
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 have
                 always
                 understood
                 ,
                 that
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 teaching
                 was
                 a
                 presidency
                 and
                 authority
                 ;
                 for
                 sinco
                 all
                 dominion
                 is
                 naturally
                 founded
                 in
                 the
                 understanding
                 ;
                 although
                 civill
                 government
                 accidentally
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 inevitable
                 publick
                 necessity
                 relies
                 upon
                 other
                 titles
                 ,
                 yet
                 where
                 the
                 greatest
                 understanding
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 teaching
                 is
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 naturall
                 preheminence
                 and
                 superiority
                 eatenus
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 of
                 the
                 excellency
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 in
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 S
                 Paul
                 we
                 are
                 taught
                 the
                 style
                 of
                 the
                 court
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   Disciples
                   sit
                   at
                   the
                   feet
                
                 of
                 their
                 Masters
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 at
                 the
                 feet
                 of
                 his
                 
                 Tutor
                 Gamaliel
                 ,
                 which
                 implies
                 duty
                 ,
                 submission
                 ,
                 and
                 subordination
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 highest
                 of
                 any
                 kinde
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 founded
                 upon
                 nature
                 ,
                 but
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 submission
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 imperious
                 faculty
                 we
                 have
                 ,
                 even
                 of
                 that
                 faculty
                 which
                 when
                 we
                 are
                 removed
                 from
                 our
                 Tutors
                 ,
                 is
                 submitted
                 to
                 none
                 but
                 God
                 ;
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 hath
                 power
                 over
                 the
                 understanding
                 faculty
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 so
                 long
                 as
                 we
                 are
                 under
                 Tutors
                 and
                 instructors
                 ,
                 we
                 give
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 duty
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 which
                 claim
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 succeed
                 but
                 God
                 himself
                 ,
                 because
                 none
                 else
                 can
                 satisfie
                 the
                 understanding
                 but
                 he
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 then
                 because
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 created
                 Doctors
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 
                 world
                 ,
                 
                   hoc
                   ipso
                
                 they
                 had
                 power
                 given
                 them
                 over
                 the
                 understandings
                 
                 of
                 their
                 disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 therefore
                 fitted
                 with
                 an
                 infallible
                 spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 grew
                 to
                 be
                 so
                 authentick
                 that
                 their
                 determination
                 was
                 the
                 last
                 addresse
                 of
                 all
                 inquiries
                 in
                 questions
                 of
                 Christianity
                 :
                 and
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 absolute
                 Lords
                 of
                 their
                 faith
                 and
                 understandings
                 ,
                 
                 
                 as
                 
                   their
                   Lord
                
                 was
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 had
                 ,
                 under
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 supreme
                 care
                 ,
                 and
                 presidency
                 ,
                 to
                 order
                 ,
                 to
                 guide
                 ,
                 to
                 instruct
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 satisfie
                 their
                 understandings
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 whom
                 they
                 sent
                 out
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 errand
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 proportion
                 and
                 excellency
                 of
                 their
                 spirit
                 ,
                 had
                 also
                 a
                 degree
                 of
                 superiority
                 and
                 eminency
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 who
                 were
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   Labourers
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   doctrine
                   ,
                
                 were
                 also
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 Presbyters
                 that
                 were
                 Presidents
                 and
                 Rulers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 eminency
                 is
                 for
                 ever
                 to
                 be
                 retained
                 according
                 as
                 the
                 unskilfulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Disciple
                 retains
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 forme
                 of
                 Catechumens
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 the
                 excellency
                 of
                 the
                 instructor
                 still
                 
                 keeps
                 the
                 distance
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 teaching
                 being
                 orderly
                 and
                 regularly
                 assigned
                 makes
                 a
                 legall
                 ,
                 politicall
                 ,
                 and
                 positive
                 authority
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 all
                 those
                 persons
                 are
                 for
                 orders
                 sake
                 to
                 submit
                 ,
                 who
                 possibly
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 their
                 personall
                 abilities
                 might
                 be
                 exempt
                 from
                 that
                 authority
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 this
                 ground
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 learning
                 amongst
                 wise
                 persons
                 is
                 
                 esteemed
                 a
                 title
                 of
                 nobility
                 and
                 secular
                 eminency
                 :
                 
                   Ego
                   enim
                   quid
                   aliud
                   munificentiae
                   adhibere
                   potui
                   ,
                   ut
                   studia
                   ,
                   ut
                   sic
                   dixerim
                   ,
                   in
                   umbr
                   a
                   educata
                   è
                   quibus
                   claritudo
                   venit
                   ,
                
                 said
                 Seneca
                 to
                 Nero.
                 And
                 Aristotle
                 and
                 
                 
                   A.
                   Gellius
                
                 affirme
                 that
                 not
                 onely
                 excellency
                 of
                 extraction
                 ,
                 or
                 great
                 
                 fortunes
                 ,
                 but
                 learning
                 also
                 makes
                 
                   noble
                   ;
                   circumundique
                   sedentibus
                   multis
                   doctrinâ
                   ,
                   aut
                   genere
                   ,
                   aut
                   fortunâ
                   nobilibus
                   viris
                   :
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Lawyers
                 say
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 a
                 legacy
                 be
                 given
                 
                   pauperi
                   nobili
                
                 ,
                 the
                 executors
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 please
                 ,
                 may
                 give
                 it
                 to
                 a
                 Doctor
                 .
                 I
                 onely
                 make
                 this
                 use
                 of
                 
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 by
                 publick
                 designation
                 appointed
                 to
                 teach
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 appointed
                 in
                 some
                 sense
                 to
                 governe
                 them
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 learning
                 it self
                 be
                 a
                 faire
                 title
                 to
                 secular
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 advantages
                 of
                 honour
                 ,
                 then
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 professors
                 of
                 learning
                 ,
                 and
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 publick
                 teachers
                 ,
                 are
                 also
                 set
                 above
                 their
                 disciples
                 as
                 farre
                 as
                 the
                 chair
                 is
                 above
                 the
                 Area
                 or
                 floor
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 that
                 very
                 relation
                 of
                 teachers
                 and
                 
                 scholars
                 :
                 and
                 therefore
                 among
                 the
                 heathen
                 the
                 Priests
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 answer
                 
                   de
                   mysteriis
                
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 bore
                 a
                 scepter
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
               
                 Upon
                 which
                 verse
                 of
                 
                   Homer
                   Eustathius
                
                 observes
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 The
                 scepter
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 an
                 ensigne
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 Judge
                 and
                 of
                 a
                 Prophet
                 ;
                 it
                 signified
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 answering
                 in
                 judgment
                 ,
                 and
                 wise
                 sentences
                 .
                 This
                 discourse
                 was
                 occasioned
                 by
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviours
                 illative
                 ;
                 
                   All
                   power
                   is
                   given
                   me
                   ,
                   goe
                   yee
                   therefore
                   and
                   teach
                
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 concludes
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 
                   authority
                   of
                   Preaching
                
                 is
                 more
                 then
                 
                   the
                   faculty
                
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 includes
                 power
                 and
                 
                 presidency
                 ,
                 that
                 therefore
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 persons
                 is
                 
                   ex
                   abundanti
                
                 inferred
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 order
                 and
                 authority
                 be
                 also
                 casuall
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 Governours
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 Preachers
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 here
                 was
                 a
                 plain
                 separation
                 of
                 some
                 persons
                 for
                 this
                 ministery
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 prove
                 by
                 any
                 other
                 argument
                 besides
                 the
                 
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 Commission
                 ;
                 save
                 onely
                 that
                 this
                 may
                 be
                 added
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 here
                 was
                 more
                 necessary
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 commission
                 ;
                 great
                 abilities
                 ,
                 speciall
                 
                 assistances
                 ,
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 divine
                 knowledge
                 ,
                 and
                 understanding
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 these
                 abilities
                 were
                 separations
                 enough
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 designation
                 of
                 the
                 officers
                 ;
                 But
                 this
                 may
                 possibly
                 become
                 the
                 difficulty
                 of
                 the
                 question
                 ;
                 For
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 filled
                 the
                 world
                 with
                 the
                 Sermons
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 descended
                 in
                 a
                 plentifull
                 manner
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 prophecy
                 of
                 Joel
                 fulfilled
                 ,
                 
                   Old
                   men
                   dreamed
                   dreams
                   ,
                   and
                   young
                   men
                   saw
                   visions
                   ,
                   and
                   sons
                   and
                   daughters
                   did
                   prophecy
                
                 ;
                 now
                 the
                 case
                 was
                 altered
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 disciples
                 themselves
                 start
                 up
                 doctors
                 ,
                 and
                 women
                 prayed
                 and
                 prophecied
                 ,
                 and
                 Priscilla
                 sate
                 in
                 the
                 chaire
                 
                 with
                 her
                 husband
                 Aquila
                 ,
                 and
                 Apollos
                 sat
                 at
                 their
                 feet
                 :
                 and
                 now
                 all
                 was
                 common
                 again
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 although
                 the
                 commission
                 went
                 out
                 first
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 by
                 miracle
                 God
                 dispensed
                 great
                 gifts
                 to
                 the
                 Laity
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 women
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 probation
                 that
                 he
                 intended
                 that
                 all
                 should
                 prophecy
                 and
                 preach
                 ,
                 lest
                 those
                 gifts
                 should
                 be
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 .
                 This
                 must
                 be
                 considered
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 These
                 gifts
                 were
                 miraculous
                 verifications
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 promise
                 
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 of
                 sending
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 all
                 persons
                 were
                 capable
                 of
                 that
                 blessing
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 proportions
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 Christianity
                 did
                 descend
                 from
                 God
                 were
                 
                   ex
                   abundanti
                
                 proved
                 by
                 those
                 
                 extraregular
                 dispensations
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 here
                 is
                 purpose
                 enough
                 signified
                 although
                 they
                 be
                 not
                 used
                 to
                 inferre
                 an
                 indistinction
                 of
                 officers
                 in
                 this
                 ministery
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 These
                 gifts
                 were
                 given
                 extraregularly
                 ;
                 but
                 yet
                 with
                 some
                 difference
                 of
                 persons
                 ;
                 for
                 all
                 did
                 not
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 nor
                 all
                 interpret
                 ,
                 
                 nor
                 all
                 speak
                 with
                 tongues
                 ;
                 they
                 were
                 but
                 a
                 few
                 that
                 did
                 all
                 this
                 ;
                 we
                 finde
                 but
                 the
                 daughters
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 onely
                 ,
                 and
                 Priscilla
                 among
                 all
                 the
                 nations
                 of
                 the
                 Jews
                 that
                 ever
                 did
                 prophecy
                 ,
                 of
                 the
                 women
                 ;
                 and
                 of
                 Laymen
                 I
                 remember
                 not
                 one
                 but
                 Aquila
                 and
                 Agabus
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 will
                 be
                 but
                 too
                 straight
                 an
                 argument
                 to
                 blend
                 a
                 whole
                 order
                 of
                 men
                 in
                 a
                 popular
                 and
                 vulgar
                 indiscrimination
                 .
                 
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 These
                 extraordinary
                 gifts
                 were
                 no
                 authority
                 to
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 other
                 commission
                 ,
                 to
                 speake
                 in
                 publick
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 
                 S.
                 Paul
                 forbids
                 the
                 women
                 to
                 speak
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 denyed
                 but
                 some
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 have
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 prophecy
                 .
                 
                   Speaking
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                
                 was
                 part
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 not
                 onely
                 ability
                 but
                 authority
                 also
                 and
                 commission
                 are
                 required
                 :
                 That
                 was
                 clearly
                 one
                 separation
                 ;
                 women
                 were
                 not
                 capable
                 of
                 a
                 clericall
                 imployment
                 ,
                 no
                 not
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 of
                 this
                 ministery
                 of
                 preaching
                 .
                 And
                 by
                 this
                 we
                 may
                 take
                 speedier
                 account
                 concerning
                 Deaconesses
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ;
                 
                   de
                   Diaconissâ
                   ego
                   Bartholomaus
                   dispono
                   ;
                   O
                
                 
                 
                 
                   Episcope
                   ,
                   impones
                   ei
                   manus
                   praesentibus
                   Presbyteris
                   ,
                   Diaconis
                   &
                   Diaconissis
                   ,
                   &
                   dices
                   ,
                   Respice
                   super
                   hanc
                   famulam
                   tuam
                
                 ;
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 constitutions
                 Apostolicall
                 under
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 S.
                 Clement
                 :
                 By
                 which
                 it
                 should
                 seem
                 they
                 were
                 ordained
                 for
                 some
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ministery
                 ;
                 
                 
                 which
                 is
                 also
                 more
                 credible
                 by
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 Quantae
                 
                 
                   igitur
                   &
                   quae
                   in
                   Ecclesiis
                   ordinari
                   solent
                   ,
                   quae
                   Deo
                   nubere
                   maluerunt
                   ?
                
                 And
                 Sozomen
                 tells
                 of
                 
                   Olympias
                   ,
                   Hanc
                   enim
                   cum
                   genere
                   esset
                   nobilissimo
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   quamvis
                   juvenculam
                   ex
                   quo
                   vidua
                   facta
                   erat
                   ,
                   quia
                   ex
                   praescripto
                   Ecclesiae
                   egregiè
                   philosophatur
                   ,
                   in
                   Ministram
                   Nectarius
                   ordinat
                   :
                
                 and
                 such
                 a
                 one
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 whom
                 S.
                 Basil
                 called
                 
                   impollutam
                   sacerdotem
                
                 ;
                 whatsoever
                 
                 these
                 Deaconesses
                 could
                 be
                 ,
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 speake
                 in
                 publick
                 unlesse
                 they
                 did
                 prevaricate
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 rule
                 ,
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Corinthian
                 and
                 Ephesian
                 Churches
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 though
                 Olympias
                 was
                 an
                 excellent
                 person
                 ,
                 yet
                 she
                 was
                 no
                 preacher
                 ;
                 she
                 was
                 a
                 Philosopher
                 ,
                 
                 not
                 in
                 her
                 discourse
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 her
                 manner
                 of
                 living
                 and
                 beleeving
                 :
                 
                   Philosophata
                   ex
                   ecclesiae
                   praescripto
                
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 could
                 not
                 be
                 by
                 preaching
                 :
                 but
                 these
                 Deaconesses
                 after
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 age
                 ,
                 were
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 good
                 women
                 ,
                 that
                 did
                 domestick
                 offices
                 and
                 minister
                 to
                 the
                 temporall
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 in
                 the
                 days
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ;
                 Such
                 a
                 one
                 was
                 Phoebe
                 of
                 Cenchrea
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 admitted
                 to
                 any
                 holy
                 or
                 spirituall
                 office
                 :
                 so
                 we
                 have
                 certain
                 testimony
                 from
                 antiquity
                 ,
                 whence
                 the
                 objection
                 comes
                 .
                 For
                 so
                 the
                 Nicene
                 councell
                 expresly
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                 Deaconesses
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 reckoned
                 
                 in
                 the
                 Laity
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 have
                 no
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 ,
                 viz.
                 for
                 any
                 spirituall
                 office
                 .
                 For
                 they
                 had
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 in
                 some
                 places
                 to
                 temporall
                 administrations
                 about
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 solemn
                 benediction
                 ,
                 but
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 were
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Presbyteresses
                 who
                 were
                 
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 governesses
                 of
                 women
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 manners
                 and
                 religion
                 ;
                 but
                 these
                 ,
                 though
                 (
                 as
                 Tertullian
                 affirmes
                 ,
                 and
                 Zonaras
                 and
                 Balsamo
                 confesse
                 )
                 they
                 were
                 solemnly
                 ordained
                 and
                 set
                 over
                 the
                 women
                 in
                 such
                 offices
                 ,
                 yet
                 pretended
                 to
                 nothing
                 of
                 the
                 
                 clericall
                 power
                 or
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 speaking
                 in
                 publick
                 .
                 So
                 
                   Epiphanius
                   :
                   There
                   is
                   an
                   order
                   of
                   deaconesses
                   in
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   Church
                   ,
                   but
                   not
                   to
                   medle
                   ,
                
                 or
                 to
                 attempt
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 offices
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 it
                 was
                 that
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 reckons
                 it
                 
                 amongst
                 the
                 heresies
                 of
                 the
                 Cataphrygians
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 ordained
                 their
                 Deaconesses
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 spirituall
                 ministeries
                 ;
                 but
                 those
                 women
                 that
                 desire
                 to
                 be
                 meddling
                 are
                 not
                 moved
                 with
                 such
                 discourses
                 ;
                 they
                 care
                 for
                 none
                 of
                 all
                 these
                 things
                 ;
                 therefore
                 I
                 remit
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 precept
                 of
                 the
                 Apostle
                 .
                 
                   But
                   I
                   suffer
                   not
                   a
                   woman
                   to
                   teach
                   but
                   to
                   be
                   in
                
                 
                 silence
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 
                   as
                   for
                   the
                   men
                
                 who
                 had
                 gifts
                 extraordinary
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 although
                 they
                 were
                 permitted
                 at
                 first
                 in
                 the
                 Corinthian
                 Church
                 (
                 before
                 
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 Bishop
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 fixed
                 colledge
                 of
                 Clergy
                 )
                 to
                 utter
                 the
                 inspired
                 dictates
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 yet
                 whether
                 they
                 were
                 Lay
                 or
                 Clergy
                 is
                 not
                 there
                 expressed
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 agreeable
                 to
                 the
                 usuall
                 dispensation
                 that
                 the
                 prophets
                 of
                 ordinary
                 ministery
                 ,
                 though
                 
                 now
                 extraordinarily
                 assisted
                 should
                 prophecy
                 in
                 publick
                 ;
                 but
                 however
                 ,
                 
                 when
                 these
                 extraordinaries
                 did
                 cease
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 were
                 common
                 persons
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 pretence
                 to
                 invade
                 the
                 Chaire
                 (
                 nor
                 that
                 we
                 finde
                 ever
                 did
                 :
                 )
                 for
                 an
                 ordinary
                 ability
                 to
                 speake
                 was
                 never
                 any
                 warrant
                 to
                 disturb
                 an
                 order
                 ;
                 unlesse
                 they
                 can
                 say
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   [
                   Whereunto
                   I
                   am
                   ordained
                   a
                   Preacher
                   ,
                   ]
                
                 they
                 might
                 not
                 invade
                 the
                 office
                 .
                 To
                 be
                 able
                 to
                 performe
                 an
                 office
                 ,
                 though
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 fair
                 disposition
                 to
                 make
                 the
                 person
                 capable
                 to
                 receive
                 it
                 orderly
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 does
                 not
                 actually
                 invest
                 him
                 ;
                 every
                 wise
                 man
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Counsellour
                 of
                 State
                 ,
                 nor
                 every
                 good
                 Lawyer
                 a
                 Judge
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 doubt
                 not
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 Jewish
                 religion
                 there
                 were
                 many
                 persons
                 as
                 able
                 to
                 pray
                 as
                 their
                 
                 Priests
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 were
                 wiser
                 then
                 to
                 refuse
                 the
                 Priests
                 advocation
                 
                   apud
                   Deum
                
                 and
                 reciting
                 offices
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 :
                 
                   Orabit
                   pro
                   eo
                   sacerdos
                
                 was
                 the
                 order
                 of
                 Gods
                 appointing
                 ,
                 though
                 himself
                 were
                 a
                 devout
                 person
                 and
                 of
                 an
                 excellent
                 spirit
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 had
                 need
                 be
                 something
                 extraordinary
                 that
                 must
                 warrant
                 an
                 ordinary
                 person
                 to
                 rise
                 higher
                 then
                 his
                 own
                 evennesse
                 ;
                 and
                 ability
                 or
                 skill
                 is
                 but
                 a
                 possibility
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 be
                 reduced
                 to
                 act
                 by
                 something
                 that
                 transmits
                 authority
                 ,
                 or
                 does
                 establish
                 order
                 ,
                 or
                 distinguish
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 separate
                 professions
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 very
                 remarkable
                 that
                 when
                 Judas
                 had
                 miscarried
                 and
                 lost
                 his
                 Apostolate
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 necessary
                 for
                 
                 some
                 body
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 witnesse
                 of
                 Christs
                 resurrection
                 .
                 Two
                 were
                 named
                 ,
                 of
                 ability
                 sufficient
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 was
                 not
                 all
                 :
                 they
                 must
                 choose
                 one
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 up
                 the
                 number
                 of
                 the
                 twelve
                 ,
                 a
                 distinct
                 separate
                 person
                 ;
                 which
                 shews
                 that
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 work
                 (
                 for
                 that
                 ,
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 )
                 but
                 an
                 office
                 of
                 ordinary
                 ministery
                 .
                 The
                 ability
                 of
                 doing
                 which
                 work
                 although
                 all
                 they
                 that
                 lived
                 with
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 might
                 either
                 have
                 had
                 ,
                 or
                 received
                 at
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 authority
                 and
                 grace
                 was
                 more
                 :
                 the
                 first
                 they
                 had
                 upon
                 experience
                 ,
                 but
                 this
                 onely
                 by
                 divine
                 election
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 demonstration
                 that
                 every
                 person
                 that
                 can
                 doe
                 offices
                 clericall
                 is
                 not
                 permitted
                 to
                 doe
                 them
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 besides
                 the
                 knowledge
                 and
                 naturall
                 or
                 artificiall
                 
                 abilities
                 ,
                 a
                 divine
                 qualification
                 is
                 necessary
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 God
                 complains
                 by
                 the
                 Prophet
                 ,
                 
                   I
                   have
                   not
                   sent
                   them
                   ,
                   and
                   yet
                   they
                   run
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Apostle
                 leaves
                 it
                 as
                 an
                 established
                 
                 rule
                 ,
                 
                   How
                   shall
                   they
                   preach
                   except
                   they
                   be
                   sent
                   ?
                
                 which
                 two
                 places
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 grant
                 to
                 be
                 meant
                 concerning
                 a
                 distinct
                 and
                 a
                 new
                 message
                 ;
                 Prophets
                 must
                 not
                 offer
                 any
                 doctrine
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 or
                 pretend
                 a
                 doctrine
                 for
                 which
                 they
                 had
                 not
                 a
                 commission
                 from
                 God.
                 But
                 which
                 way
                 soever
                 they
                 be
                 expounded
                 ,
                 they
                 will
                 conclude
                 right
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 they
                 signifie
                 an
                 ordinary
                 mission
                 ,
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 ordinary
                 mission
                 of
                 preachers
                 which
                 no
                 man
                 must
                 usurpe
                 unlesse
                 he
                 can
                 prove
                 
                 his
                 title
                 certainly
                 and
                 clearly
                 ,
                 derivative
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 when
                 any
                 man
                 of
                 the
                 Laity
                 can
                 doe
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 
                   give
                   him
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   fellowship
                   ,
                
                 and
                 
                   wish
                   him
                   good
                   speed
                
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 these
                 words
                 signifie
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 case
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 no
                 message
                 must
                 be
                 pretended
                 by
                 Prophets
                 
                 
                 but
                 what
                 they
                 have
                 commission
                 for
                 ,
                 then
                 must
                 not
                 ordinary
                 persons
                 pretend
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 mission
                 to
                 an
                 ordinary
                 purpose
                 :
                 for
                 besides
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 does
                 never
                 doe
                 things
                 unreasonably
                 ,
                 nor
                 will
                 endure
                 that
                 order
                 be
                 interrupted
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
                 he
                 will
                 never
                 give
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 Commission
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 to
                 a
                 proportionable
                 end
                 ;
                 whosoever
                 pretends
                 to
                 a
                 license
                 of
                 preaching
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 calling
                 ,
                 must
                 look
                 that
                 he
                 be
                 furnished
                 with
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 message
                 ,
                 lest
                 his
                 Commission
                 be
                 ridiculous
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 he
                 comes
                 he
                 must
                 be
                 sure
                 to
                 shew
                 his
                 authority
                 by
                 an
                 argument
                 proportionable
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 a
                 probation
                 without
                 which
                 
                 no
                 wise
                 man
                 can
                 reasonably
                 beleeve
                 him
                 ;
                 which
                 cannot
                 be
                 lesse
                 then
                 miraculous
                 and
                 divine
                 .
                 In
                 all
                 other
                 cases
                 he
                 comes
                 under
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 the
                 
                   non
                   missi
                
                 those
                 whom
                 God
                 sent
                 not
                 ,
                 they
                 goe
                 on
                 their
                 own
                 errand
                 ,
                 and
                 must
                 pay
                 themselves
                 their
                 wages
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 besides
                 that
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 therefore
                 to
                 have
                 an
                 immediate
                 
                 mission
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 were
                 to
                 receive
                 new
                 instructions
                 :
                 these
                 instructions
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 were
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 by
                 a
                 distinct
                 ministery
                 to
                 be
                 conveyed
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 did
                 design
                 an
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 successive
                 ,
                 and
                 lasting
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 .
                 Nay
                 our
                 blessed
                 Lord
                 went
                 one
                 step
                 further
                 in
                 this
                 provision
                 ,
                 even
                 to
                 remark
                 
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 successors
                 and
                 partakers
                 of
                 this
                 power
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 
                   into
                   the
                   lot
                   of
                   this
                   ministery
                
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 the
                 seventy
                 two
                 whom
                 Christ
                 had
                 sent
                 (
                 as
                 probationers
                 of
                 their
                 future
                 preaching
                 )
                 upon
                 a
                 short
                 errand
                 into
                 the
                 Cities
                 of
                 Judah
                 :
                 But
                 by
                 this
                 assignation
                 of
                 more
                 persons
                 then
                 those
                 to
                 whom
                 he
                 gave
                 immediate
                 commission
                 ,
                 he
                 did
                 declare
                 that
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 preaching
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 dispensed
                 by
                 a
                 separate
                 and
                 peculiar
                 sort
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 by
                 others
                 then
                 those
                 who
                 had
                 the
                 commission
                 extraordinary
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 such
                 who
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 it
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 vocation
                 .
              
               
                 As
                 Christ
                 constituted
                 the
                 office
                 and
                 named
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 both
                 extraordinary
                 
                 
                 and
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 present
                 and
                 successive
                 ;
                 so
                 he
                 provided
                 gifts
                 for
                 them
                 too
                 ;
                 that
                 the
                 whole
                 dispensation
                 might
                 be
                 his
                 and
                 might
                 be
                 apparent
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Christ
                 
                   when
                   he
                   ascended
                   up
                   on
                   high
                   gave
                   gifts
                   to
                   men
                   ,
                
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 purpose
                 ;
                 and
                 these
                 gifts
                 comming
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 Spirit
                 made
                 separation
                 of
                 distinct
                 ministeries
                 under
                 the
                 same
                 Lord.
                 So
                 S.
                 Paul
                 testifies
                 expresly
                 .
                 
                   Now
                   there
                   are
                
                 
                 
                   diversities
                   of
                   gifts
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   same
                   spirit
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   [
                   there
                   are
                   different
                   administrations
                   ]
                   differencies
                   of
                   ministeries
                
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 proper
                 word
                 for
                 Church
                 offices
                 ;
                 the
                 ministery
                 ,
                 is
                 distinguished
                 by
                 the
                 gift
                 ;
                 It
                 is
                 
                   not
                   a
                   gift
                   for
                   the
                   ministery
                   ,
                
                 but
                 
                   the
                   ministery
                   it selfe
                   is
                   the
                
                 
                 
                   gift
                   ▪
                
                 and
                 distinguished
                 accordingly
                 .
                 An
                 extraordinary
                 ministery
                 needs
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 a
                 miraculous
                 gift
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 a
                 miraculous
                 calling
                 and
                 vocation
                 and
                 designation
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ;
                 but
                 an
                 ordinary
                 gift
                 cannot
                 sublime
                 an
                 ordinary
                 person
                 to
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 imployment
                 ;
                 and
                 from
                 this
                 discourse
                 of
                 the
                 differing
                 gifts
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 S.
                 Paul
                 without
                 any
                 further
                 artifice
                 ,
                 
                 concludes
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 intended
                 a
                 distinction
                 of
                 Church
                 officers
                 
                 for
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 ministery
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 conclusion
                 of
                 the
                 discourse
                 is
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   set
                   some
                   in
                   the
                   Church
                   ,
                   first
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   secondarily
                   Prophets
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   thirdly
                   Teachers
                
                 ;
                 and
                 lest
                 all
                 Gods
                 people
                 should
                 usurpe
                 these
                 offices
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 Spirit
                 hath
                 made
                 separate
                 and
                 distinguished
                 ,
                 he
                 addes
                 ,
                 
                   Are
                   all
                   Apostles
                   ?
                   are
                   all
                   Prophets
                   ?
                   are
                   all
                   Teachers
                   ?
                
                 If
                 so
                 ,
                 then
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 body
                 one
                 member
                 ,
                 quite
                 contrary
                 to
                 nature
                 and
                 to
                 Gods
                 Oeconomy
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 that
                 this
                 designation
                 of
                 distinct
                 
                   Church
                   officers
                
                 is
                 for
                 ever
                 ,
                 S.
                 Paul
                 also
                 affirmes
                 as
                 expresly
                 as
                 this
                 question
                 shall
                 need
                 ;
                 
                   He
                   gave
                
                 
                 
                 
                   some
                   Apostles
                   ,
                   some
                   Prophets
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Evangelists
                   ,
                   and
                   some
                   Pastors
                   and
                
                 
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   ministery
                   ,
                   till
                   we
                   all
                   arrive
                   at
                   the
                   unity
                   of
                   faith
                   ,
                
                 which
                 as
                 soon
                 as
                 it
                 shall
                 happen
                 ,
                 then
                 commeth
                 the
                 end
                 .
                 Till
                 the
                 end
                 be
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   the
                   Ministery
                
                 must
                 goe
                 forwards
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 incumbent
                 upon
                 the
                 Pastors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ;
                 this
                 is
                 their
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 the
                 ministers
                 ,
                 whom
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 designed
                 .
              
               
                 1.
                 
                 For
                 ,
                 I
                 consider
                 that
                 either
                 to
                 preach
                 requires
                 but
                 an
                 ordinary
                 or
                 an
                 
                   extraordinary
                   ability
                
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 requires
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 
                 are
                 illiterate
                 and
                 unlearned
                 persons
                 are
                 the
                 unfittest
                 men
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 if
                 an
                 ordinary
                 sufficiency
                 will
                 discharge
                 it
                 ,
                 why
                 cannot
                 they
                 
                 suppose
                 the
                 clergy
                 of
                 a
                 competency
                 ,
                 and
                 strength
                 sufficient
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 an
                 ordinary
                 understanding
                 ,
                 and
                 faculties
                 can
                 performe
                 ?
                 what
                 need
                 they
                 entermeddle
                 with
                 that
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 no
                 extraordinary
                 assistance
                 is
                 required
                 ?
                 or
                 else
                 why
                 do
                 they
                 set
                 their
                 shoulder
                 to
                 such
                 a
                 work
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 no
                 strength
                 but
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 is
                 commensurate
                 ?
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 case
                 it
                 is
                 needlesse
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 it
                 is
                 uselesse
                 ;
                 in
                 both
                 vain
                 and
                 impertinent
                 .
                 For
                 either
                 no
                 man
                 needs
                 their
                 help
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 very
                 unable
                 to
                 help
                 ;
                 I
                 am
                 sure
                 they
                 are
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 unlearned
                 persons
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 learned
                 ,
                 they
                 well
                 enough
                 know
                 that
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 power
                 of
                 speaking
                 ,
                 but
                 is
                 also
                 an
                 act
                 of
                 jurisdiction
                 
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 which
                 ,
                 order
                 is
                 at
                 least
                 concerned
                 in
                 an
                 eminent
                 degree
                 :
                 
                   Learned
                   men
                
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 forward
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 most
                 confident
                 who
                 have
                 least
                 reason
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 Although
                 as
                 Homilies
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 are
                 now
                 used
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 smallest
                 rate
                 ,
                 many
                 men
                 more
                 preach
                 then
                 should
                 ,
                 yet
                 besides
                 
                 that
                 to
                 preach
                 
                   prudently
                   ,
                   gravely
                   ,
                   piously
                
                 and
                 
                   with
                   truth
                
                 ,
                 requires
                 more
                 abilities
                 then
                 are
                 discernible
                 by
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 make
                 even
                 a
                 plain
                 work
                 reasonable
                 to
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 usefull
                 to
                 their
                 hearers
                 ,
                 and
                 acceptable
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 besides
                 this
                 ,
                 I
                 say
                 ,
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 teaching
                 is
                 of
                 larger
                 extent
                 then
                 making
                 homilies
                 or
                 speaking
                 prettily
                 enough
                 to
                 
                 please
                 the
                 common
                 and
                 undiscerning
                 auditors
                 .
                 They
                 that
                 are
                 appointed
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 people
                 must
                 
                   respondere
                   de
                   jure
                   ,
                   give
                   account
                   of
                   their
                   faith
                
                 in
                 defiance
                 of
                 the
                 numerous
                 armies
                 of
                 Hereticks
                 ;
                 they
                 must
                 watch
                 for
                 their
                 flock
                 ,
                 and
                 use
                 excellent
                 arts
                 to
                 arme
                 them
                 against
                 all
                 their
                 weaknesses
                 from
                 within
                 ,
                 and
                 hostilities
                 from
                 without
                 ;
                 
                 
                 they
                 must
                 streng
                 then
                 the
                 weak
                 ,
                 confirme
                 the
                 strong
                 ,
                 compose
                 the
                 scrupulous
                 ,
                 satisfie
                 the
                 doubtfull
                 ,
                 and
                 be
                 ready
                 to
                 answer
                 cases
                 of
                 conscience
                 ;
                 and
                 I
                 beleeve
                 there
                 are
                 not
                 so
                 little
                 as
                 5000
                 cases
                 already
                 started
                 up
                 among
                 the
                 Casuists
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 ought
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 5000
                 times
                 5000.
                 
                 And
                 there
                 are
                 some
                 cases
                 of
                 conscience
                 that
                 concern
                 Kings
                 and
                 kingdomes
                 in
                 the
                 highest
                 mysteriousnesse
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 State
                 and
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 also
                 belong
                 to
                 Pastors
                 for
                 the
                 interests
                 of
                 Religion
                 ,
                 and
                 Teachers
                 to
                 determine
                 or
                 advise
                 in
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                 The
                 preachers
                 
                 were
                 always
                 messengers
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 men
                 ,
                 being
                 Mediators
                 by
                 their
                 sacrifices
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 were
                 interested
                 in
                 their
                 councells
                 ,
                 and
                 greater
                 causes
                 ;
                 And
                 if
                 religion
                 can
                 have
                 influences
                 into
                 councells
                 of
                 Princes
                 and
                 publick
                 interest
                 of
                 kingdomes
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 any
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 latent
                 senses
                 ,
                 intricacy
                 of
                 question
                 ,
                 or
                 mysteriousnesse
                 in
                 Divinity
                 ,
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 found
                 that
                 there
                 are
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Preachers
                 office
                 ,
                 besides
                 making
                 homilies
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 when
                 so
                 great
                 skill
                 is
                 required
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 easie
                 to
                 make
                 pretenses
                 to
                 invade
                 it
                 ;
                 unlesse
                 a
                 man
                 cannot
                 be
                 an
                 excellent
                 Lawyer
                 without
                 twenty
                 years
                 skill
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 besides
                 excellency
                 of
                 naturall
                 indowments
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 yet
                 can
                 be
                 an
                 excellent
                 Teacher
                 and
                 guide
                 in
                 all
                 cases
                 of
                 conscience
                 ,
                 meerly
                 with
                 opening
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 and
                 rubbing
                 his
                 forehead
                 hard
                 .
                 But
                 God
                 hath
                 taken
                 order
                 that
                 those
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 teachers
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 should
                 make
                 it
                 the
                 work
                 and
                 businesse
                 of
                 their
                 lives
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 should
                 diligently
                 attend
                 to
                 reading
                 ,
                 to
                 exhortation
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 
                   watch
                   over
                   their
                   flock
                   ,
                   over
                   whom
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   made
                   them
                   overseers
                   .
                
                 The
                 inconvenience
                 that
                 this
                 discourse
                 is
                 like
                 to
                 meet
                 withall
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 concerns
                 those
                 men
                 who
                 are
                 sure
                 not
                 to
                 understand
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 not
                 the
                 wisdome
                 of
                 Prophets
                 and
                 wise
                 men
                 ,
                 cannot
                 easily
                 be
                 brought
                 to
                 
                 know
                 the
                 degrees
                 of
                 distance
                 between
                 the
                 others
                 wisdome
                 and
                 their
                 own
                 ignorance
                 .
                 To
                 know
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 great
                 learning
                 beyond
                 us
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 part
                 of
                 learning
                 ;
                 but
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 confidence
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 their
                 deepest
                 ignorance
                 to
                 teach
                 others
                 ,
                 want
                 both
                 modesty
                 and
                 understanding
                 too
                 ,
                 either
                 to
                 perceive
                 or
                 to
                 confesse
                 their
                 own
                 wants
                 ,
                 they
                 never
                 kissed
                 the
                 lips
                 of
                 the
                 wise
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 thinke
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 breaths
                 a
                 breath
                 as
                 fenny
                 and
                 moorish
                 as
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 Besides
                 the
                 consideration
                 of
                 the
                 ability
                 that
                 a
                 separate
                 number
                 
                 of
                 men
                 should
                 be
                 the
                 teachers
                 ,
                 and
                 it
                 be
                 not
                 permitted
                 promiscuously
                 to
                 every
                 person
                 of
                 a
                 confident
                 language
                 and
                 bold
                 fancy
                 ,
                 is
                 
                 highly
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 point
                 of
                 prudence
                 and
                 duty
                 too
                 .
                 Of
                 Prudence
                 ,
                 because
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 security
                 against
                 all
                 the
                 evill
                 doctrines
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 a
                 promiscuous
                 unchosen
                 company
                 of
                 Preachers
                 .
                 For
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 allowed
                 the
                 pretense
                 of
                 
                   an
                   extraordinary
                
                 ,
                 he
                 shall
                 belie
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 to
                 cousen
                 you
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 a
                 minde
                 to
                 it
                 :
                 If
                 you
                 
                 allow
                 him
                 nothing
                 but
                 an
                 
                   ordinary
                   spirit
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 abilities
                 of
                 art
                 and
                 
                 nature
                 ,
                 there
                 cannot
                 in
                 such
                 discourses
                 be
                 any
                 compensation
                 for
                 the
                 disorder
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 danger
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 schismes
                 ,
                 and
                 innumerable
                 Churches
                 ,
                 when
                 
                   one
                   head
                
                 and
                 
                   two
                   members
                
                 shall
                 make
                 a
                 distinct
                 body
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 shall
                 pretend
                 to
                 Christ
                 ,
                 without
                 any
                 other
                 common
                 term
                 of
                 union
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 which
                 is
                 disorder
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 is
                 also
                 dishonourable
                 to
                 this
                 part
                 of
                 religion
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 divine
                 messages
                 shall
                 be
                 conveyed
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 common
                 Curriers
                 or
                 rather
                 
                   messengers
                   by
                   chance
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   as
                   they
                   goe
                   by
                
                 ;
                 whereas
                 God
                 sent
                 at
                 first
                 
                   Embassadours
                   extraordinary
                
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 left
                 his
                 Leigers
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 But
                 there
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 duty
                 too
                 to
                 be
                 secured
                 ;
                 for
                 they
                 that
                 have
                 the
                 guiding
                 of
                 souls
                 must
                 remember
                 
                 that
                 they
                 must
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   must
                   render
                   an
                   account
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 cannot
                 
                   be
                   done
                   with
                   joy
                
                 ,
                 when
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 indifferent
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 to
                 superseminate
                 what
                 he
                 please
                 :
                 and
                 (
                 by
                 the
                 way
                 )
                 I
                 suppose
                 ,
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 apt
                 to
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 Chaire
                 of
                 Doctors
                 and
                 Teachers
                 ,
                 would
                 be
                 unwilling
                 to
                 be
                 charged
                 with
                 a
                 cure
                 of
                 souls
                 ;
                 If
                 they
                 knew
                 what
                 that
                 means
                 ,
                 they
                 would
                 article
                 more
                 strictly
                 before
                 they
                 would
                 stand
                 charged
                 with
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 harder
                 to
                 say
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 such
                 thing
                 as
                 
                   the
                   cure
                   of
                   souls
                
                 ;
                 that
                 Christ
                 left
                 his
                 flock
                 to
                 wander
                 and
                 to
                 guide
                 themselves
                 ,
                 or
                 to
                 finde
                 shepheards
                 at
                 the
                 charges
                 of
                 accident
                 and
                 chance
                 .
                 Christ
                 hath
                 made
                 a
                 better
                 provision
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 after
                 he
                 had
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 earnestnesse
                 committed
                 to
                 S.
                 Peter
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 feeding
                 his
                 lambes
                 and
                 sheep
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peter
                 did
                 it
                 carefully
                 ,
                 and
                 thought
                 it
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 duty
                 to
                 provide
                 other
                 shepheards
                 who
                 should
                 also
                 
                   feed
                   the
                   flocks
                
                 by
                 a
                 continuall
                 provision
                 and
                 attendance
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   Presbyters
                   which
                   are
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                   I
                   who
                   also
                   am
                   a
                   Presbyter
                   exhort
                   ,
                   feed
                   the
                   flock
                   of
                   God
                   which
                   is
                   among
                   you
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 
                   doing
                   the
                   office
                   of
                   Bishops
                   over
                   them
                   ,
                   taking
                   supravision
                   or
                   oversight
                   of
                   them
                   willingly
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   ready
                   minde
                   .
                
                 The
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 they
                 are
                 to
                 
                   feed
                   the
                   flock
                
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 a
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   a
                   flock
                
                 to
                 be
                 distinguished
                 from
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   shepheards
                
                 ,
                 the
                 
                 elders
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   flock
                   among
                   you
                
                 ,
                 distinguished
                 by
                 a
                 regular
                 office
                 of
                 teaching
                 and
                 a
                 relation
                 of
                 shepheards
                 and
                 sheep
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 this
                 discourse
                 would
                 be
                 unnecessarily
                 long
                 unlesse
                 I
                 should
                 omit
                 many
                 arguments
                 ,
                 and
                 contract
                 the
                 rest
                 .
                 I
                 onely
                 shall
                 desire
                 it
                 
                 be
                 considered
                 ,
                 concerning
                 the
                 purpose
                 of
                 that
                 part
                 of
                 divine
                 providence
                 ,
                 in
                 giving
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 commandements
                 concerning
                 provisions
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 for
                 the
                 preachers
                 ;
                 
                   Let
                   the
                   Elders
                   that
                   rule
                   well
                   have
                   a
                   double
                   honour
                   ,
                
                 an
                 elder
                 brothers
                 portion
                 at
                 least
                 ,
                 both
                 of
                 honour
                 
                 and
                 maintenance
                 ,
                 
                   especially
                   ,
                   if
                   they
                   labour
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   doctrine
                
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 reason
                 is
                 taken
                 out
                 of
                 Moses
                 Law
                 ,
                 but
                 derived
                 from
                 
                 the
                 naturall
                 ,
                 
                   Bovi
                   trituranti
                   non
                   ligabis
                   os
                   .
                   For
                   God
                   hath
                   ordained
                   that
                   those
                   that
                   labour
                   in
                   the
                   Gospell
                   should
                   live
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                   .
                
                 This
                 argument
                 will
                 force
                 us
                 to
                 distinguish
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 our
                 purses
                 will
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 all
                 will
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 that
                 thinke
                 themselves
                 able
                 ,
                 then
                 also
                 they
                 have
                 a
                 right
                 to
                 be
                 maintained
                 too
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 adde
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 1
                 God
                 hath
                 designed
                 persons
                 to
                 teach
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 2
                 charged
                 them
                 with
                 
                   the
                   cure
                   of
                   souls
                
                 ,
                 3
                 given
                 them
                 commission
                 
                   to
                   goe
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 4
                 given
                 them
                 gifts
                 accordingly
                 ,
                 5
                 charged
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 attend
                 and
                 to
                 obey
                 ,
                 6
                 hath
                 provided
                 them
                 maintenance
                 and
                 support
                 ,
                 and
                 7
                 separated
                 them
                 to
                 
                   reading
                   ,
                   to
                   exhortation
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   doctrine
                
                 from
                 the
                 affaires
                 of
                 this
                 world
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 may
                 attend
                 to
                 these
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 care
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 man.
                 If
                 any
                 man
                 in
                 charity
                 or
                 duty
                 will
                 doe
                 any
                 ghostly
                 offices
                 to
                 his
                 erring
                 or
                 weak
                 brother
                 ,
                 he
                 may
                 have
                 a
                 reward
                 of
                 charity
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 this
                 sense
                 it
                 is
                 that
                 Tertullian
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 in
                 remote
                 and
                 barbarous
                 countreys
                 the
                 
                 Laity
                 doe
                 
                   Sacerdotio
                   aliquatenus
                   fungi
                
                 .
                 But
                 if
                 he
                 invades
                 the
                 publick
                 chair
                 he
                 may
                 meet
                 with
                 the
                 curse
                 of
                 
                   Corah
                   ,
                   if
                   he
                   intends
                   maliciously
                
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 have
                 fairer
                 ,
                 but
                 mistaken
                 purposes
                 ,
                 the
                 gentler
                 sentence
                 passed
                 upon
                 Uzzah
                 may
                 be
                 the
                 worst
                 of
                 his
                 evill
                 portion
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 IV.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 Instance
                 next
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 hath
                 some
                 
                 difficulty
                 and
                 prejudice
                 passed
                 upon
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 put
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 Commission
                 ,
                 intrusted
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 persons
                 ,
                 be
                 a
                 sacred
                 ministery
                 ,
                 a
                 Sacrament
                 and
                 a
                 mysterious
                 rite
                 :
                 
                 whose
                 very
                 Sacramentall
                 and
                 separate
                 nature
                 ,
                 requires
                 the
                 solemnity
                 of
                 a
                 distinct
                 order
                 of
                 persons
                 for
                 its
                 ministration
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 the
                 Laity
                 may
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 the
                 dispensation
                 of
                 so
                 sacred
                 and
                 solemn
                 rites
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 nothing
                 in
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 that
                 can
                 distinguish
                 them
                 from
                 the
                 rest
                 of
                 Gods
                 people
                 ,
                 but
                 they
                 shall
                 be
                 holy
                 enough
                 ,
                 to
                 dispense
                 holy
                 offices
                 without
                 the
                 charges
                 of
                 paying
                 honour
                 and
                 maintenance
                 to
                 others
                 to
                 doe
                 what
                 they
                 can
                 doe
                 themselves
                 .
              
               
                 In
                 opposition
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 I
                 first
                 consider
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 ordinary
                 minister
                 
                 of
                 baptisme
                 is
                 a
                 person
                 consecrated
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 their
                 
                 successors
                 in
                 the
                 office
                 Apostolicall
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 those
                 that
                 partake
                 of
                 that
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 needs
                 no
                 other
                 proof
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 plain
                 production
                 of
                 the
                 Commission
                 ;
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 teachers
                 by
                 ordinary
                 power
                 ,
                 and
                 authority
                 ,
                 they
                 also
                 had
                 command
                 to
                 baptize
                 all
                 nations
                 :
                 and
                 baptisme
                 being
                 the
                 solemn
                 rite
                 of
                 initiating
                 disciples
                 ,
                 and
                 making
                 the
                 first
                 publick
                 profession
                 of
                 the
                 institution
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 reason
                 and
                 analogy
                 of
                 the
                 mystery
                 to
                 be
                 ministred
                 by
                 those
                 who
                 were
                 appointed
                 to
                 collect
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 make
                 Disciples
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 as
                 plain
                 and
                 decretory
                 a
                 Commission
                 ,
                 as
                 any
                 other
                 mysteriousnesse
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ;
                 and
                 hath
                 been
                 accepted
                 so
                 for
                 ever
                 as
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 may
                 appear
                 in
                 a
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 b
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 c
                 S.
                 Gelasius
                 ,
                 d
                 S.
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 and
                 e
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 ;
                 who
                 affirme
                 in
                 variety
                 of
                 senses
                 ,
                 that
                 
                   Bishops
                   ,
                   Priests
                
                 and
                 Deacons
                 onely
                 are
                 to
                 baptize
                 ;
                 some
                 by
                 ordinary
                 right
                 ,
                 some
                 by
                 deputation
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 shall
                 afterwards
                 give
                 account
                 ;
                 But
                 all
                 the
                 
                   Jius
                   ordinarium
                
                 they
                 intend
                 to
                 fixe
                 upon
                 the
                 Clergy
                 according
                 to
                 divine
                 institution
                 and
                 commandement
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 in
                 case
                 lay-persons
                 
                 might
                 baptize
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 &
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   upon
                   urgent
                   necessity
                
                 ,
                 
                 yet
                 this
                 cannot
                 upon
                 just
                 pretence
                 invade
                 the
                 ordinary
                 ministery
                 ,
                 because
                 God
                 hath
                 dispensed
                 the
                 affairs
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 cases
                 of
                 necessity
                 doe
                 not
                 often
                 occurre
                 to
                 the
                 prejudice
                 and
                 dissolution
                 of
                 publick
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 ministeries
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 permissions
                 being
                 made
                 to
                 supply
                 necessities
                 ,
                 be
                 brought
                 further
                 then
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 exception
                 gives
                 leave
                 ,
                 the
                 permission
                 is
                 turned
                 into
                 a
                 crime
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 greater
                 violence
                 to
                 the
                 rule
                 ,
                 by
                 how
                 much
                 it
                 was
                 fortified
                 by
                 that
                 very
                 exception
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 other
                 cases
                 not
                 excepted
                 .
                 And
                 although
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 extreme
                 necessity
                 every
                 man
                 may
                 preach
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 as
                 to
                 dying
                 Heathens
                 ,
                 or
                 unbeleeving
                 persons
                 ,
                 yet
                 if
                 they
                 do
                 this
                 without
                 such
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 the
                 like
                 necessity
                 ,
                 what
                 at
                 first
                 was
                 charity
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 case
                 is
                 schisme
                 and
                 pride
                 ,
                 the
                 two
                 greatest
                 enemies
                 to
                 charity
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 now
                 for
                 the
                 thing
                 it self
                 ,
                 whether
                 indeed
                 any
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 can
                 transmit
                 to
                 lay
                 persons
                 a
                 right
                 of
                 baptizing
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 
                 distinctly
                 considered
                 .
                 Some
                 say
                 it
                 does
                 .
                 For
                 Ananias
                 baptized
                 Paul
                 ,
                 who
                 yet
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 )
                 was
                 not
                 in
                 holy
                 orders
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 the
                 3000
                 Converts
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 Sermon
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 were
                 all
                 baptized
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 easily
                 credible
                 ,
                 it
                 being
                 too
                 numerous
                 a
                 body
                 for
                 so
                 few
                 persons
                 to
                 baptize
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 Peter
                 had
                 preached
                 to
                 
                 Cornelius
                 and
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 he
                 caused
                 the
                 brethren
                 that
                 came
                 along
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 baptize
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 hands
                 had
                 been
                 imposed
                 on
                 them
                 or
                 no
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 certain
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 pursuance
                 of
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 Ananias
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 probabilities
                 the
                 Doctors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 have
                 declared
                 their
                 opinions
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   In
                   cases
                   of
                   necessity
                   ,
                   a
                   lay
                   person
                   may
                   baptize
                   .
                
                 So
                 Tertullian
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 of
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 
                   Alioqui
                   &
                   Laicis
                   jus
                   est
                   baptizandi
                   .
                   Quod
                   enim
                   ex
                   aequo
                   accipitur
                   ,
                   ex
                   aequo
                   dari
                   potest
                   .
                
                 The
                 
                 reason
                 is
                 also
                 urged
                 by
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 to
                 the
                 same
                 purpose
                 ,
                 onely
                 requiring
                 that
                 the
                 baptizer
                 be
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 supposing
                 whatsoever
                 they
                 have
                 received
                 they
                 may
                 also
                 give
                 ;
                 but
                 because
                 the
                 reason
                 concludes
                 
                 not
                 ,
                 because
                 (
                 as
                 themselves
                 beleeve
                 )
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 cannot
                 collate
                 his
                 Presbyterate
                 ,
                 it
                 must
                 therefore
                 rest
                 onely
                 upon
                 their
                 bare
                 authority
                 ;
                 if
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 thought
                 strong
                 enough
                 to
                 bear
                 the
                 weight
                 of
                 the
                 contrary
                 reasons
                 .
                 And
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 the
                 councell
                 of
                 Eliberis
                 determined
                 ,
                 
                   Peregrè
                   navigantes
                   ,
                   aut
                   si
                   ecclesia
                   in
                   proximo
                   non
                   fuerit
                   ,
                   posse
                   fidelem
                   ,
                   qui
                   lavacrum
                   suum
                   integrum
                   habet
                   ,
                   nec
                   sit
                   bigamus
                   ,
                   baptizare
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   necessitate
                   infirmitatis
                   positum
                   Catechumenum
                   ,
                   it
                   a
                   ut
                   si
                   supervixerit
                   ,
                   ad
                   Episcopum
                   eum
                   producat
                   ,
                   ut
                   per
                   manus
                   impositionem
                   proficere
                   possit
                   .
                
                 The
                 Synod
                 held
                 at
                 Alexandria
                 under
                 Alexander
                 their
                 Bishop
                 approved
                 the
                 baptisme
                 of
                 the
                 children
                 by
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 
                 boy
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Nicene
                 Fathers
                 ratifying
                 the
                 baptisme
                 made
                 by
                 hereticks
                 
                 (
                 amongst
                 whom
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 but
                 know
                 in
                 some
                 cases
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 true
                 Priesthood
                 or
                 legitimate
                 ordination
                 )
                 must
                 by
                 necessary
                 consequence
                 suppose
                 baptisme
                 to
                 be
                 dispensed
                 effectually
                 by
                 lay-persons
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 is
                 plain
                 .
                 
                   Baptizare
                   si
                   necessitas
                   cogat
                   ,
                   scimus
                
                 
                 
                 
                   etiam
                   licere
                   Laicis
                
                 ;
                 the
                 same
                 almost
                 with
                 the
                 Canon
                 of
                 the
                 fourth
                 Councell
                 of
                 
                   Carthage
                   ,
                   Mulier
                   baptizare
                   non
                   praesumat
                   nisi
                   necessitate
                
                 
                 cogente
                 :
                 though
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   the
                   way
                
                 ,
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 
                   [
                   cogente
                   necessitate
                
                 ]
                 are
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 Canon
                 ,
                 but
                 thrust
                 in
                 by
                 Gratian
                 and
                 
                   Peter
                   Lombard
                
                 .
                 And
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 opinion
                 is
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 or
                 he
                 who
                 under
                 his
                 name
                 wrote
                 the
                 Commentaries
                 upon
                 the
                 fourth
                 to
                 the
                 Ephesians
                 ,
                 a
                 
                   P.
                   Gelasius
                
                 ,
                 b
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 and
                 c
                 Isidor
                 ,
                 &
                 generally
                 all
                 the
                 Scholars
                 after
                 their
                 Master
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 against
                 this
                 doctrine
                 were
                 all
                 the
                 African
                 Bishops
                 for
                 about
                 150
                 years
                 ;
                 who
                 therefore
                 rebaptized
                 persons
                 returning
                 from
                 hereticall
                 conventicles
                 ;
                 Because
                 those
                 hereticall
                 Bishops
                 being
                 deposed
                 
                 
                 and
                 reduced
                 into
                 Lay
                 communion
                 ,
                 could
                 not
                 therefore
                 collate
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 for
                 their
                 want
                 of
                 holy
                 Orders
                 :
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 S.
                 Basils
                 canonicall
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Amphilochius
                 ,
                 where
                 he
                 relates
                 their
                 reason
                 ,
                 and
                 refutes
                 it
                 not
                 .
                 And
                 however
                 Firmilian
                 and
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 might
                 be
                 deceived
                 in
                 the
                 thinking
                 heretickes
                 ,
                 quite
                 lost
                 their
                 orders
                 ;
                 yet
                 in
                 this
                 they
                 were
                 untouched
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 their
                 supposition
                 was
                 questionable
                 ,
                 yet
                 their
                 superstructure
                 was
                 medled
                 with
                 ,
                 viz.
                 that
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 Lay
                 persons
                 ,
                 their
                 baptizations
                 were
                 null
                 and
                 invalid
                 .
              
               
                 I
                 confesse
                 the
                 opinion
                 hath
                 been
                 very
                 generally
                 taken
                 up
                 in
                 these
                 last
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 almost
                 with
                 a
                 
                   Nemine
                   contradicente
                
                 ;
                 the
                 
                 
                 first
                 ages
                 had
                 more
                 variety
                 of
                 opinion
                 :
                 and
                 I
                 think
                 it
                 may
                 yet
                 be
                 considered
                 anew
                 upon
                 the
                 old
                 stock
                 .
                 For
                 since
                 absolutely
                 ,
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 affixes
                 the
                 ordinary
                 ministery
                 of
                 baptism
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 if
                 others
                 doe
                 baptize
                 ,
                 doe
                 they
                 sin
                 ,
                 or
                 doe
                 they
                 not
                 sin
                 ?
                 That
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 sinne
                 ,
                 is
                 expresly
                 affirmed
                 in
                 the
                 16
                 Canon
                 of
                 Nicephorus
                 of
                 
                   C.
                   P.
                   If
                   the
                   own
                   Father
                   baptizes
                   the
                   child
                   ,
                   or
                   any
                   other
                   Christian
                   man
                   ,
                   it
                   is
                   no
                   sinne
                   .
                
                 *
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 is
                 almost
                 of
                 another
                 
                 minde
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   si
                   Laicus
                   necessitate
                   compulsus
                   baptismum
                   dederit
                   ,
                   nescio
                   an
                   pie
                   quisquam
                   dixerit
                   ,
                   Baptismum
                   esse
                   repetendum
                   :
                   Nullâ
                   enim
                   cogente
                   necessitate
                   si
                   fiat
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   alieni
                   muner
                   is
                   usurpatio
                   est
                   ;
                   si
                   autem
                   necessitas
                   urgeat
                   ,
                   aut
                   nullum
                   aut
                   veniale
                   delictum
                   est
                   .
                
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 minde
                 are
                 all
                 they
                 who
                 by
                 frequent
                 using
                 of
                 that
                 saying
                 have
                 made
                 it
                 almost
                 proverbiall
                 ,
                 
                   Factum
                   valet
                   ,
                   fieri
                   non
                   debet
                   .
                
                 If
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 sinne
                 ,
                 then
                 women
                 &
                 Lay
                 men
                 have
                 as
                 much
                 right
                 from
                 Christ
                 to
                 baptize
                 as
                 Deacons
                 or
                 Presbyters
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 may
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 stock
                 and
                 right
                 doe
                 it
                 as
                 Deacons
                 doe
                 :
                 for
                 if
                 a
                 Bishop
                 was
                 present
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 lawfull
                 for
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 as
                 is
                 expresly
                 affirmed
                 by
                 S.
                 Ignatius
                 in
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 Heron
                 the
                 Deacon
                 ;
                 and
                 S.
                 Epiphanius
                 with
                 the
                 same
                 words
                 denies
                 a
                 
                   sus
                   baptizandi
                   ,
                   to
                   women
                
                 and
                 
                   to
                   Deacons
                
                 ;
                 and
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 
                 
                 affirme
                 it
                 to
                 be
                 proper
                 to
                 Bishops
                 .
                 Further
                 yet
                 ,
                 Tertullian
                 and
                 
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 deny
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 Presbyters
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 without
                 Episcopall
                 dispensation
                 .
                 Now
                 if
                 Presbyters
                 and
                 Deacons
                 have
                 this
                 power
                 onely
                 by
                 leave
                 and
                 in
                 certain
                 cases
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 women
                 have
                 ;
                 onely
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 fitter
                 persons
                 to
                 be
                 intrusted
                 with
                 the
                 deputation
                 ;
                 a
                 lesse
                 necessity
                 will
                 devolve
                 it
                 upon
                 Presbyters
                 then
                 
                 upon
                 Deacons
                 ,
                 and
                 upon
                 Deacons
                 then
                 
                   Lay
                   men
                
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 lesse
                 yet
                 will
                 
                 cast
                 it
                 upon
                 
                   Lay
                   men
                
                 then
                 women
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 difference
                 is
                 in
                 respect
                 of
                 humane
                 order
                 and
                 positive
                 constitution
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 according
                 to
                 this
                 doctrine
                 all
                 persons
                 are
                 equally
                 receptive
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 And
                 therefore
                 to
                 baptize
                 is
                 no
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 Orders
                 ,
                 no
                 fruit
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 work
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 all
                 ,
                 and
                 at
                 some
                 times
                 must
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 baptisme
                 may
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 keep
                 all
                 the
                 other
                 rites
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 inrodes
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 whole
                 office
                 wil
                 perish
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 Lay
                 persons
                 baptizing
                 ,
                 though
                 in
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 
                   doe
                   sin
                
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 seems
                 to
                 say
                 they
                 doe
                 ,
                 then
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 Christ
                 never
                 
                 gave
                 them
                 leave
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 by
                 insinuation
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 neither
                 
                 can
                 the
                 Church
                 give
                 leave
                 ;
                 for
                 she
                 can
                 give
                 leave
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 to
                 sin
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 ,
                 such
                 a
                 deputation
                 were
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ;
                 Because
                 no
                 person
                 shall
                 dare
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 evill
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 though
                 for
                 the
                 obtaining
                 the
                 greatest
                 good
                 :
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 hard
                 to
                 state
                 the
                 question
                 ,
                 so
                 that
                 either
                 the
                 childe
                 shall
                 perish
                 ,
                 or
                 some
                 other
                 must
                 perish
                 for
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 positively
                 ventures
                 upon
                 a
                 sin
                 for
                 a
                 good
                 end
                 ,
                 worships
                 God
                 with
                 a
                 sinne
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 shall
                 be
                 thank'd
                 with
                 a
                 damnation
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 dies
                 before
                 repentance
                 ;
                 but
                 if
                 the
                 childe
                 shall
                 not
                 perish
                 in
                 such
                 case
                 of
                 not
                 being
                 baptized
                 ,
                 then
                 why
                 should
                 any
                 man
                 break
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 institution
                 ?
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 shall
                 perish
                 without
                 being
                 
                 baptized
                 ,
                 then
                 God
                 hath
                 affixed
                 the
                 salvation
                 of
                 the
                 childe
                 upon
                 the
                 condition
                 of
                 another
                 mans
                 sinne
                 .
              
               
                 3.
                 
                 And
                 indeed
                 the
                 pretence
                 of
                 cases
                 of
                 necessity
                 may
                 doe
                 much
                 towards
                 the
                 excusing
                 an
                 irregularity
                 in
                 an
                 exterior
                 rite
                 ,
                 though
                 of
                 
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 easily
                 proved
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 any
                 such
                 necessities
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 
                 certain
                 that
                 for
                 persons
                 having
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 reason
                 God
                 hath
                 provided
                 a
                 remedy
                 that
                 no
                 lay
                 persons
                 should
                 have
                 need
                 to
                 baptize
                 a
                 Catechumen
                 ;
                 for
                 his
                 votum
                 or
                 desire
                 of
                 Baptisme
                 shall
                 serve
                 his
                 turne
                 ;
                 And
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 unimaginable
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 no
                 provision
                 for
                 infants
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 yet
                 put
                 it
                 upon
                 them
                 in
                 many
                 cases
                 with
                 equall
                 necessity
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 breach
                 of
                 a
                 divine
                 institution
                 cannot
                 be
                 supplied
                 .
              
               
                 4.
                 
                 If
                 a
                 Lay
                 person
                 shall
                 baptize
                 ,
                 whether
                 or
                 no
                 shall
                 the
                 person
                 baptized
                 receive
                 benefit
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 any
                 more
                 but
                 the
                 outward
                 act
                 be
                 done
                 ?
                 
                 for
                 that
                 the
                 Lay
                 person
                 shall
                 convey
                 
                   rem
                   Sacramenti
                
                 or
                 be
                 the
                 minister
                 of
                 sacramentall
                 grace
                 ,
                 is
                 no
                 where
                 revealed
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 against
                 the
                 Analogy
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                   verbum
                   reconciliationis
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   whole
                   ministery
                   of
                   reconciliation
                
                 is
                 intrusted
                 to
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 Nobis
                 ,
                 
                 (
                 saith
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   )
                   to
                   us
                   who
                   are
                   Embassadors
                   .
                
                 And
                 what
                 difference
                 is
                 there
                 ,
                 if
                 cases
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 pretended
                 in
                 the
                 defect
                 of
                 other
                 ministeries
                 ,
                 
                 but
                 that
                 they
                 also
                 may
                 be
                 invaded
                 ?
                 and
                 cases
                 of
                 necessity
                 may
                 by
                 other
                 men
                 also
                 be
                 numbred
                 in
                 the
                 other
                 Sacrament
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 have
                 done
                 so
                 ,
                 and
                 I
                 know
                 ,
                 who
                 said
                 that
                 no
                 man
                 must
                 consecrate
                 the
                 Sacramēt
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 lawfully
                 called
                 ,
                 
                   except
                   there
                   be
                   a
                   case
                   of
                   necessity
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 for
                 the
                 blessed
                 
                 
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 there
                 needs
                 no
                 other
                 testimony
                 then
                 the
                 a
                 Nicene
                 councell
                 ;
                 which
                 calls
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 in
                 the
                 article
                 of
                 death
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 viaticum
                 ,
                 the
                 most
                 necessary
                 provision
                 for
                 our
                 journey
                 :
                 and
                 if
                 a
                 lay
                 person
                 absolves
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 as
                 much
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 validity
                 of
                 one
                 as
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 it
                 be
                 said
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 may
                 be
                 absolute
                 necessity
                 of
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 so
                 of
                 absolution
                 ;
                 which
                 the
                 maintainers
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 opinion
                 are
                 not
                 apt
                 to
                 professe
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 did
                 not
                 know
                 whether
                 baptisme
                 administred
                 by
                 a
                 lay
                 person
                 be
                 to
                 be
                 repeated
                 or
                 no
                 ;
                 
                   Nescio
                   an
                   piè
                   quisquam
                   dixerit
                
                 ,
                 he
                 knew
                 not
                 ;
                 neither
                 doe
                 I.
                 But
                 Simeon
                 of
                 Thessalonica
                 is
                 confident
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   No
                   man
                   baptizes
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   is
                   in
                   holy
                   orders
                
                 ;
                 the
                 baptisme
                 is
                 null
                 ;
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 so
                 ;
                 nor
                 can
                 I
                 say
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   Let
                   it
                   be
                   received
                
                 .
                 Onely
                 I
                 offer
                 this
                 to
                 consideration
                 ;
                 if
                 a
                 Deacon
                 can
                 doe
                 no
                 ministeriall
                 act
                 with
                 effect
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 lay
                 person
                 may
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 effect
                 upon
                 the
                 person
                 suscipient
                 ,
                 what
                 is
                 that
                 supernaturall
                 grace
                 and
                 inherent
                 and
                 indelible
                 character
                 which
                 a
                 Deacon
                 hath
                 received
                 in
                 his
                 ordination
                 ?
                 If
                 a
                 Deacon
                 can
                 doe
                 no
                 supernaturall
                 act
                 which
                 were
                 void
                 and
                 null
                 if
                 done
                 by
                 him
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 he
                 hath
                 no
                 character
                 ,
                 no
                 spirituall
                 inherent
                 power
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 made
                 the
                 ordinary
                 minister
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 is
                 for
                 order
                 sake
                 ;
                 
                 but
                 he
                 that
                 can
                 doe
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 hath
                 the
                 same
                 power
                 and
                 ability
                 ;
                 by
                 this
                 ground
                 a
                 Lay
                 person
                 and
                 a
                 Deacon
                 are
                 not
                 distinguished
                 by
                 any
                 inherent
                 character
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 they
                 who
                 understand
                 the
                 spirituall
                 powers
                 and
                 effects
                 of
                 ordination
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 expression
                 of
                 an
                 inherent
                 and
                 indelible
                 character
                 ,
                 will
                 finde
                 some
                 difficulty
                 in
                 allowing
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 a
                 lay
                 baptisme
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 I
                 consider
                 that
                 the
                 instances
                 of
                 Scripture
                 brought
                 for
                 the
                 
                 lawfulnesse
                 of
                 lay
                 administration
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 particular
                 exception
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 impertinent
                 to
                 this
                 question
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 us
                 pretended
                 in
                 any
                 case
                 to
                 be
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 extreme
                 necessity
                 :
                 And
                 
                 therefore
                 ,
                 S.
                 Peters
                 deputing
                 the
                 brethren
                 who
                 come
                 with
                 him
                 to
                 Cornelius
                 to
                 baptize
                 his
                 family
                 ,
                 is
                 nothing
                 to
                 our
                 purpose
                 ,
                 and
                 best
                 answers
                 it selfe
                 ;
                 for
                 either
                 they
                 were
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 who
                 came
                 with
                 them
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 lay
                 persons
                 may
                 baptize
                 by
                 the
                 right
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 deputation
                 ,
                 without
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 :
                 for
                 here
                 was
                 none
                 ;
                 S.
                 peter
                 might
                 have
                 done
                 it
                 himself
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 as
                 for
                 Ananias
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 seventy
                 two
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 that
                 be
                 nothing
                 ,
                 yet
                 he
                 was
                 called
                 to
                 that
                 ministration
                 about
                 Paul
                 as
                 
                 Paul
                 himselfe
                 was
                 to
                 the
                 Apostleship
                 even
                 by
                 an
                 immediate
                 vocation
                 ,
                 and
                 mission
                 from
                 Christ
                 himselfe
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 this
                 answer
                 were
                 not
                 
                 sufficient
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 certainly
                 )
                 the
                 argument
                 would
                 presse
                 further
                 then
                 is
                 intended
                 ;
                 for
                 Ananias
                 tells
                 him
                 ,
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 him
                 that
                 
                   he
                   might
                   lay
                   his
                   hands
                   on
                   him
                   that
                   he
                   might
                   receive
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   :
                
                 and
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 was
                 more
                 then
                 Philip
                 could
                 doe
                 ,
                 though
                 he
                 was
                 a
                 Deacon
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 as
                 great
                 a
                 necessity
                 as
                 this
                 was
                 :
                 And
                 yet
                 besides
                 all
                 this
                 this
                 was
                 not
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 there
                 was
                 never
                 a
                 Presbyter
                 
                 or
                 Deacon
                 in
                 all
                 Damascus
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 God
                 durst
                 not
                 trust
                 any
                 of
                 them
                 
                 with
                 Paul
                 ,
                 but
                 onely
                 Ananias
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 Paul
                 could
                 not
                 stay
                 longer
                 without
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 as
                 many
                 thousand
                 converts
                 did
                 in
                 descending
                 ages
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 conjecture
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 considerable
                 at
                 all
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 
                 Apostles
                 might
                 take
                 three
                 or
                 four
                 days
                 time
                 to
                 baptize
                 the
                 3000
                 ;
                 there
                 was
                 no
                 hurt
                 done
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 stayed
                 a
                 week
                 :
                 the
                 text
                 insinuates
                 nothing
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ;
                 
                   The
                   same
                   day
                   about
                
                 3000
                 
                   were
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ;
                 then
                 they
                 
                   were
                   added
                   to
                   the
                   Church
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   by
                   virtue
                   and
                   efficacy
                   of
                   that
                   Sermon
                   ,
                
                 who
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 ,
                 considered
                 some
                 while
                 of
                 S.
                 Peters
                 discourse
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 up
                 their
                 names
                 upon
                 mature
                 deliberation
                 and
                 positive
                 conviction
                 .
                 But
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 said
                 
                   they
                   were
                   baptized
                   the
                   same
                
                 
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 impossible
                 for
                 the
                 twelve
                 Apostles
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 in
                 one
                 day
                 ,
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 thought
                 it
                 reasonable
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 my
                 own
                 particular
                 I
                 wish
                 we
                 would
                 make
                 no
                 more
                 necessities
                 then
                 God
                 made
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 we
                 leave
                 the
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 
                 to
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 institution
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Clericall
                 offices
                 be
                 kept
                 with
                 their
                 cancells
                 ,
                 that
                 no
                 Lay
                 hand
                 may
                 pretend
                 a
                 reason
                 to
                 usurpe
                 the
                 sacred
                 ministery
                 ;
                 and
                 since
                 there
                 can
                 be
                 no
                 necessity
                 for
                 unbaptized
                 persons
                 of
                 years
                 of
                 discretion
                 ,
                 because
                 their
                 desire
                 may
                 supply
                 them
                 ,
                 it
                 were
                 well
                 also
                 ,
                 if
                 our
                 charity
                 would
                 finde
                 some
                 other
                 way
                 also
                 ,
                 to
                 understand
                 Gods
                 mercy
                 towards
                 
                 infants
                 :
                 for
                 certainly
                 he
                 is
                 most
                 mercifull
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 pity
                 to
                 them
                 also
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 there
                 be
                 no
                 neglect
                 of
                 any
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 appointed
                 ministeries
                 ,
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 appointed
                 them
                 ,
                 me
                 thinks
                 it
                 were
                 but
                 reasonable
                 to
                 trust
                 his
                 goodnesse
                 with
                 the
                 infants
                 in
                 other
                 cases
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 cannot
                 but
                 be
                 a
                 jealousie
                 and
                 a
                 suspicion
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 a
                 not
                 daring
                 to
                 trust
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 unreasonable
                 proceeding
                 beside
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 will
                 rather
                 venture
                 to
                 dispense
                 with
                 divine
                 institution
                 ,
                 then
                 thinke
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 ;
                 or
                 that
                 we
                 shall
                 pretend
                 more
                 care
                 of
                 children
                 then
                 God
                 hath
                 ;
                 when
                 we
                 will
                 breake
                 an
                 institution
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 an
                 ordinary
                 ministery
                 of
                 Gods
                 appointing
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 cast
                 them
                 upon
                 God
                 ;
                 as
                 
                 if
                 God
                 loved
                 this
                 ceremony
                 better
                 then
                 he
                 loved
                 the
                 child
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 ,
                 if
                 the
                 childe
                 perishes
                 for
                 want
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 and
                 yet
                 still
                 me
                 thinkes
                 according
                 to
                 such
                 doctrine
                 ,
                 there
                 was
                 little
                 or
                 no
                 care
                 taken
                 for
                 infants
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 God
                 had
                 appointed
                 a
                 ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 fixed
                 it
                 with
                 certain
                 rules
                 and
                 a
                 proper
                 deputation
                 ;
                 in
                 reason
                 (
                 knowing
                 in
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 how
                 mercifull
                 God
                 is
                 and
                 full
                 of
                 goodnesse
                 )
                 we
                 should
                 have
                 expected
                 that
                 God
                 should
                 have
                 given
                 expresse
                 leave
                 to
                 have
                 gone
                 besides
                 the
                 first
                 circumstances
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 intended
                 we
                 might
                 or
                 should
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 should
                 have
                 told
                 us
                 so
                 too
                 ;
                 rather
                 then
                 by
                 leaving
                 them
                 fast
                 tyed
                 without
                 any
                 expresse
                 
                 cases
                 of
                 exception
                 ,
                 or
                 markes
                 of
                 difference
                 ,
                 permit
                 men
                 to
                 dispute
                 and
                 stand
                 unresolved
                 between
                 a
                 case
                 of
                 Duty
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 point
                 of
                 Charity
                 ;
                 for
                 although
                 God
                 will
                 have
                 mercy
                 rather
                 then
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 yet
                 when
                 both
                 are
                 commanded
                 ,
                 God
                 takes
                 order
                 they
                 shall
                 never
                 crosse
                 each
                 other
                 ,
                 and
                 sacrifice
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 mercy
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 
                 
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 commandement
                 and
                 the
                 mercy
                 is
                 not
                 :
                 as
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 question
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 it
                 were
                 otherwise
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 ,
                 yet
                 because
                 God
                 loves
                 mercy
                 so
                 well
                 ,
                 why
                 should
                 we
                 not
                 thinke
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 himself
                 will
                 shew
                 this
                 mercy
                 to
                 this
                 Infant
                 when
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 expressed
                 his
                 pleasure
                 that
                 we
                 should
                 doe
                 it
                 ?
                 we
                 cannot
                 be
                 more
                 mercifull
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 hath
                 determined
                 nothing
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 I
                 know
                 of
                 ;
                 onely
                 when
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 Liturgy
                 of
                 King
                 Edward
                 the
                 sixt
                 ,
                 a
                 rubrick
                 was
                 inserted
                 permitting
                 midwives
                 to
                 baptize
                 in
                 cases
                 of
                 extreme
                 danger
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 left
                 out
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 Liturgies
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 at
                 least
                 an
                 argument
                 she
                 intended
                 to
                 leave
                 the
                 question
                 undetermined
                 ;
                 if
                 at
                 least
                 that
                 omission
                 of
                 the
                 clause
                 was
                 also
                 not
                 a
                 rejection
                 of
                 the
                 Article
                 :
                 Onely
                 this
                 Epiphanius
                 objects
                 it
                 against
                 the
                 Marcionites
                 ,
                 and
                 Tertullian
                 against
                 the
                 Gnosticks
                 ,
                 that
                 they
                 did
                 permit
                 
                 women
                 to
                 baptize
                 :
                 I
                 cannot
                 say
                 but
                 they
                 made
                 it
                 an
                 ordinary
                 imployment
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 thing
                 besides
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 necessity
                 :
                 I
                 know
                 not
                 whether
                 they
                 did
                 or
                 no.
                 But
                 if
                 they
                 be
                 permitted
                 it
                 is
                 considerable
                 whither
                 the
                 example
                 may
                 drive
                 :
                 b
                 
                   Petulans
                   mulier
                   quae
                   usurpavit
                   docere
                   ,
                   an
                   non
                   utique
                   &
                   tingendi
                   jus
                   sibi
                   pariet
                   ?
                
                 that
                 I
                 may
                 turn
                 Tertullians
                 Thesis
                 into
                 an
                 Interrogative
                 .
                 
                   The
                   women
                   usurpe
                   the
                   office
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   teaching
                   ,
                   if
                   also
                   they
                   may
                   be
                   permitted
                   to
                   baptize
                   ,
                
                 they
                 may
                 in
                 time
                 arrogate
                 and
                 invade
                 other
                 ministeries
                 ;
                 or
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 by
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 naturall
                 and
                 politicall
                 incapacity
                 of
                 their
                 persons
                 ,
                 yet
                 others
                 may
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 stock
                 :
                 for
                 necessity
                 consists
                 not
                 in
                 a
                 Mathematicall
                 point
                 ,
                 but
                 hath
                 latitude
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 expounded
                 to
                 inconvenience
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 I
                 say
                 truth
                 and
                 feare
                 reasonably
                 ,
                 I
                 need
                 no
                 other
                 testimony
                 then
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 for
                 amongst
                 them
                 a
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 the
                 absence
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 is
                 necessity
                 enough
                 for
                 a
                 woman
                 to
                 baptize
                 ;
                 for
                 so
                 says
                 
                   Gabriel
                   Philadelphiensis
                
                 c
                 .
                 
                   In
                   the
                   absence
                   of
                   a
                   Priest
                   a
                   Christian
                   Laick
                   may
                   baptize
                   whether
                   it
                   be
                   man
                   or
                
                 
                 woman
                 ;
                 either
                 may
                 doe
                 it
                 ;
                 and
                 whether
                 that
                 be
                 not
                 onely
                 of
                 danger
                 in
                 the
                 sequel
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 it selfe
                 a
                 very
                 dissolution
                 of
                 all
                 discipline
                 ,
                 I
                 leave
                 it
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 to
                 determine
                 as
                 for
                 her
                 own
                 perticular
                 ,
                 that
                 at
                 least
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 be
                 left
                 intirely
                 to
                 clericall
                 dispensation
                 according
                 to
                 divine
                 commandement
                 .
              
               
                 One
                 thing
                 I
                 offer
                 to
                 consideration
                 ;
                 that
                 since
                 the
                 keyes
                 of
                 the
                 
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 be
                 most
                 notoriously
                 and
                 signally
                 used
                 in
                 baptisme
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 its
                 promises
                 ,
                 is
                 opened
                 to
                 all
                 beleevers
                 ,
                 and
                 though
                 as
                 certainly
                 yet
                 lesse
                 principally
                 
                   in
                   reconciling
                   penitents
                
                 ,
                 and
                 admitting
                 them
                 to
                 the
                 communion
                 
                 of
                 the
                 faithfull
                 ,
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 of
                 ill
                 consequence
                 ,
                 to
                 let
                 them
                 be
                 usurped
                 by
                 hands
                 to
                 whom
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 consigned
                 .
                 Certain
                 it
                 is
                 S.
                 Peter
                 used
                 his
                 keyes
                 ,
                 and
                 opened
                 the
                 kingdome
                 of
                 heaven
                 
                 first
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   Repent
                   and
                   be
                   baptized
                   every
                   one
                   of
                   you
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   ye
                   shall
                   receive
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
                 However
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 main
                 question
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 not
                 onely
                 
                 the
                 universall
                 doctrine
                 of
                 Christendome
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 expresse
                 authority
                 
                 and
                 commission
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 sending
                 out
                 Apostles
                 and
                 Apostolicall
                 men
                 ,
                 persons
                 of
                 choice
                 and
                 speciall
                 designation
                 
                   to
                   baptize
                   all
                   nations
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 entertain
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 services
                 and
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Jesus
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 I
                 Shall
                 instance
                 but
                 once
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 solemn
                 ,
                 sacred
                 and
                 divinest
                 mystery
                 of
                 our
                 Religion
                 ;
                 that
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Clergy
                 
                 in
                 their
                 appointed
                 ministery
                 doe
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   stand
                   between
                
                 
                 
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   people
                
                 ,
                 and
                 doe
                 fulfill
                 a
                 speciall
                 and
                 incomprehensible
                 ministery
                 ,
                 which
                 
                   the
                   Angels
                   themselves
                   doe
                   look
                   into
                
                 with
                 admiration
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 the
                 people
                 if
                 they
                 come
                 without
                 fear
                 ,
                 cannot
                 come
                 without
                 sinne
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 of
                 so
                 sacred
                 and
                 reserved
                 mysteriousnesse
                 ,
                 that
                 but
                 few
                 have
                 dared
                 to
                 offer
                 at
                 with
                 unconsecrated
                 hands
                 :
                 some
                 have
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 is
                 the
                 fulnesse
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 mysteriousnesse
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Clergy
                 when
                 they
                 officiate
                 here
                 ,
                 are
                 most
                 truly
                 in
                 the
                 phrase
                 of
                 Saint
                 
                   Paul
                   dispensatores
                   mysteriorum
                   Dei
                
                 dispensers
                 
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 .
                 For
                 (
                 to
                 use
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Cyprian
                   .
                   )
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   is
                   our
                   high
                   Priest
                   ,
                   and
                   himself
                   became
                   our
                
                 
                 
                   sacrifice
                   which
                   he
                   finished
                   upon
                   the
                   crosse
                   in
                   a
                   reall
                   performance
                   ,
                   and
                   now
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   his
                   office
                   of
                   Mediatorship
                   makes
                   intercession
                   for
                   us
                   by
                   a
                   perpetuall
                   exhibition
                   of
                   himselfe
                   ,
                   of
                   his
                   own
                   person
                   in
                   heaven
                   ,
                   which
                   is
                   a
                   continuall
                   ,
                   actually
                   represented
                   argument
                   to
                   move
                   God
                   to
                   mercy
                   to
                   all
                   that
                   beleeve
                   in
                   ,
                   and
                   obey
                   the
                   Holy
                   Jesus
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 Christ
                 did
                 also
                 establish
                 a
                 number
                 of
                 select
                 persons
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 ministers
                 of
                 this
                 great
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 finished
                 upon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ;
                 that
                 they
                 
                 also
                 should
                 exhibit
                 and
                 represent
                 to
                 God
                 (
                 in
                 the
                 manner
                 which
                 their
                 
                 Lord
                 appointed
                 them
                 )
                 this
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 commemorating
                 
                   the
                   action
                
                 and
                 suffering
                 of
                 the
                 great
                 Priest
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   prayers
                
                 and
                 impetration
                 ,
                 offering
                 up
                 that
                 action
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                 (
                 as
                 
                   Gregory
                   Naz.
                
                 expresses
                 it
                 )
                 sending
                 up
                 sacrifices
                 to
                 be
                 laid
                 upon
                 the
                 Altar
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 might
                 be
                 truly
                 united
                 unto
                 Christ
                 their
                 head
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 their
                 ministery
                 may
                 doe
                 what
                 he
                 does
                 in
                 heaven
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 exhibites
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 himselfe
                 ,
                 actually
                 and
                 presentially
                 in
                 heaven
                 :
                 the
                 Priest
                 on
                 earth
                 commemorates
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 
                 prayers
                 represents
                 it
                 God
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ;
                 presentially
                 too
                 ,
                 by
                 another
                 and
                 more
                 mysterious
                 way
                 of
                 presence
                 ;
                 but
                 both
                 Christ
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 and
                 his
                 ministers
                 on
                 earth
                 doe
                 actuate
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 apply
                 it
                 to
                 its
                 purposed
                 designe
                 by
                 praying
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 virtue
                 and
                 merit
                 of
                 that
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 
                   Christ
                   himselfe
                
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 high
                 
                 
                 and
                 glorious
                 manner
                 ;
                 
                   the
                   ministers
                
                 of
                 his
                 priesthood
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 becomes
                 ministers
                 )
                 humbly
                 ,
                 sacramentally
                 ,
                 and
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 energy
                 of
                 humane
                 advocation
                 and
                 intercession
                 ;
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 summe
                 and
                 great
                 mysteriousnesse
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 and
                 is
                 now
                 to
                 be
                 proved
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 expresly
                 described
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 that
                 part
                 concerning
                 
                 Christ
                 is
                 the
                 doctrine
                 of
                 S.
                 Paul
                 who
                 disputes
                 largely
                 concerning
                 Christs
                 priesthood
                 ;
                 affirming
                 
                   that
                   Christ
                   is
                   a
                   Priest
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ;
                 he
                 hath
                 therefore
                 
                   an
                   unchangeable
                   priesthood
                
                 ,
                 because
                 
                   he
                   continueth
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   he
                   lives
                   for
                   ever
                   to
                   make
                   intercession
                   for
                   us
                
                 ;
                 this
                 he
                 does
                 as
                 
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 it
                 must
                 be
                 by
                 offering
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 
                   [
                   for
                   every
                   high
                
                 
                 
                   Priest
                   is
                   ordained
                   to
                   offer
                   gifts
                   and
                   sacrifices
                   ]
                
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   it
                   is
                   necessary
                
                 
                 
                   he
                   also
                   have
                   something
                   to
                   offer
                   ,
                
                 as
                 long
                 as
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Priest
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   for
                   ever
                
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 consummation
                 of
                 all
                 things
                 ;
                 since
                 therefore
                 he
                 hath
                 nothing
                 new
                 to
                 offer
                 ,
                 and
                 something
                 he
                 must
                 continually
                 offer
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 evident
                 ,
                 he
                 offers
                 himselfe
                 as
                 the
                 medium
                 of
                 advocation
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 instance
                 and
                 argument
                 of
                 a
                 prevailing
                 intercession
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 calls
                 
                   [
                   a
                   more
                   excellent
                   ministery
                
                 ]
                 and
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   Jesus
                   is
                   a
                   minister
                   of
                   the
                   Sanctuary
                   and
                   of
                   the
                   true
                   Tabernacle
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 as
                 our
                 high
                 Priest
                 officiates
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 office
                 of
                 a
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 merit
                 and
                 power
                 of
                 his
                 death
                 and
                 resurrection
                 .
                 Now
                 what
                 Christ
                 does
                 always
                 
                 in
                 a
                 proper
                 and
                 most
                 glorious
                 manner
                 ,
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 also
                 doe
                 in
                 theirs
                 :
                 commemorating
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 upon
                 the
                 crosse
                 ,
                 
                   giving
                   thanks
                
                 ,
                 and
                 celebrating
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 Eucharist
                 for
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   by
                   declaring
                   the
                   death
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 and
                 praying
                 to
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 virtue
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 all
                 the
                 members
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 all
                 persons
                 capable
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 
                   in
                   genere
                   orationis
                
                 a
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 an
                 instrument
                 of
                 propitiation
                 ,
                 as
                 all
                 holy
                 prayers
                 are
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 proportions
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 by
                 a
                 precept
                 of
                 Christ
                 ;
                 
                   Hoc
                   facite
                   ,
                   Doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   me
                
                 .
                 Now
                 this
                 precept
                 is
                 but
                 twice
                 reported
                 of
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 ,
                 though
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 be
                 four
                 times
                 .
                 
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 done
                 with
                 admirable
                 mystery
                 ;
                 to
                 distinguish
                 the
                 severall
                 interest
                 ,
                 and
                 operations
                 which
                 concern
                 severall
                 sorts
                 of
                 Christians
                 in
                 their
                 distinct
                 capacities
                 :
                 S.
                 Paul
                 thus
                 represents
                 it
                 ;
                 
                   [
                   Take
                   eat
                   —
                   This
                   doe
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   ]
                
                 plainely
                 referring
                 this
                 precept
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 are
                 to
                 eate
                 and
                 drinke
                 the
                 symbols
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 also
                 doe
                 in
                 their
                 manner
                 enunciate
                 ,
                 declare
                 ,
                 or
                 represent
                 ,
                 the
                 Lords
                 death
                 till
                 he
                 come
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Paul
                 prosecutes
                 it
                 with
                 instructions
                 particular
                 to
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   them
                   that
                   doe
                   communicate
                
                 ,
                 as
                 appears
                 in
                 the
                 succeeding
                 cautions
                 against
                 
                   unworthy
                   manducation
                
                 and
                 for
                 due
                 preparation
                 to
                 its
                 reception
                 .
                 But
                 S.
                 Luke
                 reports
                 it
                 ,
                 plainly
                 to
                 another
                 purpose
                 ,
                 
                 
                   [
                   and
                   he
                   took
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   thankes
                   ,
                   and
                   brake
                   it
                   ,
                   and
                   gave
                   it
                   unto
                   them
                   ,
                   saying
                   :
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   which
                   is
                   given
                   for
                   you
                   ;
                   Hoc
                   facite
                   ,
                   This
                   ]
                   doe
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   :
                
                 [
                 This
                 ]
                 cannot
                 but
                 relate
                 to
                 
                   accepit
                   ,
                   gratias
                   egit
                   ,
                   fregit
                   ,
                   distribuit
                   ;
                   Hoc
                   facite
                   .
                
                 Here
                 was
                 no
                 manducation
                 expressed
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   Hoc
                   facite
                
                 concerns
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 ministers
                 ,
                 not
                 as
                 receivers
                 but
                 as
                 Consecrators
                 and
                 Givers
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 
                 the
                 institution
                 had
                 been
                 represented
                 in
                 one
                 scheme
                 without
                 this
                 mysterious
                 
                 distinction
                 ,
                 and
                 provident
                 separation
                 of
                 imployment
                 ,
                 we
                 had
                 been
                 eternally
                 in
                 a
                 cloud
                 ,
                 and
                 have
                 needed
                 a
                 new
                 light
                 to
                 guide
                 us
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 done
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 fountains
                 of
                 Scripture
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 being
                 the
                 great
                 mystery
                 of
                 Christianity
                 and
                 the
                 onely
                 remanent
                 expresse
                 of
                 Christs
                 sacrifice
                 on
                 earth
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 most
                 consonant
                 
                 to
                 the
                 Analogy
                 of
                 the
                 mystery
                 ,
                 that
                 this
                 commemorative
                 sacrifice
                 be
                 presented
                 by
                 persons
                 as
                 separate
                 ,
                 and
                 distinct
                 in
                 their
                 ministery
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 it selfe
                 is
                 from
                 ,
                 and
                 above
                 the
                 other
                 parts
                 of
                 our
                 religion
                 .
                 
              
               
                 Thus
                 also
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 God
                 hath
                 for
                 ever
                 understood
                 it
                 ,
                 without
                 
                 any
                 variety
                 of
                 sense
                 or
                 doubtfulnesse
                 of
                 distinguishing
                 opinions
                 .
                 It
                 was
                 the
                 great
                 excellency
                 and
                 secret
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 religion
                 ,
                 to
                 consecrate
                 and
                 offer
                 the
                 holy
                 symbols
                 and
                 sacraments
                 :
                 I
                 shall
                 transcribe
                 a
                 passage
                 out
                 of
                 
                   Justin
                   Martyr
                
                 giving
                 the
                 account
                 of
                 it
                 to
                 
                   Antoninus
                   Pius
                
                 in
                 his
                 oration
                 to
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 will
                 serve
                 in
                 stead
                 of
                 many
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 tells
                 the
                 religion
                 of
                 the
                 Christians
                 in
                 this
                 mystery
                 ,
                 and
                 gives
                 a
                 full
                 account
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 ceremony
                 .
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 
                   When
                   the
                   prayers
                   are
                   done
                   ,
                   then
                   
                   
                   is
                   brought
                   to
                   the
                   President
                   of
                   the
                   brethren
                   [
                   the
                   Priest
                   ]
                   the
                   bread
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   Chalice
                   of
                   wine
                   mingled
                   with
                   water
                   ,
                   which
                   being
                   received
                   he
                   gives
                   praise
                   and
                   glory
                   to
                   the
                   Father
                   of
                   all
                   things
                   ,
                   and
                   presents
                   them
                   in
                   the
                   name
                   of
                   the
                   Son
                   and
                   the
                   Holy
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   and
                   largely
                   gives
                   thankes
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   hath
                   been
                   pleased
                   to
                   give
                   us
                   these
                   gifts
                   :
                   and
                   when
                   he
                   hath
                   finished
                   the
                   prayers
                   and
                   thanksgiving
                   ,
                   all
                   the
                   people
                   that
                   is
                   present
                   ,
                   with
                   a
                   joyfull
                   acclamation
                   ,
                   say
                   Amen
                   .
                   Which
                   when
                   it
                   is
                   done
                   by
                   the
                   Presidents
                   and
                   people
                   ,
                   those
                   which
                   amongst
                   us
                   are
                   called
                   Deacons
                   and
                   Ministers
                   ,
                   distribute
                   to
                   every
                   one
                   that
                   is
                   present
                   ,
                   that
                   they
                   may
                   partake
                   of
                   him
                   ,
                   in
                   whom
                   
                   the
                   thanks
                   were
                   presented
                   ,
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   bread
                   ,
                   wine
                   ,
                   and
                   water
                   ;
                   and
                   may
                   beare
                   it
                   to
                   the
                   absent
                   .
                   Moreover
                   this
                   nourishment
                   is
                   by
                   us
                   called
                   the
                   Eucharist
                   ;
                   which
                   it
                   is
                   lawfull
                   for
                   none
                   to
                   partake
                   ,
                   but
                   to
                   him
                   who
                   beleeves
                   our
                   doctrine
                   true
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   washed
                   in
                   the
                   Laver
                   for
                   the
                   remission
                   of
                   sins
                   ,
                   and
                   regeneration
                   ,
                   and
                   that
                   lives
                   so
                   as
                   Christ
                   delivered
                   .
                   For
                   we
                   doe
                   not
                   take
                   it
                   as
                   common
                   bread
                   &
                   common
                   drink
                   ;
                   but
                   as
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                   the
                   Saviour
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   was
                   made
                   flesh
                   ,
                   and
                   for
                   our
                   salvation
                   sake
                   had
                   flesh
                   and
                   bloud
                   :
                   after
                   the
                   same
                   manner
                   also
                   we
                   are
                   taught
                   that
                   this
                   nourishment
                   ,
                   in
                   which
                   
                     by
                     the
                     prayers
                     of
                     his
                     word
                     ,
                  
                   which
                   is
                   from
                   him
                   the
                   food
                   in
                   which
                   thanks
                   are
                   given
                   ,
                   or
                   the
                   consecrated
                   food
                   by
                   which
                   our
                   flesh
                   
                   &
                   bloud
                   by
                   mutation
                   or
                   change
                   are
                   nourished
                   ,
                   is
                   the
                   flesh
                   &
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   incarnate
                   Jesus
                   .
                   For
                   the
                   Apostles
                   in
                   their
                   commentaries
                   which
                   they
                   wrote
                   ,
                   which
                   are
                   called
                   the
                   Gospells
                   ,
                   so
                   delivered
                   ,
                   that
                   Jesus
                   commanded
                   .
                   For
                   when
                   he
                   had
                   given
                   thanks
                   and
                   taken
                   bread
                   he
                   
                   
                   said
                   ,
                   Doe
                   this
                   in
                   remembrance
                   of
                   me
                   ;
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   body
                   ;
                   And
                   likewise
                   taking
                   the
                   Chalice
                   ,
                   and
                   having
                   given
                   thanks
                   he
                   said
                   ,
                   [
                   This
                   is
                   my
                   bloud
                   ,
                   ]
                   and
                   that
                   he
                   gave
                   it
                   to
                   them
                   alone
                   .
                   ]
                
                 This
                 one
                 testimony
                 I
                 reckon
                 as
                 sufficient
                 :
                 who
                 please
                 to
                 see
                 more
                 ,
                 may
                 observe
                 the
                 tradition
                 full
                 ,
                 testified
                 and
                 intire
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   Clemens
                   Romanus
                
                 ,
                 or
                 who
                 ever
                 wrote
                 the
                 Apostolicall
                 constitutions
                 in
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 c
                 Tertullian
                 ,
                 d
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 ,
                 e
                 S.
                 Athanasius
                 ,
                 f
                 Epiphanius
                 ,
                 g
                 S.
                 Basil
                 ,
                 h
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 ,
                 (
                 almost
                 every
                 where
                 )
                 i
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 ,
                 k
                 S.
                 Augustine
                 :
                 and
                 indeed
                 we
                 cannot
                 look
                 in
                 vain
                 ,
                 into
                 any
                 of
                 the
                 old
                 writers
                 :
                 The
                 summe
                 of
                 whose
                 doctrine
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 I
                 
                 shall
                 represent
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 S.
                 Ignatius
                 ,
                 saying
                 that
                 
                   he
                   is
                   worse
                   then
                   an
                   infidell
                   that
                   offers
                   to
                   officiate
                   about
                   the
                   holy
                   Altar
                   unlesse
                   he
                   be
                   a
                   Bishop
                   or
                   a
                   Priest.
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 certainly
                 he
                 could
                 upon
                 no
                 pretence
                 have
                 challenged
                 the
                 
                 Appellative
                 of
                 Christian
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 dared
                 either
                 himselfe
                 to
                 invade
                 the
                 holy
                 rites
                 within
                 the
                 Cancels
                 ,
                 or
                 had
                 denyed
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 celebrating
                 this
                 dreadfull
                 mystery
                 to
                 belong
                 onely
                 to
                 sacerdotall
                 ministration
                 .
                 
                 For
                 either
                 it
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 be
                 but
                 common
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 ,
                 if
                 that
                 were
                 true
                 ,
                 indeed
                 any
                 body
                 may
                 minister
                 it
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 they
                 that
                 say
                 so
                 are
                 
                   blasphemous
                   ,
                   they
                   count
                   the
                   bloud
                   of
                   the
                   Lord
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 (
                 as
                 S.
                 Paul
                 calls
                 it
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 institution
                 )
                 
                   The
                   bloud
                
                 of
                 the
                 Covenant
                 or
                 
                   new
                   Testament
                   ,
                   a
                
                 
                 
                   profane
                   or
                   common
                   thing
                   ;
                   they
                   discerne
                   not
                   the
                   Lords
                   body
                
                 ;
                 they
                 know
                 not
                 that
                 
                   the
                   bread
                   that
                   is
                   broken
                   is
                   the
                   communication
                   of
                   Christs
                   body
                   :
                
                 But
                 if
                 it
                 be
                 a
                 holy
                 ,
                 separate
                 ,
                 or
                 divine
                 and
                 mysterious
                 thing
                 ,
                 who
                 can
                 make
                 it
                 (
                 ministerially
                 I
                 mean
                 )
                 and
                 consecrate
                 or
                 sublime
                 it
                 from
                 common
                 and
                 ordinary
                 bread
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 consecrate
                 ,
                 separate
                 ,
                 and
                 sublimed
                 
                 person
                 ?
                 It
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 either
                 by
                 a
                 naturall
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 .
                 A
                 naturall
                 ,
                 cannot
                 hallow
                 a
                 thing
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 onely
                 have
                 a
                 supernaturall
                 ,
                 who
                 have
                 derived
                 it
                 from
                 God
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 this
                 ministration
                 ;
                 who
                 can
                 show
                 that
                 they
                 are
                 taken
                 up
                 into
                 the
                 lot
                 of
                 that
                 Deacon-ship
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 type
                 and
                 representment
                 of
                 that
                 excellent
                 ministery
                 of
                 
                   the
                   true
                   Tabernacle
                
                 where
                 Jesus
                 himselfe
                 does
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ,
                 in
                 a
                 higher
                 and
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 manner
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 great
                 secret
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Primitive
                 Church
                 ,
                 many
                 who
                 yet
                 had
                 given
                 up
                 their
                 names
                 to
                 Christ
                 by
                 
                 
                 designation
                 ,
                 or
                 solemnity
                 were
                 not
                 admitted
                 ,
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 the
                 participation
                 ;
                 as
                 the
                 Catechumens
                 ,
                 the
                 Audientes
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Poenitentes
                   ,
                   Neophytes
                
                 ,
                 and
                 Children
                 :
                 and
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 it
                 was
                 not
                 onely
                 reserved
                 for
                 sacred
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 performed
                 with
                 so
                 much
                 mysterious
                 secrecy
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 were
                 not
                 permitted
                 so
                 much
                 as
                 to
                 see
                 .
                 This
                 is
                 that
                 rite
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 the
                 Priest
                 intercedes
                 for
                 ,
                 and
                 blesses
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 
                 offering
                 in
                 their
                 behalfe
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 but
                 applying
                 
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 Christ
                 to
                 their
                 prayers
                 ,
                 and
                 representing
                 them
                 with
                 glorious
                 advantages
                 ,
                 and
                 tithes
                 of
                 acceptation
                 ,
                 which
                 because
                 it
                 was
                 so
                 excellent
                 ,
                 celestiall
                 ,
                 sacred
                 ,
                 mysticall
                 ,
                 and
                 supernaturall
                 ,
                 it
                 raised
                 up
                 the
                 persons
                 too
                 ;
                 that
                 
                   the
                   ministeriall
                   Priesthood
                
                 in
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 might
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 all
                 great
                 imployments
                 ,
                 passe
                 an
                 excellency
                 and
                 a
                 value
                 upon
                 the
                 ministers
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 naturall
                 reason
                 of
                 religion
                 and
                 the
                 devotion
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 the
                 Christians
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 had
                 the
                 
                 greatest
                 reason
                 so
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 did
                 honour
                 their
                 Clergy
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 veneration
                 ,
                 and
                 esteem
                 .
                 It
                 is
                 without
                 a
                 Metaphor
                 
                   regale
                   sacerdotium
                
                 
                 a
                 royall
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 so
                 S.
                 Peter
                 ;
                 which
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 spoken
                 in
                 
                 generall
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 an
                 improper
                 large
                 sense
                 ,
                 is
                 verified
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 so
                 to
                 be
                 expounded
                 ,
                 as
                 that
                 parallel
                 place
                 of
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 Moses
                 ,
                 from
                 whence
                 the
                 expression
                 is
                 borrowed
                 ,
                 
                   Yee
                   shall
                   be
                   a
                   kingdome
                   of
                   Priests
                   and
                   an
                   Holy
                   Nation
                
                 ;
                 which
                 plainly
                 by
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 Analogy
                 of
                 the
                 Mosaick
                 law
                 ,
                 signifies
                 a
                 
                 nation
                 blessed
                 by
                 God
                 with
                 rites
                 and
                 ceremonies
                 of
                 a
                 separate
                 religion
                 ;
                 
                   a
                   kingdome
                
                 in
                 which
                 Priests
                 are
                 appointed
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 
                   a
                   kingdome
                
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 nothing
                 is
                 more
                 honourable
                 then
                 
                   the
                   Priesthood
                
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 the
                 nation
                 was
                 famous
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 for
                 an
                 honorable
                 
                 Priesthood
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 the
                 people
                 were
                 not
                 Priests
                 in
                 any
                 sense
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 a
                 violent
                 Metaphor
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Christian
                 ministery
                 having
                 greater
                 privileges
                 ,
                 and
                 being
                 honoured
                 with
                 attrectation
                 of
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 offices
                 serving
                 
                   to
                   a
                   better
                   Covenant
                
                 ,
                 may
                 with
                 greater
                 argument
                 be
                 accounted
                 excellent
                 ,
                 honorable
                 ,
                 and
                 royall
                 ;
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 called
                 
                   a
                   royall
                   Priesthood
                
                 ,
                 the
                 denomination
                 being
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 ,
                 from
                 the
                 most
                 excellent
                 part
                 ;
                 because
                 they
                 altogether
                 make
                 one
                 body
                 under
                 Christ
                 the
                 head
                 ,
                 the
                 medium
                 of
                 the
                 union
                 being
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 the
                 collectors
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 instrument
                 of
                 adunation
                 ;
                 and
                 
                   reddendo
                   singula
                   singulis
                
                 
                 dividing
                 to
                 each
                 his
                 portion
                 of
                 the
                 expression
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 
                   a
                   peculiar
                   people
                
                 ,
                 the
                 Clergy
                 
                   a
                   holy
                   Priesthood
                
                 :
                 and
                 all
                 in
                 conjunction
                 ,
                 and
                 for
                 severall
                 excellencies
                 
                   a
                   chosen
                   Nation
                
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   ministery
                   of
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 :
                 for
                 in
                 the
                 new
                 Testament
                 
                   the
                   kingdome
                
                 ]
                 signifies
                 
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 :
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 with
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 Kingly
                 is
                 of
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   belonging
                   to
                   the
                   Gospell
                
                 :
                 for
                 therefore
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 but
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 not
                 well
                 rendred
                 by
                 the
                 vulgar
                 Latine
                 
                   regale
                   sacerdotium
                
                 ;
                 as
                 if
                 Kingly
                 were
                 the
                 Appellative
                 or
                 Epithete
                 of
                 this
                 Priesthood
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 regium
                 ,
                 a
                 Priesthood
                 
                 appertaining
                 to
                 
                   the
                   kingdome
                
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 Priest
                 being
                 enumerated
                 distinctly
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Priests
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                
                 and
                 the
                 
                   people
                   of
                   the
                   kingdome
                
                 are
                 all
                 
                   holy
                   and
                   chosen
                
                 ;
                 but
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 manner
                 :
                 the
                 Priests
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 those
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 of
                 the
                 kingdome
                 ,
                 
                   these
                   ;
                   these
                
                 to
                 bring
                 or
                 designe
                 a
                 spirituall
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 
                 
                 
                   the
                   Priest
                
                 to
                 offer
                 it
                 ;
                 or
                 altogether
                 ,
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 the
                 Priest
                 by
                 his
                 proper
                 ministery
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 their
                 assent
                 ,
                 conjunction
                 and
                 assistance
                 ,
                 chosen
                 to
                 serve
                 God
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 in
                 their
                 own
                 formes
                 ,
                 but
                 under
                 the
                 ministrations
                 of
                 an
                 honourable
                 Priesthood
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 in
                 al
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 Christian
                 religion
                 it
                 was
                 indeed
                 honorable
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 saith
                 S.
                 
                   Chrysostome
                   the
                   Christian
                   Priesthood
                   does
                   its
                   ministery
                   and
                   is
                   perfected
                   on
                   earth
                   ,
                   but
                   hath
                   the
                   beauty
                   ,
                   order
                   ,
                   and
                   excellency
                   of
                   the
                   heavenly
                
                 
                 hosts
                 :
                 so
                 that
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 take
                 notice
                 of
                 the
                 Lamina
                 
                 aurea
                 which
                 Polycrates
                 reports
                 S.
                 John
                 to
                 have
                 worne
                 in
                 token
                 of
                 his
                 
                 
                   royall
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   a
                   wreath
                   of
                   Gold
                
                 ;
                 (
                 so
                 also
                 did
                 S.
                 James
                 Bishop
                 of
                 
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 as
                 S.
                 Hierome
                 and
                 Epiphanius
                 report
                 )
                 nor
                 the
                 exemption
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 from
                 tribute
                 ,
                 their
                 authority
                 with
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 their
                 great
                 donatives
                 and
                 titles
                 of
                 secular
                 advantage
                 :
                 these
                 were
                 accidentall
                 to
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 relyed
                 upon
                 the
                 favour
                 of
                 Princes
                 ,
                 and
                 devotion
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 had
                 been
                 more
                 ,
                 yet
                 are
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 honours
                 God
                 had
                 bestowed
                 upon
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 certainly
                 there
                 is
                 not
                 a
                 greater
                 degree
                 of
                 power
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 then
                 
                   to
                   remit
                   and
                   retain
                   sinnes
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   consecrate
                   the
                   sacramentall
                   symbols
                
                 into
                 the
                 mysteriousnesse
                 of
                 
                   Christs
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                
                 ;
                 nor
                 a
                 greater
                 honour
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 God
                 
                 in
                 heaven
                 should
                 ratifie
                 what
                 the
                 Priest
                 does
                 on
                 earth
                 ;
                 &
                 should
                 admit
                 him
                 to
                 handle
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 present
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 in
                 heaven
                 is
                 presented
                 by
                 the
                 eternall
                 Jesus
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   ,
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   .
                
              
               
                 So
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nazienzen
                
                 describes
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 mysteriousnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 power
                 :
                 
                   They
                   minister
                   the
                   spirituall
                   and
                   unbloudy
                   sacrifice
                   ,
                   they
                   are
                   honourable
                   Guardians
                   of
                   soules
                   ,
                   they
                   bear
                   the
                   work
                   of
                   God
                   in
                   their
                   hands
                   .
                
                 And
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 speaking
                 of
                 these
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   I
                   am
                
                 
                 
                   ordained
                   a
                   preacher
                   and
                   an
                   Apostle
                   ;
                   Quod
                   Paulus
                   ait
                   ,
                   [
                   Apostolus
                   Jesu
                   Christi
                   ]
                   tale
                   mihi
                   videtur
                   quasi
                   dixisset
                   ,
                   praefectus
                   praetorio
                   Augusti
                   Caesaris
                   ,
                   magister
                   exercitus
                   Tiberii
                   imperatoris
                   .
                
                 And
                 a
                 little
                 after
                 ,
                 grandem
                 
                 
                   inter
                   Christianos
                   sibi
                   vindicans
                   dignitatē
                   Apostolorum
                   se
                   Christi
                   titulo
                   praenotavit
                   ,
                   ut
                   ex
                   ipsa
                   lecturos
                   nominis
                   autoritate
                   deterreret
                   ,
                   indicans
                   omnes
                   qui
                   Christo
                   crederent
                   ,
                   debere
                   esse
                   sibi
                   subjectos
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 says
                 it
                 is
                 the
                 trick
                 of
                 hereticks
                 not
                 to
                 give
                 to
                 Bishops
                 titles
                 of
                 their
                 eminency
                 and
                 honour
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 vouchsafed
                 them
                 :
                 
                   Ut
                   Diabolus
                   it
                   a
                   etiam
                   quilibet
                   facit
                   haereticus
                   vehementissimus
                   in
                   tempore
                   persecutionis
                   ,
                   loquens
                   cum
                   Pontisice
                   ,
                   nec
                   eum
                   vocat
                   Pontisicem
                   ,
                   
                   nec
                   Archiepiscopum
                   ,
                   nec
                   religiosissimum
                   ,
                   nec
                   sanctum
                   ,
                   sed
                   quid
                   ?
                   Reverentia
                   tua
                   &c.
                   nomina
                   illi
                   adducit
                   communia
                   ,
                   ejus
                   negans
                   autoritatem
                   :
                   Diabolus
                   hoc
                   tunc
                   fecit
                   in
                   Deo
                   :
                
                 It
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 A
                 separating
                 and
                 purifying
                 order
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 so
                 Dionysius
                 calls
                 it
                 :
                 but
                 Nazianzen
                 speaks
                 greater
                 and
                 more
                 glorious
                 words
                 yet
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 what
                 is
                 no
                 more
                 then
                 a
                 sober
                 truth
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 calls
                 the
                 Priest
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                 
                 
                 
                   He
                   stands
                   with
                   Angels
                   and
                   is
                   magnified
                   with
                   Archangels
                   ;
                   he
                   sends
                   sacrifices
                   to
                   celestiall
                   altar
                   ,
                   and
                   is
                   consecrated
                   in
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   of
                   Christ
                   ,
                   a
                   divine
                   person
                   ,
                   and
                   an
                   instrument
                   of
                   making
                   others
                   so
                   too
                   .
                
                 I
                 shall
                 adde
                 no
                 more
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 particular
                 .
                 The
                 expresse
                 precepts
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Scripture
                 are
                 written
                 in
                 great
                 characters
                 ,
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 
                   double
                   honour
                
                 to
                 be
                 given
                 to
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 
                 Rulers
                 .
                 
                   Rulers
                   that
                
                 also
                 
                   labour
                   in
                   the
                   word
                   and
                   doctrine
                   :
                
                 There
                 is
                 obedience
                 due
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 
                   obedience
                   in
                   all
                   things
                
                 ,
                 and
                 estimation
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 
                 love
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   very
                   abundantly
                   ;
                   esteem
                   such
                   very
                   highly
                   for
                
                 
                 
                 
                   their
                   worke
                   sake
                   ;
                   a
                   communicating
                   to
                   them
                   in
                   all
                   good
                   things
                
                 ;
                 and
                 their
                 offices
                 are
                 described
                 to
                 be
                 great
                 ,
                 separate
                 ,
                 busie
                 ,
                 eminent
                 and
                 profitable
                 ,
                 
                 they
                 are
                 
                   Rulers
                   ,
                   Presidents
                   ,
                   set
                   over
                   us
                   in
                   the
                   Lord
                   ,
                   taking
                   care
                   for
                   us
                   ,
                   labouring
                   in
                   doctrine
                   ,
                   spirituall
                   persons
                   ,
                   restorers
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   were
                   overtaken
                   in
                   a
                   fault
                   ,
                   curates
                   of
                   souls
                   ,
                   such
                   as
                   must
                   give
                   an
                   account
                   for
                   them
                   ,
                   the
                   salt
                   ,
                   the
                   light
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   shepheards
                
                 ;
                 and
                 much
                 more
                 signifying
                 work
                 ,
                 and
                 rule
                 and
                 care
                 and
                 honour
                 .
                 But
                 next
                 to
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Scripture
                 there
                 can
                 no
                 more
                 be
                 said
                 concerning
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 the
                 sacred
                 order
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 then
                 is
                 said
                 by
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 in
                 his
                 books
                 Desacerdotio
                 ,
                 and
                 S.
                 
                   Ambrose
                   De
                   dignitate
                   sacerdotali
                
                 ,
                 and
                 no
                 
                 greater
                 thing
                 can
                 be
                 supposed
                 communicated
                 to
                 men
                 then
                 to
                 be
                 
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   God
                
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 conveyances
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   instruments
                   of
                   God
                
                 in
                 the
                 pardon
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 consecration
                 of
                 Christs
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 guidance
                 and
                 conduct
                 of
                 souls
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 was
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 calling
                 Bishops
                 and
                 Priests
                 according
                 to
                 their
                 respective
                 capacity
                 ,
                 
                   Stewards
                   of
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   leaders
                
                 
                 
                   of
                   the
                   blind
                   ,
                   a
                   light
                   of
                   them
                   that
                   sit
                   in
                   darknesse
                   ,
                   instructors
                   of
                   the
                   ignorant
                   ,
                   teachers
                   of
                   babes
                   ,
                   stars
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                   amongst
                   whom
                   ye
                   shine
                   as
                   lights
                   in
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 Scripture
                 too
                 ;
                 
                   starres
                   in
                   Christs
                
                 right
                 hand
                 ,
                 lights
                 set
                 upon
                 the
                 candlesticks
                 :
                 And
                 
                 now
                 supposing
                 these
                 premises
                 ,
                 if
                 Christendome
                 had
                 not
                 paid
                 proportionable
                 esteem
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 they
                 had
                 neither
                 known
                 how
                 to
                 value
                 religion
                 or
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
                 But
                 that
                 all
                 Christendome
                 ever
                 did
                 pay
                 the
                 greatest
                 reverence
                 to
                 the
                 Clergy
                 and
                 religious
                 veneration
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 certain
                 argument
                 that
                 in
                 Christian
                 Religion
                 the
                 distinction
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 from
                 the
                 Laity
                 ,
                 is
                 supposed
                 as
                 a
                 praecognitum
                 ,
                 a
                 principle
                 of
                 the
                 institution
                 .
                 I
                 end
                 this
                 with
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 the
                 7th
                 generall
                 Councell
                 :
                 
                   It
                   is
                   manifest
                   to
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   that
                   in
                   the
                   Priesthood
                
                 
                 
                   there
                   is
                   order
                   and
                   distinction
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   observe
                   the
                   ordinations
                   and
                   elections
                   of
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   with
                   strictnesse
                   and
                   severity
                   is
                   well
                   pleasing
                   to
                   God.
                   
                
                 
              
            
             
               
               
                 
                 SECT
                 .
                 VI.
                 
              
               
                 ASsoon
                 as
                 God
                 began
                 to
                 constitute
                 a
                 Church
                 and
                 fix
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 which
                 before
                 was
                 very
                 ambulatory
                 ,
                 and
                 dispensed
                 into
                 all
                 families
                 ,
                 but
                 ever
                 officiated
                 by
                 the
                 
                   Major
                   domo
                
                 ,
                 God
                 gives
                 the
                 power
                 and
                 designs
                 the
                 person
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 Moses
                 consecrated
                 
                   Aaron
                   agitatus
                   à
                   Deo
                   consecrationis
                   Principe
                
                 saith
                 Dionysius
                 ,
                 
                 Moses
                 performed
                 the
                 externall
                 rites
                 of
                 designation
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 was
                 the
                 consecrator
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
                 
                   Moses
                   appointed
                   Aaron
                   to
                   the
                   Priesthood
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                 
                   gave
                   him
                   the
                   order
                   ,
                   but
                   it
                   was
                   onely
                   as
                   the
                   Minister
                   and
                   Deputy
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   under
                   God
                   the
                   chief
                   consecrator
                   .
                   And
                   no
                   man
                   taketh
                   upon
                   him
                   this
                   honour
                   but
                   he
                   that
                   was
                   called
                   of
                   God
                   as
                   was
                   Aaron
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 S.
                 Paul.
                 For
                 in
                 every
                 Priesthood
                 God
                 designed
                 and
                 appointed
                 the
                 ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 collates
                 a
                 power
                 ,
                 or
                 makes
                 the
                 person
                 gratious
                 :
                 either
                 gives
                 him
                 a
                 spirituall
                 ability
                 of
                 doing
                 something
                 which
                 others
                 have
                 not
                 ,
                 or
                 if
                 he
                 be
                 onely
                 imployed
                 in
                 praying
                 and
                 presenting
                 sacrifices
                 of
                 beasts
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 yet
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 should
                 be
                 admitted
                 to
                 a
                 neerer
                 addresse
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 must
                 depend
                 upon
                 Gods
                 acceptation
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 upon
                 divine
                 constitution
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 can
                 
                 be
                 no
                 reason
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 nature
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 why
                 God
                 will
                 accept
                 the
                 intermediation
                 of
                 one
                 man
                 for
                 many
                 ,
                 or
                 why
                 this
                 man
                 more
                 then
                 another
                 ,
                 who
                 possibly
                 hath
                 no
                 naturall
                 or
                 acquired
                 excellency
                 beyond
                 many
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 except
                 what
                 God
                 himself
                 makes
                 ,
                 after
                 the
                 constitution
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 .
                 If
                 a
                 spirituall
                 power
                 be
                 necessary
                 to
                 the
                 ministration
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 give
                 it
                 but
                 the
                 fountain
                 and
                 the
                 principle
                 of
                 the
                 Spirits
                 emanation
                 .
                 Or
                 if
                 the
                 graciousnesse
                 and
                 aptnesse
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 be
                 required
                 ,
                 that
                 also
                 being
                 
                   arbitrary
                   ,
                   preternaturall
                
                 and
                 chosen
                 ,
                 must
                 derive
                 from
                 the
                 divine
                 election
                 :
                 For
                 God
                 cannot
                 be
                 prescribed
                 unto
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 whom
                 he
                 shall
                 
                 hear
                 ,
                 and
                 whom
                 he
                 shall
                 entertain
                 in
                 a
                 more
                 immediate
                 addresse
                 ,
                 and
                 freer
                 entercourse
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 divinely
                 taught
                 us
                 by
                 the
                 example
                 of
                 the
                 high
                 Priest
                 
                 himself
                 ;
                 who
                 ,
                 because
                 he
                 derived
                 all
                 power
                 from
                 his
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 his
                 gratiousnesse
                 and
                 favour
                 in
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Priest
                 and
                 Mediator
                 ,
                 was
                 also
                 personally
                 chosen
                 and
                 sent
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 not
                 the
                 honour
                 but
                 as
                 it
                 descended
                 on
                 him
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 honour
                 and
                 the
                 
                 power
                 ,
                 the
                 ability
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 ministery
                 ,
                 might
                 derive
                 from
                 the
                 same
                 fountain
                 .
                 
                   Christ
                   did
                   not
                   glorisie
                   himself
                   to
                   become
                   high
                   Priest.
                
                 Honour
                 may
                 be
                 deserved
                 by
                 our selves
                 ,
                 but
                 always
                 comes
                 from
                 others
                 ;
                 
                 and
                 because
                 no
                 greater
                 
                   honour
                   then
                   to
                   be
                   ordained
                   for
                   men
                   in
                   things
                   pertaining
                   to
                   God
                   ,
                
                 every
                 man
                 must
                 say
                 as
                 our
                 blessed
                 High
                 Priest
                 said
                 of
                 himself
                 :
                 
                   If
                   I
                   honour
                   my self
                   ,
                   my
                   honour
                   is
                   nothing
                   ;
                   it
                   is
                   God
                   that
                   honoureth
                   me
                
                 ;
                 For
                 Christ
                 being
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 Evangelicall
                 ministery
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 our
                 dispensations
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rule
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 oeconomy
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 arrogate
                 any
                 power
                 
                 from
                 our selves
                 ,
                 or
                 from
                 a
                 lesse
                 authority
                 then
                 our
                 Lord
                 and
                 Master
                 
                 did
                 :
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 true
                 and
                 necessary
                 in
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 rather
                 then
                 in
                 any
                 ministery
                 or
                 Priesthood
                 that
                 ever
                 was
                 ,
                 because
                 of
                 the
                 collation
                 of
                 so
                 many
                 excellent
                 and
                 supernaturall
                 abilities
                 which
                 derive
                 from
                 Christ
                 upon
                 his
                 Ministers
                 ,
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 the
                 Apostles
                 understood
                 their
                 duty
                 in
                 this
                 particular
                 ,
                 as
                 in
                 
                 all
                 things
                 else
                 ;
                 for
                 when
                 they
                 had
                 received
                 all
                 this
                 power
                 from
                 above
                 they
                 were
                 carefull
                 to
                 consign
                 the
                 truth
                 ,
                 that
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   a
                   divine
                   grace
                   in
                   a
                   humane
                   ministery
                   ,
                
                 and
                 that
                 although
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 yet
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   He
                   that
                   is
                   ordained
                   by
                   men
                   ,
                
                 yet
                 
                   receives
                   his
                
                 
                 
                   power
                   from
                   God
                
                 ;
                 not
                 at
                 all
                 
                   by
                   himself
                   ;
                   and
                   from
                   no
                   man
                
                 as
                 from
                 the
                 
                 fountain
                 of
                 his
                 power
                 ;
                 And
                 this
                 I
                 say
                 the
                 Apostles
                 were
                 carefull
                 to
                 consign
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 instance
                 of
                 Ordination
                 in
                 the
                 case
                 of
                 
                   Mathias
                   .
                   Thou
                   Lord
                   shew
                   which
                   of
                   these
                   two
                   thou
                   hast
                   chosen
                   :
                
                 God
                 was
                 the
                 Elector
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 they
                 the
                 Ministers
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 being
                 at
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christianity
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 first
                 designation
                 of
                 an
                 ecclesiasticall
                 person
                 ,
                 was
                 of
                 sufficient
                 influence
                 into
                 the
                 religion
                 for
                 ever
                 after
                 ;
                 and
                 taught
                 us
                 to
                 derive
                 all
                 clericall
                 power
                 from
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 by
                 such
                 means
                 and
                 Ministeries
                 which
                 himself
                 hath
                 appointed
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 no
                 hand
                 to
                 be
                 invaded
                 ,
                 or
                 surprized
                 in
                 the
                 entrance
                 ,
                 or
                 polluted
                 in
                 
                 the
                 execution
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 descended
                 in
                 the
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Churches
                 doctrine
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 
                   Receive
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                
                 ,
                 said
                 Christ
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 when
                 he
                 enabled
                 
                 them
                 with
                 
                   Priestly
                   power
                
                 ;
                 and
                 S.
                 Paul
                 to
                 the
                 Bishops
                 of
                 Asia
                 said
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   hath
                   made
                   you
                   Bishops
                   or
                   Overseers
                   ;
                   because
                   no
                   mortall
                
                 
                 
                   man
                   ,
                   no
                   Angel
                   ,
                   or
                   Archangell
                   ,
                   nor
                   any
                   other
                   created
                   power
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   alone
                   hath
                   constituted
                   this
                   order
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 S.
                 Chrysostome
                 .
                 And
                 this
                 very
                 thing
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 plain
                 donation
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 by
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 is
                 intimated
                 by
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 Christ
                 otherwhere
                 ;
                 
                   Pray
                   ye
                   therefore
                   the
                   Lord
                   of
                   the
                   vineyard
                   that
                   he
                   will
                   send
                   labourers
                   into
                   his
                   harvest
                
                 ;
                 Now
                 his
                 mission
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 
                 designing
                 of
                 the
                 persons
                 ,
                 but
                 enabling
                 them
                 with
                 power
                 ;
                 because
                 he
                 never
                 commands
                 a
                 work
                 but
                 he
                 gives
                 abilities
                 to
                 its
                 performance
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 still
                 in
                 every
                 designation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 by
                 what
                 ever
                 ministery
                 it
                 be
                 done
                 ,
                 either
                 that
                 ministery
                 is
                 by
                 God
                 constituted
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 ordinary
                 means
                 of
                 conveying
                 the
                 abilities
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 God
                 himself
                 ministers
                 the
                 grace
                 immediately
                 .
                 It
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 come
                 from
                 him
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 .
              
               
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                
                 
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   
                
              
               
                 S.
                 James
                 hath
                 adopted
                 it
                 into
                 the
                 family
                 of
                 Evangelicall
                 truths
                 
                 ;
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 every
                 
                   perfect
                   gift
                
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 
                   every
                   perfecting
                   gift
                
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 stile
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   Ordination
                
                 ,
                 is
                 from
                 above
                 ,
                 the
                 gifts
                 of
                 perfecting
                 the
                 persons
                 of
                 the
                 Hierarchy
                 ,
                 and
                 ministery
                 Evangelicall
                 ;
                 
                 
                 which
                 thing
                 is
                 further
                 intimated
                 by
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   ,
                   Now
                   he
                   which
                   stablisheth
                   us
                   with
                   you
                
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 
                   in
                   order
                   to
                   Christ
                   [
                   and
                   Christian
                   Religion
                   ]
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                
                 
                 and
                 that
                 his
                 meaning
                 be
                 understood
                 concerning
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 of
                 establishing
                 him
                 in
                 the
                 ministery
                 ,
                 he
                 addes
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   he
                   which
                   anointeth
                   us
                   is
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   hath
                   sealed
                   us
                   with
                   an
                
                 
                 
                   earnest
                   of
                   his
                   Spirit
                   [
                   unction
                   ]
                   and
                   [
                   consignation
                   ]
                   and
                   [
                   establishing
                   by
                   the
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   :
                   ]
                
                 the
                 very
                 stile
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 for
                 ordination
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 
                   Him
                   hath
                   the
                   Father
                
                 
                 sealed
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 
                   ordained
                   him
                
                 the
                 Priest
                 and
                 Prophet
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 he
                 plainly
                 spoke
                 as
                 their
                 Apostle
                 and
                 
                   President
                   in
                   religion
                
                 .
                 
                 
                 
                   Not
                   as
                   Lords
                   over
                   your
                   faith
                   ,
                   but
                   fellow-workers
                
                 ;
                 he
                 spake
                 of
                 himself
                 and
                 Timothy
                 ,
                 concerning
                 whose
                 Ministery
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 he
                 now
                 gives
                 account
                 :
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 :
                 
                   God
                   anoints
                
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 consigns
                 him
                 with
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 
                   Principale
                   quaesitum
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 the
                 main
                 question
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Author
                 of
                 the
                 books
                 of
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 hierarchy
                 ,
                 
                 giving
                 the
                 rationale
                 of
                 the
                 rites
                 of
                 Ordination
                 ,
                 says
                 that
                 the
                 Priest
                 is
                 made
                 so
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 proclaiming
                 and
                 publication
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 signifying
                 ,
                 
                   That
                   the
                   holy
                   man
                   that
                   consecrates
                   is
                   but
                
                 
                 
                 
                   the
                   proclaimer
                   of
                
                 the
                 
                   divine
                   election
                
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 by
                 any
                 humane
                 power
                 or
                 proper
                 grace
                 does
                 he
                 give
                 the
                 perfect
                 gift
                 and
                 consecrate
                 the
                 person
                 .
                 And
                 *
                 Nazianzen
                 ,
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 rites
                 of
                 ordination
                 hath
                 this
                 expression
                 ,
                 with
                 which
                 the
                 divine
                 grace
                 
                   is
                   proclaimed
                
                 :
                 (
                 And
                 Billius
                 renders
                 it
                 ill
                 by
                 
                   superinvocatur
                   .
                
                 )
                 He
                 makes
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 consecration
                 to
                 be
                 declarative
                 ;
                 which
                 indeed
                 is
                 a
                 lesser
                 expression
                 of
                 a
                 fuller
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 signifies
                 as
                 much
                 as
                 the
                 whole
                 comes
                 to
                 ;
                 for
                 it
                 must
                 mean
                 ,
                 God
                 does
                 transmit
                 the
                 grace
                 
                   [
                   at
                
                 ]
                 or
                 
                   [
                   by
                
                 ]
                 or
                 
                   [
                   in
                
                 ]
                 the
                 exteriour
                 ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Minister
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   a
                   declarer
                
                 ]
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 his
                 mouth
                 ,
                 distinct
                 from
                 the
                 
                 work
                 of
                 his
                 hand
                 :
                 But
                 by
                 the
                 ministery
                 ,
                 he
                 declares
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 then
                 wrought
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 suscipient
                 .
                 And
                 thus
                 in
                 absolution
                 the
                 Priest
                 declares
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 God
                 pardoning
                 ,
                 not
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 a
                 Preacher
                 onely
                 of
                 the
                 pardon
                 upon
                 certain
                 conditions
                 ,
                 but
                 that
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 
                   the
                   principall
                   agent
                
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 his
                 
                   ministery
                   declares
                
                 and
                 ministers
                 the
                 effect
                 and
                 work
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 this
                 interpretation
                 is
                 clear
                 in
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 the
                 blessed
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 where
                 not
                 onely
                 the
                 Priest
                 but
                 the
                 people
                 doe
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   declare
                   the
                   Lords
                   death
                
                 ,
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 Homily
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 the
                 mystery
                 which
                 they
                 participate
                 .
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 this
                 present
                 question
                 ,
                 the
                 consecrator
                 does
                 declare
                 
                 the
                 power
                 to
                 descend
                 from
                 God
                 upon
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 thus
                 the
                 whole
                 action
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 ministery
                 is
                 a
                 declaration
                 
                 of
                 the
                 effect
                 and
                 grace
                 of
                 
                   Gods
                   vouchsafing
                
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 God
                 does
                 it
                 not
                 immediately
                 ,
                 and
                 also
                 because
                 such
                 effects
                 are
                 invisible
                 and
                 secret
                 operations
                 ,
                 God
                 appointing
                 an
                 externall
                 rite
                 and
                 ministery
                 ,
                 does
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 private
                 working
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 may
                 become
                 as
                 perceived
                 
                 as
                 it
                 can
                 be
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 may
                 by
                 such
                 rites
                 be
                 declared
                 to
                 all
                 the
                 
                 world
                 what
                 God
                 is
                 doing
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 man
                 cannot
                 doe
                 it
                 of
                 himself
                 ;
                 and
                 besides
                 the
                 reasonablenesse
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 the
                 very
                 words
                 in
                 the
                 present
                 allegation
                 doe
                 to
                 this
                 very
                 sense
                 expound
                 themselves
                 :
                 for
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 and
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 and
                 expressive
                 of
                 each
                 other
                 ;
                 the
                 consecrator
                 declares
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 doth
                 not
                 do
                 it
                 by
                 collation
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 grace
                 or
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 grace
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 power
                 from
                 above
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 doctrine
                 we
                 read
                 also
                 in
                 S.
                 Cyprian
                 towards
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 his
                 Epistle
                 to
                 
                   Cornelius
                   :
                   ut
                   Dominus
                   qui
                   Sacerdotes
                   sibi
                   in
                   ecclesia
                   sua
                   eligere
                   &
                   constituere
                   dignatur
                   ,
                   electos
                   quoque
                   &
                   constitutos
                   sua
                   voluntate
                
                 
                 
                 
                   atque
                   opitulatione
                   tueatur
                
                 :
                 It
                 is
                 a
                 good
                 prayer
                 of
                 ordination
                 ;
                 [
                 that
                 the
                 Lord
                 who
                 vouchsafes
                 to
                 choose
                 and
                 consecrate
                 Priests
                 in
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 would
                 also
                 be
                 pleased
                 by
                 his
                 ayd
                 and
                 grace
                 to
                 defend
                 them
                 whom
                 he
                 hath
                 so
                 chosen
                 and
                 appointed
                 ]
                 
                   Homo
                   manum
                   imponit
                   ,
                   &
                
                 
                 
                   Deus
                   largitur
                   gratiam
                   :
                   Sacerdos
                   imponit
                   supplicem
                   dextram
                   ,
                   Deus
                   benedicit
                   potenti
                   dextra
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 ,
                 man
                 imposes
                 his
                 hand
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 gives
                 the
                 grace
                 :
                 the
                 Bishop
                 layes
                 on
                 his
                 hand
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 God
                 blesses
                 with
                 his
                 hand
                 of
                 power
                 .
                 The
                 effect
                 of
                 this
                 discourse
                 is
                 plain
                 ;
                 the
                 grace
                 and
                 powers
                 that
                 enable
                 men
                 to
                 minister
                 in
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 so
                 wholly
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 that
                 whosoever
                 assumes
                 
                 it
                 without
                 Gods
                 warrant
                 ,
                 and
                 besides
                 his
                 way
                 ;
                 ministers
                 with
                 a
                 vain
                 ,
                 sacrilegious
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   ineffective
                   hand
                
                 ,
                 save
                 onely
                 that
                 he
                 disturbs
                 the
                 appointed
                 order
                 ,
                 and
                 does
                 himself
                 a
                 mischief
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VII
                 .
              
               
                 BY
                 this
                 ordination
                 the
                 persons
                 ordained
                 are
                 made
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 stewards
                 of
                 all
                 its
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 the
                 light
                 ,
                 the
                 salt
                 
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 ,
                 the
                 shepheard
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 Curates
                 of
                 soules
                 ;
                 these
                 are
                 their
                 offices
                 ,
                 or
                 their
                 appellatives
                 (
                 which
                 you
                 please
                 )
                 for
                 the
                 Clericall
                 ordination
                 is
                 no
                 other
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 
                 
                   in
                   both
                   senses
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 1
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 him
                 to
                 do
                 certain
                 mysterious
                 actions
                 of
                 religion
                 :
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 sanctification
                 by
                 which
                 Jeremy
                 and
                 S.
                 John
                 the
                 Baptist
                 were
                 sanctified
                 from
                 their
                 mothers
                 wombs
                 .
                 2
                 It
                 is
                 also
                 a
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 increasing
                 or
                 giving
                 respectively
                 to
                 the
                 capacity
                 of
                 the
                 suscipient
                 ,
                 such
                 graces
                 as
                 make
                 the
                 person
                 meet
                 to
                 speak
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 to
                 pray
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 to
                 handle
                 the
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 have
                 influence
                 upon
                 the
                 cure
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 first
                 sanctification
                 is
                 a
                 designation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ;
                 which
                 
                 must
                 of
                 necessity
                 be
                 some
                 way
                 or
                 other
                 by
                 God
                 :
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 neerer
                 approach
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 ministery
                 of
                 his
                 graces
                 ,
                 which
                 without
                 his
                 
                 appointment
                 ,
                 a
                 man
                 
                   must
                   not
                   ,
                   cannot
                
                 any
                 more
                 doe
                 ,
                 then
                 a
                 messenger
                 can
                 cary
                 pardon
                 to
                 a
                 condemned
                 person
                 ,
                 which
                 his
                 Prince
                 never
                 sent
                 .
                 But
                 this
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 a
                 naming
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 so
                 farre
                 the
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 may
                 be
                 previous
                 
                 
                 to
                 the
                 ordination
                 :
                 for
                 so
                 it
                 was
                 in
                 the
                 ordinations
                 of
                 Mathias
                 and
                 the
                 seven
                 Deacons
                 ;
                 The
                 Apostles
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   they
                   appointed
                   two
                
                 ,
                 before
                 God
                 chose
                 by
                 lot
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 chose
                 the
                 seven
                 Deacons
                 before
                 the
                 Apostles
                 imposed
                 hands
                 ;
                 )
                 but
                 the
                 separation
                 ,
                 or
                 this
                 first
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 giving
                 him
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 doe
                 such
                 offices
                 ,
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 to
                 be
                 done
                 
                   to
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   for
                   the
                   people
                
                 ,
                 which
                 we
                 may
                 clearly
                 see
                 and
                 understand
                 in
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 Job
                 and
                 his
                 friends
                 :
                 For
                 when
                 God
                 would
                 be
                 intreated
                 in
                 behalfe
                 of
                 Eliphaz
                 and
                 his
                 companions
                 ,
                 he
                 gave
                 order
                 that
                 Job
                 should
                 make
                 the
                 addresse
                 ;
                 
                   Goe
                   to
                   my
                   servant
                   ,
                   he
                   shall
                   pray
                   for
                   you
                   ,
                   and
                
                 
                 
                 
                   him
                   will
                   I
                   accept
                
                 ;
                 this
                 separation
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 for
                 the
                 offices
                 of
                 advocation
                 ,
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 which
                 I
                 mean
                 by
                 
                   this
                   first
                   sanctification
                
                 ;
                 God
                 did
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 gave
                 him
                 a
                 power
                 and
                 authority
                 to
                 goe
                 to
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 put
                 him
                 into
                 a
                 place
                 of
                 trust
                 and
                 favour
                 about
                 him
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 him
                 a
                 minister
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 a
                 power
                 and
                 eminency
                 above
                 the
                 persons
                 for
                 whom
                 he
                 was
                 to
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 power
                 or
                 grace
                 from
                 God
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 neernesse
                 to
                 him
                 .
                 This
                 I
                 suppose
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 great
                 argument
                 for
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 separating
                 a
                 certain
                 order
                 of
                 men
                 for
                 ecclesiasticall
                 ministeries
                 :
                 And
                 it
                 relies
                 upon
                 these
                 propositions
                 .
                 1.
                 
                 All
                 power
                 of
                 ordination
                 descends
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 
                 it
                 is
                 who
                 sanctifies
                 and
                 separates
                 the
                 person
                 .
                 2.
                 
                 The
                 Priest
                 by
                 God
                 is
                 separate
                 to
                 be
                 the
                 gracious
                 person
                 to
                 stand
                 between
                 him
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 .
                 3.
                 
                 Hee
                 speaks
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 returns
                 the
                 prayers
                 and
                 duty
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 reconveyes
                 the
                 blessings
                 of
                 God
                 by
                 his
                 prayer
                 and
                 by
                 his
                 ministery
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 although
                 every
                 Christian
                 must
                 pray
                 ,
                 and
                 may
                 be
                 heard
                 ,
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 solemn
                 person
                 appointed
                 to
                 pray
                 in
                 publick
                 :
                 and
                 though
                 Gods
                 spirit
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 aske
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 are
                 verified
                 to
                 all
                 that
                 obey
                 the
                 Gospell
                 of
                 Iesus
                 ,
                 yet
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 sacraments
                 and
                 solemnities
                 ,
                 by
                 which
                 the
                 promises
                 and
                 blessings
                 are
                 ministred
                 
                 more
                 solemnly
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 greater
                 effects
                 .
                 All
                 the
                 ordinary
                 devotions
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 doe
                 alone
                 ;
                 the
                 
                   solemn
                   ,
                   rituall
                
                 ,
                 and
                 publick
                 ,
                 the
                 appointed
                 Minister
                 onely
                 must
                 do
                 .
                 And
                 if
                 any
                 man
                 shall
                 say
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Priests
                 ministery
                 is
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 can
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ,
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 him
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 he
                 may
                 say
                 also
                 that
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 are
                 unnecessary
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 same
                 effect
                 which
                 they
                 produce
                 is
                 also
                 in
                 some
                 degree
                 the
                 reward
                 of
                 a
                 private
                 piety
                 ,
                 and
                 devotion
                 .
                 But
                 the
                 particulars
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 further
                 proved
                 and
                 explicated
                 as
                 they
                 need
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 what
                 for
                 illustration
                 of
                 this
                 article
                 I
                 have
                 brought
                 from
                 the
                 
                 instance
                 of
                 Job
                 ,
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 with
                 the
                 superaddition
                 
                 of
                 many
                 degrees
                 of
                 eminency
                 .
                 But
                 still
                 
                   in
                   the
                   same
                   kind
                
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 power
                 God
                 hath
                 given
                 ,
                 is
                 indeed
                 mysticall
                 ;
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 like
                 a
                 power
                 operating
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 naturall
                 or
                 proper
                 operation
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 vis
                 but
                 facultas
                 ,
                 not
                 an
                 
                   inherent
                   quality
                
                 that
                 issues
                 out
                 actions
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 direct
                 emanation
                 ,
                 like
                 naturall
                 or
                 acquired
                 habits
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 grace
                 
                 or
                 favour
                 done
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 qualification
                 of
                 him
                 
                   in
                   genere
                   politico
                
                 ,
                 
                 he
                 receives
                 a
                 politick
                 ,
                 publick
                 ,
                 and
                 solemn
                 capacity
                 ,
                 to
                 intervene
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 although
                 it
                 were
                 granted
                 that
                 the
                 people
                 could
                 do
                 the
                 externall
                 work
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 action
                 of
                 Church
                 ministeries
                 ,
                 yet
                 they
                 are
                 actions
                 to
                 no
                 purpose
                 ,
                 they
                 want
                 the
                 life
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 excellency
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 they
                 be
                 done
                 by
                 such
                 persons
                 whom
                 God
                 hath
                 called
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 some
                 means
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 hath
                 expressed
                 his
                 purpose
                 to
                 accept
                 them
                 in
                 such
                 ministrations
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 explication
                 will
                 easily
                 be
                 verified
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 particulars
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 power
                 ;
                 because
                 all
                 the
                 ministeries
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 are
                 
                 
                   in
                   genere
                   orationis
                
                 ,
                 (
                 unlesse
                 we
                 except
                 preaching
                 ,
                 in
                 which
                 God
                 speaks
                 
                 by
                 his
                 servants
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 )
                 the
                 minister
                 by
                 his
                 office
                 is
                 an
                 
                   intercessor
                   with
                   God
                
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 word
                 used
                 in
                 Scripture
                 for
                 the
                 Priests
                 officiating
                 ,
                 signifies
                 his
                 praying
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 
                   as
                   they
                   were
                   ministring
                   or
                   doing
                   their
                   Liturgy
                   ,
                
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 their
                 supplications
                 and
                 intercession
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Apostles
                 positively
                 included
                 all
                 their
                 whole
                 ministery
                 in
                 these
                 two
                 :
                 
                   [
                   but
                   we
                   will
                   give
                   our selves
                   to
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   to
                   prayer
                
                 ;
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 consecration
                 ,
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 absolution
                 ,
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 imposition
                 of
                 hands
                 :
                 they
                 had
                 nothing
                 else
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 but
                 
                   pray
                   and
                   preach
                
                 .
                 And
                 for
                 this
                 reason
                 it
                 was
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 in
                 a
                 sense
                 neerest
                 to
                 the
                 letter
                 did
                 verifie
                 the
                 precept
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 
                 Saviour
                 ;
                 
                   Pray
                   continually
                
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 in
                 all
                 the
                 offices
                 ,
                 acts
                 ,
                 parts
                 and
                 ministeries
                 of
                 
                   a
                   dayly
                   Liturgy
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 lessen
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 understand
                 it
                 ;
                 for
                 the
                 Priests
                 ministery
                 is
                 certainly
                 the
                 instrument
                 of
                 conveying
                 all
                 the
                 
                 blessings
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 ordinary
                 administration
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 .
                 But
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Christs
                 Priesthood
                 in
                 heaven
                 is
                 called
                 
                   intercession
                   for
                   us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 himself
                 makes
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 the
                 Crosse
                 ,
                 effectuall
                 to
                 the
                 salvation
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 his
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 his
                 prayer
                 ,
                 since
                 we
                 are
                 ministers
                 of
                 the
                 same
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 can
                 there
                 be
                 a
                 greater
                 glory
                 then
                 to
                 have
                 our
                 ministery
                 like
                 to
                 that
                 of
                 
                 Jesus
                 ?
                 not
                 operating
                 by
                 virtue
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 syllables
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 a
                 holy
                 ,
                 solemn
                 ,
                 determined
                 and
                 religious
                 prayer
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 severall
                 manners
                 and
                 instances
                 of
                 intercession
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 analogy
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 religions
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 whose
                 most
                 solemn
                 mystery
                 ,
                 was
                 then
                 most
                 solemn
                 prayer
                 :
                 I
                 mean
                 it
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 sacrificing
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 is
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 mysterious
                 solemnity
                 of
                 Christianity
                 in
                 the
                 holy
                 Sacrament
                 of
                 the
                 Lords
                 supper
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 hallowed
                 and
                 
                 lifted
                 up
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 bread
                 and
                 wine
                 by
                 
                   mysticall
                   prayers
                
                 and
                 solemn
                 invocations
                 of
                 God.
                 And
                 therefore
                 S.
                 Dionysius
                 calls
                 the
                 forms
                 of
                 consecration
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 
                   prayers
                   of
                   consecration
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 S.
                 Cyrill
                 in
                 his
                 3
                 mystagogique
                 Catechism
                 says
                 the
                 same
                 .
                 
                   The
                   Eucharisticall
                   bread
                   [
                   after
                   the
                   invocations
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ]
                   is
                   not
                   any
                   longer
                   common
                   bread
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ.
                   
                
              
               
                 For
                 although
                 it
                 be
                 necessary
                 that
                 the
                 words
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Latin
                 Church
                 have
                 been
                 for
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 called
                 
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   consecration
                
                 
                 
                 
                 (
                 which
                 indeed
                 are
                 more
                 properly
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 institution
                 )
                 should
                 be
                 repeated
                 in
                 every
                 consecration
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 whole
                 action
                 is
                 not
                 completed
                 according
                 to
                 Christs
                 pattern
                 ,
                 nor
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 so
                 solemnly
                 enunciated
                 without
                 them
                 yet
                 even
                 those
                 words
                 also
                 are
                 part
                 of
                 a
                 mysticall
                 prayer
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 onely
                 intended
                 there
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 history
                 or
                 narration
                 (
                 as
                 
                 Cabasil
                 .
                 mistakes
                 ;
                 )
                 so
                 also
                 in
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 Liturgies
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 onely
                 read
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 or
                 as
                 a
                 meer
                 narrative
                 ,
                 but
                 also
                 with
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 an
                 addresse
                 ,
                 or
                 invocation
                 :
                 
                   Fiat
                   hic
                   panis
                   corpus
                   Christi
                   ,
                   &
                   fiat
                   hoc
                   vinum
                   sanguis
                   Christi
                   ,
                
                 Let
                 this
                 bread
                 be
                 made
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 
                 Christ
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 So
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 S.
                 James
                 his
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 S.
                 Clement
                 ,
                 S.
                 Marks
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Greek
                 Doctors
                 :
                 And
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 recitation
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 institution
                 ,
                 the
                 people
                 ever
                 used
                 to
                 answer
                 [
                 Amen
                 ]
                 which
                 intimates
                 it
                 to
                 have
                 been
                 a
                 consecration
                 
                   in
                   genere
                   orationis
                
                 ,
                 called
                 by
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   benediction
                
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 bread
                 of
                 blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 S.
                 Austin
                 expounding
                 those
                 words
                 of
                 S.
                 
                   Paul
                   [
                   Let
                   prayers
                   and
                   supplications
                   and
                   intercessions
                   ,
                   and
                   giving
                   of
                   thanks
                   be
                   made
                   ]
                
                 saith
                 ,
                 
                   Eligo
                   in
                   his
                   verbis
                
                 
                 
                   hoc
                   intelligere
                   ,
                   quod
                   omnis
                   vel
                   pene
                   omnis
                   frequent
                   at
                   ecclesia
                   ,
                   ut
                
                 [
                 precationes
                 ]
                 
                   accipiamus
                   dictas
                   quas
                   fecimus
                   in
                   celebratione
                   sacramentorum
                   antequam
                   illud
                   quod
                   est
                   in
                   Domini
                   mensâ
                   accipiat
                   benedici
                   :
                
                 [
                 orationes
                 ]
                 
                 
                   cum
                   benedicitur
                   ,
                   &
                   ad
                   distribuendum
                   comminuitur
                   :
                   quam
                   totam
                   orationem
                   pene
                   omnis
                   ecclesia
                   Dominicâ
                   oratione
                   concludit
                   .
                
                 The
                 words
                 and
                 form
                 of
                 consecration
                 he
                 calls
                 by
                 the
                 name
                 of
                 
                   [
                   orationes
                
                 ]
                 supplications
                 ;
                 the
                 prayers
                 before
                 the
                 consecration
                 
                   [
                   preces
                
                 ]
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 action
                 
                   [
                   oratio
                   :
                
                 ]
                 and
                 this
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 stile
                 and
                 practise
                 ,
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 whole
                 Church
                 or
                 very
                 neer
                 the
                 whole
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Basil
                 saith
                 ,
                 that
                 there
                 is
                 more
                 necessary
                 to
                 consecration
                 then
                 the
                 words
                 recived
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 Evangelists
                 .
                 
                   *
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   invocation
                   in
                   the
                   shewing
                   the
                   bread
                   of
                   the
                   
                   Eucharist
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   cup
                   of
                   blessing
                   ,
                   who
                   of
                   all
                   the
                   Saints
                   
                   have
                   left
                   to
                   us
                   ?
                   For
                   we
                   are
                   not
                   content
                   with
                   those
                   which
                   the
                   Apostle
                   and
                   the
                   Evangelists
                   mention
                   :
                   
                     but
                     both
                     before
                     and
                     after
                  
                   ,
                   we
                   say
                   other
                   words
                   ,
                   having
                   great
                   power
                   towards
                   the
                   mystery
                   ,
                   
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                     〈◊〉
                  
                   which
                   we
                   have
                   received
                   by
                   tradition
                   .
                
                 These
                 words
                 set
                 down
                 in
                 Scripture
                 they
                 retained
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 mystery
                 cooperating
                 to
                 the
                 solemnity
                 ,
                 manifesting
                 the
                 signification
                 of
                 the
                 rite
                 ,
                 the
                 glory
                 of
                 the
                 change
                 ,
                 the
                 operation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 the
                 death
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 memory
                 of
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 ;
                 but
                 this
                 great
                 work
                 which
                 all
                 Christians
                 knew
                 to
                 be
                 
                 done
                 by
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 the
                 Priest
                 did
                 obtain
                 by
                 prayer
                 and
                 solemn
                 invocation
                 :
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Proclus
                 of
                 
                   C.
                   P.
                
                 speaking
                 of
                 the
                 tradition
                 of
                 certain
                 prayers
                 used
                 in
                 the
                 mysteries
                 ,
                 and
                 indited
                 by
                 the
                 Apostles
                 (
                 as
                 it
                 was
                 said
                 )
                 but
                 especially
                 in
                 S.
                 James
                 his
                 Liturgy
                 :
                 
                   By
                   these
                   prayers
                
                 (
                 saith
                 he
                 )
                 
                   they
                   expected
                   the
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   that
                   his
                   divine
                   presence
                   might
                   make
                   the
                   bread
                   and
                   the
                   wine
                
                 
                 
                   mixt
                   with
                   water
                   to
                   become
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   our
                   blessed
                   Saviour
                   .
                   
                
              
               
                 And
                 S.
                 Justin
                 Martyr
                 very
                 often
                 calls
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 
                   food
                   made
                
                 
                 
                   sacramentall
                   and
                   eucharisticall
                   by
                   prayer
                
                 ;
                 and
                 Origen
                 ,
                 b
                 
                   we
                   eat
                   the
                   bread
                
                 
                 
                   holy
                   ,
                   and
                   made
                   the
                   body
                   of
                   Christ
                   by
                   prayer
                   :
                   Verbo
                   Dei
                   &
                   per
                   obsecrationem
                   sanctificatus
                   ,
                   bread
                   sanctified
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   by
                   prayer
                   ,
                   viz.
                
                 the
                 prayer
                 of
                 consecration
                 :
                 
                   prece
                   mystica
                
                 is
                 S.
                 Austins
                 expression
                 of
                 it
                 :
                 c
                 
                   Corpus
                   Christi
                   &
                   sanguinem
                   dicimus
                   illud
                   tantum
                   ,
                   quod
                   ex
                   fructibus
                   terrae
                   acceptum
                   &
                   pree
                   mystica
                   consecratum
                   ritè
                   sumimus
                   .
                
                 That
                 onely
                 we
                 call
                 the
                 body
                 and
                 bloud
                 of
                 Christ
                 which
                 we
                 receive
                 of
                 the
                 fruits
                 of
                 the
                 earth
                 and
                 
                   being
                   consecrated
                   by
                   the
                   mysticall
                   prayer
                   ,
                
                 we
                 take
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 rite
                 .
                 And
                 S.
                 Hierom
                 chides
                 the
                 insolency
                 of
                 some
                 
                 Deacons
                 towards
                 Priests
                 ,
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 .
                 d
                 
                   Who
                   can
                   suffer
                   that
                   the
                   Ministers
                   of
                   widdows
                   and
                   tables
                   should
                   advance
                   themselves
                   above
                   those
                
                 [
                 at
                 whose
                 prayers
                 ]
                 
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   are
                   exhibited
                   or
                   made
                   presentiall
                   .
                
                 I
                 adde
                 onely
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Damascen
                   The
                   bread
                   and
                   wine
                   are
                   changed
                   into
                   the
                   body
                   and
                   bloud
                   of
                   Christ
                   supernaturally
                   by
                   invocation
                   and
                   coming
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   .
                
              
               
                 Now
                 whether
                 this
                 consecration
                 by
                 prayer
                 ,
                 did
                 mean
                 to
                 reduce
                 
                 
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 institution
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 and
                 signification
                 of
                 a
                 prayer
                 ,
                 or
                 
                 that
                 they
                 mean
                 ,
                 the
                 consecration
                 was
                 made
                 by
                 the
                 other
                 prayers
                 annexed
                 to
                 the
                 narrative
                 of
                 the
                 institution
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 severall
                 senses
                 of
                 the
                 Greek
                 and
                 Latin
                 Church
                 ,
                 yet
                 still
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 whether
                 in
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 consecration
                 ,
                 or
                 in
                 the
                 annexed
                 prayers
                 is
                 still
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
                 Nay
                 further
                 yet
                 ,
                 the
                 whole
                 mystery
                 it self
                 is
                 operative
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 saith
                 Cassander
                 ,
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 School
                 and
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 Roman
                 Church
                 ;
                 and
                 indeed
                 S.
                 Ambrose
                 and
                 
                 others
                 of
                 the
                 Fathers
                 in
                 behalf
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 Catholick
                 .
                 
                   Nunc
                   Christus
                   offertur
                   ,
                   sed
                   offertur
                   quasi
                   homo
                   ,
                   quasi
                   recipiens
                   passionem
                   ,
                   &
                   offert
                
                 
                 
                   seipsum
                   quasi
                   Sacerdos
                   ut
                   peccata
                   nostra
                   dimittat
                   hic
                   in
                   imagine
                   [
                   ibi
                   in
                   veritate
                   ,
                   ubi
                   apudpatrem
                   quasi
                   advocatus
                   intervenit
                   ]
                
                 So
                 that
                 what
                 the
                 Priest
                 does
                 here
                 ,
                 being
                 an
                 imitation
                 of
                 Christ
                 does
                 in
                 heaven
                 ,
                 is
                 by
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 of
                 a
                 solemn
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 representing
                 the
                 action
                 and
                 passion
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 effectuall
                 in
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 exhibiting
                 it
                 to
                 God
                 by
                 a
                 solemn
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 advocation
                 ,
                 in
                 imitation
                 of
                 ,
                 and
                 union
                 with
                 Christ.
                 All
                 the
                 whole
                 office
                 is
                 an
                 office
                 of
                 intercession
                 ,
                 as
                 it
                 passes
                 from
                 the
                 Priest
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 from
                 the
                 people
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 And
                 then
                 for
                 that
                 great
                 mysteriousnesse
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 the
                 sacramentall
                 change
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 that
                 which
                 passes
                 from
                 God
                 unto
                 the
                 people
                 by
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 that
                 also
                 is
                 obtained
                 and
                 effected
                 
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 prayer
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 since
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 is
                 the
                 consecrator
                 ,
                 either
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 a
                 certain
                 number
                 of
                 syllables
                 ,
                 which
                 that
                 he
                 will
                 verifie
                 ,
                 himself
                 hath
                 no
                 where
                 described
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 he
                 means
                 not
                 
                 
                 to
                 do
                 it
                 he
                 hath
                 fairly
                 intimated
                 ,
                 in
                 setting
                 down
                 the
                 institution
                 in
                 words
                 of
                 great
                 vicinity
                 ,
                 
                   to
                   expresse
                   the
                   sense
                   of
                   the
                   mystery
                   ,
                
                 but
                 yet
                 of
                 so
                 much
                 difference
                 and
                 variety
                 as
                 will
                 shew
                 ,
                 this
                 great
                 change
                 is
                 not
                 wrought
                 by
                 such
                 certain
                 and
                 determined
                 words
                 ,
                 [
                 The
                 bloud
                 of
                 the
                 New
                 Testament
                 ]
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 S.
                 Matthew
                 and
                 S.
                 Mark
                 ,
                 [
                 The
                 new
                 Testament
                 in
                 my
                 bloud
                 ]
                 so
                 S.
                 Paul
                 and
                 S.
                 
                   Luke
                   ,
                   My
                   body
                   which
                   is
                   broken
                   ,
                   My
                   body
                   which
                   is
                   given
                   ,
                   &c.
                
                 and
                 to
                 think
                 otherwise
                 is
                 so
                 neer
                 the
                 Gentile
                 rites
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 mysteries
                 of
                 Zoroastes
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 secret
                 operations
                 of
                 the
                 Enthei
                 and
                 heathen
                 Priests
                 ,
                 that
                 unlesse
                 God
                 had
                 declared
                 expressely
                 such
                 a
                 power
                 to
                 be
                 affixed
                 to
                 the
                 recitation
                 of
                 such
                 
                 certain
                 words
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 with
                 too
                 much
                 forwardnesse
                 to
                 be
                 supposed
                 true
                 in
                 the
                 spirituality
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 if
                 the
                 Spirit
                 descends
                 not
                 by
                 the
                 force
                 of
                 syllables
                 ,
                 it
                 follows
                 
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 down
                 by
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 presented
                 by
                 the
                 Priests
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 is
                 much
                 to
                 the
                 honour
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 of
                 religion
                 ,
                 an
                 endearment
                 of
                 our
                 duty
                 ,
                 is
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 analogy
                 of
                 the
                 Gospell
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 proper
                 action
                 or
                 part
                 of
                 spirituall
                 sacrifice
                 ,
                 that
                 great
                 excellency
                 of
                 Evangelicall
                 religion
                 .
              
               
                 For
                 what
                 can
                 be
                 more
                 aptand
                 reasonable
                 to
                 bring
                 any
                 great
                 blessing
                 from
                 God
                 then
                 prayer
                 ,
                 which
                 acknowledges
                 him
                 the
                 fountain
                 
                 
                 of
                 blessing
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 puts
                 us
                 into
                 a
                 capacity
                 of
                 receiving
                 it
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 morall
                 predisposition
                 ,
                 that
                 holy
                 graces
                 may
                 descend
                 into
                 holy
                 vessels
                 ,
                 by
                 holy
                 ministeries
                 ,
                 and
                 conveyances
                 ;
                 and
                 none
                 are
                 more
                 fit
                 for
                 the
                 employment
                 then
                 prayers
                 ,
                 whereby
                 we
                 
                   blesse
                   God
                   ,
                   and
                   blesse
                   the
                   symbols
                   ,
                
                 and
                 aske
                 that
                 God
                 may
                 
                   blesse
                   us
                
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 which
                 every
                 thing
                 is
                 sanctified
                 ,
                 
                   viz.
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   God
                   and
                   prayer
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 Gods
                 benediction
                 and
                 our
                 impetration
                 ;
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 word
                 in
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 our
                 blessed
                 Saviour
                 ,
                 
                   Man
                   lives
                   [
                   by
                   every
                   word
                   ]
                   that
                   proceeds
                   out
                   of
                   the
                   mouth
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 by
                 Gods
                 blessing
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 ,
                 prayer
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 joyned
                 ,
                 that
                 we
                 may
                 cooperate
                 with
                 God
                 
                 in
                 a
                 way
                 most
                 likely
                 to
                 prevail
                 with
                 him
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 are
                 excellent
                 words
                 which
                 a
                 Cassander
                 hath
                 said
                 to
                 the
                 purpose
                 ;
                 
                   Some
                   Apostolicall
                   Churches
                   from
                   the
                   beginning
                   used
                   such
                   solemn
                   prayers
                   to
                   the
                   celebration
                   of
                   the
                   mysteries
                   ,
                   and
                   Christ
                   himself
                   beside
                   that
                   he
                   recited
                   the
                   words
                   (
                   of
                   institution
                   )
                   he
                   blessed
                   the
                   Symbols
                   before
                   and
                   after
                   ,
                   sung
                   an
                   Ecclesiasticall
                   hymn
                   .
                
                 And
                 therefore
                 the
                 Greek
                 Churches
                 which
                 have
                 with
                 more
                 severity
                 kept
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 most
                 ancient
                 forms
                 of
                 consecration
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 Latin
                 Church
                 ;
                 affirm
                 that
                 the
                 consecration
                 is
                 made
                 by
                 solemn
                 invocation
                 alone
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 very
                 recitation
                 of
                 the
                 words
                 spoken
                 in
                 the
                 body
                 of
                 a
                 prayer
                 are
                 used
                 for
                 argument
                 to
                 move
                 God
                 to
                 hallow
                 the
                 gifts
                 and
                 as
                 an
                 expression
                 and
                 determination
                 of
                 the
                 desire
                 .
                 And
                 
                 this
                 ,
                 *
                 Gabriel
                 of
                 Philadelphia
                 observes
                 out
                 of
                 an
                 Apostolical
                 Liturgy
                 ,
                 
                   The
                   words
                   of
                   our
                   Lord
                
                 [
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ]
                 
                   antecedently
                   and
                   by
                   way
                   of
                   institution
                   ,
                   and
                   incentive
                   are
                   the
                   form
                   ,
                   together
                   with
                   the
                   words
                   which
                   the
                   Priest
                   afterwards
                   recites
                   according
                   as
                   it
                   is
                   set
                   down
                   in
                   the
                   divine
                   Liturgy
                   .
                
                 It
                 is
                 supposed
                 he
                 meanes
                 the
                 Liturgy
                 reported
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 by
                 S.
                 James
                 ,
                 
                 which
                 is
                 of
                 the
                 most
                 ancient
                 use
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 Liturgies
                 
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 in
                 their
                 severall
                 Canons
                 of
                 communion
                 ,
                 doe
                 now
                 ,
                 and
                 did
                 for
                 ever
                 mingle
                 solemn
                 prayers
                 together
                 with
                 recitation
                 of
                 Christs
                 words
                 ;
                 The
                 Church
                 of
                 England
                 does
                 most
                 religiously
                 observe
                 it
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 custome
                 and
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 primitive
                 Liturgies
                 ;
                 who
                 always
                 did
                 beleeve
                 the
                 consecration
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 naturall
                 effect
                 ,
                 and
                 change
                 finished
                 in
                 any
                 one
                 instant
                 ,
                 but
                 a
                 divine
                 alteration
                 consequent
                 to
                 the
                 whole
                 ministery
                 :
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 solemn
                 prayer
                 and
                 invocation
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 if
                 this
                 great
                 ministery
                 be
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 solemn
                 prayer
                 it
                 will
                 easier
                 be
                 granted
                 that
                 so
                 the
                 other
                 are
                 .
                 For
                 absolution
                 and
                 reconciliation
                 
                 
                 of
                 penitents
                 I
                 need
                 say
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 the
                 question
                 of
                 S.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 
                 
                   Quid
                   est
                   aliud
                   manus
                   impositio
                   ,
                   quam
                   or
                   atio
                   super
                   hominem
                   ?
                
                 And
                 the
                 Priestly
                 absolution
                 is
                 called
                 by
                 Saint
                 
                   Leo
                   Sacerdotum
                   supplicationes
                   ,
                   the
                   prayers
                   of
                   Priests
                   :
                
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 old
                 
                   Ordo
                   Romanus
                
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 Pontificall
                 
                 the
                 forms
                 of
                 reconciliation
                 were
                 
                   [
                   Deus
                   te
                   absolvat
                
                 ]
                 the
                 Lord
                 pardon
                 thee
                 ,
                 &c.
                 
                 But
                 whatsoever
                 the
                 forms
                 were
                 (
                 for
                 they
                 may
                 be
                 optative
                 ,
                 or
                 indicative
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   declarative
                   ,
                
                 )
                 the
                 case
                 is
                 not
                 altered
                 as
                 to
                 this
                 question
                 ;
                 for
                 whatever
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 be
                 ,
                 whether
                 it
                 be
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 a
                 Judge
                 ,
                 or
                 of
                 an
                 Embassadour
                 ,
                 a
                 Counsellor
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 Physitian
                 ,
                 or
                 all
                 this
                 ,
                 the
                 blessing
                 which
                 he
                 ministers
                 is
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 a
                 solemn
                 
                 prayer
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 exigence
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 rite
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 words
                 doth
                 not
                 alter
                 the
                 case
                 ;
                 for
                 
                   [
                   Ego
                   benedico
                   ,
                   &
                   Deus
                   benedicat
                   ]
                
                 is
                 the
                 same
                 ,
                 and
                 was
                 no
                 more
                 when
                 God
                 commanded
                 the
                 Priest
                 in
                 expresse
                 terms
                 
                   to
                   blesse
                   the
                   people
                
                 ;
                 onely
                 the
                 Church
                 of
                 late
                 ,
                 chooses
                 
                   the
                   indicative
                   form
                
                 ,
                 to
                 signifie
                 that
                 such
                 a
                 person
                 is
                 by
                 authority
                 and
                 proper
                 designation
                 appointed
                 the
                 ordinary
                 minister
                 of
                 benediction
                 .
                 For
                 in
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 and
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 none
                 can
                 give
                 blessing
                 but
                 a
                 superiour
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 every
                 person
                 may
                 say
                 in
                 charity
                 
                   God
                   blesse
                   you
                
                 ;
                 He
                 may
                 not
                 be
                 properly
                 said
                 to
                 
                   blesse
                   ,
                   for
                   the
                   greater
                   is
                   not
                   blessed
                   of
                   the
                   lesser
                
                 by
                 Saint
                 Pauls
                 rule
                 ;
                 the
                 Priest
                 
                 may
                 blesse
                 ,
                 or
                 the
                 Father
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 their
                 benediction
                 ,
                 (
                 save
                 that
                 it
                 signifies
                 the
                 authority
                 ,
                 and
                 solemn
                 deputation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 such
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Ministery
                 )
                 signifies
                 but
                 the
                 same
                 thing
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 it
                 operates
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 prayer
                 ;
                 but
                 is
                 therefore
                 prevalent
                 and
                 more
                 effectuall
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 by
                 persons
                 appointed
                 by
                 God.
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 absolution
                 ,
                 for
                 he
                 that
                 ministers
                 the
                 pardon
                 being
                 the
                 person
                 that
                 passes
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 God
                 to
                 the
                 penitent
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 act
                 of
                 the
                 penitent
                 to
                 God
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 manner
                 that
                 the
                 Priest
                 interposes
                 
                   for
                   the
                   penitent
                
                 to
                 God
                 is
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 the
                 mediation
                 of
                 intercession
                 ;
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 none
                 else
                 in
                 this
                 imaginable
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 other
                 of
                 passing
                 
                   Gods
                   act
                   upon
                   the
                   penitent
                
                 is
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 interpretation
                 and
                 enunciation
                 ,
                 as
                 
                 an
                 Embassador
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   by
                   the
                   word
                   of
                   his
                   ministery
                   ;
                   in
                   persona
                   Christi
                   condonavi
                   ,
                   I
                   pardon
                   in
                   the
                   person
                   of
                   Christ
                   :
                
                 saith
                 S.
                 Paul
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 he
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 in
                 the
                 second
                 he
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 in
                 both
                 ,
                 a
                 minister
                 of
                 divine
                 benediction
                 
                 
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   anointing
                   from
                   above
                
                 descends
                 upon
                 
                   Aarons
                   beard
                
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 by
                 degrees
                 to
                 the
                 skirts
                 of
                 the
                 people
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 those
                 things
                 which
                 the
                 Priest
                 or
                 the
                 Prophet
                 does
                 but
                 signifie
                 by
                 divine
                 appointment
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 doe
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 which
                 he
                 onely
                 signifies
                 and
                 makes
                 publick
                 as
                 a
                 Minister
                 of
                 God
                 :
                 thus
                 God
                 sent
                 
                   Jeremie
                   ,
                   he
                   set
                   him
                   over
                   the
                   Nations
                   to
                   root
                   out
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   pull
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   destroy
                   ,
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   throw
                   down
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   build
                   ,
                   and
                   to
                   plant
                
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 in
                 all
                 this
                 his
                 ministery
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 Propheticall
                 :
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 converts
                 a
                 sinner
                 is
                 said
                 to
                 
                   save
                   him
                
                 ,
                 and
                 to
                 
                   hide
                   a
                   multitude
                   of
                   sins
                
                 ;
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 he
                 is
                 instrumentall
                 to
                 it
                 and
                 ministers
                 in
                 the
                 imployment
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 here
                 also
                 ,
                 
                   Verbum
                   est
                
                 
                 oratio
                 ,
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 and
                 prayer
                 do
                 transact
                 both
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 this
                 office
                 .
                 And
                 I
                 understand
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 the
                 degree
                 and
                 excellency
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 this
                 manner
                 of
                 operation
                 in
                 the
                 instance
                 of
                 Isaac
                 blessing
                 Jacob
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 severall
                 parts
                 was
                 expressed
                 in
                 all
                 forms
                 ,
                 
                   indicative
                   ,
                   optative
                   ,
                   enunciative
                
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 question
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 intended
                 to
                 do
                 Jacob
                 benefit
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 impetration
                 ;
                 so
                 that
                 although
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 expresse
                 the
                 acts
                 of
                 her
                 ministery
                 in
                 what
                 form
                 she
                 please
                 ,
                 and
                 with
                 design
                 to
                 make
                 signification
                 of
                 another
                 article
                 ,
                 yet
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 procuring
                 blessings
                 and
                 graces
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 is
                 by
                 a
                 ministery
                 of
                 interpellation
                 and
                 prayer
                 ,
                 we
                 having
                 no
                 
                 other
                 way
                 of
                 addresse
                 or
                 return
                 to
                 God
                 but
                 by
                 petition
                 and
                 eucharist
                 .
              
               
                 17.
                 
                 I
                 shall
                 not
                 need
                 to
                 instance
                 any
                 more
                 ,
                 S.
                 Austin
                 summes
                 up
                 all
                 the
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 ministeries
                 in
                 an
                 expression
                 fully
                 to
                 this
                 purpose
                 ;
                 
                 
                   Si
                   ergo
                   ad
                   hoc
                   valet
                   quod
                   dictum
                   est
                   in
                   Evangelio
                   ,
                   Deus
                   peceatorem
                
                 
                 
                   non
                   audit
                   ,
                   ut
                   per
                   peceatorem
                   sacramenta
                   non
                   celebrentur
                   ,
                   Quomodo
                   exaudit
                   —
                   deprecantem
                   vel
                   super
                   aquam
                   baptismi
                   ,
                   vel
                   super
                   oleum
                   ,
                   vel
                   super
                   Eucharistiam
                   ,
                   vel
                   super
                   capita
                   eorum
                   super
                   quibus
                   manus
                   imponitur
                   ?
                
                 with
                 S.
                 Austin
                 ,
                 praying
                 over
                 the
                 symbols
                 of
                 every
                 Sacrament
                 ,
                 and
                 sacramental
                 ,
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 celebrating
                 the
                 mystery
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 in
                 
                 the
                 office
                 of
                 Consecration
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Church
                 ,
                 this
                 power
                 passes
                 upon
                 the
                 person
                 ordained
                 .
                 
                   That
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   worthy
                   to
                   aske
                   things
                   of
                   thee
                   for
                   the
                   salvation
                   of
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 celebrate
                 the
                 Sacraments
                 and
                 
                 Rites
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   that
                   thou
                   wilt
                   hear
                   him
                   :
                
                 which
                 fully
                 expresses
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 the
                 present
                 discourse
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 that
                 grace
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 which
                 consecrates
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 part
                 of
                 his
                 sanctification
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 separation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 intercession
                 ,
                 for
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 ministeriall
                 mediation
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 ministration
                 of
                 such
                 rites
                 and
                 solemn
                 invocations
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 appointed
                 or
                 designed
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 now
                 this
                 sanctification
                 which
                 is
                 so
                 evident
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 tradition
                 ,
                 and
                 reason
                 ,
                 taken
                 from
                 proportion
                 and
                 analogy
                 to
                 religion
                 ,
                 is
                 so
                 far
                 from
                 making
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 man
                 lesse
                 then
                 is
                 supposed
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 shews
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 a
                 true
                 representment
                 ;
                 and
                 preserves
                 the
                 sacrednesse
                 of
                 it
                 so
                 within
                 its
                 own
                 cancels
                 ,
                 that
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 the
                 greatest
                 sacriledge
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 to
                 invade
                 it
                 ,
                 for
                 who
                 ever
                 
                 will
                 boldly
                 enter
                 within
                 this
                 vail
                 ,
                 
                   nisi
                   qui
                   vocatur
                   sicut
                   Aaron
                
                 ,
                 unlesse
                 
                 he
                 be
                 sanctified
                 as
                 is
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 is
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 as
                 Nazianzen
                 calls
                 him
                 ,
                 a
                 Minister
                 cooperating
                 with
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 does
                 without
                 leave
                 call
                 himself
                 
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   a
                   Mediator
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   under
                   Christ
                   ,
                
                 he
                 boldly
                 thrusts
                 himself
                 into
                 the
                 participation
                 of
                 that
                 glorious
                 mediation
                 which
                 Christ
                 officiates
                 in
                 heaven
                 ;
                 all
                 which
                 things
                 as
                 they
                 are
                 great
                 honours
                 to
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 rightly
                 called
                 to
                 such
                 vicinity
                 and
                 indearments
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 so
                 they
                 depend
                 wholly
                 upon
                 divine
                 dignation
                 of
                 the
                 grace
                 &
                 vocation
                 of
                 the
                 person
                 .
              
               
                 2
                 Now
                 for
                 the
                 other
                 part
                 of
                 spirituall
                 emanation
                 or
                 descent
                 of
                 
                 graces
                 in
                 sanctification
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 performance
                 
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 that
                 's
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 
                   that
                   God
                   who
                   is
                   the
                   lover
                   of
                   soules
                   may
                   grant
                   a
                   pure
                   and
                   unblameable
                   Priesthood
                
                 ;
                 and
                 certainly
                 they
                 who
                 are
                 honoured
                 with
                 so
                 great
                 a
                 grace
                 as
                 to
                 be
                 called
                 to
                 officiate
                 in
                 holy
                 and
                 usefull
                 Ministeries
                 have
                 need
                 also
                 of
                 other
                 graces
                 to
                 make
                 them
                 persons
                 holy
                 in
                 habit
                 and
                 disposition
                 ,
                 as
                 well
                 as
                 holy
                 in
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 God
                 hath
                 sent
                 his
                 Spirit
                 to
                 furnish
                 his
                 Emissaries
                 with
                 excellencies
                 proportionable
                 to
                 their
                 need
                 and
                 the
                 usefulnesse
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 .
                 At
                 the
                 beginning
                 of
                 Christianity
                 God
                 gave
                 gifts
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 as
                 boldnesse
                 of
                 spirit
                 ,
                 fearless
                 
                 courage
                 ,
                 freedome
                 of
                 discourse
                 ,
                 excellent
                 understanding
                 ,
                 discerning
                 of
                 spirits
                 ,
                 deep
                 judgement
                 ,
                 innocence
                 and
                 prudence
                 of
                 deportment
                 ,
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 tongues
                 ,
                 these
                 were
                 so
                 necessary
                 at
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 the
                 Christian
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 if
                 we
                 had
                 not
                 had
                 testimony
                 of
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 fact
                 ,
                 the
                 reasonablenesse
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 would
                 prove
                 the
                 actuall
                 dispensation
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 because
                 God
                 never
                 fails
                 in
                 necessaries
                 ;
                 But
                 afterward
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 needs
                 were
                 served
                 ,
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 stock
                 was
                 spent
                 and
                 God
                 retracted
                 those
                 issues
                 into
                 their
                 fountains
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 the
                 graces
                 that
                 were
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 well
                 discharging
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   Priestly
                   function
                
                 ,
                 were
                 such
                 as
                 
                 make
                 the
                 person
                 of
                 more
                 benefit
                 to
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 by
                 being
                 exemplary
                 to
                 them
                 ,
                 but
                 gracious
                 and
                 loved
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 and
                 those
                 are
                 spirituall
                 graces
                 of
                 sanctification
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 Ordination
                 is
                 a
                 collation
                 of
                 holy
                 graces
                 of
                 sanctification
                 ;
                 
                 of
                 a
                 more
                 excellent
                 faith
                 ,
                 of
                 fervent
                 charity
                 ,
                 of
                 providence
                 and
                 paternall
                 care
                 :
                 Gifts
                 which
                 now
                 descend
                 not
                 by
                 way
                 of
                 miracle
                 ,
                 as
                 upon
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 acquired
                 by
                 humane
                 industry
                 ,
                 by
                 study
                 and
                 good
                 letters
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 are
                 presupposed
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 ;
                 to
                 which
                 purpose
                 the
                 Church
                 now
                 examines
                 the
                 abilities
                 of
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 before
                 she
                 lays
                 on
                 hands
                 ;
                 and
                 therefore
                 the
                 Church
                 does
                 not
                 suppose
                 that
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 ordination
                 descends
                 in
                 
                 gifts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 infusion
                 of
                 habits
                 ,
                 and
                 perfect
                 abilities
                 ,
                 though
                 then
                 also
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 reasonable
                 to
                 beleeve
                 that
                 God
                 will
                 assist
                 the
                 pious
                 and
                 carefull
                 endeavours
                 of
                 holy
                 Priests
                 ,
                 and
                 blesse
                 them
                 with
                 speciall
                 ayds
                 and
                 cooperation
                 ;
                 because
                 a
                 more
                 extraordinary
                 ability
                 is
                 
                 
                 needfull
                 for
                 persons
                 so
                 designed
                 ;
                 But
                 the
                 proper
                 and
                 great
                 aid
                 which
                 the
                 spirit
                 of
                 ordination
                 gives
                 ,
                 is
                 such
                 instances
                 of
                 assistance
                 which
                 make
                 the
                 person
                 more
                 holy
                 .
              
               
                 And
                 this
                 is
                 so
                 certainly
                 true
                 ,
                 that
                 even
                 when
                 the
                 Apostle
                 had
                 ordained
                 
                 Timothy
                 to
                 be
                 Bishop
                 of
                 Ephesus
                 ,
                 he
                 calls
                 upon
                 him
                 to
                 
                   stirre
                   up
                   the
                   gift
                   of
                   God
                   ,
                   which
                   was
                   in
                   him
                   by
                   the
                   putting
                   on
                   of
                   his
                   hands
                   ,
                
                 &
                 that
                 gift
                 is
                 a
                 
                   rosary
                   of
                   graces
                
                 ;
                 what
                 graces
                 they
                 are
                 he
                 enumerates
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 words
                 :
                 
                   God
                   hath
                   not
                   given
                   us
                   the
                   spirit
                   of
                   fear
                   but
                   of
                   power
                   ,
                   of
                   love
                   ,
                
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   and
                   of
                   a
                   modest
                   and
                   sober
                   mind
                
                 (
                 and
                 these
                 words
                 are
                 made
                 part
                 of
                 the
                 form
                 of
                 collating
                 the
                 Episcopall
                 order
                 in
                 the
                 church
                 of
                 Eng.
                 )
                 Here
                 is
                 all
                 that
                 descend
                 from
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 ordination
                 ,
                 
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 power
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 officiate
                 and
                 intercede
                 with
                 God
                 in
                 the
                 parts
                 of
                 ministery
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 rest
                 are
                 such
                 as
                 implie
                 duty
                 ,
                 such
                 as
                 make
                 him
                 fit
                 to
                 be
                 a
                 Ruler
                 in
                 paternal
                 and
                 sweet
                 government
                 ,
                 
                   modesty
                   ,
                   sobriety
                   ,
                   love
                
                 ;
                 And
                 therfore
                 in
                 the
                 forms
                 of
                 ordination
                 of
                 the
                 Gr.
                 Church
                 (
                 which
                 are
                 therfore
                 highly
                 to
                 be
                 valued
                 ,
                 because
                 they
                 are
                 most
                 ancient
                 ,
                 have
                 suffered
                 the
                 least
                 change
                 ,
                 &
                 been
                 polluted
                 with
                 fewer
                 interests
                 )
                 the
                 mystical
                 prayer
                 of
                 ordination
                 names
                 graces
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 holiness
                 .
                 
                   We
                   pray
                   thee
                   that
                   the
                   grace
                   of
                   the
                   ever
                   holy
                   Spirit
                   may
                   descend
                   upon
                   him
                   ,
                
                 a
                 
                   Fill
                   him
                   ful
                   of
                   all
                   faith
                   &
                   love
                   and
                   power
                   &
                   sanctification
                   by
                   the
                   illumination
                   of
                   thy
                   holy
                   &
                   life-giving
                   Spirit
                   :
                
                 &
                 the
                 reason
                 why
                 these
                 things
                 
                 are
                 desir'd
                 ,
                 &
                 given
                 ,
                 is
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 the
                 right
                 performing
                 his
                 holy
                 offices
                 b
                 
                   that
                   he
                   may
                   be
                   worthy
                   to
                   stand
                   without
                   blame
                   at
                   thy
                   Altar
                   ,
                   to
                   preach
                   the
                   Gospell
                   of
                   thy
                   Kingdome
                   ,
                   to
                   minister
                   the
                   words
                   of
                   thy
                   truth
                   ,
                   to
                   bring
                   to
                   thee
                   gifts
                   ,
                   &
                   spiritual
                   sacrifices
                   ,
                   to
                   renew
                   the
                   people
                   with
                   the
                   laver
                   of
                   regeneratiō
                   .
                
              
               
                 And
                 therefore
                 S.
                 c
                 Cyrill
                 says
                 that
                 Christs
                 saying
                 [
                 receive
                 ye
                 the
                 
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 ]
                 signifies
                 grace
                 given
                 by
                 Christ
                 to
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 whereby
                 they
                 were
                 sanctified
                 :
                 that
                 by
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 they
                 might
                 be
                 absolved
                 from
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 saith
                 d
                 Haymo
                 ;
                 and
                 Saint
                 e
                 Austin
                 says
                 ,
                 that
                 many
                 persons
                 that
                 were
                 snatched
                 violently
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 Priests
                 or
                 Bishops
                 ,
                 who
                 had
                 in
                 their
                 former
                 purposes
                 determined
                 to
                 marry
                 
                 and
                 live
                 a
                 secular
                 life
                 ,
                 have
                 in
                 their
                 ordination
                 received
                 the
                 gift
                 of
                 continency
                 .
                 And
                 therefore
                 there
                 was
                 reason
                 for
                 the
                 greatnesse
                 of
                 the
                 solemnities
                 used
                 in
                 all
                 ages
                 in
                 separation
                 of
                 Priests
                 from
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 insomuch
                 that
                 whatsoever
                 was
                 used
                 in
                 any
                 sort
                 of
                 sanctification
                 or
                 solemn
                 benediction
                 by
                 Moses
                 law
                 ,
                 all
                 that
                 was
                 used
                 in
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 Priest
                 ,
                 who
                 was
                 to
                 receive
                 the
                 greatest
                 measure
                 of
                 sanctification
                 .
                 
                   Eadem
                   item
                   vis
                   etiam
                   Sacerdotem
                   augustum
                   &
                   honorandum
                   facit
                   novitate
                   benedictionis
                   à
                   communitate
                   vulgi
                   segregatum
                   .
                   Cum
                   enim
                   heri
                   unus
                   è
                   plebe
                   esset
                   ,
                   repente
                   redditur
                   praeceptor
                   ,
                   praeses
                   ,
                   Doctor
                   pietatis
                   ,
                   mysteriorum
                   latentium
                   Praesul
                   &c.
                   
                   Invisibili
                   quadam
                   vi
                   ,
                
                 
                 
                   ac
                   gratia
                   invisibilem
                   animam
                   in
                   melius
                   transformatam
                   gerens
                   ,
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 improved
                 in
                 all
                 spiritual
                 graces
                 ;
                 which
                 is
                 highly
                 expressed
                 by
                 f
                 Martyrius
                 who
                 said
                 to
                 
                   Nectarius
                   ;
                   Tu
                   ô
                   beate
                   recens
                   baptizatus
                   &
                   purificatus
                   ,
                   &
                   mox
                   insuper
                   sacerdotio
                   auctus
                   es
                   ;
                   utr
                   aque
                   autem
                   haec
                   peccatorum
                   expiatoria
                   esse
                   Deus
                   constituit
                   :
                
                 which
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 expounded
                 as
                 if
                 ordination
                 did
                 conferre
                 the
                 first
                 grace
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 the
                 Schools
                 is
                 understood
                 
                 onely
                 to
                 be
                 expiatorious
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 increment
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 and
                 
                 sanctification
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 also
                 is
                 remissive
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 which
                 are
                 taken
                 off
                 by
                 parts
                 as
                 the
                 habit
                 decreases
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 grow
                 in
                 Gods
                 favour
                 ,
                 as
                 our
                 graces
                 multiply
                 or
                 grow
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 that
                 these
                 graces
                 being
                 given
                 in
                 ordination
                 are
                 immediate
                 
                 emanations
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 therefore
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 usurped
                 or
                 pretended
                 to
                 by
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 upon
                 whom
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 ordination
                 hath
                 not
                 descended
                 ,
                 I
                 shall
                 lesse
                 need
                 to
                 prove
                 ,
                 because
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 upon
                 the
                 former
                 grounds
                 ,
                 and
                 will
                 be
                 finished
                 in
                 the
                 following
                 discourses
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 Greek
                 Ordination
                 given
                 as
                 a
                 reason
                 of
                 the
                 former
                 prayer
                 ,
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                 For
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 imposition
                 of
                 my
                 hands
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 the
                 overseeing
                 providence
                 of
                 thy
                 rich
                 mercies
                 ,
                 grace
                 is
                 given
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 worthy
                 .
                 So
                 that
                 we
                 see
                 ,
                 more
                 goes
                 to
                 the
                 fitting
                 of
                 a
                 person
                 for
                 Ecclesiasticall
                 Ministeries
                 then
                 is
                 usually
                 supposed
                 ;
                 together
                 with
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 a
                 grace
                 is
                 specially
                 collated
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 up
                 and
                 laid
                 down
                 ,
                 and
                 pretended
                 to
                 by
                 every
                 bolder
                 person
                 .
                 The
                 thing
                 is
                 sacred
                 ,
                 separate
                 ,
                 solemn
                 ,
                 deliberate
                 ,
                 derivative
                 from
                 God
                 ,
                 and
                 not
                 of
                 humane
                 provision
                 ,
                 or
                 authority
                 ,
                 or
                 pretence
                 ,
                 or
                 disposition
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 SECT
                 .
                 VIII
                 .
                 
              
               
                 THe
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 the
                 first
                 consecrator
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 made
                 evident
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 persons
                 first
                 consecrated
                 were
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 
                 who
                 received
                 the
                 severall
                 parts
                 of
                 the
                 Priestly
                 order
                 ,
                 at
                 severall
                 times
                 ;
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 consecration
                 of
                 the
                 Eucharist
                 ,
                 at
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 it
                 ;
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 remitting
                 and
                 retaining
                 sinnes
                 in
                 the
                 octaves
                 of
                 Easter
                 ;
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 baptizing
                 &
                 preaching
                 ,
                 together
                 with
                 universall
                 jurisdiction
                 ,
                 immediately
                 before
                 the
                 Ascension
                 ,
                 when
                 they
                 were
                 commanded
                 to
                 
                   goe
                   into
                   all
                   the
                   world
                   preaching
                   and
                   baptizing
                   .
                
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 whole
                 office
                 of
                 the
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 and
                 nothing
                 of
                 this
                 
                 was
                 given
                 in
                 Pentecost
                 when
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 descended
                 and
                 rested
                 upon
                 all
                 of
                 them
                 ;
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 the
                 brethren
                 ,
                 the
                 women
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 they
                 received
                 those
                 great
                 assistances
                 which
                 enabled
                 them
                 who
                 had
                 been
                 designed
                 for
                 Embassadors
                 to
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 to
                 doe
                 their
                 great
                 work
                 ;
                 and
                 others
                 of
                 a
                 lower
                 capacity
                 had
                 their
                 proportion
                 ,
                 as
                 the
                 effect
                 of
                 the
                 promise
                 of
                 the
                 Father
                 ,
                 and
                 a
                 mighty
                 verification
                 of
                 the
                 truth
                 of
                 Christianity
                 .
              
               
                 Now
                 all
                 these
                 powers
                 which
                 Christ
                 had
                 given
                 to
                 his
                 Apostles
                 were
                 by
                 some
                 means
                 or
                 other
                 to
                 be
                 transmitted
                 to
                 succeeding
                 persons
                 ,
                 
                 
                 because
                 the
                 severall
                 Ministeries
                 were
                 to
                 abide
                 for
                 ever
                 .
                 All
                 nations
                 were
                 to
                 be
                 converted
                 ,
                 a
                 Church
                 to
                 be
                 gathered
                 and
                 continued
                 ,
                 the
                 new
                 Converts
                 to
                 be
                 made
                 Confessors
                 ,
                 and
                 consigned
                 with
                 baptism
                 ,
                 sins
                 to
                 be
                 remitted
                 ,
                 flocks
                 to
                 be
                 fed
                 and
                 guided
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Lords
                 death
                 declared
                 ,
                 represented
                 ,
                 exhibited
                 ,
                 and
                 commemorated
                 untill
                 
                 
                 his
                 second
                 coming
                 .
                 And
                 since
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 doing
                 these
                 offices
                 ,
                 are
                 acts
                 of
                 free
                 and
                 gracious
                 concession
                 ,
                 emanations
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 and
                 admissions
                 to
                 a
                 vicinity
                 with
                 God
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 onely
                 impudence
                 and
                 sacriledge
                 in
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 falsly
                 to
                 pretend
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 bely
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 and
                 thrust
                 into
                 these
                 offices
                 ,
                 but
                 there
                 is
                 an
                 impossibility
                 in
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 null
                 in
                 the
                 very
                 deed
                 doing
                 ,
                 to
                 handle
                 these
                 mysteries
                 without
                 some
                 appointment
                 by
                 God
                 ;
                 unlesse
                 he
                 calls
                 and
                 points
                 out
                 the
                 person
                 ,
                 either
                 by
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 or
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 vocation
                 ;
                 Of
                 these
                 I
                 must
                 give
                 a
                 particular
                 account
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 extraordinary
                 calling
                 was
                 first
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 the
                 immediate
                 ;
                 for
                 
                 
                 the
                 first
                 beginning
                 of
                 a
                 lasting
                 necessity
                 ,
                 is
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 ordinary
                 in
                 succession
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 continuation
                 of
                 a
                 fixed
                 and
                 determined
                 Ministery
                 .
                 The
                 first
                 of
                 every
                 order
                 hath
                 another
                 manner
                 of
                 constitution
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 whole
                 succession
                 .
                 The
                 rising
                 of
                 the
                 spring
                 is
                 of
                 greater
                 wonder
                 ,
                 and
                 of
                 more
                 extraordinary
                 and
                 latent
                 reason
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 current
                 ;
                 and
                 the
                 derivation
                 of
                 the
                 powers
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 that
                 make
                 the
                 Priestly
                 order
                 ,
                 are
                 just
                 like
                 the
                 creation
                 ,
                 the
                 first
                 man
                 was
                 made
                 with
                 Gods
                 own
                 hands
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 the
                 rest
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 cooperating
                 with
                 a
                 humane
                 act
                 ;
                 and
                 there
                 is
                 never
                 the
                 same
                 necessity
                 as
                 at
                 first
                 for
                 
                   God
                   to
                   create
                   man.
                
                 The
                 species
                 or
                 kind
                 
                 shall
                 never
                 fail
                 ,
                 but
                 be
                 preserved
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 way
                 :
                 And
                 so
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 designation
                 of
                 the
                 Ministers
                 of
                 Evangelicall
                 Priesthood
                 ;
                 God
                 breathed
                 into
                 the
                 Apostles
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   breath
                   of
                   the
                   life-giving
                   spirit
                
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 breath
                 was
                 to
                 be
                 continued
                 in
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 ,
                 univocall
                 production
                 ;
                 they
                 who
                 had
                 received
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 also
                 to
                 give
                 ;
                 and
                 they
                 onely
                 could
                 .
              
               
                 Grace
                 cannot
                 be
                 conveyed
                 to
                 any
                 man
                 ,
                 but
                 either
                 by
                 the
                 fountain
                 
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 channell
                 ;
                 by
                 the
                 Author
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 the
                 Minister
                 .
                 God
                 onely
                 is
                 the
                 fountain
                 and
                 Author
                 ;
                 and
                 he
                 that
                 makes
                 himself
                 the
                 Minister
                 whom
                 God
                 appointed
                 not
                 ,
                 does
                 in
                 effect
                 make
                 himself
                 the
                 
                 Author
                 ;
                 for
                 he
                 undertakes
                 to
                 dispose
                 of
                 grace
                 which
                 he
                 hath
                 not
                 received
                 ,
                 to
                 give
                 Gods
                 goods
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 authority
                 ;
                 which
                 he
                 that
                 offers
                 at
                 ,
                 without
                 Gods
                 warrant
                 ,
                 does
                 it
                 onely
                 upon
                 his
                 own
                 .
                 And
                 so
                 either
                 he
                 is
                 
                   the
                   Author
                
                 ,
                 or
                 
                   an
                   Usurper
                
                 ,
                 either
                 the
                 fountain
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 dry
                 cloud
                 ,
                 which
                 in
                 effect
                 calls
                 him
                 either
                 blasphemous
                 ,
                 or
                 sacrilegious
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 the
                 first
                 and
                 immediate
                 derivation
                 from
                 the
                 fountain
                 ,
                 that
                 
                 onely
                 I
                 affirm
                 to
                 be
                 miraculous
                 ,
                 and
                 extraordinary
                 ;
                 as
                 all
                 beginnings
                 of
                 essences
                 and
                 graces
                 of
                 necessity
                 must
                 ;
                 those
                 persons
                 who
                 receive
                 the
                 first
                 issues
                 ,
                 they
                 onely
                 are
                 extraordinarily
                 called
                 ;
                 all
                 that
                 
                 succeed
                 are
                 called
                 or
                 designed
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 vocation
                 ,
                 because
                 whatsoever
                 is
                 in
                 the
                 succession
                 is
                 but
                 an
                 ordinary
                 necessity
                 ,
                 to
                 which
                 God
                 hath
                 proportioned
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Ministery
                 ;
                 and
                 when
                 it
                 may
                 be
                 supplyed
                 by
                 the
                 common
                 provisions
                 to
                 look
                 for
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 calling
                 ,
                 is
                 as
                 if
                 a
                 man
                 should
                 expect
                 some
                 new
                 man
                 to
                 be
                 created
                 ,
                 as
                 Adam
                 was
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 suppose
                 God
                 will
                 multiply
                 beeings
                 and
                 operations
                 
                 without
                 necessity
                 .
                 God
                 called
                 at
                 first
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 called
                 ,
                 
                 man
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 come
                 to
                 him
                 in
                 his
                 neernesse
                 of
                 a
                 holy
                 Ministery
                 ;
                 he
                 sent
                 persons
                 abroad
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 he
                 had
                 not
                 sent
                 they
                 could
                 not
                 have
                 gone
                 ;
                 but
                 after
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 appointed
                 by
                 his
                 own
                 designation
                 persons
                 who
                 should
                 be
                 Fathers
                 in
                 Christ
                 ,
                 he
                 called
                 no
                 more
                 ,
                 but
                 left
                 them
                 to
                 call
                 others
                 :
                 He
                 first
                 immediately
                 gives
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   grace
                
                 ,
                 and
                 leaves
                 this
                 as
                 a
                 Depositum
                 to
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 faithfully
                 to
                 be
                 kept
                 till
                 Christs
                 second
                 coming
                 ;
                 and
                 this
                 Depositum
                 is
                 the
                 doctrine
                 and
                 discipline
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ;
                 he
                 opens
                 the
                 door
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 left
                 it
                 open
                 ,
                 commanding
                 all
                 to
                 come
                 in
                 that
                 way
                 ,
                 into
                 the
                 Ministry
                 and
                 tuition
                 of
                 the
                 flock
                 ,
                 calling
                 all
                 that
                 came
                 in
                 by
                 windows
                 ,
                 
                 and
                 posterns
                 ,
                 and
                 oblique
                 ways
                 ,
                 
                   theeves
                   and
                   robbers
                
                 .
                 And
                 it
                 is
                 observable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 word
                 vocation
                 or
                 calling
                 in
                 Scripture
                 when
                 it
                 is
                 referred
                 
                 to
                 a
                 designation
                 of
                 persons
                 to
                 the
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 it
                 always
                 signifies
                 that
                 which
                 we
                 term
                 ,
                 
                   calling
                   extraordinary
                
                 ;
                 it
                 always
                 signifies
                 ,
                 an
                 immediate
                 act
                 of
                 God
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 ceased
                 when
                 the
                 great
                 necessity
                 expired
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 the
                 fountain
                 had
                 streamed
                 forth
                 abundantly
                 ,
                 and
                 made
                 a
                 current
                 to
                 descend
                 without
                 interruption
                 .
                 The
                 purpose
                 of
                 
                 this
                 discourse
                 is
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 no
                 man
                 should
                 in
                 these
                 days
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 look
                 for
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 calling
                 nor
                 pretend
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 vainer
                 purposes
                 any
                 new
                 necessities
                 .
                 
              
               
                 They
                 are
                 fancies
                 of
                 a
                 too
                 confident
                 opinion
                 ,
                 and
                 over-valuing
                 of
                 
                 our selves
                 ,
                 when
                 we
                 think
                 the
                 very
                 beeing
                 of
                 a
                 Church
                 is
                 concerned
                 in
                 our
                 mistakes
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 be
                 against
                 us
                 ,
                 we
                 are
                 not
                 ashamed
                 of
                 our
                 folly
                 ,
                 but
                 think
                 truth
                 is
                 failed
                 from
                 among
                 the
                 children
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Church
                 is
                 at
                 a
                 losse
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 current
                 derived
                 from
                 the
                 first
                 emanations
                 is
                 dryed
                 up
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 that
                 is
                 boldest
                 to
                 publish
                 his
                 follies
                 is
                 also
                 as
                 apt
                 to
                 mistake
                 his
                 own
                 boldnesse
                 for
                 
                   a
                   call
                   from
                   God
                
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 did
                 at
                 first
                 his
                 own
                 vain
                 opinion
                 for
                 a
                 necessary
                 truth
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 he
                 is
                 called
                 extraordinarily
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 ventures
                 into
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 the
                 Sanctuary
                 .
                 First
                 ,
                 he
                 made
                 a
                 necessity
                 more
                 then
                 ever
                 
                 God
                 made
                 ,
                 and
                 then
                 himself
                 finds
                 a
                 remedy
                 that
                 God
                 never
                 appointed
                 .
                 He
                 that
                 thinks
                 every
                 shaking
                 of
                 the
                 Ark
                 is
                 absolute
                 ruine
                 to
                 it
                 ,
                 when
                 peradventure
                 it
                 was
                 but
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 his
                 own
                 eyes
                 that
                 made
                 him
                 fancy
                 what
                 was
                 not
                 ,
                 may
                 also
                 think
                 he
                 heares
                 a
                 call
                 from
                 above
                 to
                 support
                 it
                 ,
                 which
                 indeed
                 was
                 nothing
                 but
                 a
                 noyse
                 in
                 his
                 own
                 head
                 :
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 cure
                 for
                 this
                 ,
                 but
                 to
                 cure
                 the
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 set
                 his
                 head
                 right
                 .
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 pretend
                 any
                 thing
                 that
                 is
                 beyond
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 as
                 he
                 that
                 will
                 say
                 he
                 hath
                 two
                 reasonable
                 soules
                 within
                 him
                 ,
                 or
                 three
                 wills
                 ,
                 is
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 confuted
                 but
                 by
                 Physick
                 ,
                 or
                 by
                 tying
                 him
                 to
                 abjure
                 his
                 folly
                 till
                 he
                 were
                 able
                 to
                 prove
                 it
                 .
                 
              
               
                 But
                 God
                 by
                 promising
                 that
                 his
                 Church
                 should
                 abide
                 forever
                 ,
                 and
                 that
                 
                   the
                   gates
                   of
                   hell
                   should
                   not
                   prevail
                   against
                   it
                   ,
                
                 but
                 that
                 himself
                 
                 would
                 be
                 
                   with
                   her
                   to
                   the
                   end
                   of
                   the
                   world
                   ,
                
                 hath
                 sufficiently
                 confuted
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 those
                 men
                 ,
                 who
                 that
                 they
                 might
                 thrust
                 themselves
                 into
                 an
                 office
                 ,
                 pretend
                 the
                 dissolution
                 of
                 the
                 very
                 beeing
                 of
                 the
                 
                 
                 Church
                 :
                 For
                 if
                 the
                 Church
                 remains
                 in
                 her
                 beeing
                 ,
                 let
                 her
                 corruptions
                 be
                 what
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 the
                 ordinary
                 Prophets
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 reform
                 them
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 they
                 doe
                 not
                 ,
                 every
                 man
                 hath
                 power
                 to
                 complain
                 ,
                 so
                 he
                 does
                 it
                 with
                 peace
                 ,
                 and
                 modesty
                 ,
                 and
                 truth
                 ,
                 and
                 necessity
                 .
              
               
                 2.
                 
                 And
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 calling
                 to
                 amend
                 such
                 
                 things
                 which
                 are
                 certain
                 ,
                 foreseen
                 events
                 ;
                 and
                 such
                 were
                 heresies
                 and
                 corruption
                 in
                 doctrine
                 and
                 manners
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 God
                 appointed
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Ministery
                 to
                 take
                 cognisance
                 and
                 make
                 a
                 remedy
                 ,
                 for
                 which
                 himself
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 told
                 us
                 ,
                 
                   heresies
                   must
                   needs
                   be
                
                 ,
                 yet
                 made
                 no
                 provisions
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 but
                 left
                 the
                 Church
                 sufficiently
                 instructed
                 
                 by
                 her
                 Rule
                 ,
                 and
                 guided
                 by
                 her
                 Pastors
                 .
              
               
                 3
                 When
                 Christ
                 meanes
                 to
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 new
                 Law
                 ,
                 then
                 he
                 will
                 give
                 us
                 a
                 new
                 Priesthood
                 ,
                 a
                 new
                 Ministery
                 :
                 One
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 changed
                 
                 without
                 the
                 other
                 ;
                 God
                 now
                 no
                 more
                 comes
                 in
                 a
                 mighty
                 rushing
                 winde
                 ,
                 but
                 in
                 a
                 still
                 voice
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 gentle
                 homilies
                 of
                 ordinary
                 Prophets
                 ;
                 and
                 now
                 that
                 the
                 Law
                 by
                 which
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 frame
                 our
                 understandings
                 and
                 our
                 actions
                 is
                 established
                 ,
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 expect
                 an
                 Apostle
                 to
                 correct
                 every
                 abuse
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 hear
                 Moses
                 and
                 the
                 Prophets
                 ,
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 come
                 from
                 the
                 dead
                 or
                 an
                 Angel
                 come
                 from
                 heaven
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 certain
                 they
                 will
                 not
                 be
                 entertained
                 ,
                 but
                 till
                 the
                 
                 wonder
                 be
                 over
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 curiosity
                 of
                 news
                 be
                 satisfied
                 .
              
               
                 Against
                 this
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 pretended
                 that
                 Christ
                 promised
                 
                   to
                   be
                   with
                   his
                   Church
                   for
                   ever
                   ,
                
                 upon
                 condition
                 the
                 Church
                 would
                 do
                 their
                 duty
                 ;
                 
                 
                 but
                 they
                 being
                 but
                 a
                 company
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 have
                 power
                 to
                 choose
                 ,
                 and
                 they
                 may
                 choose
                 amisse
                 ;
                 and
                 if
                 all
                 should
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 Christs
                 promises
                 may
                 fail
                 us
                 ,
                 though
                 not
                 fail
                 of
                 their
                 intentions
                 ;
                 and
                 then
                 in
                 this
                 case
                 the
                 Church
                 failing
                 ,
                 either
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 calling
                 of
                 single
                 persons
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 any
                 man
                 may
                 enter
                 into
                 the
                 ordinary
                 way
                 ,
                 which
                 is
                 all
                 one
                 with
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 :
                 for
                 it
                 is
                 extraordinary
                 that
                 common
                 persons
                 should
                 by
                 necessity
                 be
                 drawn
                 into
                 an
                 imployment
                 
                 which
                 by
                 ordinary
                 vocation
                 they
                 are
                 not
                 to
                 meddle
                 with
                 .
              
               
                 Against
                 this
                 we
                 can
                 (
                 thanks
                 be
                 to
                 God
                 for
                 it
                 )
                 pretend
                 the
                 experience
                 of
                 16
                 ages
                 ;
                 for
                 hitherto
                 it
                 hath
                 ever
                 been
                 in
                 the
                 Christian
                 
                 Church
                 ,
                 that
                 God
                 hath
                 preserved
                 a
                 holy
                 Clergy
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 proportion
                 as
                 he
                 hath
                 preserved
                 a
                 holy
                 people
                 ;
                 never
                 yet
                 were
                 the
                 Clergy
                 all
                 Antichristian
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 midst
                 of
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 reason
                 to
                 fear
                 it
                 will
                 be
                 so
                 now
                 ,
                 after
                 so
                 long
                 an
                 experience
                 to
                 expound
                 the
                 promises
                 of
                 our
                 Lord
                 to
                 the
                 sense
                 of
                 a
                 perpetuall
                 Ministery
                 and
                 a
                 perpetual
                 Church
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 means
                 of
                 ordinary
                 ministrations
                 .
              
               
                 
                 And
                 how
                 shall
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 supposed
                 to
                 fail
                 since
                 God
                 hath
                 made
                 no
                 provisions
                 for
                 its
                 restitution
                 ?
                 For
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 should
                 
                 
                 the
                 Church
                 be
                 renewed
                 and
                 Christianity
                 restored
                 ?
                 Not
                 by
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 For
                 we
                 have
                 no
                 certainty
                 that
                 the
                 Scriptures
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 this
                 day
                 ,
                 are
                 the
                 same
                 which
                 the
                 Apostles
                 delivered
                 ,
                 and
                 shall
                 remain
                 so
                 for
                 ever
                 ;
                 but
                 onely
                 1.
                 the
                 reputation
                 and
                 testimony
                 of
                 all
                 
                 Christian
                 Churches
                 ,
                 (
                 which
                 also
                 must
                 transmit
                 the
                 same
                 by
                 a
                 continuall
                 
                 successive
                 testimony
                 to
                 the
                 following
                 ,
                 or
                 else
                 they
                 will
                 be
                 of
                 an
                 uncertain
                 faith
                 ,
                 )
                 and
                 2.
                 the
                 confidence
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 providence
                 and
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 not
                 let
                 us
                 want
                 what
                 is
                 fit
                 for
                 us
                 ,
                 that
                 without
                 which
                 we
                 cannot
                 attain
                 the
                 end
                 to
                 which
                 in
                 mercy
                 he
                 hath
                 designed
                 us
                 .
                 Now
                 the
                 same
                 Arguments
                 which
                 we
                 have
                 for
                 the
                 continuation
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 for
                 the
                 perpetuity
                 of
                 a
                 Christian
                 Clergy
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 besides
                 the
                 so
                 long
                 actuall
                 succession
                 and
                 continuance
                 ,
                 we
                 have
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 and
                 unalterable
                 sweetnesse
                 of
                 the
                 divine
                 mercies
                 ,
                 who
                 will
                 continue
                 such
                 Ministeries
                 which
                 himself
                 hath
                 made
                 the
                 ordinary
                 means
                 of
                 salvation
                 ;
                 he
                 would
                 not
                 have
                 made
                 
                 them
                 the
                 way
                 to
                 heaven
                 and
                 of
                 ordinary
                 necessity
                 ,
                 if
                 he
                 did
                 not
                 mean
                 to
                 preserve
                 them
                 :
                 indeed
                 if
                 the
                 ordinary
                 way
                 should
                 fail
                 ,
                 God
                 will
                 supply
                 another
                 way
                 to
                 them
                 that
                 doe
                 their
                 duty
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 Scripture
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 fail
                 as
                 the
                 ordinary
                 succession
                 of
                 the
                 Clergy
                 ;
                 they
                 both
                 were
                 intended
                 but
                 as
                 the
                 ordinary
                 ministeries
                 of
                 salvation
                 ,
                 and
                 if
                 Scripture
                 be
                 kept
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 likely
                 the
                 Church
                 will
                 be
                 preserved
                 in
                 its
                 necessary
                 constituent
                 parts
                 then
                 the
                 Scripture
                 ;
                 because
                 Scripture
                 is
                 preserved
                 for
                 the
                 Church
                 ,
                 it
                 is
                 kept
                 that
                 the
                 Church
                 might
                 not
                 fail
                 .
                 For
                 as
                 for
                 the
                 fancy
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 being
                 free
                 agents
                 may
                 choose
                 amisse
                 ;
                 suppose
                 that
                 ;
                 but
                 then
                 may
                 
                 they
                 not
                 all
                 consent
                 to
                 the
                 corruption
                 or
                 destroying
                 of
                 Scripture
                 ?
                 yea
                 ,
                 but
                 God
                 will
                 preserve
                 them
                 from
                 that
                 ,
                 or
                 will
                 overrule
                 the
                 event
                 :
                 yea
                 ,
                 but
                 how
                 doe
                 they
                 know
                 that
                 ?
                 what
                 revelation
                 have
                 they
                 ?
                 yet
                 grant
                 that
                 too
                 ,
                 but
                 why
                 then
                 will
                 he
                 not
                 also
                 over-rule
                 the
                 event
                 in
                 the
                 matter
                 of
                 universall
                 Apostasie
                 ?
                 for
                 both
                 of
                 them
                 are
                 matter
                 of
                 choyce
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 then
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 should
                 consent
                 to
                 corrupt
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 
                 or
                 to
                 loose
                 their
                 faith
                 ,
                 is
                 a
                 most
                 unreasonable
                 supposition
                 ;
                 for
                 supposing
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 naturall
                 possibility
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 is
                 morally
                 impossible
                 ;
                 and
                 we
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 fear
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 men
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 will
                 be
                 vitious
                 
                 upon
                 the
                 same
                 reason
                 ;
                 for
                 if
                 all
                 the
                 Clergy
                 may
                 ,
                 then
                 all
                 the
                 people
                 may
                 ,
                 and
                 you
                 may
                 as
                 well
                 poyson
                 the
                 Sea
                 ,
                 as
                 poyson
                 all
                 the
                 springs
                 ;
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 more
                 likely
                 all
                 the
                 Ideots
                 and
                 the
                 ordinary
                 persons
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 should
                 be
                 cousened
                 out
                 of
                 their
                 religion
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 and
                 Antistites
                 ,
                 the
                 
                   Teachers
                   ,
                   Doctors
                
                 ,
                 and
                 
                   publick
                   Ministers
                
                 of
                 religion
                 should
                 .
                 And
                 when
                 all
                 men
                 turn
                 Mariners
                 ,
                 or
                 Apothecaries
                 ,
                 or
                 that
                 all
                 men
                 will
                 live
                 single
                 lives
                 ,
                 and
                 turn
                 Monks
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 endanger
                 the
                 species
                 of
                 mankind
                 to
                 perish
                 ,
                 (
                 for
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 great
                 fear
                 of
                 that
                 too
                 )
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 when
                 all
                 the
                 world
                 choose
                 one
                 thing
                 (
                 for
                 if
                 two
                 men
                 doe
                 ,
                 two
                 thousand
                 may
                 doe
                 it
                 if
                 they
                 will
                 ,
                 and
                 so
                 may
                 all
                 
                 upon
                 this
                 ground
                 )
                 then
                 also
                 we
                 may
                 fear
                 that
                 all
                 the
                 Governours
                 of
                 the
                 Church
                 may
                 fail
                 ,
                 because
                 some
                 doe
                 ,
                 and
                 more
                 have
                 ,
                 and
                 all
                 may
                 ;
                 till
                 then
                 ,
                 there
                 will
                 be
                 no
                 need
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 commission
                 ;
                 but
                 the
                 Church
                 shall
                 goe
                 on
                 upon
                 the
                 stock
                 of
                 the
                 first
                 calling
                 ,
                 and
                 designation
                 ,
                 which
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 .
                 The
                 Spirit
                 issued
                 
                 
                 out
                 at
                 first
                 miraculously
                 ,
                 and
                 hath
                 continued
                 running
                 still
                 in
                 the
                 first
                 channels
                 by
                 ordinary
                 conducts
                 ,
                 and
                 in
                 the
                 same
                 conveyances
                 it
                 must
                 run
                 still
                 ,
                 or
                 it
                 cannot
                 without
                 a
                 miracle
                 derive
                 upon
                 us
                 ,
                 who
                 stand
                 at
                 infinite
                 distance
                 from
                 the
                 fountain
                 .
                 Since
                 then
                 there
                 is
                 now
                 no
                 more
                 expectation
                 of
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 calling
                 (
                 and
                 to
                 do
                 so
                 were
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 vanity
                 )
                 it
                 remains
                 that
                 the
                 derivation
                 of
                 the
                 ministeriall
                 power
                 be
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 conveyance
                 .
              
               
                 The
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 in
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 drawn
                 a
                 line
                 ,
                 and
                 chalked
                 
                 out
                 the
                 path
                 that
                 himself
                 meant
                 to
                 tread
                 in
                 giving
                 the
                 graces
                 of
                 Evangelicall
                 ministrations
                 .
                 At
                 first
                 ,
                 after
                 that
                 Christ
                 had
                 named
                 
                 twelve
                 ,
                 (
                 one
                 whereof
                 was
                 lost
                 )
                 they
                 not
                 having
                 an
                 expresse
                 command
                 for
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 ordination
                 ,
                 took
                 such
                 course
                 as
                 reason
                 and
                 religion
                 taught
                 them
                 .
                 They
                 named
                 two
                 persons
                 ,
                 and
                 prayed
                 God
                 to
                 choose
                 one
                 ;
                 and
                 to
                 manifest
                 it
                 by
                 lot
                 ;
                 which
                 was
                 a
                 way
                 lesse
                 then
                 the
                 first
                 designation
                 of
                 the
                 other
                 eleven
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 had
                 more
                 of
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 then
                 could
                 be
                 reasonably
                 continued
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 succession
                 .
                 The
                 Apostles
                 themselves
                 had
                 not
                 as
                 yet
                 received
                 skill
                 enough
                 how
                 to
                 officiate
                 in
                 their
                 ordinary
                 ministery
                 ,
                 because
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 was
                 not
                 yet
                 descended
                 .
              
               
                 But
                 when
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 descended
                 ,
                 then
                 the
                 work
                 was
                 to
                 begin
                 ;
                 
                 
                 the
                 Apostles
                 wanted
                 no
                 power
                 necessary
                 for
                 the
                 main
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 but
                 now
                 also
                 they
                 received
                 Commissions
                 to
                 dispense
                 the
                 Spirit
                 to
                 all
                 such
                 purposes
                 to
                 which
                 he
                 was
                 intended
                 .
                 They
                 before
                 had
                 the
                 office
                 in
                 themselves
                 ,
                 but
                 it
                 was
                 
                   not
                   communicable
                   to
                   others
                
                 ,
                 till
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 
                   the
                   anointing
                   from
                   above
                
                 ,
                 ranne
                 over
                 to
                 the
                 fringes
                 of
                 the
                 Priests
                 garments
                 ;
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 but
                 in
                 imperfection
                 and
                 unactive
                 faculties
                 ;
                 So
                 saith
                 
                   Theophylact
                   :
                   He
                   breathed
                   ,
                   not
                   now
                   giving
                   to
                   them
                
                 
                 
                   the
                   perfect
                   gift
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   for
                   that
                   he
                   intended
                   to
                   give
                   at
                   Pentecost
                   :
                   but
                   he
                   prepared
                   them
                   for
                   the
                   fuller
                   reception
                   of
                   it
                   .
                
                 They
                 had
                 the
                 gift
                 before
                 ,
                 but
                 not
                 the
                 perfect
                 consummation
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 that
                 was
                 reserved
                 
                 for
                 the
                 great
                 day
                 ;
                 and
                 because
                 the
                 power
                 of
                 consecration
                 is
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 or
                 perfection
                 of
                 the
                 
                   Priestly
                   order
                
                 ,
                 it
                 was
                 the
                 proper
                 emanation
                 of
                 this
                 days
                 glory
                 ,
                 then
                 was
                 the
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 the
                 perfection
                 of
                 what
                 power
                 Christ
                 had
                 formerly
                 consigned
                 .
                 For
                 of
                 all
                 faculties
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 not
                 perfect
                 which
                 produces
                 perfect
                 and
                 excellent
                 actions
                 in
                 a
                 direct
                 line
                 ,
                 actions
                 of
                 a
                 particular
                 sort
                 ;
                 but
                 that
                 which
                 produces
                 the
                 actions
                 ,
                 and
                 enables
                 others
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 too
                 ;
                 for
                 then
                 the
                 perfection
                 is
                 inherent
                 ,
                 not
                 onely
                 formally
                 ,
                 but
                 virtually
                 and
                 eminently
                 ;
                 and
                 that
                 's
                 the
                 crown
                 of
                 habits
                 ,
                 and
                 naturall
                 faculties
                 .
                 Now
                 besides
                 the
                 reasonablenesse
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 this
                 is
                 also
                 verified
                 by
                 a
                 certainty
                 
                 that
                 will
                 not
                 easily
                 fail
                 us
                 ;
                 by
                 experience
                 and
                 
                   ex
                   postfacto
                
                 ;
                 For
                 as
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 find
                 the
                 Apostles
                 had
                 before
                 Pentecost
                 a
                 
                   productive
                   power
                
                 ,
                 which
                 made
                 them
                 call
                 for
                 a
                 miracle
                 ,
                 or
                 a
                 speciall
                 providence
                 by
                 lots
                 ,
                 so
                 we
                 are
                 sure
                 that
                 immediately
                 after
                 Pentecost
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 :
                 for
                 they
                 speedily
                 began
                 to
                 put
                 it
                 in
                 execution
                 and
                 it
                 is
                 remarkable
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 Apostles
                 did
                 not
                 lay
                 hands
                 upon
                 Mathias
                 he
                 being
                 
                 made
                 Apostle
                 before
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 Holy
                 Ghost
                 :
                 they
                 had
                 no
                 
                 power
                 to
                 doe
                 it
                 ,
                 they
                 were
                 not
                 yet
                 made
                 
                   Ministers
                   of
                   the
                   Spirit
                
                 ;
                 which
                 because
                 afterwards
                 presently
                 they
                 did
                 ,
                 concludes
                 fairly
                 that
                 at
                 Pentecost
                 they
                 were
                 amongst
                 other
                 graces
                 made
                 
                   the
                   ordinary
                   Ministers
                   of
                   Ordination
                
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 I
                 say
                 is
                 certain
                 ,
                 that
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 descending
                 at
                 Pentecost
                 ,
                 they
                 instantly
                 did
                 officiate
                 in
                 their
                 ministeriall
                 offices
                 ,
                 they
                 preached
                 ,
                 they
                 baptized
                 ,
                 they
                 confirmed
                 and
                 gave
                 the
                 holy
                 Spirit
                 of
                 obsignation
                 ,
                 and
                 took
                 persons
                 into
                 the
                 Lot
                 of
                 their
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 doing
                 of
                 it
                 by
                 an
                 externall
                 rite
                 and
                 solemn
                 invocation
                 :
                 and
                 now
                 the
                 extraordinary
                 way
                 did
                 cease
                 ;
                 God
                 was
                 the
                 fountain
                 of
                 the
                 power
                 ,
                 but
                 man
                 
                 conveyed
                 it
                 by
                 an
                 externall
                 rite
                 ;
                 And
                 of
                 this
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 who
                 was
                 the
                 onely
                 exception
                 from
                 the
                 common
                 way
                 ,
                 takes
                 notice
                 ;
                 calling
                 himself
                 an
                 Apostle
                 ,
                 
                   not
                   of
                   man
                   ,
                   nor
                   by
                   man
                   ,
                   but
                   by
                   Jesus
                   Christ
                
                 ;
                 implying
                 that
                 he
                 had
                 a
                 speciall
                 honour
                 done
                 ,
                 to
                 be
                 chosen
                 an
                 Apostle
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 way
                 ;
                 therefore
                 others
                 might
                 be
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 and
                 yet
                 not
                 so
                 as
                 he
                 was
                 ;
                 for
                 else
                 his
                 expression
                 had
                 been
                 all
                 one
                 ,
                 as
                 if
                 one
                 should
                 say
                 
                   Titius
                   the
                   sonne
                   of
                   a
                   man
                   ,
                   not
                   begotten
                   of
                   an
                   Angell
                   ,
                   or
                   Spirit
                   ,
                   nor
                   produced
                   by
                   the
                   Sunne
                   or
                   Starre
                   ,
                   but
                   begotten
                   by
                   a
                   man
                   of
                   a
                   woman
                   :
                
                 the
                 discourse
                 had
                 been
                 ridiculous
                 ,
                 for
                 no
                 man
                 is
                 born
                 otherwise
                 ;
                 and
                 yet
                 he
                 also
                 had
                 something
                 of
                 the
                 ordinary
                 too
                 ;
                 for
                 
                 in
                 an
                 extraordinary
                 manner
                 he
                 was
                 sent
                 to
                 be
                 ordained
                 in
                 an
                 ordinary
                 ministery
                 .
                 And
                 yet
                 because
                 the
                 ordinary
                 ministery
                 was
                 setled
                 ,
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 was
                 called
                 to
                 an
                 account
                 for
                 so
                 much
                 of
                 it
                 as
                 was
                 extraordinary
                 ;
                 and
                 was
                 tyed
                 to
                 doe
                 that
                 which
                 every
                 man
                 now
                 is
                 bound
                 to
                 doe
                 ,
                 that
                 shall
                 pretend
                 a
                 calling
                 extraordinary
                 ,
                 viz.
                 to
                 give
                 
                   an
                   extraordinary
                   proof
                
                 of
                 his
                 
                   extraordinary
                   calling
                
                 :
                 which
                 when
                 he
                 had
                 done
                 in
                 the
                 College
                 of
                 Jerusalem
                 ,
                 the
                 Apostles
                 
                   gave
                   him
                   the
                   right
                   hand
                   of
                   fellowship
                   ,
                
                 and
                 approved
                 his
                 vocation
                 ;
                 which
                 also
                 shews
                 ,
                 that
                 now
                 the
                 way
                 of
                 Ordination
                 was
                 fixed
                 and
                 declared
                 to
                 be
                 by
                 humane
                 ministery
                 ;
                 of
                 which
                 I
                 need
                 no
                 other
                 proof
                 but
                 the
                 instances
                 
                 of
                 Ordinations
                 recorded
                 in
                 Scripture
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 
                   no
                   instances
                
                 to
                 the
                 contrary
                 ,
                 but
                 of
                 Saint
                 Paul
                 ,
                 whose
                 designation
                 was
                 as
                 immediate
                 as
                 that
                 of
                 the
                 11
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 though
                 his
                 Ordination
                 was
                 not
                 .
                 I
                 end
                 this
                 with
                 the
                 saying
                 of
                 Job
                 the
                 Monk
                 :
                 
                   Concerning
                   the
                   Order
                   of
                   Priesthood
                   it
                   is
                   supernaturall
                   and
                   unspeakable
                   .
                   He
                   that
                   yesterday
                   and
                   the
                   day
                   before
                   was
                
                 
                 
                   in
                   the
                   form
                   of
                   Ideots
                   ,
                   and
                   private
                   persons
                   ,
                   to
                   day
                   by
                   the
                   power
                   of
                   the
                   Holy
                   Ghost
                   ,
                   and
                   the
                   voice
                   of
                   the
                   chief
                   Priest
                   ,
                   and
                   laying
                   on
                   of
                   hands
                   ,
                   receives
                   so
                   great
                   an
                   improvement
                   and
                   alteration
                   ,
                   that
                   he
                   handles
                   and
                   can
                   consecrate
                   the
                   divine
                   mysteries
                   of
                   the
                   holy
                   Church
                   ,
                   and
                   becomes
                   (
                   under
                   Christ
                   )
                   a
                   Mediator
                   [
                   Ministeriall
                   ]
                   between
                   God
                   and
                   man
                   ,
                   and
                   exalted
                   to
                
                 
                 
                   hallow
                   himself
                   and
                   sanctifie
                   others
                
                 :
                 The
                 same
                 almost
                 with
                 the
                 words
                 of
                 
                   Gregory
                   Nyssen
                
                 ,
                 in
                 his
                 book
                 
                   De
                   sancto
                   baptismate
                
                 .
              
               
               
                 
                 This
                 is
                 the
                 summe
                 of
                 the
                 preceding
                 discourses
                 ;
                 God
                 is
                 the
                 Consecrator
                 ;
                 man
                 is
                 the
                 Minister
                 ;
                 the
                 separation
                 is
                 mysterious
                 and
                 
                 wonderfull
                 ;
                 the
                 power
                 great
                 and
                 secret
                 ;
                 the
                 office
                 ,
                 to
                 stand
                 between
                 God
                 and
                 the
                 people
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 ministery
                 of
                 the
                 Evangelicall
                 rites
                 ;
                 the
                 calling
                 to
                 it
                 ordinary
                 ,
                 and
                 by
                 a
                 setled
                 Ministery
                 ,
                 which
                 began
                 after
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 in
                 Pentecost
                 .
              
               
                 This
                 great
                 change
                 was
                 in
                 nothing
                 expressed
                 greater
                 ,
                 then
                 that
                 
                 Saul
                 upon
                 his
                 Ordination
                 changed
                 his
                 name
                 ,
                 which
                 Saint
                 Chrysostome
                 
                 observing
                 ,
                 affirms
                 the
                 same
                 of
                 S.
                 Peter
                 .
                 I
                 conclude
                 ,
                 
                   Differentiam
                   inter
                   ordinem
                   &
                   plebem
                   constituit
                   Ecclesiae
                   authoritas
                   &
                   honor
                   per
                
                 
                 
                 
                   ordin
                   is
                   consessum
                   sanctificatus
                   à
                   Deo
                   ,
                
                 saith
                 
                   Tertullian
                   .
                   The
                   authority
                   of
                   the
                   whole
                   Church
                   of
                   God
                   hath
                   made
                   distinction
                   between
                   the
                   person
                   ordained
                   and
                   the
                   people
                   ,
                   but
                   the
                   honour
                   and
                   power
                   of
                   it
                   is
                   derived
                   from
                   the
                   sanctification
                   of
                   God
                   :
                
                 It
                 is
                 derived
                 from
                 him
                 ,
                 but
                 conveyed
                 by
                 an
                 ordinary
                 Ministery
                 of
                 his
                 appointing
                 :
                 Whosoever
                 therefore
                 with
                 unsanctified
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 unconsecrated
                 hands
                 shall
                 dare
                 to
                 officiate
                 in
                 the
                 ministerial
                 office
                 ,
                 separate
                 by
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 gifts
                 ,
                 by
                 graces
                 ,
                 by
                 publick
                 order
                 ,
                 by
                 an
                 established
                 rite
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 institution
                 of
                 Jesus
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 descent
                 of
                 the
                 holy
                 Ghost
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 word
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 the
                 Apostles
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 sixteen
                 ages
                 of
                 the
                 Catholick
                 Church
                 ,
                 
                 by
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 the
                 thing
                 ,
                 by
                 reason
                 ,
                 by
                 analogy
                 to
                 the
                 discourse
                 of
                 all
                 the
                 wise
                 men
                 that
                 ever
                 were
                 in
                 the
                 world
                 ;
                 that
                 man
                 like
                 his
                 predecessor
                 Corah
                 brings
                 an
                 unhallowed
                 Censer
                 ,
                 which
                 shall
                 never
                 send
                 up
                 a
                 right
                 cloud
                 of
                 incense
                 to
                 God
                 ,
                 but
                 yet
                 that
                 unpermitted
                 ,
                 and
                 disallowed
                 smoak
                 shall
                 kindle
                 a
                 fire
                 ,
                 even
                 the
                 wrath
                 of
                 God
                 which
                 shall
                 at
                 least
                 destroy
                 the
                 sacrifice
                 :
                 
                   His
                   work
                   shall
                   be
                   consumed
                
                 ,
                 and
                 when
                 upon
                 his
                 repentance
                 himself
                 escapes
                 ,
                 yet
                 it
                 shall
                 be
                 so
                 
                   as
                   by
                   fire
                
                 that
                 is
                 ,
                 with
                 danger
                 ,
                 and
                 losse
                 ,
                 and
                 shame
                 ,
                 and
                 trouble
                 .
                 
                   For
                   our
                   God
                   is
                   a
                   consuming
                   fire
                   .
                
              
               
                 
                 Remember
                 Corah
                 
                   and
                   all
                   his
                   company
                
                 .
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
               The
               End.
               
            
          
        
         
           
             
             
               The
               Printer
               to
               the
               Reader
               .
            
             
               THe
               absence
               of
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               his
               inconvenient
               distance
               from
               London
               ,
               hath
               occasioned
               some
               lesser
               escapes
               in
               the
               impression
               of
               these
               Sermons
               ,
               and
               the
               Discourse
               annexed
               .
               The
               Printer
               thinks
               it
               the
               best
               instance
               of
               pardon
               if
               his
               Escapes
               be
               not
               layd
               upon
               the
               Author
               ,
               and
               he
               hopes
               they
               are
               no
               greater
               then
               an
               ordinary
               understanding
               may
               amend
               ,
               and
               a
               little
               charity
               may
               forgive
               .
            
             
          
           
             
             
             
               A
               Table
               to
               both
               the
               Volumes
               of
               Sermons
               .
            
             
               
                 A.
                 
              
               
                 WHo
                 shall
                 be
                 the
                 Accusers
                 of
                 sinners
                 ,
                 that
                 belong
                 not
                 to
                 life
                 in
                 the
                 great
                 judgement
                 ,
                 Vol.
                 1.
                 p.
                 23
              
               
                 Almes
                 :
                 wherein
                 and
                 how
                 far
                 our
                 respects
                 to
                 the
                 duties
                 of
                 justice
                 may
                 withhold
                 our
                 hands
                 from
                 giving
                 almes
                 ,
                 1.
                 183
              
               
                 Of
                 the
                 Angel
                 Guardian
                 ,
                 1.
                 263.
                 C
              
               
                 Athanasius
                 being
                 overtaken
                 by
                 his
                 persecutors
                 in
                 his
                 flight
                 from
                 them
                 ,
                 how
                 he
                 concealed
                 himself
                 ,
                 2.
                 260
              
               
                 Atheism
                 ;
                 the
                 folly
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 1.
                 262.
                 B
              
            
             
               
                 B.
                 
              
               
                 Bishop
                 :
                 whether
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 or
                 a
                 Bishop
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 ,
                 1.
                 174
              
            
             
               
                 C.
                 
              
               
                 Celibate
                 :
                 a
                 comparison
                 between
                 it
                 and
                 marriage
                 ,
                 1.
                 223
              
               
                 Certainty
                 of
                 salvation
                 :
                 how
                 to
                 confute
                 such
                 vain
                 confidences
                 ,
                 1.
                 87
              
               
                 Comfort
                 :
                 we
                 must
                 in
                 our
                 discourse
                 comfort
                 our
                 brethren
                 where
                 there
                 is
                 cause
                 ,
                 1.
                 327
              
               
                 Complying
                 :
                 of
                 complying
                 with
                 superiors
                 in
                 their
                 sins
                 ,
                 by
                 imitation
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 2.
                 206.
                 B
              
               
                 Conscience
                 :
                 the
                 torments
                 of
                 an
                 unquiet
                 conscience
                 described
                 and
                 considered
                 ,
                 1.
                 20
              
               
                 Confession
                 :
                 of
                 revealing
                 secrets
                 delivered
                 under
                 the
                 seal
                 of
                 Confession
                 ,
                 1.
                 306.
                 D
              
               
                 Covetousnesse
                 in
                 Scripture
                 hath
                 other
                 names
                 besides
                 its
                 own
                 ,
                 1.
                 302.
                 A
              
               
                 Cursing
                 ,
                 1.
                 317
              
               
                 Custome
                 ;
                 its
                 ill
                 effects
                 upon
                 man.
                 1.
                 267
              
            
             
               
                 D.
                 
              
               
                 Dreams
                 ;
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 1.
                 121
              
               
                 Deceit
                 :
                 various
                 sorts
                 of
                 men
                 ,
                 that
                 do
                 the
                 work
                 of
                 the
                 Lord
                 deceitfully
                 ,
                 1.
                 155.
                 
                 
                   &
                   seq
                
                 .
              
               
                 Despise
                 :
                 who
                 despise
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 God
                 ,
                 2.
                 167.
                 
                 D.
                 their
                 condition
                 dangerous
                 ,
                 168
              
               
                 Detraction
                 ,
                 1.
                 312.
                 E
              
               
                 Doctrines
                 ;
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 try
                 them
                 ,
                 2.
                 285
                 
                 &
                 275
              
            
             
               
                 E.
                 
              
               
                 Eccles.
                 12.
                 5.
                 explicated
                 ,
                 1.
                 115
              
               
                 Ephes.
                 1.
                 4
                 ,
                 5.
                 explicated
                 ,
                 2.
                 301
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ;
                 what
                 St.
                 Paul
                 meant
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 1.
                 301.
                 D
              
               
                 Evill
                 nature
                 ;
                 how
                 one
                 may
                 cure
                 it
                 in
                 himself
                 ,
                 1.
                 147
              
            
             
               
                 F.
                 
              
               
                 Faith
                 :
                 divers
                 sorts
                 of
                 insufficient
                 faith
                 ,
                 1.
                 169
              
               
                 Fasting
                 ,
                 1.
                 188
              
               
                 Fear
                 ;
                 its
                 severall
                 acceptions
                 ,
                 1.
                 86.
                 the
                 properties
                 of
                 a
                 religious
                 fear
                 ,
                 1.
                 88.
                 
                 
                   &
                   seq
                
                 .
                 of
                 fear
                 in
                 times
                 of
                 persecution
                 ,
                 1.
                 102
              
               
                 Flattery
                 ,
                 1.
                 318
                 severall
                 wayes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 1.
                 320
              
               
                 Flesh
                 ;
                 the
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 flesh
                 ,
                 and
                 its
                 naturall
                 powers
                 ,
                 1.
                 128
              
               
                 Fortune
                 :
                 disadvantages
                 of
                 a
                 great
                 fortune
                 ,
                 1.
                 179
              
            
             
               
                 G.
                 
              
               
                 God
                 :
                 a
                 scheme
                 of
                 what
                 he
                 hath
                 done
                 for
                 us
                 in
                 order
                 to
                 our
                 salvation
                 ,
                 1.
                 24.
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 jealousie
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 2.
                 29.
                 
                 B.
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 injust
                 in
                 God
                 to
                 punish
                 one
                 for
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 2.
                 35.
                 
                 D.
                 his
                 ends
                 in
                 doing
                 it
                 ,
                 2.
                 36.
                 
                 B.
                 in
                 what
                 instances
                 he
                 punishes
                 one
                 person
                 for
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 2.
                 37.
                 
                 D.
                 how
                 God
                 can
                 be
                 glorified
                 by
                 us
                 ,
                 2.
                 53.
                 the
                 goodnesse
                 of
                 God
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 2.
                 146
                 ,
                 &
                 148
                 ,
                 &
                 149.
                 how
                 great
                 impiety
                 to
                 despise
                 such
                 goodnesse
                 ,
                 2.
                 150.
                 
                 E.
                 his
                 long
                 suffering
                 towards
                 us
                 ,
                 2.
                 153
                 ,
                 &
                 159.
                 his
                 not
                 punishing
                 sinners
                 ,
                 sometimes
                 no
                 mercy
                 ,
                 2.
                 163.
                 
              
               
                 Gospel
                 ;
                 the
                 mysterious
                 articles
                 thereof
                 ,
                 2.
                 2.
                 that
                 they
                 could
                 be
                 revealed
                 by
                 none
                 but
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 Ib.
                 nor
                 can
                 be
                 received
                 but
                 by
                 the
                 help
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 2.
                 3.
                 why
                 the
                 Gospel
                 is
                 called
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 2.
                 4.
                 the
                 Gospel
                 a
                 covenant
                 of
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 2.
                 107.
                 
                 C.
                 &
                 108
                 ,
                 
                   &
                   seq
                
                 .
              
               
                 Grace
                 :
                 what
                 is
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 2.
                 155.
                 he
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 the
                 state
                 of
                 grace
                 ,
                 who
                 retains
                 affections
                 to
                 any
                 one
                 sin
                 ,
                 2.
                 155.
                 degrees
                 of
                 increasing
                 grace
                 ,
                 2.
                 178.
                 how
                 to
                 discern
                 our
                 growth
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 2.
                 180.
                 
                 
                   &
                   seq
                
                 .
                 the
                 manner
                 of
                 its
                 growth
                 ,
                 2.
                 192.
                 
                 E.
                 a
                 caution
                 to
                 be
                 taken
                 with
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 discerning
                 our
                 growth
                 in
                 grace
                 ,
                 2.
                 194.
                 signes
                 of
                 growth
                 in
                 grace
                 given
                 by
                 some
                 ,
                 2.
                 195
              
            
             
               
               
                 H.
                 
              
               
                 Heart
                 ;
                 reasons
                 why
                 God
                 chooseth
                 to
                 be
                 served
                 by
                 it
                 principally
                 ,
                 1.
                 155.
                 weaknesse
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 in
                 relation
                 to
                 good
                 actions
                 ,
                 2.
                 83.
                 its
                 strength
                 in
                 lusts
                 and
                 sinfull
                 passions
                 ,
                 2.
                 84.
                 its
                 deceitfulnesse
                 ,
                 2.
                 102.
                 
                 
                   &
                   vol.
                
                 2.
                 ser.
                 7.
                 
                   per
                   tot
                
                 .
                 it
                 is
                 deceitfull
                 in
                 its
                 purposes
                 and
                 resolutions
                 ,
                 2.
                 87.
                 in
                 its
                 designes
                 ,
                 2.
                 89.
                 our
                 hearts
                 are
                 blinde
                 ,
                 2.
                 92.
                 by
                 what
                 means
                 the
                 heart
                 of
                 man
                 procures
                 its
                 owne
                 ignorance
                 ,
                 2.
                 94.
                 the
                 hardnesse
                 of
                 the
                 heart
                 ,
                 2.
                 98.
                 the
                 heart
                 is
                 proud
                 ,
                 lb.
                 it
                 is
                 deeply
                 in
                 love
                 with
                 wickednesse
                 ,
                 2.
                 99.
                 how
                 we
                 are
                 to
                 treat
                 our
                 hearts
                 ,
                 2.
                 102.
                 D
              
               
                 Hell
                 ;
                 the
                 opinion
                 of
                 some
                 of
                 the
                 primitive
                 Fathers
                 concerning
                 the
                 eternity
                 of
                 the
                 pains
                 of
                 hell
                 ,
                 1.
                 39.
                 
              
               
                 Husband
                 ,
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 his
                 love
                 to
                 his
                 Wife
                 ,
                 1.
                 234.
                 
                 
                   &
                   seq
                
                 .
              
            
             
               
                 I.
                 
              
               
                 Idle
                 words
                 ,
                 how
                 farre
                 forbidden
                 or
                 lawfull
                 ,
                 1.
                 292
              
               
                 Iesting
                 ,
                 1.
                 301.
                 
                 
                   &
                   seq
                
                 .
                 against
                 profane
                 jesting
                 ,
                 1.
                 305
              
               
                 Iealousie
                 ,
                 the
                 circumstances
                 of
                 it
                 in
                 God
                 ,
                 2.
                 29.
                 B
              
               
                 Impunity
                 ,
                 not
                 alwaies
                 an
                 argument
                 of
                 mercy
                 ,
                 2.
                 163
              
               
                 Ignorance
                 ,
                 an
                 effect
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 1.
                 26
              
               
                 Instruction
                 ;
                 that
                 we
                 ought
                 to
                 teach
                 and
                 instruct
                 others
                 ,
                 1.
                 325
              
               
                 Intemperance
                 in
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 an
                 enemy
                 to
                 health
                 ,
                 1.
                 198
                 ,
                 destructive
                 of
                 wisdome
                 ,
                 1.
                 107.
                 the
                 measures
                 of
                 temperance
                 in
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 1.
                 109
              
               
                 Intercession
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 vol.
                 1.
                 ser.
                 6.
                 
                   per
                   tot
                   .
                   Ioy
                
                 ,
                 what
                 the
                 joy
                 of
                 the
                 ungodly
                 is
                 ,
                 1.
                 145
              
               
                 1
                 Ioh.
                 3.
                 9.
                 explained
                 .
                 2.
                 9
              
               
                 Iudgment
                 ,
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 a
                 day
                 of
                 universall
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 1.
                 2.
                 signes
                 of
                 the
                 day
                 of
                 Judgement
                 ,
                 which
                 the
                 Jews
                 give
                 ,
                 1.
                 11
                 to
                 be
                 unmoved
                 at
                 the
                 judgements
                 of
                 God
                 on
                 others
                 ,
                 how
                 dangerous
                 a
                 folly
                 ,
                 2.
                 168.
                 E
              
            
             
               
                 K.
                 
              
               
                 King
                 :
                 whether
                 the
                 calling
                 of
                 a
                 King
                 or
                 Bishop
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 in
                 our
                 choyce
                 ,
                 1.
                 174
              
            
             
               
                 L.
                 
              
               
                 Life
                 :
                 the
                 necessity
                 of
                 holy
                 life
                 ,
                 2.
                 72
              
               
                 Luke
                 11.
                 47.
                 explicated
                 ,
                 2.
                 43.
                 A
              
               
                 Lukewarmnesse
                 ,
                 in
                 what
                 sense
                 God
                 hates
                 it
                 ,
                 1.
                 165.
                 the
                 reasons
                 why
                 ,
                 1.
                 166
              
            
             
               
                 M.
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 2.
                 159
              
               
                 Man
                 ;
                 God
                 hath
                 provided
                 better
                 for
                 the
                 naturall
                 appetites
                 of
                 man
                 then
                 other
                 earthly
                 creatures
                 ,
                 1.
                 193.
                 the
                 vanity
                 of
                 mans
                 life
                 and
                 strength
                 ,
                 2.
                 81.
                 
              
               
                 Mat.
                 12.
                 36.
                 explicated
                 ,
                 1.
                 291
              
               
                 Marriage
                 ;
                 a
                 comparison
                 between
                 it
                 and
                 celibate
                 ,
                 1.
                 223.
                 rules
                 for
                 deportment
                 of
                 married
                 persons
                 ,
                 1.
                 225
                 
                   &
                   seq
                
                 .
              
               
                 Minister
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 efficacy
                 of
                 prayer
                 made
                 by
                 an
                 evill
                 Minister
                 ,
                 1.
                 79
              
               
                 Miracles
                 ;
                 of
                 the
                 probation
                 of
                 Religion
                 by
                 them
                 ,
                 1.
                 46
              
               
                 Mirth
                 ,
                 1.
                 304
              
            
             
               
                 P.
                 
              
               
                 Pardon
                 of
                 sin
                 ;
                 the
                 signes
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 1.
                 99.
                 not
                 obtained
                 without
                 difficulty
                 ,
                 1.
                 97
              
               
                 Pleasures
                 of
                 the
                 world
                 no
                 proper
                 instruments
                 of
                 felicity
                 ,
                 1.
                 193.
                 pleasures
                 of
                 sin
                 considered
                 ,
                 1.
                 247.
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 troublesome
                 in
                 their
                 acquisition
                 ,
                 1.
                 250.
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 given
                 as
                 a
                 preservative
                 against
                 it
                 .
              
               
                 Perseverance
                 ,
                 1.
                 176
              
               
                 Persecution
                 ;
                 the
                 benefit
                 and
                 usefulnesse
                 of
                 persecution
                 and
                 suffering
                 ,
                 1.
                 120
                 ,
                 121.
                 rules
                 for
                 the
                 practise
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 under
                 persecution
                 ,
                 2.
                 133.
                 
                 
                   &
                   seq
                
                 .
              
               
                 Poverty
                 ,
                 its
                 benefits
                 ,
                 2.
                 129.
                 E
              
               
                 Popes
                 of
                 Rome
                 ,
                 a
                 character
                 of
                 them
                 given
                 by
                 one
                 .
                 2.
                 173.
                 D
              
               
                 Prayer
                 ;
                 of
                 frequency
                 in
                 it
                 ,
                 179.
                 a
                 caution
                 concerning
                 frequency
                 of
                 prayer
                 ,
                 1.
                 181.
                 
                 E
                 why
                 the
                 prayers
                 of
                 good
                 men
                 often
                 prevail
                 not
                 .
                 1.
                 59
              
               
                 Prosperity
                 ,
                 no
                 argument
                 of
                 a
                 just
                 cause
                 ,
                 2.
                 125.
                 
                 E.
                 we
                 must
                 not
                 expect
                 it
                 in
                 this
                 life
                 ,
                 2.
                 116.
                 prosperity
                 of
                 the
                 wicked
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 how
                 vain
                 ,
                 2.
                 127
              
            
             
               
                 R.
                 
              
               
                 Recidivation
                 ,
                 1.
                 109.
                 
                 
                   &
                   seq
                
              
               
                 Railing
                 and
                 reviling
                 ,
                 1.
                 313
              
               
                 Religion
                 ,
                 how
                 far
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 preferred
                 before
                 secular
                 businesse
                 ,
                 1.
                 173.
                 how
                 far
                 delight
                 in
                 works
                 of
                 Religion
                 is
                 required
                 ,
                 1.
                 177.
                 against
                 compulsive
                 courses
                 in
                 the
                 propagating
                 of
                 Religion
                 .
                 1.
                 185
              
               
                 Repentance
                 ,
                 broken
                 into
                 fragments
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 suspected
                 ,
                 1.
                 92.
                 how
                 it
                 glorifies
                 God
                 ,
                 2.
                 54.
                 
                 A.
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 in
                 its
                 essence
                 and
                 necessary
                 
                 properties
                 ,
                 2.
                 55.
                 
                 
                   &
                   seq
                   .
                   &
                
                 66.
                 sorrow
                 alone
                 is
                 not
                 repentance
                 ,
                 2.
                 57.
                 there
                 must
                 be
                 a
                 dereliction
                 of
                 sinne
                 ,
                 2.
                 58.
                 
                 B.
                 a
                 death-bed
                 repentance
                 insufficient
                 ,
                 2.
                 63
                 ,
                 64.
                 
                   &
                   ser.
                
                 5.
                 
                   per
                   tot
                   .
                   &
                
                 2.
                 68.
                 
                 E.
                 there
                 is
                 a
                 kinde
                 of
                 repentance
                 ,
                 that
                 is
                 consistent
                 with
                 the
                 greatest
                 affection
                 to
                 sin
                 ,
                 2.
                 69.
                 
                 B.
                 it
                 ought
                 not
                 to
                 be
                 delayed
                 ,
                 2.
                 70.
                 
                 B.
                 of
                 them
                 that
                 are
                 bold
                 in
                 sin
                 ,
                 upon
                 a
                 resolution
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 2.
                 70.
                 of
                 what
                 use
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 to
                 make
                 that
                 question
                 ,
                 Whether
                 God
                 can
                 save
                 a
                 dying
                 man
                 that
                 then
                 begins
                 to
                 repent
                 ,
                 2.
                 74.
                 
                 C.
                 when
                 is
                 the
                 latest
                 time
                 of
                 beginning
                 repentance
                 ,
                 2.
                 75.
                 how
                 this
                 doctrine
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 separated
                 from
                 despair
                 ,
                 2.
                 77.
                 how
                 contradicted
                 by
                 the
                 mercies
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 2.
                 78.
                 
                 A.
                 the
                 thief
                 upon
                 the
                 Crosse
                 no
                 objection
                 against
                 this
                 ,
                 2.
                 78
              
               
                 Reproofe
                 ;
                 it
                 is
                 a
                 duty
                 ,
                 1.
                 328.
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 managing
                 it
                 ,
                 1.
                 330.
                 of
                 bearing
                 reproof
                 ,
                 2.
                 183
              
               
                 Resolving
                 to
                 live
                 a
                 good
                 life
                 ,
                 what
                 efficacy
                 it
                 hath
                 (
                 as
                 a
                 part
                 of
                 repentance
                 )
                 without
                 performance
                 ,
                 2.
                 60
              
               
                 Restitution
                 :
                 of
                 that
                 restitution
                 which
                 those
                 sons
                 are
                 to
                 make
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 made
                 rich
                 by
                 the
                 rapine
                 and
                 oppression
                 of
                 their
                 Ancestors
                 ,
                 2.
                 44
              
            
             
               
                 S.
                 
              
               
                 
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                   〈◊〉
                
                 ,
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 ,
                 1.
                 289
                 D
              
               
                 Secrets
                 ;
                 of
                 revealing
                 them
                 ,
                 1.
                 305
              
               
                 Sins
                 ;
                 how
                 far
                 faith
                 and
                 charity
                 prevaile
                 to
                 the
                 blotting
                 out
                 of
                 sins
                 ,
                 1.
                 160
              
               
                 Sin
                 ;
                 its
                 pleasures
                 considered
                 ,
                 1.
                 247.
                 found
                 to
                 be
                 troublesome
                 in
                 their
                 acquisition
                 ,
                 1.
                 250.
                 its
                 solly
                 ,
                 1.
                 263.
                 it
                 makes
                 a
                 man
                 morally
                 weak
                 ,
                 1.
                 265.
                 the
                 custome
                 of
                 it
                 prevails
                 against
                 the
                 interest
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 1.
                 268.
                 
                 A.
                 and
                 against
                 his
                 experience
                 ,
                 Ibid.
                 C.
                 it
                 introduces
                 basenesse
                 upon
                 the
                 spirit
                 ,
                 1.
                 270.
                 many
                 sins
                 directly
                 shamefull
                 in
                 their
                 nature
                 ,
                 1.
                 273.
                 the
                 shame
                 that
                 follows
                 sin
                 ,
                 1.
                 275.
                 
                 
                   &
                   seq
                
                 .
                 sin
                 cannot
                 be
                 concealed
                 ,
                 1.
                 276.
                 
                 C
                 God
                 punishes
                 sin
                 with
                 sin
                 ,
                 1.
                 278.
                 the
                 horrid
                 punishments
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 1.
                 280.
                 
                 
                   &
                   seq
                
                 .
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 some
                 sins
                 is
                 foreseen
                 and
                 usuall
                 ,
                 1.
                 282.
                 
                 D.
                 whether
                 we
                 sin
                 in
                 every
                 action
                 ,
                 2.
                 210.
                 
                 E.
                 of
                 sins
                 of
                 infirmity
                 ,
                 2.
                 22.
                 
                 
                   &
                   seq
                
                 .
                 we
                 doe
                 not
                 sufficiently
                 beware
                 of
                 sin
                 ,
                 2.
                 28.
                 how
                 the
                 guilt
                 and
                 punishment
                 of
                 it
                 is
                 propagated
                 ,
                 2
                 ,
                 31.
                 
                 D.
                 upon
                 whom
                 the
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 descends
                 by
                 propagation
                 ,
                 2.
                 34.
                 why
                 this
                 guilt
                 and
                 punishment
                 of
                 sin
                 is
                 thus
                 propagated
                 ,
                 2.
                 35.
                 
                 E.
                 that
                 it
                 is
                 not
                 in
                 just
                 in
                 God
                 to
                 doe
                 so
                 ,
                 Ib.
                 D.
                 Gods
                 ends
                 in
                 doing
                 it
                 ,
                 1.
                 36.
                 
                 B.
                 in
                 what
                 cases
                 one
                 person
                 is
                 punished
                 for
                 the
                 sin
                 of
                 another
                 ,
                 2.
                 37.
                 
                 D.
                 what
                 remedies
                 there
                 are
                 against
                 the
                 danger
                 of
                 such
                 punishments
                 2.
                 40.
                 to
                 be
                 used
                 by
                 such
                 sons
                 ,
                 &c.
                 as
                 are
                 partners
                 in
                 the
                 guilt
                 ,
                 
                   Ib.
                   &
                   seq
                
                 .
                 by
                 such
                 as
                 are
                 innocent
                 ,
                 2
                 46.
                 C
              
               
                 Silence
                 ;
                 the
                 praise
                 of
                 it
                 ,
                 1.
                 296
                 ,
                 &
                 1.
                 341.
                 
                 C.
                 its
                 moderation
                 ,
                 1.
                 296.
                 E
              
               
                 Sinners
                 ;
                 how
                 God
                 treats
                 them
                 ,
                 2.
                 197.
                 the
                 orders
                 of
                 lesser
                 sinners
                 explicated
                 ,
                 who
                 are
                 to
                 be
                 treated
                 gently
                 by
                 men
                 ,
                 2.
                 199.
                 rules
                 and
                 helps
                 for
                 the
                 use
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 that
                 are
                 good
                 men
                 generally
                 ,
                 but
                 interrupt
                 their
                 state
                 by
                 some
                 failings
                 ,
                 2.
                 214.
                 
                 
                   &
                   seq
                
                 .
                 how
                 the
                 hopes
                 of
                 their
                 pardon
                 stands
                 that
                 are
                 grosse
                 sinners
                 ,
                 2.
                 220
              
               
                 Slander
                 ,
                 1.
                 311.
                 
                 &
                 319
              
               
                 What
                 is
                 the
                 Signe
                 of
                 the
                 Son
                 of
                 man
                 ,
                 mentioned
                 ,
                 Mat.
                 24.
                 30.
                 1.
                 10
              
               
                 Soul
                 ;
                 how
                 great
                 a
                 charity
                 to
                 save
                 the
                 soul
                 of
                 a
                 Brother
                 ,
                 1.
                 184
              
               
                 Spirit
                 ;
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 grieve
                 him
                 ,
                 1.
                 210.
                 what
                 it
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 2.
                 5.
                 all
                 that
                 belong
                 to
                 Christ
                 have
                 the
                 Spirit
                 of
                 Christ
                 ,
                 2.
                 6.
                 how
                 the
                 Spirit
                 is
                 given
                 in
                 the
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 2.
                 7.
                 
                 B.
                 it
                 is
                 given
                 as
                 a
                 remedy
                 against
                 worldly
                 pleasure
                 ,
                 2.
                 8.
                 as
                 a
                 remedy
                 against
                 sorrow
                 ,
                 2.
                 10.
                 as
                 an
                 antidote
                 against
                 evill
                 concupiscences
                 ,
                 2.
                 12.
                 the
                 measure
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 Christians
                 compared
                 with
                 those
                 measures
                 which
                 the
                 Jews
                 had
                 ,
                 2.
                 13.
                 the
                 effects
                 of
                 the
                 Spirit
                 in
                 a
                 Christian
                 ,
                 2.
                 14
                 ,
                 15.
                 
                 He
                 helps
                 our
                 infirmities
                 in
                 prayer
                 ,
                 2.
                 15.
                 of
                 praying
                 in
                 the
                 Spirit
                 ,
                 2.
                 15.
                 
                 E.
                 the
                 spirituall
                 man
                 ,
                 and
                 naturall
                 man
                 compared
                 ,
                 2.
                 23
              
               
                 Speaking
                 :
                 of
                 much
                 speaking
                 ,
                 1.
                 290
                 examples
                 of
                 men
                 that
                 abstained
                 from
                 speaking
                 a
                 long
                 time
                 ,
                 1.
                 294.
                 
                 E.
                 St.
                 
                   Gregory
                   Naz.
                
                 abstained
                 from
                 speaking
                 one
                 whole
                 Lent
                 ,
                 1.
                 295.
                 
                 B.
                 St.
                 Paul
                 the
                 Hermit
                 was
                 so
                 ashamed
                 of
                 a
                 foolish
                 question
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 spake
                 not
                 for
                 3
                 yeares
                 after
                 ,
                 1.
                 295.
                 
                 C.
                 Cicero
                 affirmed
                 ,
                 that
                 he
                 never
                 spake
                 that
                 of
                 which
                 he
                 repented
                 ,
                 1.
                 297.
                 
                 C.
                 censured
                 for
                 it
                 by
                 St.
                 
                   Augustine
                   ,
                   Ibid.
                
                 Remedies
                 against
                 such
                 speaking
                 considered
                 and
                 prescribed
                 ,
                 1.
                 298.
                 
                 Stultiloquy
                 ,
                 1.
                 300.
                 
                 Scurrility
                 ,
                 1.
                 301.
                 
                 
                   &
                   seq
                
                 .
                 contentious
                 speaking
                 ,
                 1.
                 309.
                 the
                 Duties
                 of
                 the
                 Tongue
                 in
                 speaking
                 ,
                 1.
                 325
              
               
                 Sufferings
                 ;
                 Gods
                 method
                 in
                 bringing
                 them
                 into
                 the
                 world
                 ,
                 2.
                 105.
                 the
                 Gospel
                 a
                 covenant
                 of
                 sufferings
                 ,
                 2.
                 107.
                 
                 C.
                 reasons
                 of
                 Gods
                 providence
                 for
                 the
                 sufferings
                 of
                 his
                 Children
                 ,
                 2.
                 120.
                 
                 
                   C.
                   &
                
                 130.
                 
                 C.
                 the
                 advantages
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 2.
                 138.
                 
                 D.
                 the
                 end
                 of
                 them
                 ,
                 2.
                 144
              
               
                 State
                 of
                 separation
                 .
                 2.
                 367
              
               
                 Superstition
                 ,
                 1.
                 114.
                 
                 
                   &
                   seq
                   .
                   per
                   tot
                
                 .
              
               
                 Successe
                 ,
                 no
                 argument
                 of
                 a
                 just
                 cause
                 ,
                 2.
                 125.
                 
                 E.
                 &
                 1.
                 155
              
               
                 Sword
                 ,
                 not
                 a
                 competent
                 instrument
                 to
                 propagate
                 Religion
                 by
                 it
                 ,
                 1.
                 186
              
               
                 Swearing
                 ,
                 1.
                 307.
                 common
                 swearing
                 maketh
                 perjury
                 common
                 ,
                 1.
                 308
              
            
             
               
                 T.
                 
              
               
                 Temperance
                 ;
                 the
                 measures
                 of
                 temperance
                 in
                 eating
                 and
                 drinking
                 ,
                 1.
                 209
              
               
               
                 
                   Teachers
                   :
                   of
                
                 false
                 teachers
                 ,
                 2.
                 94.
                 
                 D.
                 how
                 to
                 discern
                 them
                 from
                 good
                 ,
                 2.
                 ●74
              
            
             
               
                 W.
                 
              
               
                 Wife
                 :
                 the
                 rules
                 of
                 her
                 obedience
                 to
                 the
                 husband
                 ,
                 1.
                 240.
                 
                 
                   &
                   seq
                
                 .
                 of
                 her
                 complyance
                 with
                 him
                 ,
                 1
                 242
              
            
             
               
                 V.
                 
              
               
                 Vertue
                 is
                 to
                 be
                 loved
                 for
                 it selfe
                 ,
                 not
                 for
                 the
                 consequent
                 reward
                 ,
                 2.
                 187
                 
                 Understanding
                 ;
                 how
                 it
                 was
                 impaired
                 in
                 the
                 fall
                 of
                 man
                 :
                 not
                 by
                 a
                 change
                 of
                 its
                 essentiall
                 faculties
                 ,
                 but
                 by
                 impeding
                 them
                 ,
                 1.
                 261.
                 D
              
            
             
               
                 Z.
                 
              
               
                 Zeale
                 ;
                 its
                 rules
                 ,
                 1.
                 173
                 and
                 excesses
                 ,
                 1.
                 185
              
            
             
               THE
               END
               .
            
             
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A63888-e1540
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Florus
             .
          
           
             Rom.
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Lucan
               .
               l.
            
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e3430
           
             Rom.
             2.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Psal.
            
             103.
             
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Ierem.
               hom
            
             .
             13.
             
               &
               in
               Luk.
               hom
            
             .
             14.
             
             
               &
               Lactantius
               lib.
            
             7.
             
               instit
               .
               c.
            
             21.
             
             
               Hilarius
               in
               Psal.
            
             118.
             octon
             .
             3.
             
               &
               in
               Mat.
               can
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             
               In
               Psal.
            
             118.
             serm
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             4.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             74.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             8.
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             8.
             26.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             14.
             
          
           
             15.
             
          
           
             16.
             
          
           
             17.
             
          
           
             18.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e6020
           
             Ioel
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12
             36.
             
          
           
             Iob
             31.
             14.
             
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             6.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Xenoph.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             25.
             34.
             
          
           
             41.
             
          
           
             Hymn
             .
             5.
             
               lib.
               Cath●mer
            
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             2.
             cap.
             65.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             14.
             11.
             
          
           
             Rev.
             20.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e9440
           
             Job
             27.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ps.
             6.
             6.
             18.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             Isa.
             1.
             15.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             14.
             12.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               etiam
            
             Ps.
             34.
             6.
             
             Micah
             3.
             4.
             1
             
             Pet.
             3.
             12.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             2.
             13.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e11880
           
             Psal.
             22.
             29.
             
          
           
             See
             2.
             
             Sermon
             of
             lukewarmnesse
             and
             zeal
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e14170
           
             Ezek.
             14.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             42.
             7
             ,
             8.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Gen.
             20.
             7.
             
          
           
             Iudg.
             17.
             13.
             
          
           
             Iames
             5.
             14.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             7.
             
          
           
             Act.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             1.
             ep
             .
             4.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Demo.
             
          
           
             a
             1.
             q.
             1.
             
               c.
               sacrosancta
            
             .
          
           
             a
             Homil.
             53.
             
          
           
             b
             In
             scholiis
             ad
             hunc
             locum
             .
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             6
             ,
             
               A.
               D.
            
             108.
             
             Biblioth
             .
          
           
             d
             Ep.
             16.
             
             
               Biblioth
               .
               pp.
               tom
            
             .
             3.
             11.
             19.
             
          
           
             e
             Decret
             .
             1.
             q.
             1.
             
               ad
               c.
               cos
               qui.
            
             
          
           
             f
             Lib.
             6.
             regist
             .
             5.
             
               in
               decretis
               &
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             120.
             
          
           
             g
             
               De
               dignit
               .
               sacerd
               .
               c.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             h
             Can.
             9.
             orat
             .
             4.
             
               de
               sacerd
            
             .
          
           
             i
             1.
             
               in
               ep
            
             .
             20.
             hom
             .
             1.
             part
             .
             2.
             ep
             .
             27.
             
          
           
             k
             Ep.
             9.
             tom
             .
             3
             
               ad
               Michael
               .
               imperator
               .
               d.
               in
            
             4
             dist
             .
             13.
             
          
           
             Collat.
             9.
             cap.
             32.
             
          
           
             Ierem.
             5.
             1.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e17650
           
             Vers.
             25.
             
          
           
             2.
             7.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             4.
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             Deut.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             111.
             10.
             
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             7.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ionah
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             2
             King.
             17.
             25.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             ad
             v.
             10.
             
             Ioh.
             1.
             17.
             
             Rom.
             6.
             14
             ,
             15.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             6.
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             22.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             19
             
          
           
             Apud
             Eurip.
             in
             Phoenissis
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             Heb.
             6.
             6.
             
             Heb.
             10
             26.
             2
             
             Pet.
             2.
             22.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e20570
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             2
             Ep.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Act.
             3.
             26.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             23.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             Ier.
             2.
             36.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             17
             ,
             18.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             12.
             45.
             vide
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e22730
           
             Lib.
             de
             nat
             .
             Dcorum
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             1
             Cor.
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             *
             4.
             7.
             2
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             Eurip.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             21.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e25370
           
             Eph.
             2.
             3.
             
          
           
             Plutar.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e28050
           
             Lactantius
             .
          
           
             Euripides
             .
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Ioh.
             5.
             4.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             11.
             13.
             
             Mat.
             7.
             11.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             4.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             18.
             
          
           
             Trinummus
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e31030
           
             Den.
             4.
             27.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e33240
           
             Prov.
             18.
             9.
             
          
           
             His
             qui
             sacris
             visis
             abeunt
             ad
             inferos
             Homines
             beati
             sunt
             ,
             solis
             quia
             vivere
             Contingit
             illic
             istis
             ,
             turba
             caetera
             Omnium
             malorum
             generi
             incidit
             .
          
           
             See
             Sermons
             of
             the
             
               Return
               of
               Prayer
            
             ,
             Part
             2
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e36040
           
             Lam.
             3.
             44.
             
          
           
             Aristo
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Mat.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Iam.
             3.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e38370
           
             Horace
             .
          
           
             Sence
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             
               Ver.
               sat
            
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             S.
             Chrysost.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e41740
           
             Iam.
             2.
             6.
             
          
           
             Prudent
             .
             hym
             .
             de
             jejun
             .
          
           
             Clem.
             Alexandr
             .
          
           
             Alcaeus
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Chrysost.
             
          
           
             *
             Viz.
             ab
             Areto
             ,
             unde
             sicut
             ex
             ali●
             Etruriae
             figulinis
             testacea
             vasa
             Romam
             des●rebant
             .
          
           
             Prov.
             31.
             6.
             
          
           
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             
               Boetius
               l.
            
             3.
             
             Metr
             .
             7.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e45700
           
             *
             Quemlibet
             hominem
             cui
             non
             est
             uxor
             ,
             minimè
             esse
             hominem
             ,
             cum
             etiam
             in
             Scriptura
             dicatur
             ,
             Masculum
             &
             foeminam
             creavit
             eos
             &
             vocavit
             no
             men
             corum
             Adam
             seu
             hominem
             .
             R.
             Eliezer
             dixit
             in
             Gem.
             Bab.
             Quicunque
             ncgligit
             praeceptum
             de
             multiplicatione
             humani
             generis
             habendum
             esse
             veluti
             homicidam
             .
          
           
             
               Christiani
               &
               apud
               Athenas
            
             ,
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               refert
               Julius
               Pollux
               l.
            
             3.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Idem
               etiam
               Laccdaemone
               &
               Romae
               .
               vide
               Festum
               verb.
               uxorium
               ,
               atque
               ibi
               Joseph
               .
               Scal.
               
            
          
           
             
               Etiam
               Judaei
               qui
               praeceptum
               esse
               viris
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               aiunt
               uno
               ore
               conc●dunt
               tamen
               dispensatum
               esse
               cum
               iis
               qui
               assiduo
               legis
               studio
               vacare
               volunt
               ,
               aliàs
               etiam
               immunibus
               ab
               acriori
               carnis
               stimulo
               .
               Maimon
               .
               cap.
            
             15.
             
             
               Halach
               .
               Ishoth
            
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               Epist.
               ad
               Philadelph
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Ignatius
               epistel
               .
               ad
               Philadelph
               .
               Et
               Clomens
               idem
               ait
               apud
               Eusebium
               hist.
               Eccles.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               sed
               tamen
               eam
               non
               circumduxit
               sicut
               Petrus
               :
               probat
               autem
               ex
               Philip.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Plato
             .
          
           
             
               
                 Adde
                 quòd
                 Eunuchus
                 nulla
                 pietate
                 movetur
                 ,
              
            
             
               
                 Nec
                 generi
                 natis●e
                 cavet
                 :
                 clementia
                 cunctis
              
            
             
               
                 In
                 similes
                 ,
                 animósque
                 ligant
                 consortia
                 damni
                 .
              
               Claudian
               .
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Siquis
               patriam
               majorem
               parentem
               extinguit
               ,
               in
               eo
               culpa
               est
               ,
               quod
               facit
               pro
               sua
               parte
               qui
               se
               exnuchat
               aut
               aliquâ
               liberos
            
             producit
             ,
             
               i.
               e.
               differt
               eorum
               procreationem
            
             .
             Varro
             in
             lege
             Maenia
             .
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Non
               ego
               illam
               mihi
               dotem
               duco
               esse
               quae
               dos
               dicitur
               ,
               Sed
               pudicitiam
               &
               pudorem
               ,
               &
               sedatum
               cupidinem
               ,
               Deûm
               metum
               ,
               parentum
               amorem
               ,
               &
               cognatûm
               concordiam
               .
            
             Plaut
             .
             in
             Amphit
             .
          
           
             c
             Facies
             ,
             non
             uxor
             amatur
             .
          
           
             
               Tres
               rugae
               subeant
               ,
               &
               se
               cutis
               arida
               laxet
               ,
               Fiant
               obscuri
               dentes
               ,
               oculique
               minores
               ,
               Collige
               sarcinutas
               dicet
               libertus
               ,
               &
               exi
               .
            
             Juven
             .
             Sat.
             6.
             
          
           
             Macrobius
             ex
             Varrone
             .
          
           
             Epist.
             ad
             Philadelph
             .
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             Quaedam
             parva
             quidem
             ,
             s●d
             non
             toleranda
             maritis
             .
          
           
             
               —
               Hujus
               n●rari
               summique
               voluptas
               Nulla
               boni
               ,
               quoties
               animocorrupta
               superbo
               Plus
               aloes
               quam
               mellis
               habet
               —
            
             Juven
             .
             Sat.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e48670
           
             Exhort
             .
             ad
             virg
             .
          
           
             Aeneid
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             Epithal.
             Juliae
             .
          
           
             Eph.
             5.
             25.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             19.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             7.
             
          
           
             *
             
               Ah
               lapis
               est
               ,
               ferrumque
               ,
               suam
               quicunque
               puellam
               Verberat
               ,
               è
               coelo
               diripit
               ille
               Deos.
               Sit
               satis
               è
               membris
               tenuem
               praescindere
               vestem
               ,
               Sit
               satis
               ornatas
               dissoluisse
               comas
               ,
               Sit
               lachrymas
               movisse
               satis
               quater
               ille
               beatus
               ,
               Quo
               tenerairato
               flere
               puella
               potest
               .
               Sed
               manibus
               qui
               saevus
               erit
               ,
               scutúmque
               sudémque
               Is
               gerat
               ,
               &
               miti
               sit
               procul
               à
               Venere
               .
            
             Tibull
             .
          
           
             Iliad
             .
             O.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             7.
             
             Hexaem
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Felicet
               ter
               &
               amplius
               Quos
               irrupta
               tenet
               copula
               ,
               nec
               malis
               Divulsus
               querimonus
               Suprema
               citius
               solvet
               amor
               die
               .
            
             Horat.
             
          
           
             
               Uxoris
               vitium
               tollas
               opus
               est
               ,
               aut
               feras
               :
               Qui
               tollit
               vitium
               ,
               uxorem
               commodiusculam
               Sibi
               praestat
               ;
               qui
               fert
               ,
               sese
               meliorem
               facit
               .
            
             Varro
             .
          
           
             Eurip.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             C.
             alia
             D.
             solut
             .
             Matrim
             .
          
           
             Pluatus
             in
             Sticho
             .
          
           
             Gen.
             5.
             2.
             
          
           
             Juvenal
             .
          
           
             Esai
             .
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             Col.
             3.
             18.
             
          
           
             Stromat
             .
             7.
             
          
           
             —
             
               Quis
               deditus
               autem
               Usque
               adeò
               est
               ,
               ut
               non
               illam
               quam
               laudibus
               effert
               ,
               Horreat
               ,
               inque
               diem
               septenis
               oderit
               hor●●
               ?
            
             Juven
             .
             Sat.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Pot.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Malo
               Venusinam
               quàm
               te
               Cornelia
               mater
               Gracchorum
               ,
               si
               cum
               magnis
               virtutibus
               offers
               Grande
               supercilium
               ,
               &
               numer
               as
               in
               dote
               triumphos
               .
            
             Juven
             Sat.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Quid
               juvat
               ornato
               procedere
               vitta
               capillo
               ,
               Teque
               peregrmis
               vendere
               muneribus
               ,
               Naturaeque
               decus
               mercato
               perdere
               cultu
               ,
               Nec
               sinere
               in
               propriis
               membra
               nitere
               bonis
               ?
            
             Propert.
             l.
             1.
             el.
             x.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e52400
           
             Eccles.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             11.
             25.
             
          
           
             Juven
             .
          
           
             Hos.
             13.
             2
             ,
          
           
             Plat.
             de
             Rep.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e55770
           
             Ephes.
             5.
             
          
           
             Psa.
             38.
             4.
             
             &
             65.
             2
             
             Tim.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Plutarch
             .
          
           
             Seneca
             de
             vitâ
             beatâ
             .
          
           
             Euripid.
             
          
           
             Ioh.
             13.
             27.
             
          
           
             Cypr.
             Ep.
             76.
             
          
           
             Eurip.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e58990
           
             Eccles.
             10.
             20.
             
          
           
             Homer
             .
          
           
             Ps.
             119.
             55
             ,
             56.
             
          
           
             Phaedrus
             .
          
           
             Psal.
             83.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             33.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             23.
             20.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e61940
           
             Homil.
             4.
             
               in
               ep
               .
               Rom.
            
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             ep
             .
             44
             
          
           
             Supellex
             ejus
             〈…〉
             .
             Comoed
             .
             Mul●●bre
             ingen●um
             p●cluvium
             .
             Acci●s
             in
             Androme
             .
             à.
             Sola
             laboranti
             potuit
             〈◊〉
             Lunae
             .
          
           
             Matt.
             12.
             36.
             
          
           
             In
             Reg.
             brevior
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             7.
             
             Moral
             .
          
           
             c.
             17.
             
               ubi
               sup
            
             .
          
           
             
               in
               cap.
            
             12
             Matt.
             
          
           
             *
             
               in
               Ps.
            
             118.
             
          
           
             *
             cap.
             1.
             
          
           
             Eurip.
             
          
           
             Serm.
             de
             triplici
             custodiâ
             .
          
           
             Eurip.
             
          
           
             Plu●us
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e65280
           
             Ephes.
             1.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Lil.
             de
             Offic.
             
          
           
             In
             ep
             .
             ad
             Ephes.
             
          
           
             Vide
             St.
             Chrysostom
             .
             homil
             .
             6.
             in
             Matth.
             
          
           
             vbi
             supra
             .
          
           
             Chap.
             5.
             v.
             12.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e69010
           
             Levit.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             Prov.
             6.
             17.
             
             &
             26.
             20.
             
          
           
             James
             3.
             
          
           
             Matt.
             23.
             17
             ,
             19.
             
             Luk.
             24.
             25.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             6.
             
          
           
             Zech.
             7.
             
          
           
             Luk.
             3.
             
          
           
             c.
             11.
             
          
           
             l.
             6.
             c.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             13.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e73100
           
             Prov.
             27.
             6.
             
          
           
             Jer.
             10.
             11.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e77680
           
             *
             Rom.
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             *
             Rom.
             8.
             2.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             7.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             Prudent
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             3.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Ep.
             2.
             chap.
             ver
             .
             5.
             
          
           
             1
             Ep.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             6.
             4.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             15.
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             1.
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             12.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e80150
           
             Rom.
             1.
             9.
             
          
           
             Levit.
             26.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Thess.
             5.
             23.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             2
             Epist.
             1.
             4.
             
          
           
             Apoc.
             2.
             17.
             
          
           
             Philip.
             1.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             91.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             *
             
               —
               Tot
               rebus
               iniquis
               Parüimus
               victi
               :
               veniaest
               haec
               sola
               pudoris
               ,
               Degenerisque
               metus
               ,
               nil
               jam
               potuisse
               negari
               .
            
             Lucan
             .
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e82730
           
             2.
             
          
           
             2
             Sam.
             21.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             King.
             21.
             29.
             
          
           
             Hor.
             l.
             3.
             od
             .
             2.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e84400
           
             2
             King
             32.
             13.
             
          
           
             Luke
             .
             11.
             47.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             23.
             31.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             11.
             28.
             
          
           
             Numb
             .
             25.
             12.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Aristot.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e86020
           
             Joshuah
             7.
             19.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             51.
             4.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             3.
             4.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             16.
             9.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             27.
             31.
             
             Joel
             :
             2.
             13.
             
          
           
             see
             Rule
             of
             H.
             ●iving
             .
             D.
             of
             repentance
             .
             p.
             33●
             .
          
           
             2
             Cor
             7.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             5.
             24.
             
          
           
             Gal.
             6.
             15.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             
             ●
             .
             1
             Cor.
             7.
             9.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Revel
             .
             2.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e87930
           
             Acts.
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             *
             Hebr.
             6.
             1
             
          
           
             *
             Hebr.
             6.
             1
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             31.
             
          
           
             Hierocles
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             See
             life
             of
             H.
             Jesus
             part
             .
             2.
             disc
             .
             of
             Repentance
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Cogimur
               à
               suetis
               animum
               suspendere
               rebus
               Atque
               ut
               vivamus
               ,
               vivere
               desinimus
               .
            
             Cornel.
             Gal.
             
          
           
             *
             Nec
             ad
             rem
             pertinet
             ubi
             inciperet
             ,
             quod
             placuerat
             ut
             fieret
             .
          
           
             Hor.
             l.
             4.
             od
             .
             10.
             
          
           
             Rom.
             12.
             1.
             
          
           
             Tit.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Luke
             1.
             74.
             
          
           
             Hebr.
             12.
             1.
             
             Ver.
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             12.
             15.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             30.
             
          
           
             Titus
             .
             2.
             14.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2
             24.
             
          
           
             See!
             se
             of
             Jesus
             Disc.
             of
             Repentance
             .
             part
             2.
             
          
           
             
               Arrian
               .
               Epictet
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e90600
           
             Arriart
             .
          
           
             *
             
               Virtutem
               unam
               si
               vniseris
               etsi
               amiui
               non
               potest
               virtus
               ,
               sed
               si
               unam
               confessus
               sueris
               te
               non
               habere
               ,
               nullam
               te
               esse
               habiturum
               ]
               an
               nescis
               ?
            
             Cicer.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e91730
           
             Epict.
             Arrian
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             
               De
               Divinat
               .
               l.
            
             2
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Aristoph
             :
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             :
             Act.
             5.
             
             Scen.
             4.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e93260
           
             Joel
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Isaiah
             .
             23.
             3.
             
          
           
             James
             4.
             10.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             28.
             
          
           
             James
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             13.
             
          
           
             2
             Thess.
             1.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             4.
             12.
             
          
           
             Tertul.
             S.
             Hieron
             .
          
           
             Acts
             9.
             15.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e96440
           
             Jerem.
             12.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             Mala
             3.
             14.
             
          
           
             Ecclus.
             40.
             1.
             
          
           
             Matth.
             5.
             12
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             3.
             15.
             
          
           
             Job
             .
             21.
             
          
           
             Phil.
             1.
             28.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e98950
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             1.
             
          
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             9.
             
          
           
             *
             11.
             chap.
             31
             
          
           
             Hesiod
             
          
           
             Hefiod
             .
          
           
             Esay
             .
             54.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e103430
           
             Wisd.
             11.
             24.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             94.
             9.
             
          
           
             Psal.
             98.
             8.
             
          
           
             Offic.
             3
             ,
          
           
             Isai.
             1.
             4
             ,
             5.
             
          
           
             Isai.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             Acts
             13.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e107980
           
             Seneca
             .
          
           
             Ecclus.
             4.
             22.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e109720
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             2
             Chap.
             11.
             
          
           
             Ezek.
             18.
             24.
             
          
           
             Hom.
             I
             li.
             ●
             
          
           
             
               
                 Hic
                 ubi
                 dissuetae
                 sylvis
                 in
                 carcere
                 clausae
              
            
             
               
                 Mansuevere
                 ferae
                 ,
                 &
                 ●ultus
                 posuêre
                 minaces
              
            
             
               
                 Atque
                 hominem
                 didicere
                 pati
                 si
                 torrida
                 parvu●
              
            
             
               
                 Venit
                 in
                 ora
                 cruor
                 ,
                 redeunt
                 rabiesque
                 ,
                 furorque
                 .
              
            
          
           
             Acts
             7.
             22.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             Chap.
             4.
             1
             ,
             3.
             
          
           
             Cha.
             4.
             ver
             .
             ult
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e112690
           
             Hor.
             l
             1.
             ●at
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Rare
             volte
             hà
             fame
             chjsta
             sempre
             à
             tavola
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e114060
           
             Matth.
             10.
             27.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e115890
           
             Eph.
             5.
             16.
             
          
           
             Col.
             4.
             5.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e117700
           
             Sophocl
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e118770
           
             2
             Tim.
             3.
             4.
             5.
             
          
           
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             10.
             
          
           
             vers
             .
             8.
             ep
             .
             Jude
             .
          
           
             Eloquia
             Domini
             casta
             eloquia
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Colos.
             2
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             Plut.
             Phaedon
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e121390
           
             Orat.
             21.
             
          
           
             Dissert
             .
             1.
             de
             regno
             .
          
           
             Can.
             Eth.
             
          
           
             So
             Cicero
             .
             lib.
             3.
             offic
             .
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e122830
           
             Lib.
             8.
             in●●it
             .
          
           
             Cicero
             .
          
           
             Quae.
             10.
             
               super
               Joshuam
               lib.
            
             1.
             
               de
               sacerdotio
            
             .
          
           
             
               Hist
               l.
            
             16.
             cap.
             6
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             25.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e124430
           
             Vide
             Serm.
             II.
             
          
           
             Judges
             13.
             
          
           
             John
             Revel
             .
             22.
             9.
             
               de
               bono
               patientiae
            
          
           
             Homil.
             8.
             
               in
               Evange
            
             .
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             6.
             3.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e126880
           
             Eccles.
             12.
             
          
           
             Life
             of
             H.
             Jesus
             .
             part
             3.
             
             Disc.
             14.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e128200
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Jonah
             4.
             2.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             34.
             6.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e130870
           
             3.
             
          
           
             a
             2
             Tim.
             1.
             18.
             
          
           
             Il.
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Vide
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             18.
             1
             
             Thess.
             4.
             16.
             
             Revel
             .
             14.
             13.
             
             John
             5.
             24.
             2
             
             Cor.
             5.
             8.
             
             &
             6.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             10.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e133470
           
             Prov.
             2.
             17.
             
          
        
         
           Notes for div A63888-e134710
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Valer.
               Maxim.
            
             l.
             1.
             c.
             1.
             
             Philostr
             .
             lib.
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Dion
               hist.
               li.
            
             54
             
          
           
             c
             
               A.
               Gell.
            
             lib.
             10.
             c.
             15.
             
          
           
             d
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
          
           
             De
             praescript
             .
             c.
             40.
             
          
           
             Hujus
             sunt
             partes
             invertendi
             veritatem
             ,
             qui
             ipsas
             quoque
             res
             sacramentorum
             divinorum
             in
             idolorum
             mysteriis
             aemulatur
             .
             Tingit
             &
             ipse
             quosdam
             utique
             credentes
             &
             fideles
             suos
             :
             expiationem
             delictorum
             de
             lavacro
             re-promittit
             ,
             &
             sic
             adhut
             initiat
             Mithrae
             :
             signat
             illic
             in
             srontibus
             milites
             suos
             ,
             celebrat
             &
             panis
             oblationem
             &
             imaginem
             resurrectionis
             inducit
             ,
             &
             sub
             gladio
             redimit
             coronam
             .
             Quid
             ,
             quod
             &
             summum
             Pontificem
             in
             unis
             nuptiis
             statuit
             ?
             habet
             &
             virgines
             ,
             habet
             &
             continentes
             .
             Qui
             ergo
             ipsas
             res
             de
             quibus
             sacramenta
             Christi
             administrantur
             tam
             amulanter
             affectavit
             exprimere
             in
             negotiis
             idololatriae
             ,
             utique
             &
             idem
             &
             eodem
             ingenio
             gestiit
             ,
             &
             potuit
             instrumenta
             quoque
             divinarum
             rerum
             et
             sanctorum
             Christianorum
             sensum
             de
             sensibus
             ,
             verba
             de
             verbis
             ,
             parabolas
             de
             parabolis
             ,
             profanae
             &
             aemulae
             sidei
             attemperare
             .
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             e
             
               Censor
               .
               de
               die
               natal
            
             .
             c.
             1.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             f
             Sueton.
             in
             Vesp●s
             .
          
           
             
               Livi.
               decad
            
             .
             1.
             lib.
             10.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
               de
               factis
               &
               dict
               .
               Socr.
               
            
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Stromat
             .
             3.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
               praepar
               .
               Evangel
            
             .
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               In
               ordinat
               .
               Episc.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             10.
             5.
             
             &
             10.
             
          
           
             Acts
             3.
             24.
             
          
           
             1
             Sam.
             19.
             18.
             
          
           
             14.
             
          
           
             Iliad
             .
             μ.
             vide
             1.
             li.
             Eustath
             .
          
           
             Plautus
             in
             Rudent
             .
          
           
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Cicero
               lib.
            
             2.
             
               de
               leg
            
             .
          
           
             
               Tertulli
               .
               adv
               .
               psychicos
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
             Annal.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             
             Annal.
             
          
           
             16.
             
          
           
             a
             
               Strabo
               Geogr.
               lib.
            
             17.
             
          
           
             b
             
               Aelian
               :
               var.
               hist.
               lib.
            
             14.
             c.
             34.
             
             
               Joseph
               .
               antiq
               .
               lib.
            
             14.
             c.
             16.
             
             
               Caesar
               com
               .
               de
               bello
               Gall.
               li.
            
             6.
             
          
           
             Eustath
             .
             in
             Il.
             a.
             
          
           
             
               Porphirius
               citat
               ex
               Eurip.
            
             4.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             John
             20.
             21.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               Socrat.
               li.
            
             1.
             c.
             7.
             
             
               Sozom.
               l.
            
             1.
             c.
             20.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             5.
             20.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             James
             5.
             
          
           
             a
             
               In
               John
            
             20.
             
          
           
             b
             Ibid.
             
          
           
             c
             
               In
               1
               Tim.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             Homil.
             26.
             
               in
               Evang.
            
             
          
           
             e
             Quest.
             93.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             Mat.
             28.
             19
             ,
             20.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             
               Apud
               Tacitum
               lib.
            
             18.
             
             
               Arist.
               lib.
            
             4.
             
             
               Polit.
               c.
            
             4.
             
             
               A.
               Gellius
               .
               lib.
            
             19.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Barthol
               .
               in
               l.
               Judices
               .
               Cod.
               de
               dignit
               .
               l.
            
             12.
             
             
               Baldus
               in
               l.
               nemini
               .
               C.
               de
               advo
               .
               divers
               .
               judic
               .
            
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             8.
             c.
             26.
             
          
           
             In
             exhort
             .
             ad
             castitatem
             .
          
           
             Lib.
             4.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             de
             virg
             .
          
           
             c.
             19.
             
          
           
             Heres
             .
             79.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             In
             1
             
               Tim.
               c.
            
             3.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             2.
             12.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             4.
             
          
           
             Vers.
             28.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             Ephes.
             4.
             11.
             
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Eustath
               .
               in
               Iliad
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             15.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             5.
             1
             ,
             2.
             
          
           
             16.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Epist.
             ad
             Heron.
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             de
             bapt
             .
          
           
             c
             Epist.
             1.
             c.
             9.
             
          
           
             d
             Haeres
             .
             79.
             
          
           
             e
             Dial.
             ad
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Dial.
             adv
             .
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             Can.
             38.
             
          
           
             
               Ruffin
               .
               lib.
            
             10.
             c.
             14.
             
          
           
             
               Can.
               mulier
               de
               consecr
               .
               dist
               .
               li.
            
             4.
             
               sent
               .
               dist
            
             .
             6.
             
          
           
             a
             Epist.
             1.
             
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             2.
             
             
               Contr.
               Epist.
               Parmen
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             2.
             
               de
               di
               .
               vin
               .
               off
               .
               c.
            
             24.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             *
             Lib.
             2.
             
             
               Contr.
               Epist.
               Parmen
               .
               c.
            
             13.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Haeres
             .
             19.
             
          
           
             De
             bapt
             .
             adv
             .
             Lucifer
             .
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Eurip.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             De
             captivit
             .
             Babyl
             .
             c.
             de
             ordine
             ,
             &
             in
             l.
             deinstituendis
             ministris
             and
             senatum
             Pragensem
             in
             l.
             de
             missâ
             abrogandâ
             ,
             in
             l.
             de
             notis
             ecclesiae
             .
          
           
             a
             Can.
             13.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             
               De
               praescript
               .
               haeres
            
             .
             42.
             
          
           
             b
             Tertullian
             de
             baptismo
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Tractat.
               de
               sacramento
               cap.
               de
               baptismo
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             14.
             
          
           
             Acts
             2.
             38.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Cor.
             4.
             1.
             
          
           
             Ad
             Caecil
             .
             Ep.
             63.
             
             
               Si
               Jesus
               Christus
               dominus
               &
               Deus
               noster
               ipse
               est
               summus
               sacerdos
               Dei
               patris
               &
               sacrificium
               Patri
               seipsum
               primus
               obtulit
               ,
               &
               hoc
               fieri
               in
               sui
               commemorationem
               praecepit
               ,
               utique
               ille
               sacerdos
               vice
               Christi
               vere
               sungitur
               qui
               id
               quod
               Christus
               fecit
               ,
               imitatur
               :
               &
               sacrificium
               verum
               &
               plenum
               tunc
               offert
               in
               Ecclesiâ
               Deo
               Patri
               ,
               si
               incipiat
               offerre
               secundum
               quod
               ipsum
               Christum
               videat
               obtulisse
               .
            
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             11.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             7.
             23.
             
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             8.
             v.
             2
             ,
             3.
             &c.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             
               Vide
               etiam
               Justin.
               in
               Apol.
            
             2.
             
          
           
             a
             Epist.
             ad
             Trallian
             .
          
           
             b
             Lib.
             1.
             c.
             31.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             8.
             
               c.
               ult
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               De
               praescript
            
             .
          
           
             d
             Lib.
             1.
             
             Ep.
             2.
             
             &
             9.
             
               &
               lib.
            
             3.
             
             Epist.
             15.
             
          
           
             e
             Apol.
             2.
             
               cum
               de
               Ischirâ
               rationem
               reddit
               cum
               calice
               sacro
               uti
               non
               potuisse
               .
            
          
           
             f
             Haeres
             .
             79.
             
          
           
             g
             Lib.
             2.
             
               de
               bapt
               .
               c.
            
             8.
             
          
           
             h
             Lib.
             3.
             
             &
             6.
             
               de
               sacerd
               .
               Homil.
            
             51.
             
             &
             83.
             
               in
               Matth.
               &
               hom
            
             .
             60.
             
               ad
               pop
               .
               An.
               ioch
            
             .
          
           
             i
             
               Contr.
               Lucifer
               .
               &
               Ep.
            
             1.
             
               ad
               .
               Heliodor
               .
               &
            
             85.
             
               ad
               Evagrium
               &
               ad
               Hedito
            
             .
             150.
             9.
             2.
             
          
           
             k
             Lib.
             20.
             
               de
               Civ
               .
               c.
            
             ●0
             .
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             10.
             26.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             Exod.
             19.
             6.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
               de
               saccr
            
             .
          
           
             
               Apud
               Euseb.
               hist.
               lib.
            
             5.
             c.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               De
               script
               .
               in
               Iacobo
               Haeres
               .
            
             78.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             1.
             3.
             
          
           
             Orat.
             1.
             
          
           
             1
             Tim.
             5.
             17.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             13.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             2.
             9.
             
          
           
             1
             Thes.
             5.
             12.
             
             Gal.
             6.
             1.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Can.
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Eccles.
             Hierarch
             .
          
           
             Dionys.
             ibid.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             5.
             
          
           
             3
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             
          
           
             Acts
             1.
             24.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             
               Chrysost.
               lib.
            
             3.
             
               de
               Sacerdot
               .
               Quippe
               non
               mortalis
               quispiam
               ,
               non
               Angelus
               ,
               non
               Archangelus
               ,
               non
               alia
               quaevis
               creat
               a
               potentia
               ,
               sed
               ipse
               Para●l●tus
               ordinem
               esusmodi
               disposuit
               .
            
          
           
             James
             1.
             17.
             
          
           
             2
             Cor.
             1.
             21.
             
          
           
             verse
             22.
             
          
           
             John
             6.
             27.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             *
             
               In
               Ora.
               in
               laudem
               sui
               patris
               .
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             45.
             
          
           
             
               De
               dignit
               .
               Sacer.
               c.
            
             5.
             
               &
               in
               comment
               .
               in
            
             1
             
               Tim.
               c.
            
             2.
             
               &
               in
            
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             
               in
               illud
               [
               Divisiones
               gratiarum
               .
               ]
            
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             Job
             42.
             8.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             
               Cap.
               ult
               .
               de
               Eccles
               .
               Hier.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             6
             
          
           
             In
             Exposit.
             Liturg.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             59.
             q.
             5.
             
          
           
             Cap.
             27.
             
               de
               spi.
               S.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             b
             Apol.
             2.
             
               pro
               Christianis
               li.
            
             8
             
               contra
               Cels.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             Matth.
             15.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
          
           
             c
             Lib.
             3.
             
               de
               Tri.
               cap.
            
             4.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Quis
               patiatur
               ut
               mensarum
               &
               viduarum
               minister
               supra
               cos
               se
               tumidus
               esserat
               ,
               ad
               quorum
               proces
               ,
               Christi
               corpus
               sanguisque
               consicitur
               ?
               ●
               Lib.
            
             4.
             
               de
               side
               cap.
            
             14.
             
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
             
               Vide
               Optat.
               Mil●vit
               .
               lib.
            
             6.
             
               contra
               Parmenian
            
             .
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             
               S.
               Cyprian
               lib.
            
             5.
             
               c.
               ult
               .
               Eusebius
               Emissen
               .
               Serm.
            
             5.
             
               de
               Paschate
            
             .
          
           
             De
             Iteratione
             in
             consultat
             .
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             a
             De
             iteratione
             .
             Atque
             hinc
             adeo
             credo
             Apostolicas
             ipsas
             jam
             inde
             ab
             initio
             Ecclesias
             aliquas
             ,
             hujusmodi
             preces
             ad
             mysteriorum
             celebrationem
             adhibuisse
             ;
             imo
             Christum
             ipsum
             non
             solâ
             verborum
             recitatione
             ,
             sed
             etiam
             eulogiâ
             ante
             ipsam
             mysteriorum
             confectionem
             ,
             &
             postea
             hymmo
             usum
             fuisse
             manifestum
             est
             .
          
           
             *
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             3.
             
               de
               bap
               .
               contr
               .
               Donat.
               c.
            
             16.
             
          
           
             Epist.
             92.
             
          
           
             1
             Jer.
             10.
             
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             Lib.
             31.
             
               de
               bapt
               .
               con
               .
               Donat.
               c.
            
             20.
             
          
           
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             
               in
               consecrat
               .
               Episc.
            
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             15.
             
          
           
             16.
             
          
           
             17.
             
          
           
             a
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             b
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             c
             
               Gratiam
               Apostolis
               à
               Christo
               collatam
               qua
               sanctificarentur
               :
               ut
               per
               spiritum
               sanctum
               à
               propriis
               peccatis
               absolverenture
               .
               Lib.
            
             12.
             in
             10.
             cap.
             56.
             
          
           
             18.
             
          
           
             d
             
               Homil.
               in
            
             8uas
             .
             Paschae
             .
          
           
             e
             Lib.
             2.
             
               cap.
               ult
               .
               de
               adulter
               .
               conjug
               .
            
          
           
             f
             
               Sozo
               .
               l.
            
             7.
             c.
             10.
             
          
           
             19.
             
          
           
             1.
             
          
           
             2.
             
          
           
             3.
             
          
           
             4.
             
          
           
             5.
             
          
           
             Acts
             13.
             2.
             16.
             10.
             
          
           
             Heb.
             5.
             4.
             5.
             10.
             
          
           
             6.
             
          
           
             7.
             
          
           
             8.
             
          
           
             9.
             
          
           
             10.
             
          
           
             
               Volket
               lib.
            
             6.
             cap.
             18.
             
          
           
             11.
             
          
           
             12.
             
          
           
             
               Ibid.
               cap.
            
             19.
             
          
           
             13.
             
          
           
             14.
             
          
           
             15.
             
          
           
             
               Theophylact.
               in
            
             20.
             
             Johan
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             
               Tract
               .
               de
               Sacrament
            
             .
             
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
               〈◊〉
            
             .
          
           
             17.
             
          
           
             18.
             
          
           
             Homil.
             28.
             
               in
               Acta
            
             18.
             
          
           
             Exhort
             .
             ad
             castitat
             .